《Follow the path of Dao from infancy》 Chapter 1: Bestowing a Name, Li Hao Chapter 1: Bestowing a Name, Li Hao ` Throbbing, intense pain! Li Hao attempted to open his eyes, but found it extremely difficult. Finally, a crack of light slowly opened up before him. The dim glow revealed the towering ancient halls, solemn and majestic, with a rugged dark golden dragon-scaled carpet spread out before his eyes. At the top of the steps at the end of the carpet sat an awe-inspiring giant, whose gaze was as piercing as torchlight in the dark night, with a kind of mesmerizing brilliance. Where is this? Wasnt I just ying a game? Oh, my phone battery died, and I was just about to charge it Li Haos mind was somewhat sluggish, hazy, observing his surroundings in a daze. Damn, I didnt fall asleep holding my phone again, did I? But this doesnt seem like a dream. Neen years old, champion of the armies, he beheaded enemies at the Royal Court, annihted Great Demons, and quelled a century of chaos in Cangzhou. Such a hero is not only the sorrow of the Li Family but also the pain of the countless subjects of the Great Yu Dynasty! Marquis of Xingwu, step forward to receive the decree! Amanding voice boomed from the great hall, deafening. Li Hao struggled to look up, and saw many figures in official robes standing solemnly on both sides of the carpet. Was this the imperial pce? The Great Yu Dynasty there seems to be no such dynasty in history, right? As Li Hao was confused, a towering giant suddenly stepped out beside him, straight as a spear. Seeing only his silhouette, one could almost smell a lingering scent of ominous bloodshed. Today, we confer upon the ninth son of the Li Family, Li Jun Ye, the title of first-ss Zhen Guo Marquis. He is to be promoted to great general, given a burial in the imperial tomb, awarded ten carts of ancient treasures, three Yu Dragon Orders, and ten dou of gold! As of this day, the entire nation shall mourn for three days, and the court will abstain from meat for seven days as we pay tribute to the valiant soul of the Zhen Guo Marquis! Suchvish rewards astounded everyone in the great hall. Only neen years old, and already anointed a marquis and a general! While ordinary marquis were conferred titles like Marquis of the North or Marquis Pingyuan, the title of Zhen Guo to denote a marquis was an honor of eternal renown! Unprecedented and perhaps unrepeatable for future generations. After all, to be ennobled as a first-ss marquis at 19 was incredibly prestigious! Your Majesty, on behalf of my ninth brother, I receive the decree and thank Emperor Yu! The towering figure, straight as a mountain, ance, knelt on one knee, and though his deep voicecked much joy or excitement, it carried a faint sorrow, hoarse with strain. This is what your Li Family deserves; it is I who owe you! Marquis of Xingwu, that is your child there, isnt it? I wish to bestow a name upon him; are you willing? Without any merit, I dare not ept such a royal favor! The young men of the Li Family are all heroes of Great Yu! As the Zhen Guo Marquisid down his life for the country beyond its borders, and your son was born to this world, it may be the cycle of Heavens will C Heaven has taken away My beloved general and bestowed upon Great Yu another fine young man. I now confer upon him the name?Hao! I hope he will uphold the aspirations of the Zhen Guo Marquis to purge the world for Great Yu and unify Donghuang! Your Majesty, this name is too noble; this subject fears its too great an honor to bear No worry, the sons of the Li Family are worthy of such honor! A single name, Hao? Li Hao was taken aback, then almostughed. What a coincidence, it happened to be the same as his own name? Wait a second. The child they were talking about, couldnt be me, could it? Li Hao looked down and was instantly stunned; there he was in swaddling clothes, his little hands and feet adorably chubby, being cradled by a beautiful woman in military armor. Bring forth the dragon blood jade pendant for Hao Er,manded a voice. Soon, Li Hao watched as a pale-faced eunuch with a solemn expression approached, carrying a dark red jade pendant etched with dragon motifs. A delicate, fair hand gently took it, and the beautiful woman holding him whispered softly, Thank you, Emperor Yu, for your generous gift. What is going on Li Hao blinked his eyes. Is this a dream? Suddenly, waves of dizziness washed over him, and he could hold on no longer and fell asleep. Qingzhou City, the Divine General Mansion, the Li Family. The Great Yu Dynasty had five Divine Generals, and the Li Family was one of them. With nine generals from a single family, all loyal and courageous, the Li Family was the nobility among nobles in the Great Yu Dynasty, bathed in endless glory and wealth. But beneath this boundless prosperity were the lives and blood of kin. Six of the nine sons of the Li Family had perished! The youngest marquis had joined the military for only two years and had just been promoted to colonel when unexpectedly, during the battle of Cangzhou, as a mere colonel, he led tens of thousands of cavalrymen straight to the enemys royal city. He broke through fifteen cities and slew a hundred demons! With achievements worthy of ten generations, he became the sixth member of the Li Family to die a heroic death in service to the nation. Now immortalized in the Temple of Valor, he was revered and remembered by all. At this time. About three months had passed since the conferment of the Zhen Guo Marquis. Over this period, the people of the Li Mansion had gradually emerged from their grief, with a little less gloom on their faces. ` And today, there was a happy event at the mansion, which brought rare liveliness to the ce. Elite families and high-ranking officials from various states either came personally or sent representatives to Qingzhou, a procession of luxurious and noble carriages parked in front of the Li Familys Divine General Mansion, drawing countless passersby to stop and look. Today was the hundred-day celebration for the seventh young master of the Li family, the son of Marquis of Xingwu, Li Hao. This favored child of heaven, born with a gold spoon in his mouth, had been granted a name by Emperor Yu upon birth, a name known throughout thend, and as he was from a family of divine generals, there was no doubt that he would have a ce in the worlds future. As the saying goes, its best to curry favor early. Within the Divine General Mansion, in a room of the Mountain and River Courtyard. Li Hao cuddled in the arms of his mother, Ji Qingqing, curiously observing the hustle and bustle outside the courtyard. In a matter of months, Li Hao hade to understand that he was not dreaming but had transmigrated. This was not a historical dynasty, but the Ephemeral Realm. There were martial artists, Great Demons, as well as swordsmen and temples. Fortunately, the Great Yu Dynasty was powerful, demons were forbidden, and those daring to infiltrate the country were few, so the people lived rather well-off lives, not to mention someone born into a top-tier family like himself. The days ahead were full of hope! Hao Er, actually, your mother didnt wish for you to be born into the Li Family, did you know that? Outside, the noise was lively and boisterous, but Ji Qingqing in the room wore a worried expression and suddenly said in a low, mournful voice. Li Hao looked up at his mother in surprise. At this moment, his vocal cords were not fully developed, and he couldnt speak. Even if he could, he would not be able to ask why, as that might scare the youngdy to death. However, although Ji Qingqing appeared quite young to him, being in her early twenties. But the meticulous care and warmth over these past months had made him somewhat dependent on this mother figure. Actually, your mother had already thought of a name for you, it was Le Ping, Li Le Ping! Mother only wishes for you to be happy and safe, to grow up healthy. Unifying the world and such, thats the dream of the royal family, not the Li familys dream, and even less so of mine Ji Qingqing murmured softly to herself, the sycophantic faces of the nobles outside did not make her feel proud or happy, but rather, she found them somewhat ring. Emperor Yu named you in the hope that the Li Family would revive after the death of your ninth brother. The name carries the expectations of the Dayu royal family, and also serves as both an expectation and a spur for the Li Family She said no more. This weighty expectation, ced on her own child, made it easy to imagine, the more favors received today, the greater the pressure to be borne in the future! Li Hao looked at the sorrow between the youngdys brows; at this moment, she was no longer the awe-inspiring Seventh Lady of the Divine General Mansion, nor the iron-faced female general who struck terror on the battlefield, but simply a mother. Without the ability to speak, he simply buried his head more firmly against her chest. Trying to convey his reassurance through his body heat. Feeling the movement in her arms, Ji Qingqing looked down, saw her childs long eyshes and lovely face, and her eyes softened in an instant. She held Li Hao and shook him gently, her delicate hand soothing the infant as if tofort her own heart: No matter what, your mother will help you. Your father has already stepped into the Immortal realm, and theres a chance you will inherit that power within you. Even if your talent in martial arts is mediocre in the future, with the power your father has passed on, it will be enough for you to catch up to the pace of your forefathers when they were young, and you will not fall behind your peers. No matter what happens in the future, Mother will always stand behind you and will not let anyone harm you She whispered to herself. The hundred-day feast is about to begin; why are you here? At that moment, the robust Marquis of Xingwu came over, his palm gently wrapping around Ji Qingqings waist, and said in surprise, What are you thinking about, not happy? Of course not. Ji Qingqing packed away her emotions, looked up with a smile, and didnt share her true thoughts with her husband. She knew that the men of the Li family were of a single-minded nature, taking pride in dying on the battlefield, and her own tender feelings for her children would ultimately not surpass the thousand-year glory of the Divine General Mansion. Have all the sisters-inw arrived? They have all arrived. They are just waiting for you and Hao Er. The Marquis of Xingwu nced at Li Hao and rubbed his little head, but his rough palm was like a de, making Li Hao roll his eyes. Cant this pigheaded father be a little more gentle? Ji Qingqing, holding Li Hao, entered another room full ofdies and madams from the various courtyards, and at once a babble of voices surged up. Oh my, Hao Er is so handsome, even more so than Jing Er when he was a child. Yes, Shuang Er, look at your little brother, isnt he adorable? Yo yo, hes staring at me with his little eyes! Apart from thedies of the various courtyards, their children were also present. The youngest, only one or two years old, clung to the legs of the adults, their curious eyes round and shiny as they looked at Li Hao in his swaddle. The older kids, around five or six years old, appeared mature beyond their years, not mischievous at all, standing to the side, seemingly bored, yet not daring to leave rashly, showing little interest in this new little brother. Come on, Hao Er, let Fifth Lady hold you. A beautiful woman picked up Li Hao, her face full of affection, and then eximed in surprise, Oh, is Hao Er hungry? He just ate this morning. The beautiful woman had no doubt and, thinking Li Hao was hungry, didnt worry further after hearing Ji Qingqings response. She simply pinched Li Haos little cheek gently, chuckling merrily. The other madams also crowded around to tease Li Hao, and when the timing seemed about right, they began to present their gifts one after another. Ji Qingqing hurriedly declined, but the gifts were firmly thrust into her hands. These were treasures money couldnt buy. Today, at Li Haos hundred-day feast, the gifts received had filled half of the Mountain and River Courtyard, all of them rare and precious treasures. Among them, a bracelet made of jade-like material was ced on Li Haos tender little wrist by the woman holding him, Fifth Lady, who said it had nourishing effects on the spirit. Li Hao, who had been troubled by the chattering noises, felt somewhat drowsy; however, upon wearing the bracelet, he felt strands of coolness flowing from his little hand into his body, making him feel much more spirited indeed. The sleepiness was swept away, and his thoughts became sharper. He squinted his eyes, and suddenly, blurry characters leapt before him. Compared to the muddled blurriness when he had just transmigrated, as the months passed and he grew day by day with his brain developing, these characters slowly became clearer. And now, as if a nearsighted person had put on sses, everything became crystal clear. Chapter 2 - 2 Compilation of Swordsmanship Chapter 2: Comption of Swordsmanship Trantor: 549690339 [Name: Li Hao] [Age: 0 years old] [Cultivation Level: Mortal] [Mastered Artistic Skills: None] [Skill Points: 0] These clear texts turned out to be a character panel that Li Hao was very familiar with. The reason he was familiar with it was that he had seen this thing in his previous life. But not in reality, it was in a game. When he was crossing over, Li Hao happened to be bored and had casually downloaded a casual mobile game from the leading store, and this panel was the character panel in the game. However, now there was the additional attribute Cultivation Level. And the age and name fields also switched to his current real status, instead of that perennial online nickname: Past With the Wind. As for the Skill Points at the end, he found them even more familiar. Unlike the mainstream adventure and card games that required intense grinding, this games main selling point was light entertainment. There was no battle system, nobat equipment, just fancy and shy fashion, and various arts and leisure activities. Such as chess, fishing, painting, carving, and so on. You could even watch movies or y poker. The serious type. The only thing missing was monsters; you couldnt fight. Improving different arts would umte Skill Points, and each skill point could directly enhance your artistic level, unlocking more gamey. Unexpectedly, after crossing over, he had brought this thing with him. Wait a second. This thing wouldnt expect him to be a full-time lifestyle master like in the game, would it?! Li Hao was somewhat shocked and speechless. This was the ephemeral realm, what use was there for art! I need to fight! Report While Li Hao was immersed in shock at the panel, a shrill military report suddenly came from outside the courtyard. A Li Family elite soldier rushed into the courtyard, quickly shattering the peaceful and joyful atmosphere within. He knelt on one knee before the Lord of Fazi Camp, urgently reporting: My Lord, Northern Yan has erupted into chaos; Prince Pingcheng has colluded with demons and ughtered Mofeng City on the border, as well as the surrounding eight towns. Emperor Yu has issued an edict, ordering you to set off immediately to quell the rebellion! The gazes of all the powerbrokers and thedies of various courtyards within the courtyard were suddenly focused on the Lord of Fazi Camp, their expressions varied. Li Hao came back to his senses, somewhat astonished. It had only been a few months, and there was already another war? The smile had faded from the Lord of Fazi Camps face, reced by an aura of stern killing intent. His eyes were like cold lightning as he stared at the soldier before him, then slowly stood up. Seeming to sense something, he looked up at where Li Hao was, his gaze meeting his wifes. The murderous intent in the mans eyes suddenly dissipated, and he showed a look of regret, Qingqing, please apany Hao Er for his hundred-day feast, I will be back as soon as I can. Ji Qingqings face turned slightly pale as she handed over Li Hao to the Fifth Lady by her side. Looking at the baby in the swaddling clothes, Ji Qingqing felt an illusion, as if the child was seriously looking at her too, and there was a hint of reluctance in his eyes. She was momentarily dazed, thinking it was just an illusion after all, the child was only a few months old, how could he understand separation? Mother will be back soon, you must be good, Ji Qingqing gently stroked Li Haos forehead, her eyes also full of reluctance. But then she resolutely walked towards the Lord of Fazi Camp, This trip is fraught with danger; I will apany you! The Lord of Fazi Camp immediately shook his head, You stay here and take care of Hao Er; he is still young and needs you. I am a senior general in the army; themander is in ce, how can I be absent? Ji Qingqings eyes were grave, Prince Pingcheng is crafty and cunning, has been biding his time for many years, and has suddenly made a move; Im worried there might be more to it, its better if I apany you. The Lord of Fazi Camp stared at her, knowing his wifes stubborn character, sighed, and no longer tried to dissuade her, Alright, then please take care of Hao Er,dies and sisters; we will be back as soon as possible. You must be careful. The Lady of the House approached, her face showing concern, You can leave Hao Er to us without worry. Thank you, sister-inw. The Lord of Fazi Camp smiled briefly, then turned and called out, Prepare the horses; Fazi Camps elite soldiers, assemble and follow me! In the Generals Manor, actions were swift and decisive; they were ustomed to mustering for battle, and the couple quickly led a team of elite soldiers out of the mansion, rushing overnight towards the Northern Yan frontier camp. That ce was where the Li Family had battled for many years, and they were most familiar with the terrain, demons, and opponents; it was the Li Familys area of defense. It was because of this that Ji Qingqing was determined to go along. There were too many prying eyes in the courtyard, and there was something she did not publicly say, why did Emperor Yu receive news of the rebellion in Northern Yan before they did? Early winter, Qingzhou City saw its first snowfall. More than a year had passed since the hundred-day feast, and Li Hao was now a year and a half old. His parents were still on the battlefield in Northern Yan and had not returned. ording to the secret reports from the Li Family Army, it seemed that the war was in a stalemate and might turn into long-termbat. At this time. The one-and-a-half-year-old Li Hao stood alone in the Mountain and River Courtyard, hands sped behind his back like a little adult, gazing at the goose-feather big snowkes falling from the sky. He wondered how the girl who became his mother was faring in Northern Yan. The house servants and maids around him were already ustomed to the young masters behavior. Although Li Hao had just turned one year old, the name of a prodigy had already spread within Li Mansion. Ever since he was able to make noises at half a year old, Li Hao had never wet the bed again. While other children were crying and shouting, the little master was already using simple words like eat and poo to alert the wet nurses to feed him and take care of his bodily functions. By the age of one, while other children were just learning to walk, young master Li Hao was already running around, pointing at words in books, asking the servants to read to him, and learning to recognize characters. He didnt cry or fuss, was intelligent and sensiblethat was the impression the house servants and maids had of this young master. Second Lady, the young master is over here. At this time, a graceful and elegant figure of nobility entered the courtyard. Seeing Li Hao standing alone in the snowy yard, the beautiful womans eyebrows shot up, and she immediately scolded, How are you taking care of the young master? Are you not afraid of him freezing to death in this heavy snow?! The surrounding house servants and maids were so frightened that they jumped, hurriedly kneeling down. The head steward among them nervously said, Replying to the Second Lady, it was, it was the young master himself who wanted to watch the snow, he asked us not to disturb him The young master is still a child, is everything he says correct? If he told you to die, would you die?! The Second Ladys face showed anger as she quickly walked to Li Haos side, picked him up in her arms, and started patting away the snow that had umted on his head: Even if the young master wanted to watch the snow, couldnt you have held an umbre for him? Dressed so thinly, I think you dont want to live! The group was terrified into a cold sweat, not daring to even breathe deeply. Second Mother, dont me them, it was I who told them not toe over, Li Hao said, seeing the situation and feeling helpless. Since his parents had gone to the Northern Yan battlefield, he had been alternately looked after by thedies of various courtyards; eachdy treated him extremely well. The Second Lady Liu Yue Rong in front of him had a gentle disposition, but she was incredibly strict with the servants. Without saying so himself, the house servants attending to him could not avoid a good scolding. Upon hearing Li Haos clear and coherent words, a flicker of light shed in Liu Yue Rongs eyes, followed by a light snort: For Hao Ers sake, Ill let you off this time. If I catch this happening again, I will let you taste what it is like to spend thete winter in a coldke! After speaking, she turned her face and said to Li Hao with a gentle smile andughter, Hao Er, Second Mother will take you to eat something tasty. You, too, why didnt you wear more? Even with Emperor Yus gift of the Dragons Blood Jade, what if you get sick Prattling on and on, her words full of concern, she carried Li Hao out of the courtyard. Li Hao was already used to it and let Second Mother hold him in her embrace. Soon after, Liu Yue Rong carried Li Hao to the Shuihua Courtyard. In the courtyard, a child around four or five years old was swinging a wooden sword, his form so true to life that the swordy seemed rather skillful. This was the Second Ladys only child, Li Qianfeng. Despite his young age, his gaze held concentration and determination. Next to him, a burly middle-aged man was instructing, nodding frequently. Li Hao knew this was one of Li Qianfengs seven military tutors, specifically teaching him Sword Dao. Upon seeing the Second Ladys arrival, the burly man hurriedly bowed respectfully, his gaze sweeping over to Li Hao in her arms, knowing that this was the Kylin child named by Emperor Yu. Perhaps after the talent is tested, he might not be inferior to his own pupil, Li Qianfeng. The child practicing swordsmanship did not get distracted by his mothers arrival, continuing to focus on his training. Liu Yue Rong didnt interrupt, giving the burly man a slight nod before carrying Li Hao to a pavilion nearby. On the pavilion table were exquisite fresh fruits and ky pastries. Liu Yue Rong held Li Hao, feeding him while watching her son practice swordsmanship, the light in her eyes flickering, and before long, she had be entranced, forgetting to continue feeding. This is the Li Familys finest swordsmanship Endless Sea, isnt it? Li Hao opened his small eyes wide, looking on curiously. It was said that this Second Ladys child, had his bone age measured and possessed an exceptional talent. Li Hao wondered what it would be like when his own bone age was measured in the future? In the courtyard, the five-year-old Li Qianfeng practiced with precision and discipline, even though he was only practicing the movements, his posture was correct, earning frequent nods of approval from the burly man, prompting him to praise the child. Yet, no joy appeared on the childs face; he remained fully focused. Again! Although the burly man praised him, his teaching was extremely strict. The child began the routine all over again, his movements smooth, clearly having mastered them by heart. Li Hao watched, entranced, when suddenly, a line of text popped up before his eyes. You have learned the rudiments. Would you like to record it? What?! Li Hao was astonished, and instinctively he chose yes. Recording sessful! At that moment, a panel popped up in front of him. [Name: Li Hao] [Age: 1 year] [Cultivation Level: Mortal] [Sword Dao: Not Entered (can add points)] [Skill: Endless Sea?Tide (Not Entered) [Forbidden]] [Mastered Artistic Skill: Chess Tao] [Chess Tao: Level One (82/500) (can add points)] [Chess Catalogue Collection: 0] [Skill Points: 1] For more than a year, Li Hao had been trying to figure out his panel, but due to his young age and not wanting to appear too miraculously precocious, his opportunities to test things were limited. Fortunately, he had ess to a chessboard in the mansion. When he was half a year old, hey on the chessboard and yed by himself. The wet-nurse and maids taking care of him saw that the young master seemed to like the chessboard toy and were only too happy to have some relief. Its better than him crawling all over the ce. In his explorations, Li Hao was amazed to find that by ying chess, he could, like in a game, gain chess experience and easily move up levels! In reality, to improve ones chess level was incredibly difficult. It required focus, talent, and hard work. But Li Hao himself was only an amateur in Chess Tao, not even ranked. Now, just ying simple games on the chessboard, he was able to gain experience points. To go from unranked to Level One in Chess Tao, only 100 experience points were needed. From Level One to Two required 500 points. If it werent for the maids asionally checking on him, which made Li Hao cautious about not being too obvious, he would have farmed even more experience by now. There was no helping it; although these maids knew nothing of Chess Tao, they at least had somemon sense. If they saw the not-yet-one-year-old Li Hao arranging the chess pieces all in their correct positions, it would inevitably seem peculiar. But at this moment, apart from Chess Tao, the panel had added two new attributes, [Sword Dao] and [Skill], which were not there before. Especially the prompt behind [Sword Dao] made Li Hao both curious and excited. Could it be that Sword Dao, like Chess Tao, could be directly improved through skill points? Without much thought, he chose to add points. Chapter 3: The Abandoned Divine Blood Chapter 3: The Abandoned Divine Blood Trantor: 549690339 When consciousness began to float, a surge of information suddenly flooded into his mind. Li Hao clutched his head, feeling a swelling in his brain, as if it were about to burst open. This caused him to show a look of pain on his face. Hao Er, whats wrong with you? Liu Yue Rong noticed something was amiss with Li Hao and was startled. She quickly showed concern. Li Hao clenched his teeth tightly. The tumultuous thoughts in his mind gradually calmed down, and Li Hao then realized that his mind was filled with many pieces of knowledge about swords. It was as if he had been practicing swordsmanship day and night for two or three years. Damn, this headache, its just like when Chess Tao leveled up Li Hao rubbed his head, panting heavily. He was still too young; his brain was not yet fully developed, and the vast information from Chess Tao and swordsmanship was a terrifying shock to his fragile brain. Without speaking, Li Hao was trying to calm himself down. Is Lin Xue sick? Liu Yue Rong stroked Li Haos forehead but felt no fever, and she couldnt help being puzzled. By this time, Li Hao had fully recovered. He looked at his second mothers astonished expression, pointed to his mouth, and mumbled in his baby voice, B-bit, bit my tongue. Liu Yue Rong was taken aback and immediately breathed a sigh of relief and rolled her eyes speechlessly. Li Hao got away with it and didnt pay her any more mind; instead, he secretly started checking his own panel. [Name: Li Hao] [Age: 1 year old] [Cultivation Level: Mortal] [Swordsmanship: Level 1] [Skills: Endless Sea ? Tide (Perfect) [Forbidden]] [Mastered Arts: Chess Tao] [Chess Tao: Level 1 (82/500)] [Chess Manual Collection: 0] [Skill Points: 0] Li Hao was somewhat shocked; the skill points at the end were gone, but his swordsmanship had really started at uninitiated and be Level 1! And the skill below, Endless Sea?Tide, had changed from uninitiated to perfect! Li Hao had heard the military teacher who taught Li Qianfeng say. Every skill is divided into three levels: initiation, dexterity, and perfection! Initiation means being able to proficiently perform a whole set! Dexterity means that in addition to proficiency, one can also apply it flexibly, having fully understood it, at ones fingertips! When facing different situations, one can counter moves spontaneously, rather than mechanically repeating set moves! As for perfection. It means the skill has beenpletely mastered, able to be used as naturally as moving an arm, even if performed in reverse, effortlessly without any ws exposed! Unless, there are inherent ws in the skill itself! It is said that above perfection, there is an even higher realm. Such a realm could evenpensate for the ws in skills, increasing their power even further! And now, after his swordsmanship had advanced to Level 1, Li Hao had reached perfection immediately with the firstyer of Endless Sea sword technique! This would require at least a decade of hard training to achieve! The current Li Qianfeng, it was said that he had practiced Endless Sea for half a year and had already initiated the firstyer of Tide, considered a swordsmanship genius. So, what did that make him now? A monster? Seeing that his second mother wasnt paying attention to him, Li Haos gaze returned to the courtyard. At this moment. The children in the yard were still practicing swordsmanship, but through Li Haos eyes, it no longer appeared as impressive as before. Instead, at a nce, he could tell the others techniques were immature and their postures stiff! If it were someone who knew how to use a sword, they would only need a light tap to knock the wooden sword out of their hands! Not bad, said the burly middle-aged man, quite satisfied with Li Qianfengs performance. Excellent foundation and very goodprehension. In two more years, he should be able to reach dexterity with this firstyer. You should know, Li Qianfeng is still only a child right now, his brain not yet fully developed, so this was already quite remarkable. Time passed. Li Hao watched while eating snacks fed to him by his second mother. Gradually, he began to feel a hint of fatigue and boredom. He yawned, nestled into his second mothers arms, and slowly closed his eyes. Something seemed to pass by in front of his eyes, but Li Hao had already fallen asleep. Hearing the faint breathing in her arms, Liu Yue Rong looked down, a hint ofplexity shing in her eyes. But when she raised her head to look at her son practicing swordsmanship in the snowy yard, theplexity in her eyes vanished, and her gaze returned to calm. She stood up carrying Li Hao out of the pavilion, back to her own rear courtyards bedroom. She gently ced Li Hao on her own bed, tucking him in carefully. Her movements were gentle, as if she were his birth mother. Li Hao, half-asleep, felt his body beingid down and became slightly more alert. He felt warmth in his chest, a slight heat emanating from there. It was the Dragon Blood Jade Pendant given by Emperor Yu, which he wore at all times. This was also the reason why he could stand in the snowy yard without feeling the slightest cold. Just as Li Hao was about to turn over and continue sleeping soundly, he suddenly heard a low voiceing from outside the room. Did you really feed that thing to the child? a voice of an unfamiliar man. It hase to this; I had no other choice, That was his second mothers voice, but it wasnt soft and affectionate, only as cold as one would be to a house servant. You saw it too, how hard my son is striving and that he is a once-in-a-century talent! The people from Mount Wuliang have alreadye to see, and when Qianfeng turns six, they will take him to Mount Wuliang to cultivate. When his Divine Blood awakens in the future, inheriting the power passed from his father, he will certainly be famous throughout the world! I must pave the way for him! Li Hao slightly opened a sliver of his eyes, the drowsy fog in his mind filled with confusion. Who was Second Mother talking to? We still dont know the childs talent; this action is too reckless, the deep-voiced man sighed. Outside the door, a brief silence ensued. Then, Liu Yue Rongs voice rose, colder than before, with a hint of mockery, As parents cherish their child, they n far ahead for them! I wouldnt have wanted to do this, but the wooden heads of the Li Family are beyond help! me the childs father, if you must. How exceptional was that Marquis of Xingwu. Others may not know, but I am well aware that he had stepped into that realm by the age of twenty-three Which means, theres a not insignificant chance that his child might also awaken the Divine Blood! What?! The deep-voiced man responded with shock, Twenty-three years old, and he stepped into the Three Immortal realms?! Thats right, the Li Family ancestor was a founding Divine General of Dayu, with a powerful bloodline. Father seeded in the ancestors will, and he was the same, she confirmed. In the previous generation, apart from Qianfengs father, the Marquis of Xingwu was a monster, as were the third, sixth, and ninth brothers! Especially the ninth, who was even more terrifying. Fortunately, he died early and left no descendants The third brothers wife is always by her side, and being a girl, she will marry off eventually, so it doesnt pose a problem. The sixth brother also entered the Three Immortal realms early, but that was after his marriage Liu Yue Rong said coldly, The only one who canpete with Qianfeng is this child. Otherwise, why do you think Emperor Yu bestowed his blessing on him? Even if his martial arts talent turns out to be mediocre in the future, with the awakening of the Divine Blood, he can contend with the top geniuses! Outside, silence fell again. The deep-voiced man sighed lightly, Since the Lady has made such a decision, I shall say no more. You neednt worry; this medicinees from Mount Wuliang. After being taken, it leaves no trace to be tracked, nor does it cause any pain. Ive even coated it with sugar; it wont taste odd. Although he is still young, it wont leave any deep memories since children have too many sweets as it is. Besides, if it turns out he cannot awaken the Divine Blood in the future, it cant be determined that we were behind any interference. Anyone in the Divine General Mansion could be a suspect! Moreover, the bloodline of that realm isnt guaranteed to awaken one hundred percent of the time. Maybe the child simply didnt have it in him? At this, Liu Yue Rong chuckled scornfully, Thank the Northern Yan wars for this. Ji Qingqing, so deeply loyal to the Marquis of Xingwu, followed him to the battlefield, providing us this opportunity. Otherwise, if we waited till the child grew a few years older and they returned, martial guards would be secretly watching over him, making it difficult to act. The man did not respond but sighed softly. Before long, their footsteps gradually faded away. Inside the room, Li Hao was now fully awake, his mind reeling, disbelieving. Second Mother was going to harm him? The seemingly protective and caring attitude of every daywas it all false? Li Hao was reluctant to believe it, but realityy stark before him. Although he didnt understand what Divine Blood was, Second Mother, wishing to clear a path for her own child, perceived him as an obstacle and thus chose to destroy him! Li Haos expression was grim, his fists clenched tightly. The tender smiles had lulled him into a false sense of security. If this was how Second Mother behaved, what about the others? Who else was sincere? He had been here for only a year and a half, but being cared for in turn by thesedies, Li Hao had developed some emotional attachment. Now, however, it all felt like an illusion. Was this the internal strife of an ancient noble family? He touched his body with his small hand. Besides a slight warmth in his chest, he felt nothing else, and even this warmth was from the Dragon Blood Jade Pendant. His mother had said that he had his fathers strength within him, but now it was gone. Li Hao clenched his small hand tightly in the dark, vowing to exact revenge in the future! Spring turned to autumn. In the blink of an eye, Li Hao turned three. Nowadays, he spent most of his time in the Mountain and River Courtyard. Being careful with the food delivered by thedies from various courtyards, he sometimes pretended to be picky and refused it, acting like a capricious child. Gradually, the house servants in the courtyard came to understand that the young master was extremely fussy about his food and drink. Three years old. In the Divine General Mansion, this was a crucial age. Ordinary families start their martial arts training at seven or eight years old, or even in their teens. Some, already set in their physical development, could havetent talents yet might not achieve great sess due to missed opportunities during the best training period because of their family circumstances. As a martial arts household, the Divine General Mansion had the most rigorous training methods, with children of the nying their foundation from a young age. Foundation Establishment at three. Blood Melting at four. Bone Testing at five! By six, it was time to formally train, not a moment wasted. On the path of cultivation, thousands strive to cross, and an early lead often means leading at every step! Cultivation aptitude was to be tested at the age of five. If the bones were well-developed and the marrow rich and solid, one could begin training after Bone Testing at five. But with the profound depth of the Divine General Mansion and their belief in not rushing, they prescribed formal training to begin at six, allowing the body another year to grow and solidify for smoother future cultivation. Even someone with exceptional talents like Li Qianfeng followed this, able to train after Bone Testing but still only ascending Mount Wuliang at six. Even if practicing swordsmanship daily, it was still just the basics to develop a sense of martial arts, not considered real cultivation. And for those with average talent or dyed development, they couldnt start training, even at six, needing more years of growth, which could be at seven, eight, or nine. However, with countless precious medicines in the Divine General Mansion to enhance martial arts qualifications, the mansions worst case still began cultivation at eight. I heard that this case was due to premature birth and prenatal injury, leading to such a result. Chapter 4 - 4 Levels Three, Six, and Nine Chapter 4: Levels Three, Six, and Nine Trantor: 549690339 ` On a sunny day. The Divine General Mansion arranged for a military strongman toe to the Mountain and River Courtyard to help Li Hao with his Foundation Establishment. This was a short and stout middle-aged man with dark skin, yet he wore a flowing blue robe. His name was Lin Haixia, sounding like that of a girl. Li Haoter called him Uncle Lin. Coming back with Lin Haixia was a little girl. She was about the same age as Li Hao, just two months younger. It was said that she was the orphan of arade-in-arms of the Marquis of Xingwu, who fought on the distant Northern Yan battlefield. Before the girls father met with misfortune, he entrusted his young daughter to the Marquis of Xingwu, and before he died, the two agreed on a betrothal when they were infants. Li Hao was speechless about this sudden betrothal. Fine, you fight your battles, and it does not matter if you never return. But such a big matter, did anyone ask for my opinion? Despite his irritation, Li Hao did not take out his umted resentment on this little girl. So. In the vast expanse of the Mountain and River Courtyard, there was now another small figure aside from Li Hao. The little girls name was Bian Ruxue, and she had delicate and exquisite features, her skin fair and tender, like a porcin doll. When she first arrived in this strange ce, the little girl was timid and shy, asking everyone she caught, where is my daddy, where did my daddy go? The little girl was looking for her daddy. But no one in the courtyard dared to answer, and some of the softer-hearted servant girls could only secretly wipe away their tears in a corner upon hearing her. The little girl lost her appetite and grew thinner by the day. Seeing that none of the house servants in the courtyard knew how tofort a child, Li Hao was annoyed. It seemed he had been toopetent himself, not training these people properly. He had no choice but to step in himself, using a mixture of intimidation and coaxing to tell the little girl: Your daddy is hiding somewhere, and he will onlye out if you behave and eat well. The little girl, with her innocent tear-filled eyes, asked, Is Xueer not being good? Why is daddy hiding from Xueer, and where is he hiding? Hiding where? Li Hao, looking at the little girls pitiable expression, softened a bit and said a clich line, pointing to the sky: Your daddy is up there, on one of those stars. From that point on, every night in the courtyard had a small figure gazing up at the sky. The myriad stars and their silver glow shone down, illuminating the solitary little shape. In the house, another little figure, whoy on top of a chessboard, would order the house servants every day to fan beside the little girl, driving away mosquitoes so she wouldnt be bitten all over. Half a month flew by, and the military strongman Lin Haixia had prepared the Foundation Establishment elixir for both Li Hao and Bian Ruxue. Both of them underwent Foundation Establishment in the same year. Foundation Establishment is the foundation of the Martial Arts! The elixir for Foundation Establishment, made from countless precious medicinal ingredients, immersed the body every day, soaking in a medicinal bath to forge a body suitable for martial training! As one of the top elite families of Dayu, the Divine General Mansion had abundant resources. From Li Haos Foundation Establishment onward, countless precious medicinal herbs and rare treasures were sent to the Mountain and River Courtyard, inexhaustible like snowkes. The elixir for Foundation Establishment was divided into three grades. Common, rare, and supreme! The elixir used by Li Hao was naturally of the top quality, with a thousand-year treasure as the primer, supplemented by many other precious medicinal ingredients, capable of nurturing an Eighth Layer battle physique. Once one embarked on the path of cultivation, one could break through the First Realm in just two to three short years! Martial Arts is a crucible of money, and this top-grade Foundation Establishment elixir, used up daily, was costly to maintain for half a year to a year. Only top-tier elite families like the Divine General Mansion could afford to use it so freely. In the yard, tworge medicinal tubs. Li Hao and Bian Ruxue were soaking in them separately. However, the area around the little girls tub was screened by curtains, with female attendants looking after her. These female attendants were different from maidservants; they had some cultivation and were akin to trusted aides within the household. On Li Haos side, Lin Haixia personally supervised him. At that moment, the dignified dark purple elixir was surging against Li Haos body, his chin submerged in the liquid, leaving only his nose exposed for breathing. An indescribable bitter scent from the elixir filled his nose, like swallowing bitter lotus, which kept Li Haos spirits acutely alert. Li Hao asked, Can I drink it? Lin Haixia replied, Its better not to. The elixir was potent, and the intestines of children couldnt absorb it; it could actually cause harm instead. Moreover. Its for external application. Just as Li Hao was focusing his mind, a string of text suddenly appeared before his eyes: [Detecting unknown substance, analyzing] [Analysis failed, automatically isted.] Li Hao: ??? Whats going on? Damn! Could it be the kind of situation I think it is? Li Hao was full of doubts. Next to the medicinal tub, Lin Haixias calm face was gradually turning grim. As time passed, his brow slowly furrowed into a deep chuan character. Li Hao noticed his expression and couldnt help but feel a lurch in his heart. He asked: Uncle Lin, is there some kind of problem? Lin Haixia wasnt surprised by Li Haos perceptiveness. He had realized over the days that this little young master was more precocious than his peers, extremely intelligent, as smart as a five or six-year-old child. However, he was not in the mood to talk to Li Hao right now. Suddenly, he quickly lifted the curtain to check on the situation on the other side, and soon after returned to Li Haos side, his face looking extremely ugly. Uncle Lin? Lin Haixia reached his hand toward the edge of the medicinal tub, feeling closely, his gaze bingplicated. He looked at the child in the tub, wanting to speak, but then the words stopped at his lips. ` Uncle Lin, just say what you want to say, Li Hao couldnt help but say. Lin Haixia was slightly surprised and took a look at him. Although Li Hao was more precocious, he was still just a three-year-old child. Could he actually tell that she was hesitating to speak? However, her mood was so bad at the moment that she didnt think too much about it and just said, regardless of whether Li Hao could understand, When ites to martial arts talent, besides the bone-measurement at age five, which can directly reveal it, it is actually hinted at during Foundation Establishment. The faster the absorption of Foundation Establishment medicine, the higher the martial arts aptitude. But Young Master, your absorption speed is too slow! She looked at Li Hao inside the medicine tub, her eyes revealing iprehensible doubt and pity. Then, she thought for a moment and muttered to herself, Maybe today was just an ident, my refining mistake. I will check more carefully tomorrow. A chill went through Li Haos heart. Was that hint just now really about the Foundation Establishment medicine? What do you mean by too slow absorption? Its all being blocked, theres nothing to absorb! Li Hao was speechless in his heart. Was this panel going to adherepletely to the games settings? He had discovered this over the past year while exploring the panel. Since there was nobat system in the game, it seemed that he was also estranged from martial arts. Or more urately, estranged from practicing martial arts. If he tried to cultivatebat skills, it wouldnt give experience, only the arts defined in the game had an experience bar. Although he could improve himself through diligent practice, in this case, it would be better to go back to pursuing art since it was more rewarding. At least experience would soar, points would be allocated, and one could create their own cultivation technique. Overnight, that would surpass decades of hard training. Its just that now, its a pity for all these resources piled up around him. If fully used, they could at least nurture a first-rate martial artist. Speaking of which, since this extraordinary medicine that far exceeds modern elements cannot be absorbed, why was the poison before effective? Or was it not effective? Did I just fall asleep and not notice the prompt? Maybe, whether or not Ill awaken the Divine Blood in the future, will be the judgment. However, that woman had said that awakening Divine Blood had a chance, not certainty. Forget it, regardless, whether harm was avoided was due to your ability, but this bill certainly cannot be written off. Dont lose heart, Ill try again tomorrow. If it really doesnt work, Ill inform Lord Hou. He will definitelye up with a solution for you. As Li Hao pondered, Lin Haixia reassured him, although she didnt know if Li Hao could understand. Theres no need, Li Hao waved his hand slightly, ready to climb out of the medicine tub. Since the Foundation Establishment medicine was being blocked by the panel, soaking in it any longer was pointless. Dont get up yet, lets try again. Keep soaking for a bit longer, Lin Haixia said immediately when she saw Li Hao getting out. Li Hao shook his head and said, Its no use. You have to obey! Lin Haixias face became stern, taking the matter seriously. Li Hao was dumbfounded and could only say, Ill go check on the little girl first. As he spoke, he lifted the curtain and came to the little girls medicine tub, and immediately saw that the Foundation Establishment medicine that had been poured in, identical to his, was now almost clear water, turned from purple, with only wisps of faint purple liquid like mist still drifting in it. Brother Hao? Bian Ruxue looked up at Li Hao from the medicine tub with a puzzled expression, being too young to understand discretion, simply wearing a look of iprehension. Uncle Lin, considering the little girls absorption speed, how would you rate her talent? Li Hao didnt turn around and asked Lin Haixia behind him. Lin Haixia was feeling depressed and puzzled, but when she heard this, she couldnt help but chuckle. Despite being the same age, this little fellow always seemed so precociously serious in front of Xueer. Her absorption speed is considered very good, Lin Haixia had already checked before, and now her eyes reflected some emotion, If the Blood Melting at age four goes smoothly, then by the time of the bone-measurement at five, with the top resources of the Divine General Mansion, her warrior physique could very well leap to the Eighth Layer, and maybe even the Ninth Layer, ranking her among the top prodigies! Ninth Layer? Li Hao was puzzled. Lin Haixia was patient with the young master of the household, regardless of his understanding. Since the child had asked, she, acting as a temporary teacher, ought to answer. After listening to Lin Haixias detailed exnation, Li Hao finally understood. It turned out that Foundation Establishment, Blood Melting, and bone-measurement all together were known as Third, Sixth, and Ninth Layers! Foundation Establishment medicine is divided into threeyers. Blood Melting, into sixyers! And bone-measurement aptitude, into nineyers! A first to thirdyer physique would be of ordinary aptitude and considered lower-grade. A fourth to sixthyer physique would be among the elite, regarded as middle-grade. A seventhyer is already termed a genius. An eighthyer can make a name across a province. A Ninth Layer physique is already the most top-notch martial arts constitution, belonging to the level of unrivaled geniuses. With such a top-tier constitution, breaking through realms would be as easy as eating and drinking, and they could generally reach the Fourth and Fifth Realm! As for higher realms, apart from talent, one also needs some other elements, like ones own understanding, perseverance, destiny, opportunities, etc. Li Hao turned to look at the little girl in the medicine tub, his eyes showing some astonishment. Will this little girl be a talent who will shake the world in the future? In his mind, he pictured the image of the little snotty-nosed girl standing proudly among a crowd and couldnt help butugh out loud. Lin Haixia looked at Li Hao, her eyes filled with worry. Indeed he was a child; he seemed clever, but after all, he was only three years old. He still didnt understand the magnitude of what happened today. The likelihood that there was a problem with the Foundation Establishment medicine was remote. And this also meant he might turn out to be a martial arts invalid, unable to cultivate! In this family of warriors, especially being a son of the Li Family, unable to practice he couldnt even imagine how cruel this would be. Chapter 5: The Ultimate Chapter 5: The Ultimate Trantor: 549690339 An hour passed. The medicinal concoction in Bian Ruxues tub hadpletely cleared, leaving no trace of the medicinal liquid. The maids dressed her in clean, new clothes, and dried her hair. Standing silently beside Li Haos tub, she did not understand the significance of all this. She just quietly waited for Li Hao to emerge. In contrast, under Lin Haixias insistent demands, Li Hao could only obediently soak in his tub. The color of the liquid inside his tub remained a ring purple. The female servant apanying Bian Ruxue nced over and was dumbfounded. As another hour went by, other house servants and maids heard the news and rushed over to take a look, all of them were shocked. Having been influenced year-round within the Divine General Mansion, they naturally understood what this signified. They looked at each other at this moment, each seeing in the others eyes a sky that had fallen. The noble son of the Martial Marquis being unable to practice martial arts? This was the bloodline of the Li Family! Such a thing was simply unbelievable. But the reality was right in front of them. The whole courtyard fell silent. Very quickly, a house servant snapped out of it, and, in a flustered rush, ran off. Before long, Mountain and River Courtyard filled with a multitude of brightly colored figures. Ladies from various courtyards arrived. They gathered around the medicinal tub and, upon hearing from the servants next to them the duration of Li Haos soak, everyone was in disbelief. Liu Yue Rong stood in the crowd, her heart skipping a beat. Could it be that medicine? But she had not heard of such a severe side effect from that medicine! Her chest felt panicked, but she remainedposed on the surface, her expression turning to one of urgency and sorrow. Meanwhile, within the tub, Li Hao, who felt life was no longer worth living, also saw the second wife with her outstanding acting skills. From her eyes, Li Hao even detected a hint of genuine panic. Had the second wife been startled? Li Hao sneered inwardly. As the courtyard grew increasingly noisy, the chief wife wore a stern face and ordered the servants to leave, only allowing thedies from various courtyards to stay. She instructed that this matter must not be spread and must not be leaked! Seeing that the Foundation Establishment elixir showed no signs of diminishing, Lin Haixias heart wentpletely cold. This couldnt even be described as slow. He thought of a terrible constitution and shivered. Could it be that the Lords Kylin child was indeed a total waste who couldnt cultivate martial arts?! Without continuing any further, Lin Haixia lifted Li Hao out of the tub. Seeing how Li Haos body had be oxygen-deprived and pale, his skin wrinkled and contracted, thedies looked on with various expressions in their eyes. They learned that Li Hao had been soaking for six hours. Yet the Foundation Establishment elixir showed no change whatsoever, highlighting the gravity of the situation. Liu Yue Rong, seeing that even Li Haos lips had turned white from the soak, was certain that this was not a ruse. Her heart tightened, she had only intended to destroy the boys Divine Blood, notpletely ruin him! After all, bing aplete invalid would make the matter too suspicious! This was the powerful bloodline of the Li Family, unable to cultivate? If the reason were to be investigatedter The first to snap out of it was the chief wife. She immediately instructed Lin Haixia to take good care of Hao Er and had her own maids bring some warm and tonic medicinal soups to nourish Li Haos weakened body. The next day. Lin Haixia prepared two tubs of Foundation Establishment elixir for Li Hao and Bian Ruxue to soak in separately. Lin Haixia watched intently as Li Hao entered the bath. Li Hao felt somewhat helpless, knowing it was a futile effort and a waste of herbs, but he could not win against the other party and onlyplied. He estimated it would not be long before they gave up hope. At that moment, the same font prompt as yesterday appeared. [Detection of unknown substance, analyzing] [Analysis failed, automatic istion initiated.] Li Hao had expected this and was not too surprised. He obediently stayed in the medicinal bath, fiddling with his toes out of sheer boredom. As time passed and the elixir stayed unchanged, the short man from the militarypletely lost hisposure and let out a low growl. How can this be?! Lin Haixia was agitated, seemingly more incredulous than Li Hao. He paced back and forth beside the tub, striking his own head: Theres nothing wrong with the elixir, it cant be wrong. Could it be that the Lords child truly cannot cultivate?! This was the Li family bloodline! Li Hao didnt feel too upset, after all, he had the panel and could be stronger without relying on these elixirs. But seeing his teacher so distressed, he felt somewhat awkward and consoled him, Uncle Lin, its okay, dont be so sad. Hearing this, Lin Haixias body shook. He looked at the child in the tub and suddenly felt tears welling up. The child, you dont know what fate lies ahead of you! Seeing the childs optimistic and untainted eyes, Lin Haixia felt as if his heart were being torn apart. The Commander-in-Chiefs only son, could this really be his future? But, he could do nothing about it. In Li Haos case, he could only think of one possibility, innate meridian obstruction. This was the ssic sign of a martial arts cripple! If it had happened in an ordinary family, it would be normal, as eight or nine out of tenmoners are like this, not an extraordinarily rare urrence. But this is the Li Family! The Li family that produces True Dragons generation after generation! Even the least talented children of the Li family are superiorpared to others. Not to mention those True Dragons of the Li familyarent they all figures renowned throughout the world? And yet, this child Lin Haixia was choked with emotion, rendered speechless. Even on the battlefield, where he could look directly upon mountains of corpses and seas of blood without changing color, at this moment, he dared not look at the child any longer. Those clean, innocent eyes were heartbreaking. Its okay, its okay Seeing that the man was genuinely sorrowful for him and was not pretending, Li Hao felt a warmth in his heart. He stood up from the medicinal bath, pulling at the mans trouser leg, trying to offer somefort. The second Foundation Establishment elixir was dered a failure. The news spread throughout the Divine General Mansion like a hurricane. With this, the news of Li Haos inability to cultivate was solidified. The madams and house servants of the various Li Family Courtyards were all shaken and incredulous. In the following days, Li Hao no longer soaked in the medicinal baths. Instead, people came one after another to examine his body, but all left shaking their heads. Li Hao also took the opportunity to overhear them, learning that in their eyes, his condition was one of a Martial Arts Disabled Body. This physique did notpletely preclude cultivation. But it would be exceedingly difficult. Unable to absorb elixirs or external energy, one could only rely on grueling self-cultivation for a modicum of achievement. Moreover, one could only cultivate up to the Second Realm. To break through, one needed to connect with the energy of heaven and earth, and thus the Second Realm was the limit. The news apparently reached the Northern Yan battlefield. Not long after, an urgent family letter was sent back over a thousand miles. Yet the information in the family letter once again shocked the Divine General Mansion. The Grand Marshal had actually reached the Three Immortal Realms! The letter stated that the Lady of the House must not give up on Hao Er. No matter how arduous or difficult, she must see to it that he starts on the Martial Path. Even just beginning would suffice. In the future, once the Divine Blood awakens, he could still achieve something. Although he might no longer have the potential to be a genius, he could at least secure a centurions position in the military. Thus, he would not fall short of the name of a Li family boy. The Lady of the House was from the He Family, named He Jian. He Jian, though over sixty, appeared only to be in her forties. After reading the family letter, she sighed deeply: Hao Ers fate is bitter, its all because of that despicable woman. Nobody knew whom she referred to as that despicable woman. In the days that followed, Li Hao felt as if things had returned to normal. Foundation Establishment was no longer necessary; it was said that when he turned four, they would try the Blood Melting for him. As such, Li Hao, having nothing else to do, found even more time to secretly y chess, and his experience points grew quietly and rapidly. However, the news of Li Haos Martial Arts Disabled Body somehow leaked out and spread beyond the mansion. Inside Qingzhou City, the teahouses and restaurants suddenly had a new topic of discussion, but most people took it as just a storytellers fancy and didnt truly believe it. After all, he was a Li family boy. But to some enemies of the Li family in the royal court, the news immediately caught their attention. Upon sending people to carefully investigate and confirming that it was true, many within the family were both delighted and astonished. They were delighted that the Li family, glorious for a thousand years, finally showed signs of a failing bloodline! The astonishment was due to the depths of the Grand Marshals concealment, having achieved the Three Immortal Realms long ago, and only now being revealed. Fortunately, his son was disabled in Martial Arts; otherwise, in the future, he would likely have be another Li Junye! In the blink of an eye, Li Hao turned four. After a year of sneaking around and working hard, Li Hao had sessfully entered the second tier of Chess Tao. He also gained another Artistic Skill Point. Without hesitation, Li Hao used the Artistic Skill Point in Sword Dao. His Sword Dao was thus elevated to the second tier. Compared to the first tiers overwhelming barrage of information, the now four-year-old Li Hao could barely withstand it, only feeling a slight swelling in his head. With the improvement in Sword Dao, the skills on his panel changed as well. [Name: Li Hao] [Age: 4] [Cultivation Level: Mortal] [Sword Dao: Second Tier] [Skills: Endless SeaTide (Perfected)[Forbidden]] [Known Art: Chess Tao] [Chess Tao: Second Tier (0/1000)] [Chess Catalogue Collection: 0] [Artistic Skill Points: 0] However, after advancing Chess Tao to the second tier, Li Hao found that ying against himself no longer earned experience points; he needed to find someone topete against. Chapter 6 - 6 The Three Holy Lands Chapter 6: The Three Holy Lands Trantor: 549690339 In addition, as his swordsmanship advanced, Li Hao had perfected his Endless SeaTide technique, progressing from (Perfect) proficiency to (wless)! Rich memories of swordsmanship made Li Hao feel as though he had been wielding a sword for decades. ws started to appear in the Tidal Sword Skill, which he had originally mastered to the pinnacle of perfectionin his eyes. These were the inherent ws of the sword skill itself. In other words, they were the limits of what the sword move could achieve. After all, no sword technique could cover every aspect perfectly. Like an extremely perfect stick, it could be used for shing and smashing, but it couldnt cut others. Now, the shorings in that sword skill Li Hao hadpensated for through his own understanding of swordsmanship. Li Hao thought of the swordsmanship instructor from the military who taught Li Qianfeng and said that beyond the three realms of technique, there existed a fourthyer. Today, Li Hao had reached that fourth realm, wless! But. Although his swordsmanship had improved and the Tidal Sword Skill had attained wlessness, Li Hao had not executed it even once. He had only pushed it to the limit in his mind. Yet, Li Hao had a feeling that as long as he had a sword in his hand, he could execute it exactly as envisioned. However, he couldnt predict what kind of toll it would take on his body when the time came. His current childs body was far too fragile, and even if he were to grow up, he feared that a normal body wouldnt be able to withstand such a dazzling technique. An extremely strong physique was required. No matter how exquisite the sword technique is, if it cant be executed, it ultimately remains a moon reflected on the water. Perhaps, I should find a Body Refinement Cultivation Technique; I wonder if I could include one The Li Familys martial arts secret archives were countless and varied in nature. All of these were housed in the Listening Rain Tower within the Divine General Mansion. In Qingzhou City, there are three renowned holy ces, where multitudes of martial artists long to visit in their dreams. One is the ck and White Hall of Tan Pce Academy, one is the Hundred Birds Garden of Rouge Pavilion, and thest is the Listening Rain Tower owned by the Li Family of the Divine General Mansion. Li Hao nned to look for an opportunity to visit there. But before that, the special blood prepared for him within the mansion had already been concocted. This year, like Bian Ruxue, he would undergo the Blood Melting with the same age group. The blood used for Blood Melting was still of the highest quality, a master-level potion refined from the bones of a millennium Great Demon. Furthermore, it was said that the Martial Lord of the Northern Yans frontline had, especially for his adopted father, in a Great Demon with three thousand years of cultivation and sent it back to the Divine General Mansion, elevating the grade of this Blood Melting potion to another extreme. A Great Demon of three thousand years was nearly as old as the age of the Great Yu Dynasty. Beyond awe, Li Hao also had a new understanding of that mans strength. With Lin Haixias assistance, Blood Meltingmenced. The crimson liquid exuding an exotic fragrance covered Li Haos body. Li Hao was tense. Before long, the familiar text appeared before his eyes again. {Unknown substance detected, beginning analysis} {Analysis failed; automatically isted.} Li Hao waspletely speechless. But this time, he felt some heartache. After all, this was something the man had prepared for him at great risk, and now it was wasted. Lin Haixia shared in that heartbreak. When he saw that Li Haos body had no abnormal reactions and that he was trembling slightly more than Li Hao himself, it looked like Lin was even more excited. But everything seemed to have a trace to follow. Having experienced the failure of Foundation Establishment before, this time he didnt lose hisposure but silently closed his eyes for a moment, restraining his feelings of loss and sadness. Uncle Lin, did it fail? Hmm Lin Haixia gently opened his eyes, his gaze slightly weary. He looked at Li Haos young face, inwardly bitter-smiling, as despite being reborn into the golden cradle of the Divine General Mansion, the countless top resources prepared for Li Hao by the Divine General Mansion were something this boy couldnt enjoy. It was hard to tell if his fate was good or bad. Uncle Lin, do you think I can give this special blood to that little girl? Li Hao asked. Lin Haixia nodded slightly. At this point, since Li Hao was not blessed to benefit from it, the next best thing was to make it avable for the little girl. Thats great. Seeing that nothing was wasted, Li Hao smiled. Lin Haixia also revealed a slight smile, telling Li Hao, Young Master, Ill scrape it off for you, then you go rest. His smile was feigned, carrying a touch of sorrow in his eyes. Okay. Li Hao nodded, not pointing out what went unsaid. The news of Li Haos failed Blood Melting quickly spread to the ears of the variousdies of the courtyards. In Shuihua Courtyard, Liu Yue Rong slightly raised her eyebrows upon hearing the quiet report from a maidservant by her side, though her face showed little joy, just a faint shake of her head. She had secretly inquired on Mount Wuliang, and knew the medicine wouldnt cause such side effects, which meant this boy was naturally defective. It was only his luck to have been born into the Li Family and in Ji Qingqings belly. Had she known earlier, she wouldnt have even needed that medicine. A defective being, even with Divine Blood, what could he amount to? On the contrary, it would only serve to highlight her own son Qianfengs superiority. After all, when the time came, both were third-generation of the Li Family, both possessing Divine Blood, but one would be useless while the other a True Dragon among men. Everyone knew how the old matriarch would choose. After Li Haos Blood Melting failure, the little girls fusion was outstanding. Having absorbed the foreign blood prepared for Li Hao, Bian Ruxues martial talent was further enhanced. In theing days, all she needed was to be nurtured slowly, and at the age of five, the bone-measurement would reveal the specific oues. Li Hao, upon hearing the news, was happy for the little girl, but he himself had encountered a troublesome issue. No longer could he gain experience from Chess Tao through self-y, so he had to find the maids around him to apany him in his chess games. Though these maids didnt dare contradict their young masters dailymands, they were all hesitant and afraid to agree to this request. These servants knew Li Hao had failed his Blood Melting and possessed no talent for martial arts, yet now he still wanted to y chess They were aware that the young master had been plopped before a chessboard since childhood, seemingly born with a natural talent for Chess Tao. But in a military family of such standing, such talent was trivial It was even seen as indulging in frivolities that could lead to ruin! If thedies found out they were apanying Li Hao in such an irresponsible activity, they wouldnt be able to guarantee that the wrath derived from Li Haos inability to practice martial arts wouldnt be taken out on them. Smart as they were, these servants in the Divine General Mansion dared not touch such bad luck. Thus, having no other choice, Li Hao had to find Lin Haixia. Knowing he wanted her to y chess with him, Lin Haixia was speechless, unfamiliar with such things and somewhat helpless towards the young masters optimistic ignorance. However, she did not outright refuse. Perhaps, thisst year before the bone-measurement ceremony is this childs final period of happiness Lin Haixia thought to herself. She agreed to Li Haos request, and after sorting out Bian Ruxues situation, she started apanying Li Hao in his chess games. From then on, amon scene in the courtyard was the two figures, one tall, one short, ying opposite each other in the pavilion, with a little maid standing on tiptoes nearby, peering over. Now and then, the voice of the child bent over the chessboard could be heard shouting: Thats not right, you have to ce it at the intersection of the lines, not inside the squares! Thats not cheating, thats called capturing! This has already been surrounded and is dead, you cant ce anymore inside! Youre so silly, Ive already told you three times. After one game of chess, Li Hao would be exhausted, having gained just 1 point of experience. This was far more tiring than ying against himself. Whenever the opponent broke a rule, the game would be invalidated, so he had to teach while ying, exining the rules to his opponent. Lin Haixia, who had thought she was merely humoring a child, did not expect there to be so many rules and regtions, and her face showed signs of strain. After several days, Lin Haixia disappeared, leaving Li Hao stamping his little feet in frustration. Having no choice, he decided to first pay a visit to Listening Rain Tower. Listening Rain Tower stood north of Divine General Mansion, leaning against the mountain. The Divine General Mansion covered an extensive area, so vast that one could even ride a horse carriage within it. Apart from thedies courtyards, there were also sceneries like mountains,kes, and gardens. Weathered through the years, Listening Rain Tower appeared to be nothing more than an old building midway up the mountain, quite unremarkable. Yet in the world, countless eyes yearned to glimpse its true face. However, all those gazes dared not cross that golden wall towering above. Apanied by the old steward Zhao from Mountain and River Courtyard, Li Hao arrived in front of the tower. Zhao put Li Hao down and, with a tone of earnest caution, advised, Young master, this ce is a crucial site for the Li Family. Even if thedies of the courtyardse, they must seek permission from the senior madam. Lets go back, shall we? Aside from the direct second-generation descendants of the Li Family, only twodies could freely enter Listening Rain Towerone being the senior madam. Didnt I ask you to send someone to notify them? I just came to look around, should be fine, right? Li Hao said nonchntly, hands sped behind his back. Zhao had long grown ustomed to the young masters precociously stern demeanor, baffled about whom he might have picked it up from, replying with a pained expression, But no reply hase yet, and the senior madam might not give her consent. Although you are entitled to enter, young master, you are still very young after all So what if Im young, you look down on me? Li Hao said, keeping a straight face. I wouldnt dare, young master, Zhao hastily replied. Li Hao, bored by the exchange, quietly surveyed the Listening Rain Tower before him. The ancient tower, aged and seven stories high, had been the ce where, after his bone-measurement, Li Qianfeng reached the Ninth-Rank War Body, and that night, the woman sought permission from the senior madam to choose a martial art for her child. She found the Endless Sea at the top of the tower. There were a total of four styles within Endless Sea. Each style was tremendously difficult, with rumors suggesting only the third uncle had mastered the final style, almost cleaving half of Jingzhou with a single sword stroke. Chapter 7: Physical Body Path Chapter 7: Physical Body Path Trantor: 549690339 ` Eternal Spring Court. He Jian sat dignified on the smoothly polished nanmu armchair, listening to the young house servants trembling report, a trace of movement stirred in her heart. She had long heard that the child was precocious and very clever, but sadlycked martial arts talent, wasting all that intelligence. Thinking of the letter from the border side of the Li Family, He Jian sighed inwardly and said indifferently, Xuejian, keep an eye on the child, just make sure he doesnt tear up the books. Yes. To the side, a woman with almond eyes and red lips, fairplexion, quietly answered. The directive from Eternal Spring Court was conveyed to the outside of Listening Rain Tower. Li Hao looked at the young girl who came to supervise, a bit surprised, but he did not mind, since it was quite normal for thedy of the house to not feel at ease letting him enter the tower alone given his young age. Both house servants, but Zhaos status was clearly lower than that of this girl called Xuejian, who stopped him from entering the tower. Inside the ancient tower, the light was dim, and dust covered the floor. Rows of towering bookshelves stood in the tower, each side bearing a woodenbel, categorizing them. There were books on swordsmanship, saber techniques, spear methods, as well as categories on weapons, poisons, and more. The variety of books was vast, almost anything you could think of. Li Hao couldnt help but exim. This small tower practically contained half of Jianghu. Before long, Li Hao found the Body Refinement sects secrets, the shelves densely packed with various Body Refinement techniques. Vajra Secret, Divine Turtle Nine Transformations, Seven Stars Seal, and so on. Li Hao casually took down a book called Stone Skin Hundred Refinements and began to leaf through it, leaning against the bookshelf. The tower was extremely quiet, with only the breathing of the two of them, onerge, one small. Xuejian followed Li Hao like a shadow, proper in her behavior and even more dignified than the daughters of ordinary nobles. She watched the young master who had been the center of attention since birth and curiosity glimmered in her eyes. He really does seem very precocious, and he even seems to be literate. And hes reading with such focus, can he really understand it? Time passed. As Li Hao read over the initial chapters repeatedly, trying to understand every word, a joyous message finally appeared before him: You have learned the basics, do you wish to record this? Li Hao immediately chose yes. Soon after, a panel leaped before his eyes. [Name: Li Hao] [Age: 4] [Cultivation Level: Mortal] [Swordsmanship: Level 2] [Skill: Endless SeaTide (Exquisite) [Forbidden]] [Physical Body Path: Not Started] [Skill: Stone Skin Hundred Refinements (Not Started) {Forbidden}] [Chess Tao: Level 2 (18/1000)] [Chess Manual Collection: 0] [Skill Points: 0] Seeing the sessful recording, Li Hao felt pleasantly surprised, his spection was correct, and with this, he could officially start his cultivation. But before that, he needed to umte new Skill Points. Thinking of this, Li Haos brows furrowed in worry. Grinding experience by himself was fast, but ying against others was much slower. It took three days just to umte 18 experience points, and the scapegoat had been frightened away. He needed to find a stable scapegoat Li Hao muttered to himself, stuffed the secret back on the shelf, and then turned to ask the young girl behind him, Which floor has the best Body Refinement secrets? Xuejian was a bit surprised, does this child truly understand Body Refinement? Who taught him? Could it be that military officer who helped him with Foundation Establishment? Martial meridians blocked, so he intends to pursue the pure Body Refinement Path Realization flickered in Xuejians eyes as she replied softly, To answer the young master, Listening Rain Towers strongest Body Refinement secrets are on the sixth floor, I will take you there. Theyre not on the seventh floor? Li Hao felt a tinge of disappointment, saying, The strongest should mean the only one, right? Because one text isplete and can be cultivated, while the other is iplete, it can still be practiced, but not to the pinnacle, said Xuejian. Li Hao was somewhat surprised, an iplete text made it to the sixth floor? ` Soon, under the little girls guidance, Li Hao was carried up to the sixth floor. By his own efforts, he had already begun to tire by the third floor. The higher up they went, the fewer the secret manuals on the floors became, and by the time they reached the sixth floor, there were only a few short bookshelves left. ncing over them, it appeared that all the secret manualsbined might total to just twenty or thirty books. However, Li Hao didnt underestimate this number; with the thousand years of umtion of the Li Family, these twenty or thirty books would probably be invaluable if ced outside. Very quickly, Xuejian brought back the two Body Refinement secret manuals she had mentioned to Li Hao. One was called Thousand Jiaos Holy Body. The other one was named Taichu. The covers were somewhat worn and damaged, likely to be treated as trash by ordinary households, used to prop up a wobbly table leg. Li Hao took them and started flipping through them one by one. Just the opening of the manuals made him feel a vast difference from what he had seen on the first floor. He couldnt understand it at all. The words within were extremely abstruse, like reading ssical Chinese, oh no, it should be said more like oracle bone inscriptions; with great difficulty, he recognized a few characters, but when strung together, they werepletely iprehensible. Li Haos little face scrunched up in frustration. He kept at it stubbornly for a while, but ultimately decided to give up decisively. He couldnt even grasp the basics. When I first watched that little brat practice swordsmanship, it also took me several days to record the Endless Sea, and that was directly observing someone demonstrating. This is self-study Li Hao shook his head; it was better to wait until he had umted enough Skill Points to enhance his Physical Body Path before trying again. He had Xuejian carry him downstairs. Although Li Hao wanted to learn other types of secret manuals, it was clear that he didnt have the energy to spare at the moment. Without Skill Points, everything else was in vain, and the problem returned to theck of tool people. After leaving the Listening Rain Tower, Li Hao said goodbye to the little girl, who was very precise in dealing with people, and then returned to the Mountain and River Courtyard with Zhao. Brother Hao, Seeing Li Haos return, Bian Ruxue immediately ran over but tripped and almost fell. Dont rush, dont rush, Li Hao quickly said. Where did Brother Hao go? Can you take me with you next time? Bian Ruxue pouted, her eyes filled with hope. Over the past year, the little girl had be attached to Li Hao, even taking her pillow at night and sneaking into Li Haos room. Only with this arrangement would she willingly go to sleep. At first, Li Hao had driven her away several times, but after the little girl woke up crying several times in the middle of the night, running to find Li Hao, her tearful appearance finally made it impossible for him to harden his heart. Fortunately, the bed was big and his own body small; having one more person did not make much difference, and as the little girl was quiet and did not fuss in her sleep, he let her be. You must be obedient, as long as you stay here, no matter where I go, I wille back, Li Hao said, patting her small head. The surrounding house servants and maids were ustomed to this scene and did not find it surprising. Pinky promise, Bian Ruxue extended her small hand. Feeling helpless, Li Hao pacified her with a pinky promise. No take-backs, you said it, whoever changes is a puppy, Bian Ruxue pouted slightly. Alright, alright, Li Hao said helplessly. In the following days, Li Hao was determined to showcase his Chess Tao talent and began to forcefully request the house servants and maids to y chess with him. Those who disobeyed would receive three strikes from Zhao. After three strikes, even though their skin wouldnt split, it was enough to deter them from sitting down on a chair for half a day. Under the tyranny of the young master, these maids and house servants had no choice but to take turns at the table to entertain him. As days went by. Two scenes appeared in the courtyard: one was Lin Haixia teaching Bian Ruxue simple swordsmanship and boxing, suitable for the young and the small. It wasnt formal Cultivation Level training, just routines for getting familiar with the feel for martial arts. Though asionally painful, the little girl was rather stubborn and never cried over this. On the other side, things were bustling. A group of house servants gathered in the pavilion, as Li Hao yed against one of them, with the order that the onlookers had to study the game. Among these house servants, some were clueless about chess, while some seemed to have picked up a bit from somewhere. Li Hao found that when ying against those with chess skills, if he won, he would gain not just 1 point of experience, but 2, and asionally even 3! On the other hand, ying against those who were ignorant of the game, even if he won, he would only get 1 point of experience. If the opponent carelessly made a wrong move, the whole game would be invalid. So, gradually, these house servants were no longer needed on rotation, and Li Hao picked out the two with the best chess skills to apany him in grinding experience every day. In the blink of an eye, Li Hao was five years old. Chapter 8 - 8 Power Passage Realm Chapter 8: Power Passage Realm Trantor: 549690339 This year, the conflict on the Northern Yan border grew increasingly tense, with constant battle reports. There were problems with weaponry and military supplies, and Prince Pingchengs collusion with the Great Demon implicated yet another force behind the scenes, making the war situation even moreplex and difficult. Within the Divine General Mansion, there was much discussion and concern for the frontline. It was said that the court was also in constant debate over this matter, with many proposals being put forward. But although the storm of politics blew into the Mountain and River Courtyard, it did not touch upon those two young figures. At five years old, Li Hao underwent the usual bone measurement. Weak bones, no special color, no special glow, no marrow condensation The elderly Taoist measuring Li Haos bones was from Qingqiu Mountain, with the looks of a crane-haired youth. He examined the little boy before him with doubt. If it wasnt for the presence of the Li familysdy, he might have even suspected a case of switched at birtha grudge between noble families, with the young master being secretly reced. Bone talent, inferior to inferiors, battle physique not of any rank, just a normal skeleton of an ordinary child. The elderly Taoist eventually concluded the bone measurement. Upon hearing this,dies such as He Jian had difficult expressions, and the fifthdy couldnt help but say, Are you sure youre not mistaken? How could Haoer How could he possibly have such a talent? The otherdies remained silent. This elderly Taoist was a familiar figure in the Divine General Mansion, having measured bones for the children of various courtyards, never making mistakes. Moreover, since Li Haos Foundation Establishment had failed before, and then his Blood Melting failed, they were all well-prepared for this oue. Now seeing this result, it was almost as expected. Li Hao quietly scanned the expressions of everyone present. That second mother of his was also there, her face even more sorrowful, perhaps even more so than the others. Yet, of all these people, how many were truly upset for him, he couldnt tell. Brother Hao. Bian Ruxue clutched at Li Haos clothing, her little face full of tension. Although she did not understand what was happening, she felt that Li Hao seemed to have lost something. Li Hao looked at the pitiful expression on the little girls face and couldnt help but grin. He pinched her tender little face; he should be the one to feel sad, after all. In two months time when she had her bones measured, she would probably astound everyone. The elderly Taoist left, and the crowd dispersed. It was like the receding tide; the Mountain and River Courtyard returned to calm, with only the two small figures left, and Lin Haixia standing nearby. That night, the military officer, who had refrained from drinking for many years, drank alone in the courtyard. Smelling the alcohol, Li Hao also developed a craving. He found a small jade cup and, hugging the bottle, was just about to pour himself a little when Lin Haixia, who had gotten tipsy, gave him a fierce look. She snatched the bottle from his hand and scolded with rare anger, Youre incredibly bold, even daring to drink alcohol! Im just keeping youpany, Li Hao said with a cheeky smile. What do you know? Drinking is for adults, Lin said irritably. Drinking alone is lonely; its better to havepany, Li Hao tried to snatch the bottle back but couldnt reach it as the military officer lifted his hand higher. Lin Haixia gave Li Hao a look, intending to reprimand him, but hearing his words, she suddenly fell silent. It was then she suddenly remembered that this little guy had been alone since his parents left after the hundred-day banquet. Yes, he must wantpany too. When Xueers father wasnt around, the little girl had cried all the way to the Divine General Mansion Looking out at the vast Mountain and River Courtyard, with its beautiful interior, Lin realized that even the most scenic beauty could not rece the apaniment of parents. Lin Haixia said nothing, poured herself another two gulps of alcohol, then looked at Li Hao, who wore a carefree smile. Out of the blue, she remembered she had been at this ce for two years and had never seen the little guy cry. Hey. Perhaps the alcohol was getting to her, but Lin Haixia couldnt be bothered with formalities and no longer called Li Hao young master; in her eyes, he was still a little brat. Do you miss your parents? she asked. Li Hao was taken aback. His mind conjured up the image of the young girl holding him at the window, mumbling to herself in sorrow. Five years had passed, and he had already forgotten the warmth of that embrace, but the sorrow in those eyes had instead been seared into his heart. I guess I do, Li Hao gazed up at the starry night sky and said softly, It must be hard fighting in Northern Yan, I hope theyre okay. Lin Haixia was stunned. She had thought the child would be sad or had perhaps forgotten his parents, since they were not around when he was so young, and he probably had no concept of them. But not only did he remember, he harbored no grievances and was even worried about the generals. For a moment, Lin Haixia felt as if her heart had been harshly stabbed; she felt a pang of heartache. She rubbed her eyes and tipped her head back to gulp down more alcohol. Uncle Lin, are you crying? Nonsense, its just a spilled drink, what do you know! The night wind turned cold. Haixia became drunk. The drunken Haixia began reciting war poems in the courtyard, practicing her punches and kicks, and eventually copsed like a heap of mud. Li Hao instructed a house servant to carry her back to her room to sleep, to avoid feeding the mosquitoes. Two monthster. It was time for Bian Ruxue to have her bones measured. It was the same elderly Taoist from Qingqiu Mountain, in the same courtyard, at the same spot, measuring Bian Ruxues bones. It wasnt long before the old Taoists eyes widened, and he looked at the little girl with barely concealed excitement,ughing loudly, Bones like Gold Iron Divine Jade, Divine Bones indeed, seven-colored dim light, bone marrow full and flowing with patterns, supreme quality, Ninth Layer Peerless Battle Body! Haha, worthy of a child from the Divine General Mansion, truly not disappointing. The Qiankun List will surely add a new name in the future! As he spoke, he nced at Li Hao when he looked down and his smile instantly stiffened. He then coughed twice, feeling slightly embarrassed. That was close, he had almost forgotten about this record-breaking little fellow from the Divine General Mansion. This time, only He Jian was beside them, otherdies from the various courtyards were not interested in Li Haos daughter and did note over. Hearing the old Taoists words, both He Jian and Lin Haixias faces broke into smiles. Then, both of them nced at Li Hao at the same time. Although Li Hao did not have martial arts talent, having such a wife with peerless talent, he would have support for his future. Amazing, little girl. Li Hao said with a smile as he pinched the cheeks of the cluelessly cute Bian Ruxue, who still had a clueless expression on her face, clearly not understanding what had happened. Upon hearing Li Haos words, Bian Ruxue did not look happy but instead pouted slightly. At this moment, the little girl only wished that the old grandfather had treated Brother Hao the same way earlier. After sending off the old Taoist, Lin Haixia started to teach martial arts knowledge to Bian Ruxue in the courtyard. The little girl was already five years old and had started to understand things; it was time to teach her some things. A Ninth Layer Peerless Battle Body, breaking through realms as easily as eating and drinkingonce she started her cultivation, it was estimated that within a year, she would break through the First Realm. In three years, break through two realms. In less than ten years, reach the peak of the Third Realm. This is the terrifying part about the Ninth Layer Battle Body! The three realms of martial arts are the Power Passage Realm, Cirction Realm, and Soul Session Realm. Each realm has tenyers. The Fourth Realm is Divine Traveling. Lin Haixia is a Fourth Realm strong practitioner. And he, this year, is already over forty. One should know, in ten years, Bian Ruxue would be merely sixteen years old. A sixteen-year-old at the tenthyer of the Soul Session Realm would be an existence as dazzling as the moon, capable of overseeing a city as the citys guardian, a true strong practitioner. While an ordinary martial artist, being able to step into the Cirction Realm at sixteen, would already be quite an aplishment, enough to be epted into a prestigious n. With the cement of the piece, the game of chess was decided. Li Hao won. Experience Points +2. Li Hao yawned, nced out the window, and saw the little girl practicing swordsmanship with Lin Haixia, her posture awkward and adorable. He withdrew his gaze, told the house servant who had been ying chess with him to leave, and then pulled up his panel. After a year, he finally had enough experience in Chess Tao. He had earned another Skill Point. Without hesitation, Li Hao chose to add the point to the Physical Body Path. Soon, aplicated surge of information flooded in, and he frowned slightly as he endured it. After a while, he had slowly digested it all. As insights about the Body Refinement Realm came to mind, Li Hao felt inspired, closed the window, the door, and then started practicing poses in his room. He began practicing the Body Refinement Art, Stone Skin Hundred Refinements. As he assumed his pose, his body moved like a dragon in flight and a leaping tiger, and his body emitted cracking sounds. His blood, meridians, and bones all seemed to twist, and the cells in his body seemed to be activated, his whole body burning hot. With thepletion of one set of Stone Skin Hundred Refinements, Li Haos entire skin turned red and emitted steam, while his hair was wet with sweat, his little face covered with dense beads of sweat. Feeling something special, Li Hao checked his panel and was astonished to find that his attribute in cultivation level had changed from ordinary to the Power Passage Realm, Third Layer! Li Hao could feel an unprecedented strength filling his body, as if he could easily split rocks and crack steles. He was extremely delighted and then repeated the practice once more. This time, with abundant strength, his posture was more precise, and his skin swelled even redder, with heat wafting like smoke. After practicing the second time, Li Hao saw his cultivation level had unexpectedly risen to the Fourth Layer! He then continued to practice. The third time, the fourth time. Until after the eighth round, his cultivation level no longer increased and settled at the Seventh Layer of the Power Passage Realm! Chapter 9 - 9 The Primordial Chapter 9: The Primordial Trantor: 549690339 Strength akin to that of lions and elephants roamed within his body, as Li Hao slightly clenched his fist, feeling as if his small hand could effortlessly crush arge rock! Merely moments ago, he was a mere mortal, but now, in a short span of time, he had be a cultivator! The Power Passage Realm is the first realm of martial arts, focusing on strength! Strength pervading the entire body is called Power Passage. After long years, each level of the Power Passage Realm has been clearly defined, with the first level being the ability to lift a tripod, which is to say a 200-jin arm strength. Ordinary families, throughmon sustenance and exercise, could also barely match the first level of the Power Passage Realm. But to reach higher levels, one either needed to be born with great strength or had to enhance it through cultivation. With each advancement of a level, the strength increased by the weight of an additional tripod. Seven levels equated to seven tripods; that is to say, Li Hao at the age of five, could now lift an object weighing 1400 jin. And that was just the strength of his arms; the power that could burst forth from his entire body would allow him to easily leap a hundred meters, move as fast as lightning, and effortlesslybat a hundred ordinary robust men. I can finally cultivate, at least now I have the power to protect myself, he thought with excitement. Li Hao felt that with just a bit of effort, his entire body tensed, and the surface of his body became incredibly thick, although still tender to the touch. But if one were to pinch him, the skin wouldnt pinch up easily; it was like stretched oxhide, impossible to twist! However, this is probably just the limit of the Stone Skin Hundred Refinements. If I were to cultivate those two secret manuals, my cultivation level should increase further! Li Hao thought to himself. He took a deep breath, adjusted his bodys condition, and waited for the reddish hue on his skin to gradually disappear and revert to normal, before leaving the room. Next, Li Hao called for Zhao and asked him to send word to his aunt. Soon, his aunts response came, still apanied by the maidservant named Xuejian. This time, he went straight to the sixth floor, picked up the two secret manuals, and began to leaf through them one by one. With his understanding and insights from the initial segment of the Physical Body Path, Li Hao found many previously iprehensible sections suddenly clear to him. Learned the basics, would you like to record them? Yes! After consecutively recording both secret manuals into the panel in less than a moment, Li Hao had Xuejian take him downstairs. Although Xuejian felt helpless inside, she didnt show it on her face. After all, the child was just ying, so she indulged him. As for understanding the secret manualswell, not to mention this short amount of time, even if he studied for several more days, if he could understand them, that would be something. Even the secret manuals on the first floor, which would be considered mid-tier if taken outside, required at least three to five days of contemtion to learn the basics. Let alone those on the sixth floor. The more powerful they are, the more difficult naturally, with higher thresholds for cultivation. But Li Hao was unaware of the young girls thoughts, and even if he did know, he wouldnt care. After all, who takes a childs notions seriously? Back at the Mountain and River Courtyard, before starting his cultivation, Li Hao had the maidservants prepare some food and drink. After cultivating Stone Skin Hundred Refinements, he felt a great depletion in his body, and now, in just a moments time, he felt ravenously hungry. Is this little bit enough for anyone? Bring me another serving, I mean one more of each item. I am still growing, dont you think I cant eat that much? Under the dumbfounded gazes of the maids, Li Hao ate an entire tables worth of meat, and after wiping his greasy little mouth, he felt only six parts full. But fearing to scare the servants, he did not continue. Instead, he swaggerishly returned to his room and began to cultivate. The previously obscure Thousand Jiaos Holy Body, had fouryers, and when he recorded it onto the panel, only the first twoyers showed as mastered. The firstyer, Jiao Fiend Body, conferred a body with bones as hard as the hardest substance and skin like dragon scales, impervious to des and swords. The secondyer, Jiao Dragon Body, contained half-dragons strength, further enhancing various aspects of his body. Phew! Li Hao took a stance, his body crouched like a fierce tiger, his spine arched like a drawn bow, and his bones made a light crackling sound. With the understanding from the initial segment of the Physical Body Path, he was opening the secret gates of his body. Every cell in his body seemed to be stimted, his blood cirction elerated once again. This time, Li Hao also felt a cool, subtle energy permeating from the outside world and seeping into his body. This was the Power of Taiyin from the celestial energies. As the Power of Taiyin entered his body, Li Haos previously reddened flesh gradually returned to its normal hue, while his flesh and blood rapidly transformed. The secret gates were opened, refining himself with the forces of heaven and earth. As more and more Power of Taiyin surged in, Li Haos skin turned pale and then a shade of blue, as if he were a corpse. Even on the surface of his skin, faint protrusions akin to dragon scales started to appear. After three incense sticks of time, the firstyers cultivation wasplete. Li Hao nced at his cultivation level, and to his surprise, it had risen from the seventh level of the Power Passage Realm to reach the tenth level, perfection! The first nine levels of the Power Passage Realm were not significantly different, each with a 200-jin increase as the boundary, but the jump from the ninth to the tenth level was a threshold, where the strength would double! The tenth level signifiedplete Power Passage, strength reaching through the whole body, perfectly unified! And the strength he could lift with both hands would reach 3600 jin! Overjoyed, Li Hao meticulously felt his physical body, and immediately a tinge of regret crossed his mindDivine Blood had not awakened. Those with the inheritance of Divine Blood would awaken it upon reaching Power Passage Realm perfection, at which point their strength would increase again, reaching 7200 jin! Such a gap was sufficient for those of Divine Blood in the Power Passage Realm to easily sweep across peers in the same realm, and even make up for differences in technique, forcefully breaking through with strength! It was like the difference between a big-spender and an ordinary yer in a game. It looked extremely unfair, but that was normal because Divine Blood inheritance required a parent to reach the Three Immortal Realms, and across the neen states of the Great Yu Dynasty, few reached such a realm. Without the enhancement of Divine Blood, Li Hao was not discouraged but simply adjusted himself a bit and continued to cultivate the secondyer of the cultivation technique. Half an hourter, he slowly finished his practice. As he opened his eyes, divine light seemed to burst forth, and his pupils appeared even darker and more profound. He felt his own body, the strength was significantly greater than just before, at this moment he even wanted to find someone to spar with, to test out his exact level of power. Bringing up the panel, Li Hao was astonished to see that he hadnt made a breakthrough in realm; his cultivation level was still at the tenth level of the Power Passage Realm. His strength had clearly surged, yet it did not reach the Zhou Tian Realm? Li Hao was startled for a moment before he realized that he still did not know how to channel his qi. After reaching the Power Passage Realm Perfection, a kind of energy known as qi had emerged in his bodywhere there is strength, qi follows. This sensation of qi was like the feeling of power swelling in the biceps. However, the qi roamed through his body uncontrobly. Li Hao suddenly remembered that the secondyer of the Thousand Jiaos Holy Body did not seem to mention how to channel qi either. And for the thirdyer, with his current understanding of the Physical Body Path, it was beyond his ability toprehend. With the Jiao Dragon Body,manding the power of the half-dragon, I wonder how much strength I possess now? Li Hao mused silently. He could feel that he was much stronger than before, at least twice as much, if not more. Li Hao was not in a hurry to test his strength but turned his attention to another Body Refining Skill: The iplete Primordial volume. With the insights of the Physical Body Path bolstering him, Li Hao quickly understood much and began practicing immediately. The general outline of the iplete Primordial volume recorded that this Body Refining Skill has five realms. However, the iplete volume in Li Haos hands only contained the first two realms; thetter three had been lost. Just the first volume of the Primordial Secret Technique required one to open the secret gates within the body, to feel the power of the sun and the power of Taiyin from the heavens and earth, and to achieve the simultaneous infusion of both Yin and Yang forces to temper the body. Without the aid of the Physical Body Path, it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens for ordinary people toplete the first step. But at this moment, Li Hao handled it as if it were second nature, with ease. As the Yin and Yang forces converged in his body, his physical form was continuously transformed. By the second volume, it was about using the Yin and Yang forces contained within the body to draw in the power of the stars, cultivating a Starry Body. This was a physique more domineering than the Jiao Dragon Body, containing the power of both Taiyin and the sun within, with the body as the furnace core like that of a star, brimming with vigorous heat and strength. When Li Hao opened his eyes again, it was already the middle of the night. He had been practicing for seven or eight hours without realizing it. His eyes were retracted and calm, slowly opening, his breath deep and continuous like a coiled dragon resting. His hearing and vision had been greatly enhanced. Li Hao could even hear a faint whooshing sound within the courtyard, not of the wind, but of swords. Someone was practicing swordsmanship. With Li Haos swordsmanship realm, he could visualize a persons sword-fighting stance and style based solely on the sound of the sword wind. It was that little girl. Was she also working so hard? A smile appeared on Li Haos lips as he then checked his status on the panel. [Name: Li Hao] [Age: 5] [Cultivation Level: Power Passage Realm Level 10] [Swordsmanship: Level 2] [Skill: Endless SeaTide (Sublime) [Forbidden]] [Physical Body Path: Level 1] [Skills: Stone Skin Hundred Refinements (Great Aplishment) Thousand Jiaos Holy Body (Small Sess of Jiao Dragon Body) Primordial (Starry Body Beginner)] [Chess Tao: Level 3 (0/5000)] [Chess Manual Collection: 0] [Artistic Skill Points: 0] Still at the Power Passage Realm? Li Hao was somewhat surprised. He could feel tremendous changes in his body, several times stronger than when he had just reached the tenth level, and he believed that even using the Sublime level of the Tidal Sword Skill would be effortless for him. Yet, he still had not broken through. However, up to this point, he indeed did not know how to circte qi throughout his body. These first two volumes of the Primordial Body Refining Skill seemed only to be applicable within the Power Passage Realm. Yet, the strength they brought was far beyond the Power Passage Realm. The only problem was that cultivation was extremely difficult! Even with his current insights at Level 1 of the Physical Body Path, he was barely a beginner. Ordinary people would probably take ten or twenty years to reach this level. By that time, they would have likely already stepped into the Zhou Tian Realm. After all,pared to entering the Zhou Tian Realm, this seemed even harder. Li Hao stood up and got used to his body before he opened the window and saw indeed, in the courtyard under the starlight, a small figure was practicing swordsmanship. However, to Li Haos surprise,pared to the clumsy and awkward sword swinging in the morning, she was now wielding the sword with proper form. That little girl actually had some talent. Li Hao smiled and, with a push of his hand, flipped through the window,nding agilely on the ground. He went to another part of the courtyard by a rockery. Zhao had mentioned that this rockery was personally carried back by his father in his youth, weighing a hundred cauldrons! Crouching slightly, as all the house servants and maids were resting and a few guards were patrolling elsewhere, Li Hao took advantage of the absence of others. He went to the front of the rockery, found a groove in a stone cave, and tried to push it. Gurgle! To Li Haos amazement, when he exerted all his brute strength, he actually lifted the rockery weighing over ten tons! As the rockery moved, the water in the nearby pond surged and backflushed beneath the rockery. At the Power Passage Realm level 10, without Divine Blood, capable of lifting ten thousand catties! Startled, Li Hao quickly let go, gently setting down the rockery. Chapter 10: Myriad Attributes Chapter 10: Myriad Attributes Trantor: 549690339 ` Li Hao was wondering if he were to have his bones measured again, what the result would be. But the chance came only once, and no one thought the old Taoist from Qingqiu Mountain had made a mistake. Since the day of the bone measurement, he had clearly felt the bustle at the Mountain and River Courtyard diminish. In the past, thedies from each courtyard would often bring their children over to y or invite him over to eat some border or tributary states delicacies and specialty fruits, then let their children y with Li Hao, trying to be closer from a young age. But now, two months had passed, and only the First Lady, Fifth Lady, and that young Ninth Lady hade to visit him. They just saw that he was unharmed, and then they didnte over again. However, he asionally received fruits, pastries, and the like sent over from the Eternal Spring Court. Now that it was winter, he had even received two sets of little cotton-padded trousers and jackets made of fine beast fluff, as well as a scarf. Li Hao put the scarf around the young girls neck. The next day. At the break of dawn, Lin Haixia was already practicing swordsmanship in the courtyard with Bian Ruxue. Previously at the weapon rack, Lin Haixia had the child choose among various weapons, performing drills with each to gauge her affinity for them, and Bian Ruxue ultimately chose the sword. And through practice, Lin Haixia found that she indeed had a talent for swordsmanship, so she taught her earnestly, asionally being strict. Around noon, Li Hao finally woke up leisurely. He was not yet six years old and didnt have to abide by the family rules of visiting the Eternal Spring Court each morning to greet the headdy, so he couldfortably sleep in. Seeing the diligent little figure practicing in the courtyard, Li Hao shook his head slightly and murmured to himself, feeling sorry for her, then, with the help of his personal maid, washed and had breakfast. Afterward, he routinely summoned the two house servants who knew how to y chess to set up the game in the pavilion. Before long, the game of chess came to an end, but Li Hao noticed he didnt receive any notification of experience points increasing, which made him pause in surprise. Then he saw the following words appear before his eyes: {To advance to the third segment of Chess Tao, one needs a chess heart.} A chess heart? Li Hao was puzzled. As if sensing his thoughts, the words gradually faded away, then another line appeared: [To cultivate a chess heart, ones mind must contain only chess, only a passion for chess.] Good, a straightforward exnation. Li Hao was somewhat surprised that he could actually interact with the words. Hello? The words disappeared. Li Hao tried calling out a few more times, but there was no response, so he stopped pondering about it, and instead ruminated internally, a passion for chess? So, he needed to refine a chess heart first before he could earn experience points? At the Divine General Mansion, Li Hao had heard of a sword heart, a spear heart, and even the phrase sharp-tongued but soft-hearted. But he had never heard of a chess heart. It made sense, after all, ying chess and other minor pursuits were considered insignificant trifles not worthy of attention at the Divine General Mansion. However, a chess heart should be something simr to a sword heart, right? He thought back to when thedies in the courtyard would hold him and chat idly about how a certain young man had been practicing swordsmanship every day since childhood, holding a sword even while eating, sleeping with a sword, and after refining a sword heart, progressing at a rapid pace in his swordsmanship training. So, did he need to do the same to refine a chess heart? But did Li Hao like Chess Tao? In his previous life, he had only a slight understanding of chess, but it was really just a little. ying chess who really enjoys ying chess among serious people? ying poker is more enjoyable than ying chess. After a days hard work, who has the energy for such a brain-draining activity? Unless its for a change of pace or an asional alternate form of entertainment. Even though he had a panel that could improve his Chess Tao experience, Li Hao only saw it as a tool for farming Skill Points, not something to truly fall in love with or be passionate about. That would be difficult. Li Hao was a bit stubborn and had the house servant y another round of chess with him. Then he became a believer. This left Li Hao somewhat troubled, his little face creasing in frustration. Just when he was starting to enjoy cultivation practice, you tell me I cant earn experience from ying chess, how can this be? Does it really mean that he should embrace the chess set every day? But without the experience, why would I bother holding it? Maybe he should switch to practicing some other art? But this chess heart, he wondered what its use was; hed figure it outter. In the following days, Li Hao moved the chess board to his bed,id a nket on it, and simply used it as a pillow. During meals, he also set the chess board beside him as if it were a statue of Buddha. But this formality seemed to have no effect. Li Hao didnt continue to y chess with the servants, instead spending his time watching the young girl practice swordsmanship or browsing through various books at Listening Rain Tower. One day, while flipping through books at Listening Rain Tower, Li Hao saw several pages of a chess manual in one of them, which made him curious. The book told stories of a famous figure from hundreds of years ago, who had been humiliated in his youth and sought revengeter on. However, his enemy had given up martial arts for chess. The figure had said that when the day of retribution came, he would crush his opponentpletely, driving him to despair before killing him. It turned out that the opponent had been studying chess for many years already. They engaged in a chess battle right on the spot. The figure was soundly defeated, and although he was stubborn, he did not kill his enemy then and there. Instead, he executed the enemys entire family, sparing no one, not even children, leaving only the enemy alive, vowing to return in the future. But he never managed to solve that chess game before he died. After reading this, Li Hao couldnt help but want tough. It seemed the enemy knew the figure very well. Although his talent for martial arts was inferior, he was clever enough to learn this skill to avoid a deadly fate. Suddenly, Li Hao felt that chess might be somewhat interesting after all. Its not surprising that the Li Family, like him, in this martial world deep down felt that ying chess was merely casual entertainment, meaningless. ` But now, this idea had changed somewhat. {Chess Manual Myriad detected, would you like to include it in the collection?} Text suddenly appeared before his eyes. Li Hao was surprised and then remembered that there was a feature on his panel for collecting chess manuals. It was also clear that he indeed had no interest in Chess Tao, having treated it only as a tool for gaining experience. In five years, he had never bothered to collect any chess manuals. At this moment, he felt somewhat ashamed. Li Hao immediately chose yes. Soon, an entry named Myriad appeared in the collection section of his panel. At the same time, there was a prompt indicating that it could be embedded. Li Hao, puzzled, tried selecting the embed option. Then a line of text popped up: {Please select an embed target: Physical Body Path, Swordsmanship.} Li Hao was surprised, what did this mean? He thought about it and chose the Physical Body Path. He had just begun cultivating and experienced the feeling of a sudden increase in strength all over his body, so he was looking forward to the Physical Body Path even more. [Embedding sessful.] At that moment, Li Hao suddenly felt aplex stream of information rushing towards him. This feeling was very familiar to him, and after a brief moment, it waspletely assimted. Li Hao saw behind his panel: [Physical Body Path: Level One (Myriad)] And the patchy information in his mind told him exactly what had happened. Myriad: ces the target amidst the myriad elements of the world, impossible to discern, concealing all traces of ones energy. Li Hao exerted a little bit of effort, and his bodily presence immediately retracted; the surging strength and energy inside his body seemed to shrink into every pore and cell, invisible to any observer. A special attribute? Li Hao was shocked, he hadnt thought that a chess manual could have such an effect, it was simply inconceivable. With his level two Chess Tao, he could somewhat understand this manual. It contained a grand maze within a smaller one, with traps and pitfalls at every turn; it was no wonder that the great figure had never been able to solve it in their lifetime. However, after embedding this chess manual into the Physical Body Path, it turned out to give simr attributes. If he had chosen Swordsmanship as the embedding target, would his sword techniques possess additional deceiving effects, making the true killing moves imperceptible to others? If matched with the Tidal Sword Skills exquisitelyvish sword moves, it would probably be even more dazzling to the eye. Li Hao nced at his panel where the option to embed Myriad Chess Manual had disappeared, signifying that only one choice could be made. However, this had opened a new world for him. Chess manuals were truly the way to go! If he could collect various other chess manuals, wouldnt he be able to imbue his attacks with all kinds of special buffs? Thinking of this, Li Haos interest was piqued, and he began searching around the tower. But Listening Rain Tower, while a sacred ce for martial artists, was not a sanctum for chess yers. After several days of searching within the Listening Rain Tower, Li Hao only found three chess manuals, one of which was even used to prop up a bookshelf. Flying Phase, Hidden Bow, Tiger Press. After obtaining these three chess manuals, Li Hao studied them and guessed their attributes based on the characteristics of each, embedding Flying Phase and Hidden Bow into Swordsmanship. Tiger Press was embedded into the Physical Body Path. Flying Phase: Doubles the attack range, gaining long-range striking effects. Hidden Bow: The killing move remains hidden until it strikes fatally in one move. Tiger Press: Slightly increases strength and has an intimidating effect. The three chess manuals brought significant improvement to Li Hao. Unfortunately, although Divine General Mansion had everything one could possibly need, the martial artist household did not have the habit of collecting chess manuals. Li Hao returned to his courtyard and could only ask the house servants to look for chess manuals outside on his behalf, but they all made excuses, none daring to aid the young lord on a path that seemed far from the right vocation. With no other choice, Li Hao had to offer a hefty reward to entice them. In the following days, aside from waiting for chess manuals, Li Hao slowly began to ponder over the art of chess. He removed the nket covering the chessboard at his bedside, put it back, and took away the chessboard on the dining table. asionally, he would walk around the courtyard or watch the young girl practice swordsmanship. Perhaps because she had lost her parents at a young age and experienced hardship, the young girl had an extremely hardworking nature. Under the guidance of Lin Haixia, her swordsmanship improved day by day. Thats not right, this move is not correct, said Lin Haixia as she was teaching swordsmanship one day, showing her strict military officer side. Even though she was very pleased with Bian Ruxues natural talent for swordsmanship, she still severely criticized any mistakes made during practice. The young girl held back her tears and stubbornly practiced over and over again. Li Hao shook his head helplessly, thinking that even though Lin was a nice person, he might not always teach ording to the learners abilities. A few harsh words, and the young girls sword moves were almost deformed. That night, Li Hao saw the little one still practicing in the yard and called her over. Your posture is incorrect, bend your arms a bit more, yes, like that. Dont be too stiff in the waist With no one around, Li Hao took the time to personally guide the young girl. Bian Ruxue was not dull; in fact, she indeed had a talent for swordsmanship. Under Li Haos instruction, she quickly corrected her stance and began to emit the essence of swordy. Brother Hao, do you know swordsmanship too? the young girl asked excitedly after practicing, Then can we practice together tomorrow? Dont talk nonsense, I dont want to get up early, Li Hao said, startled and quickly responding. If Uncle Lin finds out that you know swordsmanship, he will be very happy, Bian Ruxue said, hopeful. Although she didnt understand many things, she could see that the adults around seemed somewhat disappointed with Li Hao. The young girl was so diligent and hardworking because, deep down, she was filled with the desire to prove something. Everyone said Brother Hao was no good, but she believed Brother Hao was actually very smart. I dont know swordsmanship, dont go spreading rumors, Li Hao quickly said, hoping the young girl wouldnt shoot herself in the foot and ruin his chance to sleep in. It would make him cry. Bian Ruxue looked puzzled: But you clearly Go to sleep, sleep, Li Hao rolled his eyes and sent the young girl off, reminding her not to talk nonsensically. The next day. In the courtyard, Lin Haixia watched Bian Ruxue swing her sword and slowly her eyes began to widen in disbelief. Chapter 11 - 11 Li Hao Draws the Sword Chapter 11: Li Hao Draws the Sword Trantor: 549690339 The swordsmanship that felt somewhat unfamiliar yesterday, today already shows the charm of a swordsman. The posture is precise, the movements are swift and decisive, theres a sense of agility! Sword dao prodigy! At this moment, these four words were the only thing that surfaced in Lin Haixias mind. You know, how many days has Bian Ruxue been learning this set of swordsmanship? It would already be good if she could get a grasp of it in half a month. But now she has already be proficient, and theres a rare spirituality in her moves, and thats the key. Although he scolded the young girl harshly yesterday, it was only because he saw the childs talent in sword dao and the hope that she could be a strong swordsman in the future, which made him strict and demanding. He didnt expect that Bian Ruxues performance today would far exceed his expectations. Shes definitely a sword dao genius, a rare kind! Good, very good. Lin Haixia smiled, nodded repeatedly, and when Bian Ruxue finished practicing, he asked, Did you practice by yourselfst night? Instantly, Bian Ruxue thought of Brother Haos guidance, but then she remembered his stern advice and warnings, hence she gently nodded. Lin Haixia was not surprised. If she hadnt put in the effortst night, she wouldnt have been able to perform like this today. But, having progressed so rapidly after just one night of practice, this was what was truly pleasing. This swordsmanship is a bit too simple for you, today Ill teach you a higher-level swordsmanship! Lin Haixia said. The previous one was only a low-level swordsmanship. He had no right to enter the Li Familys Listening Rain Tower, and he wasnt qualified to teach the higher-level swordsmanship, let alone the supreme-level swordsmanship listed there, to the young girl before him. Unless it was by the instruction of Li Haos parents, even the current Li Hao wasnt qualified. He was still too young to lead the family. Mm. Bian Ruxue nodded. An adult and a child, they began practicing a new swordsmanship in the courtyard again. One teaching, the other learning. Li Hao looked on for a moment, feeling a bit bored, then continued to ponder his own chess strategy. With ck and white pieces in his hands, he flipped them between his fingers, gently rubbing them, while his mind was upied with thinking about the chess manuals. Time passed unnoticed in this courtyard. During the day, Li Hao stared nkly at the chessboard by himself. In the evenings, he asionally offered guidance to Bian Ruxue, correcting some of her minor mistakes. Bian Ruxues rapid progress in sword dao ted Lin Haixia. Monthster, within Piaoxue Courtyard. Li Hao stood silently in the crowd, watching an elderly man with an immortal demeanor take the eight-year-old Li Wushuang away for cultivation. Fifth Lady tearfully said her goodbyes, reminding Shuang Er to eat well, behave well, and sleep well. Li Hao remembered, when he was still in swaddling clothes, this young girl clung to his mothers pants, sizing him up with her shinning bright eyes. Fifth Lady had three children, two girls, and one boy. This was her eldest daughter. At the age of five, during the bone evaluation, she showed a ninth-grade battle physique, and the Li Family hailed another prodigy. Now, having exhibited extremely high talent in cultivation, shes been noticed by an expert, who has taken her on as a disciple. This scenario, so familiar to Li Hao, he had witnessed it two years ago as well. That time it was Liu Yue Rongs child, led away by a bald monk reciting Buddhist scriptures. Clearly, that person was from Mount Wuliang. In the Li Family, those with exceptional talent usually enter Dayus top forces for cultivation, which is also one way for top forces to extend their connections. As for those with lesser talent, like the seconddys second son, who only had a seventh-grade battle physiquethough he was also considered a geniushe was clearly a cut below those prodigies and would study at Qingzhou Citys Tan Pce Academy. Compared to Fifth Ladys maternal feelings, Li Wushuangs young face showed maturity, like a little adult, calmly nodding, reminding her mother to take care of her health, and her father as well. Subsequently, the young girls gaze swept over the courtyard, looking at everyone in turn. As she passed Li Hao, she gave him a brief nce, already having little impression of him. Amongst the third generation in the family, those whom her mother frequently mentioned to her were only a few with exceptional talent. For example, the seconddys child, Li Qianfeng, was the target she was chasing. The others, she barely took notice of. Immersed in the world of martial arts, the words of her mother, the martial instructors, and the servants had influenced her from a young age. Despite her youth, her mind had matured, and she had a sharpness in her eyes, with aspirations and goals to pursue the pinnacle of martial arts. Saying farewell to her parents, apanied by the well-wishes of the crowd, the young girl left with the Taoist. When they would meet again, it would probably be yearster when she returned to the family with a famed reputation. Life settled back into calm. In these peaceful days, Li Hao slowly returned to ying chess by himself. But now, he wasnt ying for experience, but rather to purely contemte each game. He was trying to ovee himself. When ying white, he would switch his thinking to white, and when ying ck, he would switch to ck. Although the process was a bit difficult, it felt like a challenge. Enjoyment was found in the struggle against oneself. In this world where entertainment was scarce, Li Hao gradually grew fond of this kind of focus on something, especially when it also offered the fun of a challenge. Therefore, the maids would asionally be startled by the young masters sudden outbursts. For example, while quietly eating, he would suddenly shout out, Ah, that move should have been ced there! With a look of regret. Sometimes he would point to a flower bed and ask the maids beside him, Do you see those flowers? Dont they resemble a chessboard? The maids: ??? They didnt understand, not at all. But if the young master said so, then it must be so. After all, he was the young master of the house, so what else could they do but agree? Chapter 12 - 11 Li Hao Draws His Sword_2 Chapter 12: Chapter 11 Li Hao Draws His Sword_2 Trantor: 549690339 By the time Li Hao was six, Lin Haixia found him and said he wanted to teach him techniques. He moved a weapon rack over and let Li Hao choose and practice with each weapon, just like he had done for Bian Ruxue before. However, considering that Li Haos physique wasnt as top-notch as Bian Ruxues, he decided to dy it for a year to avoid practicing too early and negatively affecting bone development. Only then did Li Hao realize that this strong figure from the military was lingering in the mansion just to teach him techniques. I thought I couldnt cultivate? Li Hao, dragged out of bed early in the morning, yawning, just wanted to crawl back into bed. First practice the techniques. If someday themander finds a way to help you open your meridians, you can start cultivating immediately without falling behind, Lin Haixia said. This was his n: practice first, be prepared. What if he could cultivate in the future? Then it would be useful. What if it doesnt work? Li Hao asked. Youd be idle anyway, Lin Haixia said indifferently. Li Hao felt like vomiting blood. What kind of response was that? Being idle is surely better than being overworked! But Lin Haixia had clearly made up his mind, and no matter how much Li Hao argued, it was futile. Finally, with a stern face, Lin Haixia took out a bamboo stick and threatened to hit him if he didnt obey. Li Hao wasnt afraid of pain, after all, given his current physical strength, unless Lin Haixia really hit hard, it was nothing more than tickling. But seeing the other party taking it so seriously, he decided to avoid the confrontation for the time being. Li Hao picked up the weapons and practiced with each, just going through the motions, handling the saber, spear, staff, and stick without any real form. When he got to the sword, the little girl was waiting with eager anticipation, clenching her little fist and encouraging, Brother Hao, go for it! Li Hao was speechless, casually swinging the sword a few times and finishing hurriedly. Lin Haixias face darkened, seemingly seeing through the little guys thoughts, and said, None of these weapons pleased me today with your practice; youre not allowed to rest, and youre not allowed to touch that damned chessboard again! Lin! Li Hao wailed. Practice! Lin Haixia gritted his teeth, ignoring Li Haos pleas. Li Hao picked up a saber and started to y with it, but his mind wasnt on cultivation. Although he appeared serious, there was no method to his movements. Seeing Li Hao take an interest in the saber, Lin Haixia began to teach him move by move, starting with the simplest stances. Seeing how serious he was, Li Hao dared not practice at all; if Lin Haixia saw any promise or hope, he would be inspired daily, and thered be no peace for Li Hao. So, as Lin Haixia taught, Li Hao kept nodding, iming he understood. As soon as the saber was in hand, it was all over the ce again. It was as if his hands and feet were saying, Understand my foot! An afternoon passed, and Lin Haixia felt like cursing too. He couldnt even get the most basic saber technique right. Did this boyck any martial arts insight at all? He couldnt help but think of certain geniuses. Some people are extremely talented in one area butpletely clueless in others, even worse than average people. And it seemed Li Hao was just this type. Unfortunately, his talent was in the wrong area. Chess what a worthless thing! Lin Haixia even began to hate the fact that someone ever invented such a thing; it was infuriating! But after the hatred passed, sadness filled him. Was he truly unable to help the young master? He hated his own ipetence, his inability to repay themanders kindness. After forcing Li Hao to practice for half a month, Lin Haixia finally despaired and gave up. He told Li Hao that recent changes in the war in Northern Yan meant he would have to leave soon. Li Hao looked at the man and knew he had given up hope. During this time, seeing the mans grief, Li Hao felt both touched and ashamed. The other party hated the chessboard, hated their own inability to teach, but never once hated Li Hao. Lin, do you think a person who cant cultivate Martial Arts, if they go down the path of Body Refinement andbine it with techniques, can be an expert? Sitting in the courtyard, Li Hao looked at the man drinking beside him and asked. Lin Haixia put the wine aside, thought for a moment, and said with utmost certainty, Yes! He then continued, I have seen experts in the military with tremendous Physical Strength, their spear techniques were virtually perfect; they could be considered among the strong. He turned his head to look at Li Hao, yet his gaze quickly dimmed, Young Master, I know you are intelligent and can endure hardship. If you go down the path of Body Refinement, you will surely manage, but yourprehension He didnt finish, feeling a deep sense of sorrow. The reason he had let Li Hao practice techniques was with this in mind. Li Hao looked at him with surprise and said, I sleep till the sun is up high every day, do you think I can endure hardships? Lin Haixia shook his head slightly, a bitter smile appearing at the corner of his mouth, I have seen how you y chess; I know you can endure hardships, its just that you dont like to. From Li Hao, he saw the potential to be a top expert. That was intelligence, mindset, diligence. But the only things missing were the innate talent for Martial Arts andprehension of Martial Arts. These two were precisely the tickets to the world of Martial Arts. Without entering the gate, how could one talk about a superior seat? This also resulted in the abundant cultivation resources in Divine General Mansion being piled up in front of Li Hao but amounting to nothing more than an empty mountain. Hearing Lin Haixias words, Li Hao felt a bit astonished, turned his head and nced at the man, then fell into silence again. As the night wind swept through, one continued to drink while the other silently watched the night sky, as if a shooting star streaked acrosswhose falling star was that? Two monthster. Lin Haixia was leaving, saying his formal goodbyes to Li Hao. Li Hao waited for him in the inner courtyard, the vast yard empty. He had the servants of the inner courtyard withdraw to the outer courtyard, leaving only him to see Lin off. Do you find it too quiet, Uncle Lin? Li Hao, with hands sped behind his back, asked with a smile. Lin Haixia sighed lightly and said, I dont care for these superficial things. As for you, take good care of Xueer. That girl has an extremely high talent for swordy, she will surely achieve Great Aplishments in the future. Treat her well, and she will protect you one day. At this moment, his eyes held a mix ofplexity, sighs, and eptance. He hadpletely given up on the idea of Li Hao learning martial arts. He hade to Divine General Mansion full of expectations and passion, hoping to use all his heart to properly mentor the young son of themander, to repay a debt of gratitude. Now, he was leaving full of regrets and feeling deste, a bit sad in his heart. Li Hao smiled faintly and said, Uncle Lin, I dont have much to give you upon our meeting, but since you are leaving today, let me give you a small gift. I dont need any gift, nor do I have the face to ept one. You just need to be well, said Lin Haixia, feeling somewhatforted but uninterested in the gift mentioned by Li Hao, for hecked nothing. Li Hao didnt speak, simply walking slowly towards the weapon rack. Lin Haixia was taken aback, watching him with confusion. Then he saw Li Hao slowly draw a sword from the rack. This sword is for you, Uncle Lin. I am grateful for your guidance! Li Hao said softly. Then the sword moved. His posture was graceful like snowkes, and the sword in his hand shone like the surging waves of an endless sea, instantly casting myriad intricate and beautiful sword blossoms, luxurious to the extreme. The ultimate, Endless Sea, Tidal Sword Skill! At that moment, the brilliant and dazzling sword light illuminated the entire empty inner courtyard. And it also shone in Lin Haixias eyes, lighting up the dark and contracted pupils into a bright, snowy white. Chapter 13 - 12 Death Notice Chapter 13: Chapter 12 Death Notice Trantor: 549690339 Lin Haixia finally left. However, unlike the regret and destion he felt earlier, he left the Divine General Mansion nearly running, filled with an excitement that made his heart leap. He wanted to report the incredibly happy news to themander at the border as quickly as possible. If they knew their child possessed a swordsmanship talent that arose once in a thousand years, they would surely be immensely surprised andforted! That one sword, Lin Haixia understood, yet did not fully understand. He recognized that sword technique, the most famous in the Li familys collection, the Endless Sea Tide Sword Skill! Butpared to those versions of the Tide Sword Skill he had seen, even those at the perfect level, this one was not inferior and even had a special feeling. After searching his mind, he could only think of two words: Complete. Even more wless than perfect! Lin Haixia knew that beyond technical perfection, there was another deeper realm called Perfection. But even for those immersed in a technique for decades, it was very hard to reach. Besides hard training, one also needed an extreme talent. Yet, this world-shocking sword had now been disyed by Li Hao. A six-year-old child. Even for those dazzling prodigies, to practice a technique to proficiency by the age of six was already extremely difficult. Moreover, Lin Haixia had never seen Li Hao practice swordsmanship. But without doubt, he felt Li Hao had been secretly practicing. However, whether poor or rich, every day only had twelve hours. In front of time, everyone is equal, and whenever he saw Li Hao, most of his day consisted of ying chess, ying around, wandering, daydreaming, eating, and drinking. He had never seen him practice swordsmanship, not even touch it. Even if he was secretly working hard, how much time could he possibly squeeze out? He asked Li Hao, Why do you secretly practice swordsmanship? And, Why conceal this astonishing talent? But Li Hao just smiled and shook his head without speaking. Lin Haixia thought of much, including those imperial family feuds and intrigues of noble families he had heard about, and he vaguely guessed something. Looking at Li Haos quietly smiling face, Lin Haixia felt a twinge in his nose. He understood that if the man from the border returned, this child would not be without support. He could shine brilliantly, yet now he must hide and keep a low profile. If this child had not seen his sincerity, he probably would not have let him see this hidden true face Thinking of this, Lin Haixia felt quite touched and consoled. This one sword had not only revealed Li Haos talent in swordsmanship to Lin Haixia but,bining it with Li Haos usual manner of speaking, had also made him truly understand how smart this child really was! Lin Haixia left in a hurry, so much so that when he passed the front courtyard, he didnt even greet Bian Ruxue. With Lin Haixias departure, the courtyard returned to its usual tranquility. But now, being six years old, Li Hao needed to get up early every day to go to Eternal Spring Court to pay his respects to his aunt, which was a matter of etiquette. The purpose of this etiquette was to cultivate from an early age respect for teachers and the resolve to repay kindness. Bian Ruxue, as Li Haos fiance since childhood, almost considered a member of the Li family, naturally had to apany him in paying these respects. During these morning visits, it was inevitable to run into other children from various courtyards, though there were only four or five of them. All were around Li Haos age. For instance, the second son and youngest daughter of Fifth Lady. The orphaned son of Sixth Lady. The son and daughter of Eighth Lady. The other children, either like Li Qianfeng and Li Wushuang with exceptional talent taken away by famous teachers, or older, enlisting in the military to strive for a career in the army. Like the son and daughter of the aunt, both in their twenties, serving as junior generals in the army, who would asionally return if there was no warfare. But as members of the Li family, they had military discipline ingrained in their bones, strictly following it, thus the aunt barely saw her children throughout the year. After the morning respects, Li Hao and Bian Ruxue were invited by the aunt, He Jian, to enjoy the nutritious breakfast she had prepared. After chatting casually with the dignified and graceful aunt for a while, the two small figures, one after the other, wobbled back to their own courtyard. Li Hao resumed his usual routine of daydreaming about chess. Bian Ruxue practiced her swordsmanship in the courtyard. The high-quality sword technique Lin Haixia had taught her before leaving was enough for her to practice for several years. One would have thought this peaceful and harmonious time would just slowly continue to pass. Until several dayster, a sudden message drastically returned to the Divine General Mansion. Lin Haixia hade back. A warrior enveloped in heavy armor, with a robust body and a cold gaze, had brought Lin Haixia back. But only brought back one hand. When Li Hao heard the news from Zhao, he was stunned. The chess piece in his hand fell to the ground, but normally, his eyes were only for chess pieces, yet now, he didnt even nce at it. He didnt bother to put his boots on, and barefooted, he dashed out and rushed into the Eternal Spring Court. The maid at the door meant to report his arrival but Li Hao had already dashed inside. Then, he saw within the main hall of the Eternal Spring Court, where he usually paid his respects in the morning, a soldier kneeling on one knee. Li Haos heart trembled, and looking past this soldier, he saw a piece of red cloth on the ground in front of him, upon whichy a hand. At the point of severance, it looked torn, the flesh mangled and uneven. Wrapped in a blue sleeve, this was the clothing Lin Haixia wore when he left. This hand had, just a few days ago, tousled the little girls hair. In his ear, this soldier was reporting to He Jian: Lin was ambushed by demons lurking on the road to Northern Yan while passing through the national highway of Qi State. The stalemate on the Northern Yan battlefield led to demons infiltrating various cities of Northern Yan, attempting to disperse our armys forces, with other states also experiencing frequent demon attacks Stop for a moment. He Jian interrupted the soldier. She was slightly distracted, watching Li Hao, who rushed into the hall barefoot and in haste. Then, thinking of something, a sigh appeared in her eyes as she instructed Xuejian beside her, Take the arm away for now. Yes. Xuejian nodded gently and then looked up at Li Hao, who had rushed in. She was quite familiar with this little fellow and knew that the owner of this arm had been one of Li Haos mentors in Foundation Establishment. However, in a Generals Manor, she had long been ustomed to life and death separations, and apart from a silent sigh, she felt little else. As Xuejian approached, Li Hao stepped forward, blocking her path. Ignoring her astonished expression, Li Hao turned around and stared intently at the soldier: Which demon killed Uncle Lin? The soldier looked up and saw a little boy of about the same height as his kneeling figure, staring at him with a face full of anger. Those eyes were exceedingly cold and furious, as if they did not belong to a child. Recognizing from the jade pendant hanging by his waist that this was a member of the Li Family, though he did not know which branch, he immediately reported truthfully: It was a millennium Great Demon of the Fourth Realm, leading several demons in an assault, dismembering Lin and consuming him. By the time the City Defender from Qi State arrived, only this arm was left. Consumed! Li Haos mind roared like thunder, his eyes suddenly reddened, his blood seemed to flow backward, rushing to his head. He could scarcely imagine the scene, how cruel it must have been! Havinge to this world and resided in the Divine General Mansion, though he had heard quite a bit about demons from his surroundings, he had never truly seen one; although he knew the battlefields were brutal, this was the first time he was facing this harsh reality so directly. Does that demon have a name? Li Hao asked in a low voice. The soldier replied, Yes, that demon resides outside the city of Qi State and has self-proimed the title Tiger Robe Immortal. Li Hao silently engraved this name into his memory, a surge of indescribable killing intent welling up in his heart, but he controlled his emotions and asked no further, merely turning around, picking up the red cloth from the ground, and covering the arm properly. Then, Li Hao looked up at the Family Head: Fifth Lady, I have taken Uncle Lins hand back. Excuse my rudeness today, please dont be upset. Having spoken, he then turned around, holding the arm, and left barefoot. He Jians eyes flickered slightly. From Li Haos actions, she sensed something unusual, seldom seen in the boyan indication that he was more mature and astute than she had thought. Xuejian, bring Cheng Zhis boots for Hao, He Jian instructed. Xuejian nodded, went to the side room to find the boots, and just as she was rushing out of the courtyard, she saw that the small figure had already gone far, disappearing from view. Back at Mountain and River Courtyard. Li Hao found a spot and buried the arm, then he fetched a wooden que, carved Lin Haixia on it, and ced it into the soil. He instructed Zhao, Cordon off this area, no one is to step here. When Zhao learned that what was buried was Lin Haixias remaining arm, he quickly advised, Young master, this is the Family Heads courtyard, we shouldnt bury remains here. We have a heroes cemetery for burial of war heroes, lets take Colonel Lin there. Lets prepare a ceremonial grave there for Uncle Lin. Li Hao shook his head slightly, surveying the courtyard: This vast Mountain and River Courtyard can amodate Uncle Lins hand. Young master As Zhao was about to continue, Li Hao stopped him, leaving him no choice but to give up. Make sure to provide for Uncle Lins family well, Li Hao said to Zhao. Zhao replied, As a military man, the Northern Yan side should already be aware and will handle his familys situation properly. That is there; this is here, Li Hao nced at Zhao. You should understand what I mean. Zhao paused, then nodded slightly, I understand. The death of Lin Haixia, much like a small stone thrown into the bottom of ake, caused little more than a ripple within the Divine General Mansion. Life continued as usual in the other courtyards, but within Mountain and River Courtyard, Li Hao became even more engrossed in chess, even neglecting Bian Ruxues sword practice. He didnt tell the little girl about Uncle Lin, to spare her the sorrow. Time flew by. One day, Li Hao awoke from his sleep, wherein he had been ying chess with Uncle Lin. Suddenly, a fierce tiger rushed in from outside the chessboard, knocking it over and pinning Lin Haixia to the ground by his neck. He sat up in bed, gasping for air. The little girl by his side woke up disturbed, her eyes sleepy as she rubbed her eyes and asked, Brother Hao, whats wrong? Li Hao came to his senses and shook his head, Its nothing. As the little girl fell asleep again, Li Hao covered her with the nket that had slipped aside, then sat up and went to the window. Under the moonlight, words suddenly appeared before Li Haos eyes: [You haveprehended the spirit of chess.] Chapter 14 - 13 Assassination Chapter 14: Chapter 13 Assassination Trantor: 549690339 Seeing the prompt, Li Haos heart did not overflow with too much joy. He had long cast aside utilitarian desires, focusing wholeheartedly on the game, and it was precisely because of this that he possessed a Chess Tao State of Mind. To use Chess Tao as a tool for practicing Martial Arts, a concept he once held, was now something he could not ept. Even so, a part of him felt an impulse to directly invest these Skill Points into Chess Tao. However, that severed arm, the man who drank wine, made him restrain such thoughts. ying chess was indeed important, the thing he loved doing now. But there were some things he had to do, such as tearing the Tiger Robe Immortal into thousands of pieces! Nevertheless, that was a Great Demon of the Fourth Realm, and getting to the Fourth Realm was not something that could be achieved overnight. The only thing he could do now was to grow up quickly. Chess Tao State of Mind was a state of mind, a condition. After obtaining the Chess Tao State of Mind, Li Hao spent the following days in his small courtyard busily immersed in chess. But now, he was not merely chasing the bit of experience one gets at the end of a game; he was truly enjoying every bit of the chess-ying process. The ingenuity of every move, theyout, the contemtion, all deeply fascinated him, like ying a fun game, totally absorbed, with no desire to stop. Whether eating, sleeping, or watching the little girl train in swordsmanship, his mind was filled with thoughts of chess. This made Li Hao lose interest in almost everything other than chess. One day, Xuejian from Eternal Spring Court brought news that the matriarch had invited Bian Ruxue to join the training facility of Divine General Mansion. It was the ce where the descendants of the Li Family cultivated. After turning six, if one hadnt been taken in by a famous mountain, they would go to train at the facility, taught by retired strongmen from the military of the Li Family. Li Hao agreed. Although he could teach the little girl, he was currently skilled only in swordsmanship. Besides sword practice, the facility also offered cultivation training and vast knowledge of Martial Arts, including insights into the outside world, aiming at fostering well-rounded individuals. Since that day, each morning after paying respects to the matriarch, Li Hao would go his separate way from the little girl at Eternal Spring Court, he returning to Mountain and River Courtyard and she being sent off to the training facility. In the training facility, aside from the direct descendants of the Li Family, there were also offshoot rtives and children, making for a significant number, dozens of individuals. Among them, only five were direct descendants, the same few who would pay morning respects to the matriarch with Li Hao. Bian Ruxue also received the treatment of a direct descendant at the training facility because she was Li Haos fiance, half a member of the Li Family. The descendants were like stars holding the moon in the training facility, their status much higher than the others. Simrly, for Foundation Establishment and Blood Melting cultivation resources, they were at least a level above the others. Therefore, the disparity in Martial Arts talent between direct descendants and the others was significant. This resulted in, apart from a few just sensible direct line youngsters, most of the other rtives being teenagers in their mid-teens, with talents ranging around four to six ranks, considered average, but capable of holding down a territory in the future. Those rtives with talent reaching the seventh rank would be given focused cultivation, enjoying resources close to those of direct descendants. After entering the training facility, Bian Ruxue officially stepped onto the path of cultivation. Thats when the terror of her nine-ranked battle body became evident. In just a few months, Li Hao saw the little girl advancing to the fourth level of the Power Passage Realm. She was breaking through a minor realm nearly every month, her progress so swift it seemed as effortless as eating and drinking. While this was inseparable from thevish cultivation resources of the Li Family, poured into her without reservation, her Martial Arts talent was like a sponge, and the ability to absorb so much was also a skill. And those teenagers in the training facility were still lingering around the eighth or ninth level of the Power Passage Realm. It was estimated that, in another half a year, the little girl would catch up to them. As for Li Hao, he continued to y chess day after day, undisturbed in the courtyard, and the matriarch did not request his attendance at the training facility. Li Hao could see that the matriarch did not wish for him, as a direct descendant, to be humiliated in the training facility. The training facility was not only for education but also to incite the children and teenagers zeal for cultivation through arranging sparring andpetition. Someone like Li Hao, without any Martial Arts talent, would inevitably suffer if ced among them. Some of the kids were tactless in speech, and it was unavoidable to provoke conflicts that might reach the adults, which would not look good. As the matriarch of Divine General Mansion, she sought peace and quiet. And Li Hao was content with this arrangement, enjoying the leisure. After all, for him, practicing Martial Arts was a waste of time. He had no interest in squabbling with those teenagers, too dull. After ying so many games, havent you learned anything? Its the same move that lost you three games already! Li Hao scolded the house servant ying chess in front of him. Startled, the servant jumped up, standing with his hands hanging down like a quivering quail, and said, Young master, please calm your anger. By now, Li Hao already had the bearing of a young master. They no longer dared to treat him like a child, taking his words lightly. Your mind is not focused on the game at all, what are you thinking about? Li Hao said angrily. The servant inwardlyined, as he had always yed this way, but the young master had never cared before. Instead, the games ended quickly, and the young master seemed happy about it. But recently, it had changed. If the game was yed poorly, the young master would get upset, causing the servant much distress. The two of you y terribly. Youve been my opponents for so long and havent improved a bit! Li Hao said, irritated. The servant hastily pleaded for forgiveness, while the other, as if remembering something, stealthily nced at Li Hao and said, Young master, I do know someone who ys chess; hes a third-ranked house servant newly joined here. Oh? Li Hao raised an eyebrow and asked, Where is he? In the woodshed, handling the chopping of firewood. Then what are we waiting for? Call him over so I can test him, Li Hao instantly said. Alright, Young Master, the house servant said joyfully, immediately taking his leave. Before long, a lean and skinny young man, dressed in servants clothes, was brought before Li Hao. What are you staring at? Havent you seen the young master? Ah, yes, may the Young Master have peace, the lean young man hurriedly knelt down. Li Hao waved his hand slightly for the young man to rise and speak, pointing at the chessboard, I hear you y chess. y a game with me and lets see how well you do. If youre good, from now on, youll stay at Mountain and River Courtyard as a top-ranked house servant, by my side. Ah? The lean young man clearly hadnt expected such a stroke of good fortune to fall upon him and was dumbstruck, then immediately eximed with joy, Thank you, Young Master, thank you! After saying this, he wiped his hands on his clothes and sat down in front of the chessboard. Soon a game wasid out, and Li Hao took the white pieces in hand. Several moves into the game, Li Hao was already delighted. This skinny young man really could y chess, and he had quite some technique. Li Hao started to take it seriously too, making his moves without mercy. In just a short while, the young mans face turned pale, his forehead was beading with sweat, and fear could be seen in his eyes. In the end, his hand trembling slightly, he slumped low, staring at the chessboard in front of him, then at Li Hao, unable to believe it. Such a young child, so deeply versed in the ways of Chess Tao. I lost, said the lean young man with aplex expression as he stood up, his eyes betraying reluctance and a hint of subtle ferocity. Li Hao was in a daze. He came to his senses when he heard the young mans words and immediately startedughing, Good, very good. From now on, youre a top-ranked servant in my courtyard. Just apany me in chess every day. The lean young man was stunned, looking at Li Hao in amazement, But but I lost. Li Hao smiled. As soon as the game ended, it had prompted him that he gained experience, a whole 20 points! Normally, when ying chess with the two knuckleheads by his side, the most hed get was 3 points the difference was simply huge. This also showed that the more skilled the yer in a chess match, the more experience he would get, rather than just rushing through game after game purely by volume. If every game yields 20 points, 10 games will be 200. To umte 5000 points, only two hundred and fifty games would be needed, and even if calcted at ten games a day, it would only take a month. The more Li Hao thought about it, the more excited he became, his eyes looking more and more pleased at the lean young man before him. If you can beat me, I can grant you ten thousand taels of gold! Li Hao said, encouraging him with a smile. The lean young man was shocked, his body trembling with excitement. Li Hao told him not to stand there in a daze and to sit and continue ying while instructing the two servants by his side to go prepare his registration and handle the transfer procedures. And so, Li Hao and the lean young man began a series of matches in the courtyard. Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. One night, after dinner, Li Hao called the lean young man over for another battle. In the bedroom, under the night light, two figuresonerge and one smallwere locked in a chess battle on a board. Young Master. As Li Hao concentrated on plotting his next move, he suddenly heard the lean young man call out to him. But the tone was not the usual one that was slightly ttering and respectful; instead, there was a strange tranquility to it. Li Hao looked up in confusion, to see a glint of cold light shooting towards him, straight at his face! His pupils shrank, and his body instinctively kicked back, retreating like lightning. Looking back at the chess table, the lean young mans one hand was lying on the board while the other maintained a stabbing gesture with a dagger, his face showing a hint of shockobviously, he had not expected that his attack would be dodged by the young master. Hmm? You Li Hao came back to his senses. Everything had happened too suddenly and without warning. As he was shocked, his eyes swiftly turned icy cold, and he said in a chilling voice, An assassination? Who sent you? A woman from Shuihua Courtyard shed through his mind, but Li Hao promptly dismissed that thought; after all, he was a cripple without any threat, and it seemed unlikely someone from inside would want to assassinate him. How did you The lean young mans mind was in even greater disarray than Li Haos, more shocked. Wasnt this child a useless person who couldnt cultivate Martial Arts? For all those days in the yard, apanying Li Hao daily, he indeed had not seen him practice at all, not even once! To know, children of the Li Family were expected to suffer through rough training at the age of six. Yet, this disabled child spent every day ying chess in his own courtyard, ignored by everyone. The intelligence was not wrong, but it seemed outrageously so! Quickly, the lean young man reacted. His body exploded in movement, disying a shockingly swift movement technique, lunging directly at Li Hao. He must not let the child cry out. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness and murderous intent. But on the other side, Li Haos thoughts mirrored his. The assassin must not be allowed to cry out, or else too many would be rmed. Kill! Seeing the onrushing figure, Li Hao did not dodge. Instead, he suddenly thrust out with his foot. His small frame burst forth like thunder, carrying a faint whistling sound in the action. As he got close, he tilted his head slightly to watch the dagger swipe past his eyes. At the same time, he delivered a punch to the enemys belly. Li Hao had never engaged in physicalbat with anyone since he had started his path of cultivation. This time, it was almost full power unleashed. A sound as heavy as a sandbag hitting the floor echoed. The lean young mans eyeballs nearly popped out as he was struck, curving like a shrimp and forced to fly backward, crashing in front of the chess table. Li Hao didnt know how much force was behind his own punch, but given he could lift up a two-ton rockery, this forceful punch must have carried tens of thousands of pounds. As the young man was repelled, Li Hao quickly leaped forward. His small hand, like a hawks w, grabbed the others throat and he said coldly, Dont make a sound! The lean young man: ??? Chapter 15 - 14 The Softest Place Chapter 15: Chapter 14 The Softest ce Trantor: 549690339 ` Whats happening? The lean young mans mind was momentarily muddled, unable to discern who the assassin was. But feeling the tremendous force pressing against his throat, he came to his senses and looked at the little boy before him in rm and fear. What kind of monster is this? Barely seven years old, yet possessing such terrifying strength. Even at the tenth level of perfection in the Power Passage Realm, plus the resurgence of the noble lords Divine Blood, it shouldnt be so exaggerated, should it? Who sent you to assassinate me? Li Hao stared intently at the other party and asked, while various pieces of information surfaced in his mind. ying chess was a means to approach him, indicating that the other partys purpose ining to the Divine General Mansion was straightforwardto assassinate him. The lean young man was somewhat silent, as the child before him disyed a strength and cognition far beyond that of an ordinary six-year-old. He had thought he was sent to deal with a useless little thing, only to uncover such terrifying information. Youre not a martial arts waste. Hiding your strength, is this your idea, or your old mans arrangement? the lean young man asked, slightly squinting his eyes. Now that the assassination attempt had failed and he felt the enormous strength at his throat that could crush it at any moment, he knew he had no way out and became calm. Assassinating the direct bloodline of the Divine General Mansion was a task with very slim chances of survival; its just a pity that the mission could not bepleted. Do you know my father? Li Haos eyes flickered slightly. Youre joking. The lean young man said coldly, Who in the world does not know the Martial Marquis Xingwu? Currently, he is stationed at the Frontier Pass, and a few months ago, he gathered martial artists from Jianghu in Northern Yan to assist in suppressing demons,manding great respect with a single call. Assisting in suppressing demons? Li Hao furrowed his brows; could it be that the situation in Northern Yan had be so difficult that they had to rely on the strength of Jianghu martial artists? Are you sent by my stepmother? Li Hao asked. The lean young man was momentarily stunned, then suddenly realized, a sneer crossing his eyes, Youve been the target of assassination? Unexpectedly, even within the iron-blooded Divine General Mansion, theres such decay. No wonder youre pretending to be useless, but speaking of which, I really havent seen you train. How many hours do you practice every day? Ive always been training with you Li Hao calmly looked him in the eyes and said, You answer my question first, and then Ill answer yours. Thats called an exchange. The lean young man slightly raised his eyebrows and couldnt help butugh. This child was indeed interesting. Anyway, its a sure death. Youve made me fail my mission and doomed my family, why should I tell you? the lean young man scoffed lightly. Li Hao said, Because I can see that you dont want to die, youre also afraid of dying, and there are many ways to die. I can give you a swift death. The lean young mans smile vanished, he fell silent for a moment, and then slowly said, The one who sent me here is Suddenly, his arm quivered, and he threw a punch at Li Haos head. Li Hao slightly tilted his head and easily dodged it, not retaliating but just looking at him with cold eyes. The lean young man felt a chill as his heart sank; the gap was that big? He, a mighty Zhou Tian Realm martial artist, seemed to have switched roles with this child. In front of him, he was like a child,pletely seen through. Thetters contempt made him dispiritedly retract his hand: You truly are a monster. Spill it, Li Hao said coldly. You should know that the Li Family is a martial family with countless captives and convicted criminals subjected to interrogation. The methods used are beyond your imagination, impossible to wish for death. If possible, I can give you a swift end. The lean young mans eyes twitched slightly; of course, he knew the child before him was not lying, and a sense of fear began to grow within him. If I tell you, can you let me go? the lean young man asked with a glimmer of hope, relying on the chance that the child in front of him still had a naive nature. I can, Li Hao answered. Spurt the lean young man almost coughed up blood. Could you not be so blunt? Its so fake it cant be faked anymore. Do you think Im a child? Heughed bitterly and said, Actually, telling you doesnt matter much. The assassination has failed, and my family wont survive either. I came from Northern Yan, and the one who sent me to kill you is Monarch Bai. Monarch Bai? Thats right, one of the three great Demon Gods of Northern Yan with terrifying strength, and also your fathers old adversary. The lean young mans eyes wereplicated: Your father is a genius with his troops, and the Li Family army is fearless and unstoppably strong; Northern Yan would have fallen long ago. At present, theyve managed to hold the front, but Monarch Bai sent me to assassinate you. He wants your death to spread out from the Divine General Mansion, to reach the Frontier Pass of Northern Yan, to cause great disarray within your fathers army. If he leaves the battlefield to return, Northern Yan will be conquered. With that, he looked intently at Li Hao. No one knew that this child was the key that could affect the life and death of tens of cities and hundreds of thousands of people in Northern Yan. Li Hao was stunned; so, it was because of Northern Yan. The warfare there had actually reached the Divine General Mansion, so far away. Your fathermands the battles in Northern Yan, they are battle-hardened with no vulnerabilities, unassable, and you are their only weak point, the softest spot. The lean young man continued, Only by starting with you can they defeat your parents, make the Frontier Pass of Northern Yan fall, and let the demon army march straight in. Li Hao fell silent, digesting the others words, and after a while, he slowly said, You are of the Human Race, why would you work for the demons? The lean young man was slightly stunned, paused for a moment, then looked gloomily at Li Hao, his eyes filled with jealousy and hatred: Not everyone is as lucky as you. Even if I exined, you wouldnt understand. Is that so? Li Hao looked at him calmly, Since birth, my parents have been away, and I was betrayed by close rtives. Now, because of my parents, I face assassination; do you still think my life is good? The lean young mans mouth opened slightly, he was stunned, at a loss for words, and could no longer speak. Li Hao did not say more, merely stating, I promised you, I would grant you a swift death. Heh, youre quite a decent person, the lean young man recovered, forced a mocking smile, and said. No matter what is said, in the end, death is inescapable. He had a hint of fear deep in his eyes; he didnt want to die, he was afraid of dying, or else, why would he end up taking orders from demons? ` Li Hao spoke as if he didnt understand the sarcasm, Actually, I dont want to kill you. Oh? The gaunt young mans eyes revealed a cold sneer, clearly not believing him. Because your chess skills are not bad, Li Hao said seriously. The gaunt young man was stunned. After a while, he came back to his senses, a bitter smile on his face, But the pity is, Ive never won against you. Next life then. Li Hao began to exert force with his palm, In your next life, dont practice martial arts, just y chess honestly, at least youll live longer and more at ease. The gaunt young man wanted to struggle, but seeing Li Haos indifferent andposed eyes left him in despair, he bitterly said, You really are a strange child. In the end, Li Hao still pinched him to death. As suffocation set in, the gaunt young man struggled violently again, but to no avail. After dealing with the assassin, Li Hao remembered that he still didnt know the mans real name. And the name of the house servant the man had used to sneak in was one bestowed by the Li family. However. It doesnt matter anymore. After the assassin died, Li Hao summoned the house servant, scaring him half to death. That night, the entire Divine General Mansion was shaken. The lights in each courtyard were lit, and thedies of each courtyard, already in bed, hurried over in their clothes. Upon seeing the corpse of the assassin lying in front of the chess table, they were all incredibly shocked. How could an assassin infiltrate a ce like the Divine General Mansion? He Jians normally graceful andposed demeanor was gone, and she hugged Li Hao anxiously, touching and looking him over, Are you all right? Aunt, Im fine, Li Hao reassured her. After confirming that there were indeed no injuries on Li Hao, He Jian, now reassured, questioned him closely, and Li Hao ryed the story he had thought up in advance. An assassin attacked, and in a critical moment, an old man intervened and killed him. Afterward, the old man disappeared. Li Hao thought to himself that since an assassin could infiltrate the Divine General Mansion, making up a story about an old man should also be no problem, right? After all, if you didnt even know about the assassin, then not knowing about other powerful experts is quite normal too, isnt it? After hearing Li Haos story, He Jian was visibly shaken, immediately conjuring up some spections. Could it be a military expert sent secretly by the Divine Martial Marquis? Or is it that elder from the n? She suppressed the guesses in her heart and never doubted Li Haos words. After all, no matter how mature Li Hao was, he was still a child under seven years old. And having not stepped onto the path of martial arts, if there were no expert secretly protecting him, he would surely have died without question. He Jian then asked Xuejian to take Li Hao and the little girl Bian Ruxue to rest at the Eternal Spring Court first, to recover from the shock. Meanwhile, she sat in the grand hall of the Mountain and River Courtyard, called over the house servant who had apanied Li Hao while he yed chess, and the first house servant who had been startled awake by Li Haos call, questioning them carefully in the yard. At the same time, she summoned the mansions experts to examine the corpse of the assassin. It wasnt long before the entire course of events was learned from the house servants. When the assassin entered the mansion, how he revealed his talent in chess, performed in front of the Mountain and River Courtyards servants, and ingratiated himself with them, and so on. Clearly, the other party had gathered information about Li Hao, deliberately approaching him by ying chess, with everything leaving traces to follow. Later in the night, the examination results of the corpse were also out. The assassin was astonishingly at the Zhou Tian Realm, roughly between the third and fourth levels. This level of cultivation, thrown out into the world, would be considered quite decent for a knight-errant, capable of upholding justice in Jianghu and gaining a bit of fame. However, in the Divine General Mansion, where powerful individuals abounded, it would be a very ordinary existence. Nevertheless, to kill a six-year-old child, this level of cultivation was more than enough, even like using a cleaver to kill a mosquito, excessively overkill. Moreover, the assassin had consumed some kind of special pill that sealed his own sense of qi, which is why no one had detected him. Hearing this result, thedies of the courtyards all felt chills of fear in waves. If the target of the assassin had not been Li Hao but their own children, they would undoubtedly have faced certain death! The sudden rise of a Zhou Tian Realm killer beside a child was terrifying. Liu Yue Rong, upon hearing the results of the examination, slowly let go of the slight suspicion and spection that had crossed her mind. Even if Li Haos Divine Blood had not been ruined, it was not possible for him to kill the assassin on his own. It seemed that the couple, although stationed at the Frontier Pass, had made thorough preparations for their son. Realizing this, she felt secretly apprehensive; the matter of her drugging should have gone unnoticed since it took ce in the Shuihua Courtyard, and she also had formidable experts in her own courtyard. Chapter 16 - 15 Defeat Chapter 16: Chapter 15 Defeat Trantor: 549690339 At the Northern Yan border, Yuan Yue City. Inside the city, the skies were filled with distress and dullness, while outside the city, the ground was scarred and pitted. Within a mountain forest a hundred miles away, colossal figures with varying shapes lurked, casting a myriad of demonic shadows, along with some slender figures, who had the appearance of humans, sitting cross-legged on the peaks. The ground here was stained with blood, and skeletonsy around like piles of firewood. The yed skins hung loosely from branches and stones, like ragged cloths. At this moment, a beautiful young woman, holding the arm of a corpse in military armor, was gnawing on one of the fingers. Her lips and cheeks were smeared with bright red blood, but she seemed utterly unconcerned. Suddenly, a ck speck appeared in the sky, racing towards them at high speed. As it drew closer, it was revealed to be a massive three-wed ck bird, over ten meters long. As it contracted its body, when itnded, it had transformed into a graceful-looking young man with a ck headband, walking briskly towards a group of seated figures, and then approaching a youth draped in white who had a long zither lying across his knees. With a leisurely strum of his fingers across the strings of the zither, soothing sound waves emerged, though his gaze was set calmly on the distance, looking toward the city that seemed like an unsightly stone. There one could faintly discern the ominous clouds amassed above the city and the vague silhouettes atop the walls. Monarch Bai. The youth with the ck headband greeted with a slight bow, showing respect as he addressed the white-d youth, Ive just received news that the disposable flesh we sent earlier failed and even alerted the Divine General Mansion; now the entire mansion is on high alert. They say theres a master secretly protecting the child. To fail at such a task? Worthless trash! Standing by, a robust and giant mans expression darkened, his lips parting slightly to reveal sharp teeth unlike those of a human. Didnt you say he had already infiltrated close to that child? the beautiful woman gnawing on the arm frowned, stopping her chewing to cast a nce at the young man with the headband. Half a month has passed, and his identity surely has not been revealed. How could he have not found an opportunity to strike in all this time? A young man with yellow eyebrows spoke up with a furrowed brow, To prevent any misinformation from the Divine General Mansion, that Marquis Xingwu deliberately concealed the childs true circumstances. Thats why we sent a flesh of the Zhou Tian Realm for this task. If a sudden punch was delivered from close range, not even someone at the tenth level of the Power Passage Realm could avoid it, let alone if there is a master guarding at his side, they would not have time to react, right? The young man with the ck headband sighed, We have no details on what happened, only that the creature turned out to be so useless. Hmph, not only did it fail, but it also alerted the Divine General Mansion. If this news reaches Li Tian Gangs ears, hell surely send more people to protect the child. Damn worthless thing! the burly man grunted angrily once again. The young man with the headband nodded slightly, The next assassination will only be more difficult. Since that flesh has failed, theres no need to keep its family alive C let the little ones below have their fill. Theyve already been devoured. The beautiful woman bit off another finger and spoke while chewing. The young man with the ck headband said no more, instead turning his gaze toward the white-d youth who had stopped ying the zither, his eyes revealing a hint of awe, Monarch Bai, what should we do next? Shall weunch a direct assault? The others also looked over, waiting for hismand. Monarch Bais emotions seemed undisturbed as he continued to stare at Yuan Yue City in the distance, speaking softly, This Li Family is indeed a tough bone to chew. If we were tounch a direct attack, our losses would be too great. Indeed, those scoundrels are unwilling to put in the effort. Damn them, the sturdy man said discontentedly. So, do we still go through with the assassination? the youth with the ck headband inquired. Monarch Bai turned to look at him and said, What do you think? Since Li Haos attack, the vignce at the Divine General Mansion had significantly increased. He Jian deployed powerful individuals from the inner court to guard the front court and had every house servant who had entered the mansion in the past three years carefully screened. There was a lot ofmotion surrounding this matter, but each court cooperated actively. After all, the assassination had been perilously close, and no one wanted the same to happen to their own child. After an investigation by the Li Familys intelligencework, it was found that the assassination attempt was linked to the demons of Northern Yan. Li Hao sought out his aunt to keep the news of the assassination attempt from spreading to Northern Yan, from reaching that couples ears, so as to not affect the war on the front lines. Hearing Li Hao say this left He Jian in a daze, and as she looked at Li Haos young face, her heart felt as if it was being tugged at something. The child had barely escaped assassination due to the conflicts in Northern Yan, yet still worried about its impact on the front, truly a thoughtfulness that was heartrending. However, themotion caused by the assassination was too significant, and keeping it a secret was impossible. News quickly reached the Northern Yan border. Marquis Xingwu, who was contemting the military arrangements in the camp, was enraged, and Ji Qingqing was also uncontrobly furious. They immediately discerned the demons intentions of using Li Haos death to demoralize the army,pelling them to leave the Northern Yan battlefield. Should they abandon the front, this side would undoubtedly be met with a thunderous assault. Marquis Xingwu couldnt possibly ignore the battlefield here. In his rage, he immediately sent a trusted aide from his side back to the mansion to guard Li Hao closely. The mansion reported that the assassination attempt was thwarted by someone covertly protecting Li Hao. But Marquis Xingwu knew well that he had not assigned anyone to secretly guard Li Hao. With the Mountain and River Courtyard guarded and located within the Divine General Mansion, it never crossed his mind that someone would attempt to assassinate a child. If Li Hao had disyed extraordinary talent in Martial Arts, he would have concerned himself and sent someone to protect him secretly, to prevent the Li Familys potential prodigy from perishing in the cradle. But for someone without Martial Arts talent, posing no threat, to nearly be harmed in such a manner. And all this was due to the damned stalemate before him. Several dayster, at the Northern Yan battlefield, the Li Familys army struck like lightning, purging a nest of demons overnight. The news spread, and all demons felt the Li Familys wrath. Days eventually settled down and became calm again. Half a year passed, and Li Hao turned seven. The news of the assassination attempt had happened half a year ago, and by now, no one in the household brought it up anymore. In the meantime, the powerful protector sent back from the military by the Marquis of Xingwu had been following Li Hao closely for the past six monthsa tall and upright middle-aged man who seldom spoke or smiled, acted cautiously and meticulously, and was named Li Fu. It was said that Li Fu was an abandoned infant many years ago, taken in by the Li Family. People said that although the childs fate was tragic, ending up at the door of the Divine General Mansion was also seen as fortunate. Thats why he took the Li surname and was given a single name, Fu. In his early years within Mountain and River Courtyard, Li Fu grew up alongside the Marquis of Xingwu. He was seven or eight years older than the Marquis of Xingwu. On ordinary days, he looked after the Marquis like an elder brother, but in the army, the two shared a senior-junior rtionship. At the same time, Li Fu was also one of the Marquis of Xingwus right-hand men, a person he trusted immensely. Uncle Fu, you lost again, Inside the pavilion, as a game of chess concluded, Li Hao said with a grin. Li Fus stern face revealed a hint of helplessness, I am of the same generation as your father, you should call me uncle. But calling you Fu Uncle sounds like admitting defeat, Li Hao curled his lips, When I y chess, I only want to win; I dont like admitting defeat. Li Fu found himself speechless, his superiors in the family hierarchy propelled by this silly wordy. You can also call me Uncle Li. But this is the Li Family, there are too many with the Li surname. If I call you Uncle Li, Im afraid youll get confused, Li Hao said. Li Fu was once again at a loss for words. If you ask me, you shouldnt have been named Fu; since everyone says you are blessed you should be called Li You. Li Hao said earnestly, Look, the name Li You sounds so nice. You have, you have, its as if you have everything, corresponding to perfection! Li Fu felt an urge to knock on the boys little head. Unlike the Marquis of Xingwus by-the-book nature, this son of his was slick and smooth-talking. Stop talking nonsense. If your father were here, he would certainly spank you for being disrespectful, Li Fu scolded with a stern face. But he isnt here, Li Hao casually remarked. Li Fu wanted to discipline him a bit to prevent him from bing increasingly unruly, but this indifferentment made his heart tremble. When the Marquis of Xingwu went on a campaign back then, he had also been by his side and naturally knew that this year Li Hao was seven, and so the lord had been in Northern Yan for seven years. The situation in Northern Yan made it difficult for Ji Qingqing, who initially apanied him with the intention of swift victory, to leave. She couldnt neglect her husbands danger. The child before him had been without his parentspany for seven years. It must have been hard, right? Li Fu felt a pang of sympathy and his heart softened, he sighed, Your father has his difficulties too. Dont me him. I never med him, Li Hao said seriously. Li Fu looked into his eyes, his heart warmed slightly, feeling somewhat gratified, Youre very sensible. Sensible? Li Hao cracked a smile. Just then, a half-grown figure returned to Mountain and River Courtyard. Li Hao turned to look and saw Bian Ruxueing back from practice at the martial arts training ground. The little girl had now turned into a youngdy, her tender face couldnt hide her beauty. Why are you back so early today, are you hungry? Li Hao called out with a smile. Upon seeing Li Hao, Bian Ruxue walked over with her sword in arms, her expression somewhat sullen, Im not hungry, she muttered. What, did someone upset you? Li Hao teased. Bian Ruxue clenched her teeth slightly, turned her little face away, and did not speak. Li Hao had asked casually, but seeing her reaction, he raised his eyebrows slightly, Tell me what happened? Its nothing, Bian Ruxue got up, hugged her sword and ran off, heading to the ce where she usually practiced her swordsmanship. Li Hao thought for a moment, then summoned the female attendant who apanied her in sword practice, and asked, What happened to Xueer? To report to the young master, Miss Xueer was defeated in a swordsmanship contest at the martial arts training ground, despite Li Fu being present, the attendant still maintained a respectful demeanor, even though she knew that this young master was unfit for martial arts. Just that little thing? Li Hao was relieved and said, So what if she lost once? As a martial artist, winning and losing aremon in the military profession. Shell just have to win next time. What, cant she ept losing? The attendant hesitated, then said, lowering her head, No, young master, the one who defeated the youngdy was rather despicable, running down the young master in front of her, which is why the youngdy is so upset. Ah? Li Hao hadnt expected the issue involved himself; was the little one taking up his cause? Li Hao nced at the young girl in the distance, who was now practicing her swordsmanship, but looking visibly agitated. His eyes flickered slightly, and he told the attendant, I understand, you may go now. Chapter 17 - 16 Mind Nature Chapter 17: Chapter 16 Mind Nature Trantor: 549690339 After the maid had left, Li Hao did not continue ying chess, but stood up and walked over to the courtyard. Li Fu also stood up; when Li Hao did not speak to him, he reverted to his expressionless military demeanor, like a silent shadow, faithfully following behind Li Hao. Li Fu had asked the servants about the previous assassination attempt, had learned the details thoroughly, and felt a trace of fear. Especially these days of apanying the child in ying chess, he was keenly aware that the position he was now sitting in was precisely where the assassin had been. Separated by only a chessboard. At such a distance, to exploit a childs full array of openings at a moment of inattention could mean death in an instant! But such an assassination had been stopped; it was uncertain whether to call the assassin ipetent, or the n elder who intervened terrifyingly formidable, or perhaps the child was truly blessed with arge fortune! Therefore, Li Fu took it as a lesson, clinging closely to Li Haos side during meals, drinks, and sleep, scrutinising any house servant or maid who approached within three feet of Li Hao with a hawk-like gaze. This caused the servants and maids in the courtyard to secretly groan; every time they reported something to the young master, they did so with trepidation, scarcely daring to lift their heads they were nearly bing introverted. Seeing Li Hao approaching, Bian Ruxue slightly pursed her lips and turned her body away as if she did not want Li Hao to see her. Li Hao looked at her aggrieved demeanor and smiled warmly, ordering a servant to bring over a small stool and some cakes and fresh fruits, then sat down beside her and began to eat. Practicing swordsmanship with a distracted mind, you cant beat anyone like this, Li Hao said with a smiling tone upon seeing the girl waving her sword chaotically, clearly distracted. Bian Ruxues eyes suddenly reddened a bit, and she stopped practicing. Looking down, she said, If only Brother Hao could cultivate, with your intelligence, you would definitely surpass me in swordsmanship and be the most outstanding one. Having trained in the martial arts field for a year, Bian Ruxue had improved rapidly, and as she grew up, her understanding deepened; she began toprehend why, after the bone measurement, the adults looked at Li Hao with that kind of expression. And she also understood what Li Hao had truly lost in that year. Hearing Xueers words, Li Fus brows furrowed slightly, a hidden sorrow and pity briefly showed in his emotionless eyes. This was not only a regret for the Li Family but also for the Divine General Mansion! Li Hao felt a bit helpless; he had not grieved for himself, yet the young girl seemed sadder inparison. Dont say that, he consoled. Li Haoforted her, Practicing swordsmanship is so boring. Look at you, bearing wind and sun every day, enduring the hardest days of winter and summer, how tiring that must be. Unlike me, eating chilled melon in the pavilion during summer, ying chess, and in winter, curling up in bed to stay warm, sleeping until the sun is high in the sky. Now thats what I call happiness! Li Fu couldnt help but nce at the boy, these indeed sounded like his kind of words. Without the Divine General around, the otherdies of the mansion could not discipline him too severely, and Li Fu had realized upon his return that the child had adopted a somewhat cynical outlook on life. Youre not afraid of hardship, Bian Ruxue said, lifting her head. What do you know, Li Hao responded with annoyance. Look at me now, toozy even to stand when I can sit, and to sit when I can lie down. Some hardships are meaningless. Otherwise, why would we have sweets? Youre still young, you dont understand. Just focus on your sword practice. Dont talk nonsense, Li Fu couldnt listen anymore and interrupted sternly. What kind of absurd talk was this, that enduring hardship was meaningless? Which soldier at the border was not enduring hardships? As a martial artist, thest thing to fear is hardshipthe only fears wereck of talent and resources. This young master,fortably unaware of his own blessings,cked talent yet loathed hardship, not taking his own learning seriously, and now he was potentially leading astray the young Xueerhow could this be tolerated? Bian Ruxues talent in the way of the sword was something Li Fu acknowledged; she was exceptionally talented and destined to achieve greatness in swordy. In the future, she would be a protective umbre for Li Hao, and he could not let this mischievous young master undermine his future ally. Fu, I think Hao is right, Bian Ruxue hastily spoke up for Li Hao. Li Fus eyes bulged with frustration; the young girl was too influenced by Li Haos words. If she truly got led astray by him, it would be disastrous. Dont spill such nonsense to Xueer; you think just because I wouldnt dare beat you? If I did, even your father would approve! Li Fu controlled his impulse to scold the well-behaved orphaned girl and instead threatened Li Hao sternly. Li Hao gave a sheepish smile, knowing well that he found nomon ground in this respect with the stern and rigid servant. And besides, the Divine General Mansion was a family of soldiers; the Li Family had always advocated frugality and the spirit of enduring hardship. Despite the fact that thedies of various houses dined and dressed sumptuously, envied by all, in ordance with the standing and the foundation of the Divine General Mansion, they could actually live even morevishly. The Great Lady He Jian had for many years eaten vegetarian meals twice a week. Although not a Buddhist, as a soldier who had taken countless lives, she did not say she did it for religious reasons but rather to remind herself and her children not to get lost in this opulent luxury and forget the duty and spirit of a soldier. Yes, yes, youre right, Fu, Li Hao agreed. To Xueer, he said, See, you made Fu angry; you should hurry up and practice your swordy. Xueer blinked her small eyes and pouted slightly; it was clearly Hao who had provoked the anger. However, she did not argue. If she could take Fus anger on behalf of Hao, she was willing to do so. Hearing Li Haos shameless remarks, Li Fu was about tough in exasperation, rolling his eyes. This boy was indeed too difficult to discipline. Fu, can you help take a look and give some pointers to Xueers swordsmanship? Li Hao asked Li Fu. Chapter 18 - 16 Mindset_2 Chapter 18: Chapter 16 Mindset_2 Trantor: 549690339 Li Fu said indifferently, I use a knife, not a sword. The knife and sword are simr; the difference is not significant, Li Hao said with a smile. What do you know? To train a weapon to perfection, even the slightest difference can lead to infinite variations, Li Fu said irritably, but then restrained his temper, thinking that it was only natural for this kid, who did not understand martial arts, to see it that way. Li Hao felt a bit helpless and continued to munch on fresh fruits, with one leg casually crossed over the other, watching Xueer practice swordsmanship. Theres something wrong with your Swirling Style, hemented. Halfway through watching, Li Hao casually offered Bian Ruxue some tips, If you drop your arm a bit lower, it would look better. Dont talk nonsense; youre going to distract Xueer, Li Fu scolded, frowning. An amateur advising an expert? That was simply preposterous! However, Bian Ruxue ignored Li Fu. She was used to Li Haos casual suggestions. Even though Brother Hao had not embarked on the path of martial arts, she found that practicing as he suggested always felt smoother. At that moment, as she lowered her arm and used the Swirling Style again, she indeed felt an understanding and ease in her heart. Li Fu uttered a light huh, not because Bian Ruxue actually followed Li Haos adviceafter all, the youngdy was toopliant with Li Haobut because, as Li Hao said, a slight change in posture indeed added a bit more fierceness to the swords momentum. He nced down at the kid who was munching on fruit and sitting with his legs recklessly crossed. Was it a fluke? Or was he judging by what looked good? You need to use force in your waist. For a Swirling Style with a long sh, its not just the hands that need force; the waist must drive the arms to swing out, Li Hao suggested again. Bian Ruxue nodded slightly, then executed the move several times in a row, finally grasping the essence of it. The swords momentum created a breeze, and its power was visibly greater than before. Li Fu raised his eyebrows in astonishment. One time could be a coincidence, but not twice. Could this kid actually understand swordsmanship and possess a talent for it? Although Li Fu was not fond of Li Haos disposition, he had to admit that over the past half year, this kid had shown great intelligence, as well as a maturity and wisdom beyond his peers. Could it be that he actually had a talent for swordsmanship but couldnt disy it because he was forbidden to practice martial arts? Thinking about this possibility, he couldnt help but feel a pang of sorrow. If that were true, what a regret it would be! With Li Haos casual tips, Bian Ruxues sword technique gradually approached perfection. There was no helping it. With Li Haos understanding of swordsmanship, just by watching for a few moments, he could integrate Bian Ruxues superior sword technique into his panel and directly achieve a level of near perfection. With his perfect-level understanding topensate for any ws, he even skipped the perfect stage. As long as Bian Ruxue grasped a bit of it, she could achieve a mightparable to perfection. Next, Li Hao asked the youngdy to perform for him the move she had failed to counter during their previous sparring. Bian Ruxue obedientlyplied. Li Hao understood immediately upon watching and even imagined the scene of how his opponent had defeated him. However, he kept it to himself, considering that Li Fu was there. It wouldnt matter if he showed a little bit of his understanding of swordsmanship, but getting too detailed would be too freakish. This sword move isnt good-looking. I think the downward sh here should be changed to a sloping chop, and the elbow should be lifted behind, he said. Its better to switch from chopping to a straight thrust here, and dont shake your wrist, he pointed out casually. Bian Ruxue was puzzled but listened carefully, slowlyprehending Li Haos words, and then practiced again ording to his suggestions. After several repetitions, she gradually came close to what Li Hao had described. Li Fu nced at Li Hao and was now convinced that Li Hao also possessed an extremely high talent for swordsmanship. Although the kid expressed himself in an amateurish way, merely correcting Bian Ruxues form by what looks good and doesnt look good, being able to perceive the aesthetic of weaponry at such a young age was a talent in itself. After all, in the eyes of a genius, some things appear as a differentndscape. Li Fu sighed inwardly, feeling increasingly sorry for Li Hao. The next day. The two went to the Eternal Spring Court for their morning visit, and afterwards, Bian Ruxue hurried excitedly to the martial training ground. After the morning training and lessons at the martial training ground had ended, Bian Ruxue found the young man from the previous day, the one born out of wedlock. Clutching a sword nearly as tall as herself, her little face brimmed with seriousness as she requested another challenge. Upon hearing Bian Ruxues words, the young man couldnt help but burst intoughter. The other young men born out of wedlock who were crowding around him also mocked and ridiculed her. They didnt dare to provoke the other legitimate children too much, but Bian Ruxue was, after all, not a member of the Li Family by blood; she was only betrothed to someone from the family, and the marriage hadnt even taken ce yet. Besides, that someone in the family was already known as a useless person within the Divine General Mansion, and any one of them would surpass him in the future. Thats why they naturally disliked the one sitting on a treasure mountain, enjoying endless resources and affection. Didnt Bai beat you yesterday? Havent you learned your lesson? Want to stand up for that piece of trash? If youve got the guts, tell him toe himself. Bai doesnt even need to lift a finger, I could take that trash with both hands tied! Hmph, Bai already showed you mercy yesterday and you still dont appreciate it. You do have talent, but Bai has been training here for eight years. If you want revenge, you might stand a chance in half a year, but by then Bai will probably no longer be here. Bian Ruxue bit her lip but continued to stare earnestly at the young man in the middle, Do you dare or not? Her words instantly fired up the young mans blood qi. The young man called Bai, formally known as Li Dongbai, was one of the three most talented among the illegitimate children at the training ground, with a seventh-grade battle body. Enjoying resources close to those of the legitimate children, he had already stepped into the Zhou Tian Realm. However, the martial training grounds regtion for skillpetition required that the stronger party suppress their cultivation level to the same realm as the weaker party. And Bian Ruxues current cultivation level was at the tenth level of perfection in the Power Passage Realm! Today, Ill make sure you lose clearly and unmistakably. Li Dongbais eyes were cold. He hadnt nned on provoking this girl with exceptional talent. He was simply chatting with hispanions about something, and upon mentioning that trash in passing, he had expressed a few opinions and had somehow been sought out by this girl. Although an illegitimate son, he too had his pride and obviously wouldnt apologize, thus thepetition yesterday. Come on! Li Dongbai took his position on the stage in the martial training ground. Soon, the area around the stage was crowded with people, all eager to see the sparring between these two illegitimate young prodigies and that extraordinary talented girl. On the outside of the arena, the martial training grounds instructor, that old military veteran, squinted his eyes and smiled, encouraging the spiritedpetition among these young folks. A good sword is forged from constant sharpening. Without struggles during their youth, how can they experience setbacks, how can they progress? They certainly cant wait until they are his age, an old bag of bones, to start fighting for their lives. Soon, two figures, onerge and one small, were locked in intensebat within the arena. The same scene had been witnessed by the old military veteran just the day before, and todays difference was not significant, except that Li Dongbai was striking with a few more degrees of ferocity. It seems that Xueer is going to lose again, thought the old military veteran: After all, her training is too short. Though she has exceptional talent, she still needs tempering. Just then, inside the arena, the figures crisscrossed, and the fiercest sword technique was executed. With a zooming sound, a sword flew out, tumbling tond outside the tform, where it was skewered in the sand. The figures on the tform were also frozen in ce. Frozen with them were the cheering and jeering voices from below the tform. And also, the smile on the face of the old military veteran. Chapter 19 - 17 Sword Saint Chapter 19: Chapter 17 Sword Saint Trantor: 549690339 Bian Ruxue won. With a single stroke, she sent Li Dongbais sword flying, while simultaneously thrusting her own de to halt just half an inch from her opponents throat. The young man was so shocked that he stiffened; when he finally collected himself, he quickly retreated several steps, staring at the girl fearfully. This scene was beyond everyones expectations; they stared at Bian Ruxue, incredulous. Li Dongbai, after eight years of cultivation here, had been defeated by a little girl who had only cultivated for one year. Was this the disparity of talent? Bian Ruxue withdrew her sword, her young face blooming with a radiant smileshe had won. She then looked up at the boy before her and said earnestly, I want you to apologize to Brother Hao. Apologize? To that useless guy? Li Dongbai came back to his senses, his face instantly flushing with shame. He gritted his teeth and said, I admit that I lost to you, but I will not apologize! You Bian Ruxue furrowed her brows, unsure of what to do. She thought for a moment then said, If you wont apologize, Ill just have topete with you again. Childish! Angered, Li Dongbai turned and ran off the tform. Sensing the gazes of others, he said nothing and ran straight out of the practice arena. The veteran in the army didnt stop the youths departure; some lessons needed to be learned on ones own after a setback. Instead, it was the little girl who drew his admiration. The finesse of her swordy was already very close to perfection. This was no ordinary swordsmanship; it was of a high-grade and quite difficult to master. The nine-tiered battle physique bestowed only the speed of cultivation, not the speed of technique mastery, which highlighted Bian Ruxues sword talent as rare and exceptional, just like her cultivation aptitude! Did she really tap into her potential just because of a small defeat yesterday? the veteran couldnt help but chuckle to himself. In the arena, the children of lesser branches watched the girls figure withplex expressions in their eyes. They not only witnessed Li Dongbais proud defeat but also recognized the disparity between themselves, children of the lesser branches, and those from the major courtyards. Xueer, youre amazing. Several small figures ran towards Bian Ruxue as she stepped off the tformtwo siblings from the Fifth Courtyard and Li Yuanzhao from the Sixth Courtyard. They were the same age as Bian Ruxue, with only a few months difference. The youngest was Li Yuns sister, Li Zhining, who had just turned six this year and had recently arrived at the practice arena. And their sister, Li Wushuang, had already left the manor to cultivate with a famous master. It is Brother Hao who is amazing Bian Ruxue thought to herself. The three children gathered around Bian Ruxue, chattering excitedly about the thrilling battle. Li Yun, Li Wushuangs brother, was the most exuberant. Xueer, do you want some milk crisp cakes? Suddenly, Li Yun produced a wooden box, beautifully decorated on the outside, and gently opened it to reveal a fragrant milky aroma wafting out, with soft white-as-jade pastry inside: Here, have these. Bian Ruxue leaned in and sniffed, enticed by the pleasant aroma. Her eyes sparkled with delight as she happily asked, All for me? If you like them, take them all, Li Yun said with a wide grin. Thank you, Bian Ruxue didnt forget to express her gratitude as she took the treats. The time hade to end the days cultivation, so she waved her hand and walked away with the lunchbox in one hand and her sword cradled in the other. Li Yun watched her departing figure, chuckling goofily. Next to him, his sister Li Zhining looked up, her face etched with confusion, Brother, wasnt that prepared by Mother for you? I havent even tried it yet. If you want some, Mother can make more for youter. Xueer hasnt had any yet, Li Yun said nonchntly with a silly smile. Li Zhining huffed, puffing her cheeks and turning to leave with a hint of jealousy. Ning Ning, you can have mine, said the short and stout Li Yuanzhao, rushing over with a beaming smile. I dont want your hand-me-downs! the little girl retorted, pping his offering away, still in a huff. In the pavilion, Li Haos chess game was only halfway done when he heard Bian Ruxueing back. He nced over idly and, seeing the unmistakable smile on the girls face, he already knew the oue and continued to focus on his move: Whats got you so happy? Share it so I can be happy too. I won, said Bian Ruxue as she dashed into the pavilion, full of high spirits. She eagerly fixed her sparkling eyes on Li Hao, as if waiting for praise for her achievements. Li Hao chuckled and ced another piece, As expected of Xueer, impressive. With that praise, the little girls smile bloomed even more broadly. You go ahead and y, Brother Hao. Ill give you something delicious to eat in a bit, she said. Oh? Li Hao noticed the wooden box in her hand, but he asked no further questions and continued his chess battle with Li Fu, quickly bringing the game to an end. Li Fus chess skills were only average among amateurs, far from a professional level, which meant that whenever Li Hao yed against him, he could only gain one or two points of experience. As a result, he couldnt help but ruefully think that the assassin had struck too soon Whats the good stuff? Li Hao turned around carelessly and looked at the wooden box beside him. Bian Ruxue put down her sword on the chair, carried the food box to the table, opened the lid, and a scent of milk wafted out, Someone gave me these milk cakes, they look really tasty. Brother Hao, would you like to try some? Who sent them? Li Hao didnt immediately take one but asked with a sense of caution. Bian Ruxue was taken aback, thought for a moment, then shook her head, I forgot to ask his name, but Brother Hao, you should know him. Its the one we often run into when we go to greet the headdy in the morning. Those kids? Li Hao was surprised. Li Fu gave him a look, as if to say, arent you a kid yourself? But he had long been used to Li Haos old-fashioned way of speaking. Uh-huh, Bian Ruxue nodded. Li Hao felt a bit more at ease, You girl, youve been training in the martial arts field with them for a year already. How could you not remember their names. Bian Ruxue looked at him with a hint of grievance, They never told me their names. They definitely have, and even if they havent, the attendants around them would mention it. Its just that you havent been paying attention, Li Hao remarked annoyed. Then I will ask again next time, Bian Ruxue said with a sullen face. You should be more sociable, or youll get bullied in the future, Li Hao advised her. Nonsense, Bian Ruxue immediately raised her head, her face showing a hint of pride, Teacher said I have great talent and will be very strong in the future. Then Ill protect Brother Hao, and I wont let anyone bully you again. Just take good care of yourself. I havent been bullied, Li Hao replied, considering that his own daily life in the courtyard chess ying and strolling, was toofortable, almost like he had retired early. Boy, Xueer is offering this with all her heart, whats with your attitude? Li Fu couldnt stand it and scolded. Li Hao looked at him helplessly. The guy wasnt that old, in his forties, yet he acted like an old traditionalist. Not bothering to argue, Li Hao turned to him and said, Fu, you try it first. Test for poison. Although those kids arent bad people, Im worried they could be used by someone else. Li Fu nodded slightly, then took another look at Li Hao. This youngster always gave off mixed feelings; sometimes he was meticulous, at other times, he seemed clueless. After taking a bite of the fragrant cake, Li Fu then closed his eyes. A momentter, as Li Hao was getting impatient, he asked, How is it? There shouldnt be an issue, right? Say something, Fu. It tastes good, Li Fu opened his eyes and said. Li Hao rolled his eyes at him and immediately told Bian Ruxue, Hurry up and eat before it gets cold. He also picked up a piece and started tasting it. It did taste good indeed, and he said, Its somewhat like Fifth Ladys craftsmanship. Was it Li Yun who sent you this, or his sister Li Zhining? It was Brother Yun, Bian Ruxue could still distinguish between brother and sister. Next time tell that kid to bring more. This little amount, whos it enough for? Li Hao devoured his half rapidly but left the other half for Bian Ruxue. Mhm, Bian Ruxue nodded, registering it in her mind. Li Fu shook his head discreetly on the side. At such a young age, why did this boy have such an air of shamelessness about him, which was quite distinct from the solemn and respectful style of the Li Family Manor? Several dayster, the Divine General Mansion suddenly weed a distinguished guest. There was a bit ofmotion inside the mansion, and thedies of each court, upon receiving the news, hurried to visit, learning that the guest was none other than that person from the Sword Saint. If they could establish some connection and have their children be his disciples, their future would surely be remarkable. Among them, the concubines were especially active. Their childrens training resources couldntpare with those of the legitimate family, so a lot of the best opportunities had to be fought for on their own. He Jian, entertaining the guest in Eternal Spring Court, felt the frequent flitting of figures outside and understood their motives. She wasnt ming anyone, but when she heard what the rumored Sword Saint said, her face showed a touch of surprise. After talking for a while, He Jian nodded slightly, stood up, and apanied the guest to see them off. Soon after, Mountain and River Courtyard weed its long-lost liveliness as a big group of figures approached. Li Hao, ying chess in the pavilion and hearing the disturbance, was puzzled and then saw the leading headdy, with a long white-haired old man beside her. The old man had sharp eyebrows and prominent cheekbones, giving off a very robust and lean impression. Next to this unfamiliar old man was another elder, one from the martial training ground that Li Hao had seen several times and was fairly familiar with. Whats going on? Li Hao didnt understand the situation. Li Fu, sitting opposite him, saw the white-haired elder and his pupils shrank in shock, then he stood up quickly. As he felt astonished, he suddenly thought of something and became secretly excited. Li Hao seldom saw Fu so stirred up and realized immediately that this unfamiliar elder must be a very important figure. However, there werent many who could make the Li family treat them with such regard. Looking at the unfinished game, Li Hao felt a bit reluctant, but had to set it aside for now and waited silently. Li Fu. He Jian saw Li Fu and immediately beckoned to him lightly, then called out to Li Hao, Hao Er,e over here. Li Hao had to stand up and walk over. Wheres Xueer? He Jian asked again. Li Hao pointed to another part of the courtyard, Shes practicing her swordsmanship over there. Xuejian, go call Xueer over, He Jianmanded a maid standing by her side. Chapter 20 - 18: Unrivaled Seedling Chapter 20: Chapter 18: Unrivaled Seedling Trantor: 549690339 Sword Saint senior, this is the child of Tiangang, Li Hao. While the maid went to call Bian Ruxue, He Jian introduced him to the white-haired elder beside her, Speaking of Hao Ers name, it was granted by Emperor Yu. What do you think of this child? When Emperor Yu was mentioned, the white-haired elder nced at the woman and immediately understood her intentions, feeling slightly displeased, but he said nothing and began assessing the young boy before him. Li Hao was also looking up and sizing up the other party. When he heard the title the elderlydy used for the old man, he was somewhat surprised and understood why Fus reaction had been so significant. Previously, while searching through chess manuals at Listening Rain Tower, he had alsoe across interesting stories and deeds of significant figures in Jianghu. In the records of Jianghu figures from the past century, only three were known as Sword Saints. One resided in Southern Sword Hut, one had retired in the greenkes amid the yellow sands of the North Desert, and another was like a dragon seen in head but not in tail. All three were masters of swordsmanship, startling the world with their swords, revered as Sword Saints. Which of the three Sword Saints was the strongest had been a perpetual topic of debate for enthusiasts over the past hundred years. His own third uncle, possessing extremely high talent in Sword Dao, had cleaved half of the Jianghu and Demon Forest of Jingzhou with a single sword stroke and yet had not been entitled as a Sword Saint, which spoke volumes of this old mans terrifying strength. He wondered, which one of the three was he? As their gazes met, Li Hao immediately saw in the old mans eyes a deeply hidden Sword Intent, profound as the sea and abyss. Yet this Sword Intent was concealed beneath dark and cid eyes, imperceptible unless one had a second-level understanding of the Sword Dao. I hear the child of Tiangang has failed in both Foundation Establishment and Blood Melting andcks martial arts talent? Jian Wudao coolly looked down at the child before him. The Kylin children of the Divine General Mansion were regarded as extremely prestigious, second only to the imperial heirs, but to him, they were nothing significant, and there was no need to show deference to a mere child. He Jians face stiffened slightly as she nodded. Correct. Hence, I wanted to see, Sword Saint senior, if this child has the talent for swordsmanship? If, in the future, he can engage in Body Cultivation and learn the sword, it would be his way of serving the nation and guarding a region for Dayu. At the mention of guarding, Jian Wudaos expression shifted slightly, softening a bit. Given his status, as long as the older generation of the Li Family did not intervene, he did not need to concern himself with the thoughts of the younger generation. But the Li Familys great achievements over thousands of years indeedmanded respect, especially in recent decades when asional turmoil at the Frontier Pass saw six of the Nine Sons of the Li Family fallen in battle, a fact solemn enough tomand profound respect! Lets observe together in a while, Jian Wudao calmly said. He Jian was delighted, nodding her head. Soon, Bian Ruxue was brought before everyone by Xuejian, the little girl obviously nervous before the crowd of adults. She instinctively stood behind Li Hao, using him to shield half of her body. This scene was familiar to her; it had urred during Li Haos Foundation Establishment and bone measuring. Only, the expressions of those adults afterward had made her feel sad. Sword Saint senior, this is the sword dao prodigy I mentioned to you on behalf of Bai Jing, said an elder from the military, moving forward with small steps and speaking respectfully as soon as Bian Ruxue arrived. Jian Wudao nodded slightly. He hade mainly because his third disciple had tirelessly entreated him, talking about the maiden from the Divine General Mansion as if she were something miraculous. Having a fondness for talent, he had then descended from the Sword Cottage for a visit to this flourishing age. Power Passage Realm level ten, perfection, robust skeletal structure, not bad. Jian Wudao identified the young girls Cultivation Realm in a nce, his eyes showing satisfaction, having heard she was a ninth-grade battle physique, top-tier talent, meaning she wouldnt need much worrying over in terms of future cultivation practices. Little girl, demonstrate your best swordsmanship for me, Jian Wudao said. Bian Ruxue looked at the unfamiliar yet imposing elderly man, feeling nervous, and subconsciously nced at Li Hao for reassurance. Understanding that it was Xueers opportunity, Li Hao immediately smiled and pushed her forward, saying, Dont be afraid, dont be nervous, Im right here. Encouraged by Li Hao, Bian Ruxues timidity dissipated quite a bit, and she nodded. The little girl then walked to the side, and without needing He Jian to signal, the rest naturally made way for the young girl. Quickly, Bian Ruxues swordsmanship swept out, like snow cascading down, her posture as graceful as a startled swan, with a mastery and agility in her movements that carried an essence of returning to simplicity and truth. This essence was immediately captured by Jian Wudao, who had been immersed in the Sword Dao for nearly a hundred years. The old mans sharp, elongated eyes, like sword des, suddenly widened, revealing an unmistakable thrill of excitement. This was more than mere talent in the Sword Daoit was the rare genius of the Sword Dao that one might see once in a century! At this age, to have cultivated a superior sword technique to perfection was already enough to match his most outstanding disciple, not to mention that there was now a hint of ultimate refinement. What an exceptional sword training prodigy! Hahaha Jian Wudao couldnt help but burst intoughter, the hearty sound causing the dry leaves on the nearby trees to tremble and fall. Worth it, so worth it! The trip to the mortal world had not been in vain. The people around, hearing the Sword Saints resonantughter, immediately knew that the girls destiny had soared from that moment on. Although already highly esteemed in the Divine General Mansion, praised by the world, it was really meeting a master like the Sword Saint that she truly climbed to the peak, with a future promising to make her a household name, celebrated for generations! In an instant, countlessplex gazes in the courtyard converged on the young girl holding the sword. Bian Ruxue stopped her sword movements, feeling the intense gaze focused on her and looked nervously towards Li Hao. Li Hao gave her a toothy smile and gave a thumbs-up. Bian Ruxue understood the gestureit was praise for doing a great job. Thus, the young girl also rxed and smiled broadly. Youve rmended well, very well indeed! The previously serious-faced Jian Wudao, now radiating amanding aura,ughed heartily, pping the shoulder of an old military man beside him. If it werent for his connection with his third disciple, who highly rmended her, he wouldnt have stumbled upon such an exceptional sword talent. The senior tters us, its Xueers fortune to be apprenticed under the Sword Saint, the old military man said, visibly moved. The two appeared simr in appearance, both looking like men in their sixties, but in reality, the differences in their ages and statuses were extraordinarily vast. Jian Wudao smiled, in excellent spirits, he walked over to the young girl, bent down, and in a pleasant tone said, Youngdy, you like the sword, right? How about I take you on a journey to train? Bian Ruxue was slightly stunned and asked, Where to? Sword Cottage. Jian Wudao, smiling, revealed this holynd coveted by swordsmen all over the world, saying, I will teach you swordsmanship there, the best there is. Bian Ruxue, not understanding, simply asked, Is it far? About nine thousand miles to the south, which, for you, is quite far, Jian Wudao said with a smile. Bian Ruxue immediately looked toward Li Hao, not far away, and said, Brother Hao, are you going too? Jian Wudao then realized that he had forgotten another child. He Jian timely approached, quietly smiling, Sword Saint senior, you have yet to witness Hao Ers talent in the Sword Dao. Its said he also possesses an innate sensibility for it. Yes, senior, Li Fu added excitedly, sensing an opportunity, When Xueer practices her swordsmanship, the young master often watches on the side, even giving her some solid advice. Though he hasnt trained formally, he seems to have his own understanding and talent for the Sword Dao. Jian Wudao was somewhat surprised, ncing at Li Hao, his brow slightly furrowed, but out of respect for He Jian nearby, he immediately said, Alright, give him a sword, let him demonstrate whatever sword move he wants. Thank you, Sword Saint senior! Li Fu was overjoyed, thanking him profusely, then turned to Bian Ruxue, Miss Xueer, please lend your sword to the young master for a moment. Bian Ruxue obediently nodded, handing the sword over to Li Hao. Chapter 21 - 19 Shallow Blessings Chapter 21: Chapter 19 Shallow Blessings Trantor: 549690339 Li Hao received the sword, his thoughts swiftly spinning. Now he did not care to deliberately hide anything, but was weighing the pros and cons. Disying his swordsmanship, revealing his talent, would certainly dazzle the crowd. Even without exposing his Body Refinement, using just an ordinary childs body to wield the sword, although he could not exhibit the Tide Sword Skill at its peak, with just a hint of its quintessence and the Sword Saints sharp eye for swordsmanship, his potential in the sword arts should be recognizable. Having a Sword Saint as a mentor, he naturally did not worry about others coveting his skill. However, bing a disciple meant following the other to the southern Sword Hut to cultivate. That ce is a holynd for swordsmen, yet its overall heritage might not match the depth of the Divine General Mansion, nor the richness of Listening Rain Tower. And he needed to enhance his swordsmanship through Chess Tao and other arts. Given the Sword Saints stern and no-nonsense demeanor, it was likely he would be extremely strict and might not tolerate his distractions. Or perhaps, upon bing his disciple, he could negotiate with him, and have him stay at the Divine General Mansion to teach him? But the Divine General Mansion might not amodate a foreign expert,parable to a generation of the Li Family, staying within its premises for long And the person in question might not agree either. Forget it, he doesnt need to perform. At this moment, Jian Wudaos voice came, with a hint of displeasure. Li Hao, who was pondering his options, was startled upon hearing this and looked towards him. He Jian, snapping back to reality, hurriedly said, Sword Saint, why is this so? He has no sword in his eyes, does not love the sword. At such a young age, his thoughts are scattered and hecks the makeup for sword training. Jian Wudaos expression turned indifferent again. Were it not for the setting in the Divine General Mansion, he would have already turned to leave, not bothering to exin further. Sword Saint, the child must be nervous inside, why not give him a chance to demonstrate Li Fu from behind hastily added, as it was an opportunity of a lifetime, too great a loss to miss. But before he could finish, the other gave him a nce. That sword-sharp, indifferent gaze made Li Fu feel a chill in his throat, as if his life was being sliced apart, and he involuntarily stopped speaking. Sword Saint, Hao Er has been sheltered in the mansion since he was young, has not seen much of the world, and he couldnt practice martial arts. Naturally, he hasnt handled swords much, so its normal for him not to have an affinity for them, He Jian said with furrowed majestic brows. However, Jian Wudao didnt treat He Jian the way he did Li Fu, as she was after all the contemporary madam of the Divine General Mansion and in charge; he gave her a nce and subtly shook his head: Madam, I understand your considerations, but you dont wield a sword, you dont understand swordsmanship. If its just about reaching amon standard, or bing a high-level expert in the secr world, with my guidance it would be feasible. But aspiring to reach the pinnacle, to meet the minimum standard of my Sword Hut, thats far beyond reach. In training with the sword, I only look at two things: swordsmanship talent and the feeling for the sword. Good talent, but no feeling for the sword, can only achieve a second-rate standard. Love for the sword itself, even with average understanding, one day when the essence of the sword is grasped, they can enter the ranks of first-rate! Unusually verbose this time, Jian Wudao made himself absolutely clear. He looked at Bian Ruxue and said to He Jian, When this young girl came over, holding the sword, I could see in her eyes the sword, her love for it. Out of a thousand weapons, she would spot a sword at a nce! With that, even if her talent is lesser, as she continues to practice swordsmanship, cultivating the essence of the sword, her future achievements will be great, not to mention her excellent talent. Having said this, he turned to Li Hao: This boy, however, doesnt have the slightest hint of a sword in his eyes. Even when he took the sword, there was no emotion. No matter his talent, its no longer important. He is not suited for the path of swordsmanship! He gave his final appraisal. After these words, He Jian waspletely silenced. Silence filled the courtyard. He Jian wanted to speak, but seeing the determined look in the others eyes, she knew further persuasion was useless unless they called upon the n elders, which would be too demeaning for the Li Familys status. She looked down at Li Hao with aplex gaze and sighed inwardly. She was all too aware that this child was wild by nature, often indulging in games of chess with the house servants in the courtyard; such trivial skills were no more than ythings in prosperous times. Yet with Li Tian Gang and his wife not present, she couldnt discipline him too strictly. After telling him off a few times without being heeded, and the child secretly enlisting servants to apany him, she was at her wits end. Indeed, was all of this simply fate? As He Jian remained silent, Jian Wudao, having made his point, paid no more mind to what others thought. He had been explicit enough; if the Li Family insisted on foisting the child onto him, he would not be courteous. At this moment, looking at the little girl beside him, his eyes couldnt hide the affection as the coldness on his face melted a bit, and he said with a smile, Little girl, whats your name? Bian Ruxue. The little girl answered honestly. Then, looking at Li Hao, she said to the old gentleman, Can you let Brother Hao demonstrate a bit? Brother Hao is very smart, much smarter than Xueer. Jian Wudao smiled faintly. What use is being clever? Arent those schrs and literati in the imperial courts all clever? Moreover, he had already noticed theplex thoughts lurking in Li Haos eyes, the heavy considerations within. At such a young age, his impure heart would make it even harder toy a solid foundation in the initial stage of sword training, leading him to distraction and dy. This is why some precocious children eventually fade into the crowd, while some inconspicuous and reticent ones may be great figurester in life. Jian Wudao did not like the phrase te bloomer, to him it was the ignorance of worldly people who could not see through the protective exterior of true talent. Focus and dedication, these are the qualities of genius. Some seemingly clever children, who know a little about everything and can interject in adults conversations, elicitingughter and praise for their intelligence, are exactly what one should avoid in the path of cultivation. Solid and steady, with a bit of Spirit, that is the best seedling. Xueer,e with me to cultivate in the mountains, Jian Wudao said gently. Then will you take Brother Hao with us? Bian Ruxue asked, looking up. Just you. Then I wont go. Bian Ruxue said immediately, taking a step back as if afraid he might forcibly take her away, snuggling beside Li Hao and hugging his arm, I want to be with Brother Hao, I wont go anywhere else. Jian Wudaos expression changed slightly, and his brows furrowed. However, Bian Ruxue, despite her exceptional talent, was after all still a child, and he did not get angry, but turned his head to He Jian and said, Madame, Im taking Xueer with me. When her cultivation bears fruit, Ill let here back. Of course, it might not take many years before you hear of her renown outside. He spoke with confidence because the moment he announced it, many people in the world would immediately recognize the name Bian Ruxue. The new protg of the Sword Saint Jian Wudao, with this title alone, she would be famous throughout the province! He Jian nodded slightly, naturally finding no reason to refuse Jian Wudaos words. Li Hao had already recovered hisposure, his lips twitched slightly, it was fine, she had made her choice for herself, saving him the trouble of pondering. Brother Hao, I wont go. Bian Ruxue clutched Li Haos arm tightly, her eyes red and a hint of timidity in her voice. Li Hao also did not want to see the little girl leave, but understood that this was her opportunity. Staying in the Divine General Mansion, she could cultivate, but everything else was limited to what was around her. Being the disciple of a Sword Saint, just the mentorship alone was a significant connection, and she could experience a much broader world outside. Selfishly, he wanted to keep the little girl, having such a little tail around made him feel secure and happy. But considering Bian Ruxues welfare, he elected to let go for now, softly saying, Xueer, be obedient. Go cultivate with this old master, and once you have achieved something in your cultivation, you cane back to see me. Then Ill take you out for something delicious. I wont go, I dont want to cultivate, I wont practice the sword anymore, I hate the sword! Bian Ruxue suddenly burst into tears. Jian Wudaos brows furrowed as he realized he had underestimated the little girls attachment to the boy. After all, they were said to be childhood sweethearts who had grown up together. In his mind, if it truly didnt work out, taking Li Hao as well might be an option. With the girls talent, even with a worthless essory, she was still worthpeting for. Be good, youre already a big girl, you cant always cry, Li Hao wiped her nose with his sleeve and gently reassured her, feeling a pinch in his heart and a reluctance to let go. The adults in the courtyard silently watched one child console another. Many hadplicated looks in their eyes, jealousy and envy mixed together. Children were still children, unaware of their fortunes. They too wished their own offspring could enter the Sword Pavilionfor them, the mothers would have kicked those children out the door long ago to let them taste how their mothers kick felt. Eventually, Li Hao managed to soothe the little girl. Bian Ruxue, with tear-stained eyes, said, Then we have a deal, Brother Hao. You must wait for me toe back, right here, and not go anywhere else. Mhm, Li Hao replied, touching her forehead with a nod and a smile. Jian Wudaos face also rxed, his gaze at Li Hao even softened a bit. He could have ignored Bian Ruxues wishes and forcefully taken her away; after all, she was just a bigger child, and no matter her reluctance now, a half years stay at the Sword Pavilion would smooth it over with time. But now that she was willing to go with him willingly, it was naturally a better oue. Such talent should not be dyed; time was precious. Xueer is tender-hearted, old man, you must protect her well for me, dont let anyone bully her, Li Hao said reassuringly to Jian Wudao, after calming Xueer. Jian Wudao raised an eyebrow slightly at Li Haos address but didnt get angry considering the childs behalf and said indifferently, Young fellow, dont worry. I will take good care of Xueer. By my side, no one in this world will be able to bully her! Good, Li Hao took a deep look at him and then told Bian Ruxue, Xueer, if anyone bullies you in the Sword Pavilion, write it down in a little notebook, and I will bully them back for youter. The adults dismissed the childs words as deep affection of youth, not taking them seriously. Before leaving, Jian Wudao paused, and turning to He Jian, he said, In my Sword Pavilion, there is a Body Refinement secret manual. I will send someone to drop it offter. ced in your Listening Rain Tower, it should allow one to reach the sixth level. Let the child try it. He Jian was delighted, quickly expressed her thanks, and then clung to hope, Can Hao Er truly not be your disciple? Jian Wudao walked away. Leaving behind only one sentence, that child is fortunate, but his destiny is shallow. Chapter 22 - 20: All-Round Body Refinement Chapter 22: Chapter 20: All-Round Body Refinement Trantor: 549690339 ` As Jian Wudao left with Bian Ruxue, the courts were filled with thedies and their attendants, all eager to catch a moment before departure and to say a word. Some even arranged for their children to practice swordsmanship on the path leading out of the estate. Yet none managed to attract Jian Wudaos attention. ess to the Jian Vi was not easy, which made the desire to enter it all the more coveted. The colors of the courtyard seemed to fade with the departure of thedies, returning to the empty silence of the falling autumn leaves. Li Hao held the sword Bian Ruxue had practiced with, silently watching the gate of the courtyard for a long time before slowly withdrawing his gaze. He then handed the sword to Li Fu behind him and said, Uncle Fu, put this on the sword rack in my bedroom, and tell the maids they neednt clean it every day. Li Fu took the sword with a sense of loss, looking at Li Haos profile with reluctance and a touch of self-reproach and guilt, he solemnly said, Starting today, I will no longer indulge you. I will confiscate your chessboard, and you need to start cultivating! Li Hao was startled and looked up, saying, Uncle Fu, you dont think that this old man refused to take me as his disciple because of chess, do you? That would be an injustice! I dont care. Li Fu said with a stern face, Itsmon to find a good horse, but not a good horse trainer. Missing an opportunity thates your way because you were not well prepared is your fault. From now on, you must always be ready in your best form, waiting for that chance that coulde at any moment. Opportunities in life are rare, what hope is there if you miss them! Li Hao protested the injustice, seeing that Li Fu was serious, and asked, Then, Uncle Fu, what do you think constitutes a sessful person? As a son of the Li Family, you should make a name for yourself, defend the borders, and protect the people of the nationthat is sess! Li Fu said without hesitation and with conviction. Being a member of the Li Family is indeed tough, Li Hao said with a bitter smile. Since you bear the Li surname and enjoy its immense wealth, you must take on this responsibility, said Li Fu coldly. Have I really enjoyed it? Li Hao mused with an internal wry smile, but then thought of the pastries and fresh fruits sent by Fifth Lady, and the nutritious porridge from the eldestdy well, that did count as enjoyment. Uncle Fu, when you talk about cultivating, do you mean Body Refinement? Of course. Li Fu nced at him, as if to say, what other path is there for you besides Body Refinement? Body Refinement was unpopr because it was hard to cultivate, had a low upper limit, and required great insight coupled with technique topete with other experts. And among those who were forced to choose Body Refinement, some could persevere through hardships but might not necessarily have the insight required. After all, the sculpting of pain can lead to beauty, but it can also twist the soul. After some wrangling with Uncle Fu, Li Hao made a dealhe was willing to cultivate, but his chessboard could not be confiscated, and he had to have someone to y with every day. Li Fu could only agree, nning to talk about further cultivation once Li Hao had started. In the days that followed, Li Hao was forced to spend some time cultivating using a basic Body Refinement secret technique that Li Fu had taught him. With an understanding of the Physical Body Path, his progress was swift, which surprised Li Fu, who did not expect Li Hao to be such a promising candidate for Body Refinement. Li Hao deliberately controlled his progress to prevent Uncle Fu frompletely taking his leisure time away and only reached Great Aplishment in the basic Body Refinement technique after three months. Even so, the results excited the battle-hardened man to the point of tears, and he immediately wrote a letter to Northern Yan overnight to share the good news and his joy with the couple on the border. And after a long and relentless umtion, Li Haos Chess Tao level finally advanced. [Name: Li Hao] [Age: 7] [Cultivation Level: Power Passage Realm, Level Ten] [Swordsmanship: Level Two (Flying Phase) (Hidden Bow)] [Skills: Endless SeaTide (Peerless) Falling Snow Sword Skill (Peerless)] [Physical Body Path: Level One (Myriad Forms) (Tiger Press)] [Skills: Stone Skin Hundred Refinements (Great Aplishment) Thousand Jiaos Holy Body (Minor Aplishment in Jiao Fiend Body) Taichu (Entrance into Starry Body) Barbarian Bull Strength (Great Aplishment)] [Chess Tao: Level Four (1/10000)] [Chess Manual Collection: Myriad Forms, Tiger Press, Flying Phase, Hidden Bow] [State of Mind: Chess Spirit] [Skill Points: 1] Li Hao nced at Li Fu, who was always by his side, and chose not to immediately use the Skill Point to upgrade his skills. If it had been Swordsmanship, simply infusing the memory would suffice, but he wanted to use his Skill Point on the Physical Body Path first to ensure his own strength and safety. The insights of the Physical Body Path could inevitably lead to changes in the Body Refinement techniques and his body, which would cause too muchmotion. On this day. Li Hao followed Li Fu to the Listening Rain Tower. Upon learning of Li Haos talent in Body Refinement, He Jian granted him the privilege of entering and leaving Listening Rain Tower at will, allowing him to select secret techniques indoors. Of course, Li Fu could not enter. Though he was a confidant of Li Tian Gang, he was not part of the core members of the Li Familys direct lineage, so his status was different. Li Fu didnt mind, the Listening Rain Tower was a heavily guarded ce of the Li Family. Despite the absence of many guards around, no one would dare toe here to steal treasures. This ce was safer than anydys courtyard in the estate. Li Fu stood guard downstairs while Li Hao went upstairs alone. ` Now at an age where he is considered sensible, He Jian did not let Xuejian apany and watch him anymore; it was just him ascending the stairs alone. Li Hao had heard that the old Sword Saint delivered a Body Refinement secret manual to the sixth floor two months ago, and he immediately headed straight to the sixth floor. Soon, he located a new secret manual that had appeared. Dragon Cicada Void Body Li Hao started to flip through it. With the understanding of the first segment of the Physical Body Path, he quickly grasped the basics. Collected. Soon, the panel disyed this Body Refinement secret technique, and it advanced to the secondyer, Great Aplishment. The Dragon Cicada Void Body had sixyers; eachyer refined would forge a different physique. The firstyer was the Static Cicada Body, which could sense the slight trajectories of air flowing over the body. The secondyer was the Subdued Dragon Body, storing within the body the strengthparable to a dragon or elephant. The thirdyer was the Shedding Shell Body, granting the ability to exert force and tread through the air. His body made slight cracking noises, and Li Hao could feel that upon entering the Subdued Dragon Body, another surge of power was born within him, probably weighing over ten thousand pounds! Although he was still in the Power Passage Realm, his strength was vastly differentpared to the average practitioner in the same realm. With a thought, Li Hao wondered, if he cultivated several more Body Refinement secret manuals, could he umte even more strength? Thinking leads to action; he immediately began to search for them on each floor of the Listening Rain Tower. Before long, he found seven or eight Body Refinement secret manuals, all of middle to high quality. With enough practice, they could just barely reach the level of first-rate martial artists. Quickly, as one secret manual after another was collected into the panel, Li Hao felt unusual changes taking ce in his body, making his limbs more robust. There was no change in his Cultivation Level on the panel, and Li Hao originally thought his strength would increase again, but it did not. However, some of these Body Refinement secret manuals were w Refining Skills, some practiced the legs, others Bone Tempering or Organ Refining. He could feel that although the strength did not increase much, these parts received a qualitative enhancement. Li Hao guessed that it might be because his physique was too strong, having already stimted most of the Physical Strength, so these slightly inferior secret manuals were unable to provoke more physical strength but could enhance the corresponding parts. His Stone Skin Hundred Refinements manual could increase the hardness of the skin, but it was overshadowed by the Jiao Demon Body from the Thousand Jiaos Holy Body. The epidermal enhancement brought by the Jiao Demon Body was akin to dragon scales, far superior to that of Stone Skin Hundred Refinements, making it hard for thetters effects to shine through. But other Body Refinement secret manualsplemented areas not yet covered by the previous ones on the sixth floor. Bones, liver, ears, eyeballs, and other parts all improved ordingly. While the strength did not change much, the power in actualbat underwent an earth-shattering change. Li Hao had an epiphany that he needed to collect various Body Refinement techniques, temper his body with them, and if he could practice every part of his body to a consistent standard, he would be invincible! At that moment, the rich heritage of the Listening Rain Tower truly made Li Hao realize how precious this ce was for martial artists. There were not many manuals on Chess Tao, but there was an abundance of Body Refinement secret manuals C this ce had plenty! Li Hao excitedly searched for the Body Refinement secret manuals within the tower and collected them one by one. Time passed. It wasnt until sunset that Li Hao walked out of the tower holding a Body Refinement secret manual. In the distance, it appeared as if dusk crows were flying across the sky, and the faint scent of food and firewood came from the front courtyard, signaling that it was time for dinner. Li Hao stretchedzily and flexed his muscles and joints. There were so many secret manuals in the Listening Rain Tower that after searching all afternoon, he had only discovered a tenth of them, and that was just the Body Refinement category. Li Hao did not collect all the secret manuals. For instance, the Barbaric Bull Strength that Li Fu previously forced him to learn provided no enhancement for him as it had been surpassed by stronger ones. For example, if two manuals both focused on w skills, having researched the stronger one, practicing the inferior would yield no effects since the stronger manual would have already trained the palms to a high level. Unless the inferior manual targeted different areas for training, in which case it could serve to fill any gaps. You finally came out. Seeing Li Hao emerge, Li Fu was a bit speechless, having waited all afternoon; this fellow hadnt gotten confused by the choices had he? He picked up the manual in Li Haos hand to look, a middle-grade Body Refinement secret manual,Dragon Spine, focusing primarily on strengthening the back. Is this all you picked? Li Fu felt somewhat helpless, Didnt you go to the sixth floor? I did, but I couldnt understand it, Li Hao said offhandedly. Li Fu thought about it and realized it made sense. The manuals on the sixth floor were all peerless, and even he would have to practice them for months to grasp the mere basics. Dont rush to practice this one for now. Ill ask the Fifth Ladyter to see if theres a suitable one for you in Listening Rain Tower. This ones too specialized, said Li Fu, hoping that Li Hao would practice a moreprehensive Body Refinement technique that covered the entire body so there would be fewer weaknesses. Alright then, Li Hao did not decline and casually said, Lets go, Im starving. Whats for dinner tonight? Li Fu felt a bit helpless regarding Li Haosck of interest in martial arts; the two turned and left the front of Listening Rain Tower. Before long, they bumped into an old man wearing a straw hat, shouldering a fishing rod and carrying a fish basket. Dressed simply, he looked utterly ordinary. Upon seeing the man, Li Fus eyes narrowed, his expression immediately became solemn, and he quickly stopped and stepped aside, respectfully saying, Li Fu pays respects to Second Uncle. Chapter 23 - 21 Fishing Chapter 23: Chapter 21 Fishing Trantor: 549690339 Uncle? Li Hao was astonished. In the mansion, Li Fus seniority was calcted ording to his fathers generation. The only ones who could make him call them Uncle were of the Li Familys older generation. Oh. The old man didnt pay much attention to Li Fus respectful greeting, merely answering casually before his gaze shifted and he noticed the richly-dressed Li Hao with a Dragon Blood Jade Pendant at his waist and the Body Refinement secret manual in his hands. I heard the Li Family has a martial arts cripple, is it this child? the old man asked casually. Li Fu bowed with his hands sped, extremely respectful, Reporting to Uncle, it is indeed Hao Er. He is the child of Lord Xingwu, born with blocked meridians, unable to practice martial arts. Oh ho ho The old man slightly smiled, So, its that stubborn fellows child, huh? Tch, the little guy ns to undertake Body Refinement, huh? Thats a tough path. Li Fu still maintained a respectful demeanor, Though Body Refinement is a difficult path, to let this child have aplishments in the future, theres no choice but this. Pfft. The old man scoffed with disdain, How great an aplishment can Body Cultivation be? Even if one reaches the height of those few historical Body Cultivators, what of it? In the midst of thousands of troops, theyre but a slightlyrger pebble at best. Li Fu smiled bitterly, knowing that the others words were not wrong, and only said, But as a son of the Li Family, to die on the battlefield is also an honor. Upon hearing this, the old mans smile vanished, his face suddenly darkening as he let out a cold huff. What nonsense are you spouting, should my Li Familys sons only die on the battlefield? What honor, I think your brains have gone bad! To survive from the battlefield, thats whats truly called ability! Err Li Fu was somewhat stunned by the sudden reprimand, having heard that this uncle was known for his entric personality and unorthodox actions in his youth, indeed different from ordinary people. Is this what Li Tiangang thinks, or is it your own thought? the old man seemed somewhat angry as he asked. Li Fu carefully said, Its what the Lord and us think Hmph, that boy Tiangang, really has lived to be more and more ipetent. The old man snorted, What ability is it to force a child, if you have the ability, let him break through the Three Immortals himself, and enter the Four Stands Realm, then he can defy the heavens and change his fate. Regardless of any cripple, disability, or foolish durd, all of them can be transformed into unparalleled geniuses. Instead of making the child strive, why not put in some effort yourself, knowing that youre ipetent, huh? Ah, this Li Fu was left speechless and did not dare to respond. The Four Stands Realm? Although its easy to say, how easy is it to enter that realm! In the entire Dayu, the number of people who have reached that step can be counted on ones fingers. By the side, Li Hao couldnt help but smile, thinking the old man was quite adorable. He had thought he was meeting a stern elder of the n, like Li Fu, who would tirelessly give him some good guidance, likely telling him to work hard, that only through suffering could one achieve sess, and so on. Yet, what he said was quite the opposite. Our grand Divine General Mansion, can it not afford to raise a child? Seeing that Li Fu had no words in response, the old man huffed, We fight wars, risking our lives, and several of our kids have died on the battlefield. Cant we allow a junior to properly enjoy the hard-earned wealth and honor? Li Fu, trembling with nervousness, could only nod his head in agreement, not daring to speak. The old man gave Li Fu a dismissive nce, knowing that it was useless to speak with such a blockhead. He had seen too much from his youth and knew well the beliefs and styles rooted in the hundreds of years of tradition of the Li Family. However, a glint appeared in his eyes as he caught the little guy at his side snickering and couldnt help but raise his eyebrows. You little thing, I call your father useless, and youugh? Old man, I think youre right, Li Hao replied. Hao Er! Li Fu, startled, scolded, Dont be disrespectful, how do you speak to your elders! But the old man didnt get angry, instead, he was taken aback, What did you call me? Old man, Li Hao said with a smile, Its not like I can call you a young fellow, right? The old mans face darkened slightly, Has no one ever taught you how to address your elders? You call me little thing, I call you old man, we should be even, Li Hao said, Surely someone has taught you how to address your juniors, right? Li Fu, sweating profusely, hurriedly covered Li Haos mouth and said to the old man, Uncle, please dont take it to heart with this child, His father and mother went to the Northern Yan battlefield when he was born, and no one was there to discipline him, this is why hes be a bit wild,cking manners The old man slightly raised his eyebrows and huffed lightly, saying, The child does have a point, lets consider it even then. Li Fu was stunned, then immediately sighed with relief, Thanks to Uncle for his generosity! Li Hao pulled away Li Fus sweaty hand from his mouth, wiped his cheek with his sleeve where it had touched, then nced at the old mans fishing basket, inquiring, Only caught one? Its so small, whos it for? The old man spoke indifferently, I, the old man, dont fish for eating. Fishing is a pleasure, youre still young, you wouldnt understand. If its just for fun, then your fishing skills are too poor, Li Hao said, To catch only one fish, whats the difference from the air force? When it came to the air force, the old man reacted as if he had been stepped on, his response even more vehement than before, ring at Li Hao: What do you know, you greenhorn? I wasnt seriously fishing today. I also went to Xinhu, ake Im not familiar with. Wait until tomorrow, and youll see how many I catch for you! To add credibility to his words, he brought the basket closer to Li Haos face and said, Do you think this is just a regr little fish? This is a demon! If I were to let it out, this fellow here might not even be able to beat it! Obviously, this fellow he referred to was Li Fu standing beside them. Li Fu, hearing this, had an embarrassed look on his face. What does this have to do with him? Uncle, keep that dangerous demon away from Hao Er he said cautiously. The old man snorted, In my basket, do you think it can still turn the heavens upside down? A demon? Li Hao, hearing this, became curious as he examined the small fish in the basket. The little fish was only as long as a chopstick, with a golden back and a red belly. Strangely, the fishs skull above its eyes had eysh-like scales facing backward. As Li Hao leaned in for a closer look, the little fish seemed to notice the ignorant Human Race child and red back fiercely. Li Hao could clearly feel the hatred and murderous intent in the fishs eyes and couldnt help but exim in aweit was his first time seeing a demon up close. Old man, are your fishing skills really so impressive that you can catch a demon? How about you teach me? Li Hao asked with his head raised. If he remembered correctly, fishing was indeed considered an art within the categorization of the panel, alongside carving, painting, ying the zither, and others. He had thought that fishing could only catch fish, but in this world, it turned out one could also catch demons. How is this any different from practicing martial arts? The old man was taken aback for a moment, his eyes gleaming with interest. You want to learn fishing? Yeah, can I? Of course, you can! The old man burst intoughter and said, Rare that you have an eye for this, unlike those blockheads. Why practice some broken Body Refinement technique? Ill teach you fishing and let you see my skills tomorrow. Im not just braggingtoday I was just unfamiliar with Xinhu Still exining at the end, he clearly couldnt let go of Li Haos air forcement and wanted to prove himself. Ah this Li Fu was dumbfounded and bewildered standing aside; he had finally gotten Li Hao to settle down and practice martial arts, and now he was being led astray? Uncle, Hao Er actually has a great talent for Body Cultivation. In just a short three months, he achieved Great Aplishment in a low-grade Body Cultivation technique. Hes definitely a promising seedling. You cant hold him back! As Li Fu spoke, he braced himselfit would be better to take a beating and lie in bed for half a month than for this to happen. Whats all this talk about talent? Even if he masters it, how strong can he be? Can he match the Li Familys ten thousand soldiers? The old man said indignantly, Do you really want to turn such a refined and adorable child into a little ckie by making him undergo Body Refinement? I wont be a little ckie Li Hao thought to himself. Hearing no more from Li Fu, the old man couldnt be bothered with him anymore. He snatched away the Dragon Spine manual from Li Haos hand and stuffed it into Li Fus arms: Off with you. Whats the use of learning such rubbish? Theres no future in it. Hao, right? Lets go, have you not eaten yet? Im going to ughter this demon for youto nourish your body. Mm-hmm. Li Hao nodded again and again, thrilled. Uncle, you you cant do this! The calling from Li Fu behind them was filled with destion. Being led away by the old man, Li Hao also got to witness the courage of this Li Familys uncle. His cooking spot was actually on the seventh-floor balcony of the Listening Rain Tower, a ce where the Li Familys most precious manuscripts from over the centuries were kept. And now, not far from these ancient manuscripts, possibly older than any of them, a fire was burning. Through their conversation, Li Hao also learned the old mans name, Li Muxiu. Muxiu, as in the rest needed to recuperate. And also the resolve to not stop until one is Immortal. Chapter 24 - 22: At Ease Chapter 24: Chapter 22: At Ease Trantor: 549690339 The golden-backed red-bellied fish in the basket was released, and it turned out to indeed be a demon. The moment it sprang from the basket, it soared into the air in front of the pavilion, transforming into a body tens of feet in size. Its fish scales were as sharp as knives, its fins like pointed banners, and from its mouth came the pleading voice of a pitiable woman: Elder, I swear never to harm another human life again, please spare me. The huge, fierce fish head actually nodded up and down, as if imitating a persons bowing in empty space. Li Hao, smelling the pungent fishy odor hitting his face, couldnt help but pinch his nose, almost vomiting. This fish really is fishy! If I spared you, wouldnt I just be a pushover? Elder Li Muxius words plunged the demon fish into instant despair, trembling with rage yet not daring tosh out. Into the pot! Li Muxiu raised his hand and pointed. Although the demon fish was pleading, it had transformed into its true form and was prepared to flee at a moments notice. Seeing that the elder was not going to let it go, it immediately started to sway its body, nning to fly away into the distance as if the air were ake. However, before its body could even twist away, it suddenly trembled as if electrified. Blood violently spurted from its gills, and its fierce body split apart in mid-air as if countless invisible des were chopping it on the board of the void. And what was miraculous was that the blood that sprayed out didnt even hit the ground before a breeze carried it away, disappearing from sight. The demon fish carcass, with its flesh burst and separated, left behind only a fist-sized, dark purple, round and lustrous demon core, along with several pieces of snow-white fish flesh. Elder Li Muxiu raised his hand, and the demon core fell into a boiling pot of water. The snow-white fish flesh, sliced by invisible des into wings of cicadas, floated down into the pot after the water began to boil. At that moment, the elder somehow produced a salt container, delicately spooned out two scoops, and threw them into the pot before covering it again and proceeding to cook. Li Hao watched this entire process with amazement, developing a concrete understanding of the strength of martial artists in this world. This is what demons are, and this is what powerful martial artists are! Elder, that purple meatball is the demon core, right? Isnt it supposed to be eaten raw? Li Hao curiously asked. Where did you hear that? Li Muxiu nced at him sidelong and said indifferently, Arent you afraid to be grossed out? Demon cores need to be processed with many medicinal herbs to be effective, and you cant just mix them haphazardly. After all, demons of different types have differences. Relying on professional alchemists for ssification is essential. Eating raw Heh, thats like ordinary people hunting tigers and using tiger bone to brew soup for strengtheningcan you digest it if eaten raw? Then what are you doing? Im treating it as an ingredient. Though a lot of potency will be wasted, eating this has little meaning for me. Im just tasting it. For you, have some soup and a few slices of fish to fill the bellyter. Youre not yet able to handle a demon core of this level. I see. Li Hao nodded, not feeling any regret or loss. After all, within the Divine General Mansion were countless elixirs and treasures. Not to mention raw materials like this demon core, there were finished pills refined from them. However, after his Foundation Establishment failure, he had already tested and found that these spiritual medicines were to him like in food; they could only fill his stomach, and their extraordinary medicinal effects would be entirely blocked. Despite the abundance of spiritual medicines, the mansions distribution to each households members was extremely restrained. After all,mon medicines are three parts poison. Relying on pills might lead to rapid progress, but to reach the pinnacle realms, most still depended on their own strength to avoid bacsh. The water in the pot boiled again, and the heat caused the lid to shake gently. The elder, with a merciless grip, picked up the ceramic knob of the lid and opened it. The steam dispersed instantly, but a light breeze dispersed it, preventing any moisture from reaching the pavilions beams and columns. A scent of fish meat wafted through the air, but it was mixed with an undertone of fishiness. Li Hao furrowed his brow slightly. Even though he had not tasted it, his instincts told him it wouldnt be delicious. Come on, try it. Li Muxiu somehow conjured up a pair of chopsticks, dark and slick, wiped them on his clothes, then plunged them into the pot, picking up a piece of demon core resembling braised pork balls, and devoured it heartily. At the same time, he flicked his palm, and a swaying branch outside the pavilion broke off and flew to his hand. He handed it to Li Hao: Peel off the bark and its ready to use. Li Hao made no pretense to disagree. But he wasnt a rigid person; he sat down next to the elder with a carefree demeanor on the top floor of the revered Listening Rain Tower, casually peeled off the green bark of the branch in his hand, snapped it, and used it to pick up a piece of translucent fish flesh from the pot. To Li Haos surprise, the fish flesh hadnt fallen apart upon being boiled, remaining intact like jelly when picked up, both tender and silky. He picked up the lid to shield himself from sshing broth, and slurped it down with a hiss. Hows the taste? Not bad, quite good actually, just a bit fishy. Fishy? I dont feel it at all. Of course you dont, you reek of it yourself. Hey, you little brat, watch how you talk to me. Im just stating the facts. I didnt say anything wrong. Hmph, you only dare to act this way because youve met me. If you were with someone else, they wouldve spanked you until your butt split into eight pieces. I wouldnt bother talking to anyone else. Ho, youve got quite an attitude. Thus, the old and the young started to eat away, the elder not showing any seniority and the youngster not acting timid. After finishing the fish and soup, both leaned back, spread their legs, and in unison let out a contented sigh: Ah, thatsfortable! They bore a striking resemnce in that pose. You, this kid Li Muxiu nced at Li Hao and suddenly burst into heartyughter. Li Hao smiled faintly, resting his hands behind his head, looking forward across the eaves into the night sky. The faint starlight gradually emerged from the horizon. A gentle breeze blew from below the Listening Rain Tower and the surrounding mountains, bringing with it a sense of coolness and rxation. Suddenly, he thought to himself that the pleasures of the mortal world, being surrounded by servants, couldntpare to the freedom andfort of this moment. Lying still and resting for a while, Li Hao suddenly thought of something, turned his head, and said, Old man, there must be some techniques to your fishing, right? Why, you want to learn now? Li Muxiu looked at him with interest. Im going to get started tomorrow. How about we see who catches more? Li Hao said with a chuckle. Li Muxiu couldnt help butugh upon hearing this. Who would have thought that the Li Family, known for their wooden-headedness, would produce such a witty and clever child? Good, from now on, youll learn fishing with me. Ill teach you that fishing is also a form of cultivation; with one throw of my hook, the Three Immortal Realms would twist their mouths! Li Muxiu said with a lightugh, his eyes brimming with pridenot about his cultivation level, but about his fishing skills. Li Hao heard this and couldnt help but chuckle, even imagining the scene andughing out loud. A scene of a Three Immortal Realms powerhouse, standing at the pinnacle of countless martial artists, getting his mouth twisted by a fishing hook Too damn vivid! What are youughing at, dont believe me? Li Muxiu raised an eyebrow, his face slightly stern. Li Hao said with augh, Believe, of course, believe. Its just that the scene is too hrious. And with that, he burst intoughter again. Upon thinking it over, Li Muxiu also found the concept amusing and chuckled, saying, Tomorrow when we get there, Ill teach you how to fish. Practice a bit first; talking about it now doesnt make sense anyway. Lets sleep early tonight. Ill go get you a fishing rod. After saying this, he stood up, patted his butt, and with a swish gathered up the residual embers and iron pot on the tform, vanishing them into his sleeve. Then, with a single step, he disappeared into the vast night. The next day. Early in the morning, just as the sky began to lighten, Li Muxiu woke Li Hao up. Fortunately, Li Hao had gone to bed early the night before and didnt feel too groggy, so he asked, Are we going that early? Of course, the best time to fish is early in the morning when theyre most likely to bite. Li Muxiu had a smile on his face. Normally, when he went fishing, it was just him, his rod, and his basket, but today, with the addition of this youngster, his enthusiasm for fishing intensified. This is your fishing rod. Hold onto it well. The old man produced a ck fishing rod from nowhere and handed it to Li Hao. Li Hao took it and found it quite heavy, but for his Power Passage Realm Perfection strength, it was nothing. In fact, his strength was ten times that of a normal person at Power Passage Realm Perfection. But Li Hao estimated that this fishing rod would require someone at least in the fourth or fifth level of the Power Passage Realm to handle it with ease. Seeing that Li Hao took it effortlessly, a sh of surprise crossed Li Muxius eyes, and he said, It seems that Li Fu wasnt exaggerating; you do have a talent for Body Refinement. Which Body Refining Skill did you master to Great Aplishment? Only then did Li Hao realize that the old man had chosen the fishing rod based on his cultivation level, putting some thought into it. The Barbarian Bull Force was an inferior Body Refining Skill; achieving Great Aplishment equaled the strength of around the sixth level of the Power Passage Realm. Chapter 25 - 23 Rapid Growth of Experience Chapter 25: Chapter 23 Rapid Growth of Experience Trantor: 549690339 Li Hao didnt conceal anything and told the old man truthfully. When Li Muxiu heard that it was Bull Strength, he nodded slightly without saying much, and then threw a backpack to Li Hao: Inside are the baits youll use. The demons of the Power Passage Realm are quite fond of them; which kind youll catch depends on your luck. After speaking, he was about to take Li Hao downstairs. What about my fish basket? Li Hao asked. Ha Li Muxiuughed, saying, Lets talk about it when you actually catch something. If you really do, well share one. Alright then. Li Hao didnt insist. As the pair reached the bottom of the stairs, they found Li Fu unexpectedly waiting outside the building. Second uncle, what are you Seeing the fishing rod in Li Haos hands, Li Fu was momentarily stunned, then his eyes widened slightly. What else? Were going fishing, Li Muxiu nced at him, clearly uninterested in conversing with this blockhead. Li Fu was on the verge of tears and said, Second Uncle, Hao Er learned Bull Strength in just three months and achieved Great Aplishment. He has an extremely high talent for Body Refinement. You, you cant hold him back! Didnt you say the same thing yesterday? Cant youe up with something new? Li Muxiu dug at his ear and said, What future is there in Body Refinement? At most, youll end up at your level if you push it to the limit. Let me ask you, are you that strong? Can you hold off ten thousand soldiers? Li Fu was at a loss for words. The ten thousand soldiers Li Muxiu referred to were naturally not ordinary troops but the elite warriors of the Li Familys Yuan Camp. Ten thousand of these warriors were enough to break through half of Qingzhou City, far beyond what he could handle. Hao Er, dont mind him, lets go. Li Muxiu, seemingly worried that Li Fu might influence Li Haos thoughts, grabbed Li Haos little hand and whisked him away. Fu, you neednt worry. Li Hao waved at Li Fu. Although this man was stern and rigid in his ways, Li Hao did not overlook his care and concern. Hao Er Li Fu opened his mouth slightly, wanting to say more, but seeing Li Hao being pulled away, the boys bright smiling face as he looked back suddenly turned his words into silence. The vast Divine General Mansion, cant it support one child? Yesterdays words seemed to echo in his ears once more. Li Fu fell silent. Perhaps, in this moment, Hao Er was happy. At least he could have a happy childhood Two figures, one old and one young, disappeared in an instant, leaving only the man standing there, who, after a long gaze, softly sighed With an experience akin to riding the clouds and traveling in the fog, Li Hao was led by Li Muxiu, soaring through the sky. The courtyards of the Divine General Mansion rapidly passed underfoot. Li Hao saw maids and house servants drawing water and cooking early in the morning, thedy of the house strolling in the courtyard, and Fifth Lady taking her child to the training ground, earnestly giving instructions at the courtyard gate These scenes swiftly passed by, making Li Hao marvel that the human world was already so lively at the time he normally slept in. Are you scared? Li Muxiu looked down and asked indifferently. Afraid of heights? Well, not really, Li Hao replied. He felt no different standing in the sky than on the ground as if supported by an incredibly firm force. The cold morning breeze seemed filtered of its chill, leaving only a cool wind that caressed his face and tousled his hair. Li Muxiu smiled slightly and said, Im going to speed up now. After he finished speaking, Li Hao felt the scenery before his eyes suddenly blur as they zoomed through the air. In the blink of an eye, they had flown out of Qingzhou City, heading for the vast wilderness outside the city. Half an hourter, Li Muxiu slowly descended with Li Hao to the shore of a vastke. Theke stretched as far as the eye could see, with dark waves rolling. Green water denotes depth, ck water denotes an abyss. It was clear that theke was bottomless. The surface was only slightly rippled, appearing calm and peaceful. But for this very reason, there was an eerie feeling, as if standing at the edge of an abyss. Surrounding theke were severalrge mountains with open terrain. Some were steep along theke; others were more rounded and expansive. Theynded at the base of one of the mountains. Li Muxiu looked around expertly and said, The water here is shallow; you can fish here. Ill go to the middle of theke to fish for the bigger ones. Take this with you; it can protect you in a pinch. Dont worry, if anything happens on your side, just shout, and Ill be there immediately. Okay. Li Hao nodded and took the golden amulet handed over by the old man. Do you know how to bait? Let me watch you cast the line. Li Muxiu didnt rush off, instead, he smoothed his hand over arge rock, which weathered away to be a fishing tform. He waved his hand again to clear the messy bushes around, preventing the fishing line from getting caught on branches and weeds when casting the hook. Clearing those would inevitably dy a novice like Li Hao. Li Hao jumped onto the stone fishing tform, opened the backpack, and found a bag of moist, red dough inside. For these little demons of the Power Passage Realm, dead baits are sufficient. Later, when youre strong enough, Ill give you live baits, which have a higher probability of sess, Li Muxiumented. Li Hao didnt fuss and nodded. He skillfully pulled out a piece of bait and immediately smelled a fishy scent. He kneaded the bait onto the fist-sized hook, which took quite a bit of bait to fully cover. To Li Muxius surprise, he observed Li Haos technique and asked, Have you fished before? No. Li Hao said, Isnt that how its done? It is like that. Li Muxiu nodded, taking another look at Li Hao but not dwelling on it any longer. He had realized yesterday after a few words that the child was bright. This stuff can conceal your scent, Li Muxiu pulled out a handful of powder from nowhere and patted it onto Li Haos body, then continued, Cast the line now. If you manage to catch one today, Ill bring you back here to y again tomorrow. Okay, Li Hao nodded. He then swung the fishing rod to cast the line as far as possible, hurling it a hundred yards out into theke. As the hook hit the water with a plop, a string of text suddenly appeared before Li Hao: [Fishing Tao: Level Zero (1/100)] [Fishing Experience +2] A smile crossed Li Haos face; sure enough, the art of fishing from that game could also be logged into the panel. What surprised Li Hao even more was that simply casting the line had earned him 2 points of experience! Usually, he would only get one point for a game of chess. An encounter with a slightly challenging chess game would give 2 points of experience. This meant that fishing was like Chess Tao, which suggested that thiske belonged to the more dangerous ones and posed a greater challenge for fishing. Remember, be patient, stay quiet, and dont disturb anything under the water. Dont look around; keep your eyes on the float. It might feel a bit dull when you start fishing, but once you have a bite, youll understand that all the uneventful waiting was worth it, Li Muxiu instructed earnestly, worried that Li Haos childish impatience might lead him to give up soon. After all, fishing was mostly something for older folks like them. A seven or eight-year-old child, full of energy, would hardly have the patience for such solitude. Hmm. Li Hao nodded. Seeing Li Haos calm andposed manner, the corners of Li Muxius mouth curled into a slight smile, and he refrained from saying more, quietly watching by the side. Sensing no hook of his own, he stealthily released his spirit to probe the movements beneath the water, spotting two small fish swimming his way C one at the Power Passage Realm Fourth Layer and the other at the Seventh Layer. As expected of the beginners protection phase, theres already some activity so quickly. Lets see if he can reel it in, Li Muxiu felt a twinge of envy. Though he could use techniques to make the fish bite directly and greatly cultivate Li Haos interest in fishing, his own love for fishing made it impossible for him to settle for such dull practices. Before long, Li Hao saw the float move. His eyes lit up, and after a short patience, when the float was more than half submerged, he quickly pulled the rod up. With that pull, the line went taut, something on the other end of the hook struggled fiercely, sending bursts of tremendous force through the line. But in Li Haos hands, this formidable force felt like the friction of catkins, and with a strong tug, the other end uncontrobly jerked towards him. Dont be too hasty, watch out for the fish getting off the hook, admonished Li Muxiu from the side. Li Haos heart tightened, and he promptly rxed his pull a bit, then, under Li Muxius guidance, started to skillfully y the fish. The ck waters of theke churned violently, sshing high. After fighting for about ten minutes, Li Hao finally dragged the exhausted Demon Fish ashore. It was four to five meters long, with a mouth full of sharp teeth capable of swallowing an adult whole. If someone identally fell into the water, they would undoubtedly be a feast for this Demon Fish. A fish of the Power Passage Realm had not yet learned to transform and had only just begun to show primitive intelligence, dominated by a bloodthirsty and vicious demon nature. As the fish was pulled onto the shore, text appeared before Li Haos eyes. [Fishing Experience +37] Li Haos eyes slightly widened at the sight. Wow, just like that, almost half a bar of experience! The Demon Fish ashore struggled fiercely and even opened its mouth viciously to lunge at Li Hao, intending to devour the member of the Human Race. With a casual flick, Li Muxiu shrank the Demon Fishs body, turning it into a small fish the size of a pellet. He scooped it up easily and tossed it into the fish basket. Kid, I didnt expect you to get started so quickly, Li Muxiuughed and said to Li Hao, How does it feel? Tired? This fish was at the Seventh Layer of the Power Passage Realm. The force it could unleash underwater was enormous. Not even someone at the Eighth Layer might be able to keep the rod steady. Youve got some skill! Not tired, Li Hao grinned with a smile. Alright, then continue. Good, Ill use this fish as bait, Li Muxiu, itching to fish, finished speaking, then picked up the fish basket and stepped forward, flying towards the distance, and in the blink of an eye, he was reduced to a mere dot. Li Hao gazed distantly and observed the other party reaching the center of theke. Even with his Visual Strength, he could only just make out a tiny dot. Shaking his head, Li Hao didnt look any further and continued to seize the time to grind for experience. He baited the hook again and cast the line. [Fishing Experience +2] Li Hao sat on the fishing tform, staring intently at the float, waiting in silence. The recent catch proved that reeling in a fish could earn more experience, so he remained focused. Time slowly passed by. Perhaps because the fight with the previous fish had taken too long, stirring up big sshes and rming the surrounding fish, Li Hao ended up sitting for an hour without any movement on the float. Could it be that the bait had already been stealthily eaten? This thought surfaced in Li Haos mind, and he wanted to pull the hook up to check, but he held back. He had thought of exploiting a bug by repeatedly casting the line, which would have been faster than simply fishing for experience. But on the second cast, he gained only one point of experience. On the third, he didnt gain any at all. Clearly, casting too frequently without a catch meant the experience gained just from casting was limited. Right then, the still float suddenly twitched. Li Haos nearly numb eyes instantly brightened, but before he could continue to wait, the float plunged into the water, disappearing from sight. Li Hao hurriedly pulled the rod, and the line twanged tautly, with a colossal force transmitted from the other end in an instant, weighing dozens of cauldrons. Chapter 26 - 24: Fishing for the Dragon Chapter 26: Chapter 24: Fishing for the Dragon Trantor: 549690339 Its a big one! Li Hao instantly realized from the giant struggle that the thing in the water was not small. His heart went cold, and he dared not take it lightly. He didnt yank the fishing line violently, as doing so could easily twist the mouth and unhook the catch. Instead, after tightening it, he gently eased the tension a bit, and then immediately pulled it tight again! In the blink of an eye, the previously dark and calm surface of the water suddenly erupted into raging waves, churning so violently that they spanned a diameter of more than a dozen meters. Li Hao could vaguely see an enormous shadow gradually being pulled from the bottom of the water and struggling fiercely near the surface. The shadow was ghastly, around seven or eight meters long, and as it struggled, the sshes and waves it lifted spread even farther afield. Li Hao tightened the fishing line and, following the same pattern of alternating ck and tension, slowly pulled the massive shadow closer to the shore. The thing at the bottom of the water seemed to sense something and suddenly leaped out of the water, revealing a t and enormous fish head with a mouth full of sharp teeth like countless sharpened bamboo spikes. Its eyes, a ferocious and emerald green, fixed themselves onto Li Hao on the fishing tform. Upon seeing that it was just a seven- or eight-year-old child, the ferocity in the fishs eyes turned to angry indignation. Ignorant brat, dare to fish for your grandpa catfish! The fish demon actually spoke humannguage, emitting a sharp, grating voice. It didnt continue to struggle but instead swam rapidly toward the shore. The previously taut fishing line went ck in the water in an instant. Watch me eat you!! The distance of several hundred meters was swiftly closed beneath the churning waves. The fish demon, intending to swallow Li Hao whole, suddenly leaped toward the fishing tform about a zhang above the water. As the fish demon madendfall, the following text appeared before Li Haos eyes: [Fishing Experience +68] [Fishing Tao advanced to Level One] At the same time, numerous fishing skills flooded into his mind. But at the moment, Li Hao couldnt afford to absorb and digest this information as he tensed his scalp and focused his thoughts on the situation at hand. The stench from the monstrous mouth was within inches, and he could even see the trembling of the pink, tender flesh inside the demons throat. Li Hao, facing his enemy for the first time, felt a shock in his heart and a little nervousness, thanks to the fish demons intimidating appearance. Fortunately, its movements seemed as slow as a tortoise to his eyes. In the Listening Rain Tower, he had collected three books solely dedicated to the practice of Visual Strength in the Body Refinement Realm. Combining and revising them, he raised his Visual Strength to an extremely high level, far exceeding what the Power Passage Realm could offer. At that moment, he bit the tip of his tongue and quickly regained hisposure. Then, with a sidestep and bend of his body, Li Hao reached out his hand, grabbed the fish demons sharp teeth, and abruptly turned and flung it away! All this happened in the blink of an eye, the whole motion seamless and fluid. There was a thumpthe fish demon hit the mountainside tens of meters behind the bank, its tail pping hard against the ground, causing a tumult. What kind of demon are you?! After being smashed silly, the fish demon let out such a trembling exmation. It twisted its belly slightly, and years of cultivation made it feel the shadow of death at this moment. The pale, tender child before it, only seven or eight years old, was terribly frightening. It certainly couldnt be of the Human Race, but must be the descendant of some Great Demons bloodline. Li Hao listened to the fish demons words and couldnt help but be stunned for a moment, then burst intoughter. Still, to prevent the fish demon from having any unforeseen tricks, he decided to end the fight quickly and lunged forward. Pfft! Suddenly, the fish demons gills bulged violently, and then it spewed a mouthful of ck, fetid silt like a poison dart. Li Hao had been cautiously guarding against unknown moves and the moment the ck mud exited its mouth, he twisted his foot abruptly, dodging the attack. Then, pushing off with his feet, he rapidly closed the distance. Dont, please spare me The fish demon was terrified, attempting to beg for mercy, but Li Haos punch had alreadynded squarely on its forehead. Just the terrifying concussive force of the flesh was enough to make the fish demons body shudder violently. Its skull caved in with a crack, green brain matter spilling out. Li Hao didnt manage to dodge in time and got sprayed with quite a bit of it. A strong fishy smell filled the air, almost causing him to retch. No wonder the old man always smelled of fish. Constant fishing was bound to lead to such incidents now and then. Although the fish demons tail was still thrashing against the ground, it seemed to be merely nerve spasms,cking the previous ferocity. Li Hao, to prevent it from feigning death, added two more punches. Only when the fish demons head had a hole smashed into it and green brain matter bubbled out did he stop his assault and step back, moving away from the fish demons body. He thought to himself that the next time he went fishing, it might be wise to bring a sword. ` Otherwise, if they encountered an even more formidable creature, instead of catching fish, they might end up being bait. Of course, with Li Muxiu by his side, Li Hao was basically safe; even the golden talisman the old man gave him had not yet been triggered. However, Li Hao didnt like to rely on others for everything. After dealing with the fish demon, Li Hao then reflected on the numerous messages that had just appeared in his mind, many fishing techniques surfaced one by one, making him feel as though he had been fishing by the shore for over a decade. Observing the water, measuring the line, concealing the hook, and so on He was well-versed in various fishing skills. Li Hao went to the fishing tform, tidied up the fishing rod and the tangled line, baited the hook again, but this time with more skillful movements. With a roll and a stroke of his palm, he firmly wrapped the bait around the hook. Afterward, he gazed at the ckke. The once dark waters now showed clear changes before his eyes. His gaze could discern the subtle fluctuations of the water current, and he could see down to the depths of seven or eight meters. The ripples that settled after the water calmed seemed like patterns, delineating the directions of the currents beneath the surface. Through these undercurrents, Li Haos mind conjured a judgment. Away from this spot, at the bottom of theke, something was moving. Near this fishing tform, after two major disturbances, its likely that nothing remained; the significant creatures from the depths had all fled. A thought crossed Li Haos mind, and instead of casting his rod and waiting passively, he chose to take the initiative. He carried the rod along the shoreline, asionally peering intently at the waters surface. The undercurrents below helped him determine the direction of his prey. Soon, after walking about a kilometer, Li Hao stopped at a spot resembling a bay. He picked a solid mound of earth to cast his rod from. This time, despite his vigorous casting, the heavy hooknded on the water with just a tiny ripple, without making the earlier pinging sound. Following that, the line was pulled by the hook and slowly sank to the bottom. Li Hao squatted slightly, waiting in silence. In just a few short minutes, the swim dder showed signs of movement. Li Hao wasnt surprised; with this cast, he had essentially delivered the bait directly near the creature belowit was like front-door delivery. A swishing sound and the swim dder plunged into the water. Ah, it seems to be an impatient fellow. Li Hao chuckled softly and suddenly pulled up on the rod. A massive force came from the line, but during the first struggle, Li Hao could sense and judge that it was about two thousand pounds, likely just a fish demon of the Power Passage Realm with not fully manifested intelligence. No wonder the disturbance it caused in the water could be faintly detected from a kilometer away. He still chose to pull up firmly and tug lightly. The rod swayed left and right, and with every drag, the hook held on more tightly, not easily shaken off. Quickly, after toying with it for seven or eight minutes, Li Hao pulled the exhausted fish demon out of theke. [Fishing Experience +23] The fish demon ferociously lunged at Li Hao once on shore, but he punched it to death and flung it onto the hillside behind him. Then he continued to bait the hook and fish. There were still more beneath the water. This old dragon is quite cunning, not showing even a hint of its trace. Above the Demon Lake, Li Muxius figure vanished into the high sky. He held no fishing rod, only a nearly transparent line that vertically plunged into the depths of the water. His fishing skills had long reached the proficiency of threading the line, allowing him to sense the situation below the water by the movements of the line at the bottom. This skill was no different from directly searching with his divine soul, peering into the depths. He had cast his line as covertly as possible, but the old dragon showed no sign of life. The small fish demon Li Hao had been fishing was eaten by another fish demon. It was a case of big fish eating small fish. But his goal wasnt to catch fish; it was to fish for dragons! Well then, it seems this old dragon must be in deep slumber today, hiding somewhere within this three-thousand-mile ckke. Li Muxiu shook his head slightly, scanning the expanse of the vastke which seemed to stretch endlessly before him. He sighed, reeled in his line, and, in the process, pulled out a fish demon about ten meters long, covered in spikes, which was meant to be bait for the dragon. At that moment, with a flick of his finger, the fish demons body immediately contracted and shrank to the size of a palm-length ck-spotted fish, which he threw into the fish basket. Wonder if that youngster has had any sess, hope he hasnt grown restless and ended up not catching anything afterward. Li Muxiu muttered to himself, picked up his fish basket, and flew back in the direction he hade from. Chapter 27 - 25: Show Off and Letters Chapter 27: Chapter 25: Show Off and Letters Trantor: 549690339 Soon, Li Muxiunded on the previous fishing tform. His gaze swept across the area, but there was no trace of Li Hao. His expression changed dramatically as he quickly looked around and immediately saw Li Hao crouching and hiding near a pile of dirt a kilometer away, fishing. Really cant sit still, can he? Li Muxiu shook his head slightly and was about to head over when he caught sight of a fish demon with its head smashed in from the corner of his eye. He was momentarily stunned, then his figure shed, appearing instantaneously in front of the fish demon. On closer inspection, he realized the wounds were caused by fierce punches. Li Muxiu reached out and touched the body of the fish demon, carefully sensing it, and his face changed instantly. Zhou Tian Realm? And around the third level! This fish demon was it killed by that kid?! A look of surprise shed across Li Muxius eyes, and he couldnt help but look towards the distant Li Hao. Without another word, he sprinted a kilometer, and in the blink of an eye, he was by Li Haos side. Boy! The sudden voice startled Li Hao. He was concentrating intently on the swim dder, somewhat engrossed, and hadnt noticed when the old man hade over. Shush! Li Hao quickly gestured with his hand. Li Muxiu paused, about to ask a question, but stopped himself as he followed Li Haos gaze towards the swim dder. He could see through to the bottom of the water, and there a fish demon was circling near the hook, seemingly hesitant. What surprised Li Muxiu was that the hook waspletely covered by bait, extremely well-hidden, and it was impossible to detect that there was a hook inside the bait. When did he learn this skill of hiding the hook so well? While Li Muxiu was astonished, the fish demon circling below finally couldnt help itself. Although it felt uneasy, it couldnt exin why, and under the temptation of the bait, it heatedly bit down impulsively. It took the bait! Li Haos eyes lit up as he waited for the swim dder to sink, then he gave a strong pull. The hook immediately secured the mouth of the fish demon, and the pain made it struggle, causing waves to churn in the water. Li Hao was unceremonious, quickly pulling on the line, and utilizing the fish-ying skills hed learned earlier, he skillfully dragged the fish through the water side to side, wearing out its strength. A few minutester, the fish demon was dragged onto the shore by Li Hao, a small demon in the sixth level of the Power Passage Realm. Seeing how easily Li Hao handled it, Li Muxius eyes flickered, and after Li Hao removed the hook from the fish demons mouth and tossed it onto the hillside behind them, Li Muxiu finally said, That fish demon over there, did you kill it? Hm. Li Hao nodded in admission. There was no one else around, so lying was pointless. Do you know what realm that fish demon was in? Li Muxiu slightly narrowed his eyes, staring deep into Li Haos eyes as if trying to see through his soul. Zhou Tian Realm? Li Hao estimated based on the burst of power from the fish demon in the water earlier. It was definitely not Power Passage Realm. Correct, at least the third level of Zhou Tian Realm! Li Muxiu looked at Li Hao, Youve only practised the Barbaric Bull Strength, probably up to the sixth level of Power Passage Realm at most. Tell me the truth, have you secretly practised anything else? Li Hao had already prepared his excuse and seeing Li Muxiu bring it up, he pretended to hesitate before nodding, Thats right. Which one? The Thousand Jiaos Holy Body from the sixth floor, Li Hao said. Li Muxiu raised an eyebrow, what a coincidence? He had been thinking of teaching Li Hao this Body Refinement secret if it turned out he indeed had a talent for it, but to his surprise, the kid had already gone and learned it on his own and seemed to have grasped it quite deeply! How far have you gotten with it? Li Muxiu asked seriously. The secondyer, answered Li Hao truthfully. The secondyer was the Jiao Dragon body, which could burst forth the strength of a half-dragon. Even without stepping into the Zhou Tian Realm, it could exert powerparable to the early stages of the Zhou Tian Realm. This could also exin how he had killed that fish demon. Hearing this, Li Muxiu inwardly took a deep breath, the secondyer? He looked at the child in front of him, not even eight years old yet, and he had already reached the secondyer?! It seemed that Li Fu wasnt wrong; this kid indeed had a talent for Body Refinement. Even with the Jiao Dragon body, hooking that fish demon is quite difficult. This little guy, you not only have a talent for Body Refinement, but also seem very promising in fishing! Li Muxiu said with a face full of satisfaction and approval. Li Hao scratched his head andughed modestly, but inwardly he was scoffing. From the old mans tone, it felt like his talent for Body Refinement wasnt as pleasing to him as his potential in fishing. They all thought you were a Martial Arts waste. Who would have thought, at such a young age, youve already in a Zhou Tian Realm creature, haha Li Muxiu burst into joyfulughter. No matter the future limits, at least at this moment, Li Haosbat ability was three parts stronger than those supreme talents with nine-grade battle physiques! Ending his burst ofughter, Li Muxiu thought of something and looked down at Li Hao: Speaking of which, Li Fu probably doesnt know about this, does he? When did you start practicing on your own? Why didnt you tell him? Dont you trust him? I started learning when I first entered Listening Rain Tower a few years ago, Li Hao said with an honest expression, As for Fu he never asked me. Li Muxiu rolled his eyes. So if he doesnt ask, you dont tell, is that it? No wonder you were able to achieve Great Aplishment in the Barbaric Bull Strength in just a mere three months. With such a foundation, isnt practicing it as easy as eating and drinking? Was it your father who told you to keep it a secret? After thinking for a moment, Li Hao shook his head slightly. So it was your own doing? Li Muxius eyes narrowed. Seeing Li Haos silence andck of response, his mind raced through many thoughts, and a chill shed in his eyes: Could it be that someone in the residence is coveting you, which is why youve kept such a low profile? Chapter 28 - 25 Show-off and Notes_2 Chapter 28: Chapter 25 Show-off and Notes_2 Trantor: 549690339 Li Hao looked into the old mans eyes and saw the chilling killing intent within. He considered for a moment and merely nodded slightly. Who was it? Seeing that it was indeed so, Li Muxiu flew into a rage. To let a seven-year-old child suffer such an indignity, those second-generation young mistresses were practically turning the world upside down! Li Hao shook his head slightly and said, I dont want to say for now. Why? Li Muxiu blinked in surprise, staring at Li Hao, then he immediately understood the childs thoughts: You dont trust me? Think I might be rted to those coveting you? Heh, youre overthinking it; I have no sons or daughters, and there are few in this world worth my concern. Li Hao continued to shake his head without uttering a word. Li Muxiu watched him with a stern face. After a moment, the anger on his face dissipated, and he nodded slightly, a touch of gratified smile emerging: Weve just met, and were not exactly close, so its only natural for you to remain this cautious. However, if youre reluctant to reveal who that person is, why are you willing to expose your strength in front of me? You could have easily let that fish demon off the hook and taken the rod away with no repercussions, continuing to hide. Li Hao smiled slightly and said, Because, old man, youre not bad at all. Li Muxiu was taken aback, looking at Li Haos radiant smile and those clear eyes, he was momentarily entranced. After a long while, he came to his senses and couldnt help butugh with a hint of self-mockery. Then you are mistaken, Im not a bad person, but when I do be bad, Im not like a person at all. Then what are you like? When you step out of the Divine General Mansion, youll hear of my reputation outside, Li Muxiu said with a smile. Seeing this, Li Hao didnt ask any further. You little rascal, so smart at such a young age, its a bit of a pity, Li Muxiu sized up Li Hao, growing increasingly fond of the child. If such a seedling could practice normally, wouldnt he be another little Jun Ye? However, it was just a hint of regret, without much attachment. After all, bing Li Junye, what of it? Didnt he also die in battle? It seems like the destiny of the Li Familys boys. From now on, theres no need to hide your Body Refinement talent from me. Disy it openly and confidently; Ive seen many geniuses, and yours is just the standard for top-notch geniuses; it wont scare me, the old man, Li Muxiu said indifferently. If theres anyone in the mansion who covets you, thinking youre obstructing someone, I want to see if our Divine General Mansion can still amodate a child with Body Refinement abilities. After sorting out the catch, Li Muxiu flew back to Qingzhou City with Li Hao. To foster Li Haos interest in fishing, Li Muxiu did notnd directly at Listening Rain Tower within the inner residence, but instead descended at the mansions main gate. Then, he had Li Hao carry the fish basket, and together, the old man and the child boldly strode into the residence. Old man, what is this about? Li Hao asked, puzzled. You dont understand, this is the fishing tradition, Li Muxiu said with his head held high and chest puffed out, appearing quite proud andposed. Thats not including the one you killed, plus the one I used as bait; you caught four more after that, which for a beginner like you, is already a great harvest. You must show it off to everyone. Is there such a rule? Li Hao was astonished. Li Muxiu gave him a re, If I say there is, then there is. Mu Tianhou! The house servants and maids along the way were startled to see Li Muxiu, unable to understand why the Sea-Calming Divine Needle, who usually stayed in Listening Rain Tower, would be here. They quickly performed salutations and knelt. Li Muxiu acted as if he saw nothing, ignoring them and walked straight past with Li Hao. The two took many turns, intentionally passing through crowded areas. In the practice yard, the familys young members were training, and an older soldier was lecturing from above. Yet, Li Muxiu pushed open the door and entered. The old soldier was about to frown, but upon seeing Li Muxius face, he was shocked and quickly got up to greet him: Old General of Yuan Camp pays respects to Mu Tianhou! Im in the middle of teaching. Li Muxiu, knowingly asking a question he already knew the answer to, said indifferently, I took Hao Er out to go fishing today. It was his first time trying it, and he had no experience, yet he managed to catch these few little demons. Do you want to take them to apany your drink? The veteran in the military was taken aback, and upon seeing the fish demons in the fish basket held by Li Hao, he quickly responded, Thank you for the generous offer, my lord, but Ive already got my drink apaniment for today. A tactful refusal. Having been in the mansion for many years, how could he not know the character of this old Marquis? He immediately understood that this was a routine show-off. If he really took them, hed surely incur the old mans wrath, and hed likelye in the middle of the night to give him a secret thrashing. By then, he might not even be able to get out of bed tomorrow. He dared not take such a risk. Oh, thats fine then, continue with your lesson. Li Muxiu spoke with casual indifference, then led Li Hao away. Li Hao had a face full of confusion. Is this the fishing tradition? Its too forced! After passing the martial arts training ground, they went to Eternal Spring Court. Uncle, what brings you here? Its almost time for lunch. Should I have the servants add a set of bowls and chopsticks for you? What would you like to eat? He Jian was chatting leisurely with Fifth Lady of the Gao Family when she saw Li Muxiu; both of them quickly got up to greet him. Li Muxiu indifferently said, Hao Er caught a few small fish, so I thought we could make soup for you. These were caught by Hao Er? He Jian was taken aback, looking at Li Hao holding the fish basket, and the few small fish within that were jumping and struggling vigorously. Otherwise, do you think I would fish for this kind of small fish? Li Muxiu red at her in annoyance, his face showing displeasure. He Jian fell silent, knowing well that this uncle had a strange temperament. Disrespecting him was a minor issue, but one must never touch upon the topic of fishing. Yes, yes, since its a gift from Uncle, I shall gratefully ept it. He Jian said immediately. Why thank me? Its Hao Ers fish. Li Muxiu emphasized. He Jian paused, then expressed helplessly, Then, thank you, Hao Er. No need to be polite, Great Aunt. Li Hao chimed in quickly, while casting a sidelong nce at the old man, who was making him feel like he was on pins and needles, filled with anxiety and difort. After handing over the fish to He Jian, when the elder and the young one had left, He Jian looked at the small fish, realizing they were all from the Power Passage Realm, and couldnt help but be astonished. She had previously heard from Li Fu that Li Hao had a talent for Body Refinement, and it seemed it was indeed the case. Did that child really catch these? Gao Qingqing was surprised as she looked at the small fish. Li Hao was known to be a Martial Arts invalid, and everyone thought he was just an ordinary person. Yet, he managed to catch small demons from the Power Passage Realm; this meant Li Hao had started to cultivate, and his progress wasnt bad. Uncle wouldnt lie about fishing. He Jian stated. She gazed toward the courtyards entrance, where the figures of the old man and the boy had disappeared: It seems the child has started his cultivation journey on the path of Body Refinement. Thats a difficult path, the poor child. Gao Qingqing couldnt help but shake her head slightly and sighed softly. Even though Li Hao had a talent for Body Refinement, that path was too harsh, and not many could endure it to the end. If it were her child, she would rather they be an ordinary person and enjoy life in peace. It must be the seventh ones doing theyre really heartless. Gao Qingqing whispered sorrowfully. When they got back to Listening Rain Tower, Li Hao saw Li Fu waiting from a distance. Li Muxiu saw him too and snorted softly. Upon seeing the two of them, Li Fu immediately approached, and noticing the fish blood on Li Haos clothes, his expression changed, and he hurriedly said, Uncle, Hao Er, he When fishing, its inevitable to have a struggle with fish demons. Dont worry, I was beside him, so Hao Er wouldnt get hurt, Li Muxiu said unruffled. Li Fu breathed a sigh of relief and then handed over something to Li Hao: This is a letter from the Sword Cottage, it should be from Miss Xueer, have a look. Chapter 29 - 26 Top Body Refinement Chapter 29: Chapter 26 Top Body Refinement Trantor: 549690339 A letter from Jian Lu? Li Hao felt slightly astonished, and the image of the little girl who liked to cry couldnt help but surface in his mind. Having been away at Jian Lu for several months, he wondered how she was faring, whether she was getting used to sleeping there. Opening the letter, Li Hao began to read it carefully. The delicate and unfamiliar handwriting seemed to be that of the little girl herself, expressing both peace and yearning. Perhaps because it was a rare chance to write and send a letter, the page was filled with detailed descriptions of her daily life at Jian Lu over the past several months, including taking a master, recognizing fellow disciples, training, learning the sword techniques, and so onevery little detail carefully written out. Although the description was of everyday life, it conveyed profound longing. At the end of the letter, the young girl seemed to realize she had little space left, saying she would train hard, striving toe down the mountain early and urging Li Hao to wait for her return. Li Hao read quietly to the end, then gently folded the paper and reced it in the envelope, tucking it into the brocade at his chest. Beside him, Li Muxiu asked Li Fu what the situation at Jian Lu was. Clearly, this old man, who only ever went fishing or stayed in Listening Rain Tower, was unaware of the younger generations matters like those concerning Li Hao. If not for the tumultuous news of Li Haos martial arts disability, which had once caused a stir throughout the mansion, he would not have heard of it. When he learned the full story, Li Hao noticed the old mans first reaction was a visible sigh of relief. His expression seemed to say, Ah, so Hao Er doesnt have a talent for the sword; I almost thought that Sword Saint would take him away to train. Although he didnt care about Li Haos training, if Li Hao truly had exceptional talent, he would not have obstructed it. Afterward, Li Muxiu scoffed coldly, his expression displeased: That old fellow Jian Wudao, relying on his seniority, bullies Jian Lan because she dare not talk back, Humph! With a tier-nine war body and sword talent, which renowned family wouldnt scramble to have her? He gets a bargain and still ys coy, settling with just a lousy body refinement secret text? One of these days, I must go up to Jian Lu and have this out! Li Fu, listening, started sweating and couldnt help but smile wryly in his mind, not daring to interject. Others would rejoice at the privilege of being taken as a disciple by a Sword Saint, who dared to haggle? Uncle, how was todays catch, you got a big haul, didnt you! Li Fu changed the subject, knowing the old master liked to be praised for his fishing skill. The man, who had always been upright, serious, and stern in the army, now showed a sycophantic and ttering smile, which looked quite awkward and clumsy. Not knowing how to tter but trying anyway was truly fatal. Li Muxiu nced at him indifferently and said to Li Hao, See, Hao Er? This is the importance of our fishing tradition. You must show off your catch as much as possible, or those who dont know might think youve returned empty-handed. You go straight home; how could anyone know you went fishing, and even if they knew, who would care Li Hao thought bitterly. Lets go. Li Muxiu ignored Li Fu and led Li Hao into Listening Rain Tower. Li Fu hesitated, not stepping forward, and just before Li Muxiu entered the tower, he suddenly stopped but didnt look back, saying: Little Fu, you need not worry about Hao Ers training any longer, he truly has a talent for body refinement. I will teach him alongside my fishing. With that, he stepped directly into the y of light and shadow inside the door. Li Fu was stunned, theplex and conflicting thoughts in his mind suddenly clearing as though a weight had been lifted. He bowed deeply, expressing his thanks, and couldnt help but feel happy and excited for Li Hao. If Uncle himself was to provide instruction, it would certainly surpass his own teaching, after all, this uncles achievements are in no way inferior to that Sword Saint Although Li Muxiu seemed carefree, he was a man of his word, no doubt influenced by the military familys teachings. Upon entering the tower, Li Muxiu collected some firewood, set up a makeshift stove on the terrace, and began filleting the fish demon he had caught that day. Casually, he said to Li Hao, If you have any questions during your training, just ask, and Ill help you figure them out. Li Hao shook his head slightly, Not at the moment. No? Li Muxiu, in a displeased tone, said, Are you implying you havent encountered any bottlenecks yet? Humph, these body refining techniques are quite formidable; its impressive if you understand them. Forget it, show me your practice; lets see. Li Hao thought it unnecessary, but seeing that the old man truly wanted to teach him, he didnt want to let down the kindness, so he diligently assumed the posture and rehearsed the movements. Li Muxiu had intended to offer some pointers, but upon closer inspection, he found hardly any ws and couldnt help sizing up the youngster once more. To have self-taught to this level was indicative of truly astonishingprehension! Not bad, your current practice should have reached the Tenth Layer of Power Passage Realm, hasnt it? Li Muxiu said. Although he hadnt sensed Li Hao in detail, to have practiced the secondyer of the Jiao Dragon Body, his cultivation must have surely reached the Perfection of the First Realm. Moreover,pared to themon perfection in the Power Passage Realm, the physical strength brought by Body Refinement was greater, slightly stronger than those at the same realm. Of course, this advantage exists in the early stages of cultivation. As for theter stages Body Refinement had noter stages. As everyone says, it is a hard path. One must know that normal cultivation is already extremely arduous, and to be called a hard path, one can imagine just how much more difficult Body Refinement must be. Thus, very few could persevere to the end, and even if there were ones with great resolve, they often ended up withering away before their natural lifespan due to too slow progress with no breakthroughs. Hmm. Li Hao nodded in affirmation. Not yet eight years old and already at Power Passage Realm Perfection, such progress in cultivation could indeed catch up to the heels of those top geniuses. Li Muxiu said, Next is the Zhou Tian Realm, where strength is turned into Qi, and Qi circtes throughout Zhou Tian. There are two methods to break through to the Zhou Tian Realm. The first is to enter the Hundred Jiao Body, forcibly breaking through with physical strength. The Hundred Jiao Body also involves Qi Cirction Skill. Cultivating it to perfection allows you to reach the pinnacle state of one-hundred Circtions. Its precisely for this reason that this Body Refining Technique could be ced on the sixth floor. Seeing Li Hao sit cross-legged and listen attentively, Li Muxiu exined in even greater detail: The Zhou Tian Realm has tenyers, but the disparity between each is huge. In the Power Passage Realm, enhancing strength through powerful cultivation techniques and awakening Divine Blood can create a gap, while in the Zhou Tian Realm, its through elite Qi Cirction Skills that the gap between the chosen ones and themon folk widens. Ordinary martial artists without backgrounds mostly practice inferior skills, circting Qi throughout ten Zhou Tians. Mid to high-grade skills can achieve thirty-six Zhou Tian cycles! As for superior skills, they enable the cycle of seventy-two Zhou Tians. He looked at Li Hao and said, As for the pinnacle skills, they canplete one hundred Zhou Tian cycles! Thats the essence carried within the Thousand Jiaos Holy Body, omitting Body Refinement altogether, it could still be considered an elite Qi Cirction Skill. I see, said Li Hao with a slight nod. He had flipped through some books on the Zhou Tian Realm and had some understanding of it. If one cycle of Zhou Tian meant possessing ones own strength multiplied, then ten cycles amounted to ten times that strength! And one hundred Zhou Tian cycles meant one hundred times the strength C that was the disparity. Especially as one advanced in the Zhou Tian Realm, with eachyers meridian-opening, thispounded disparity became vast. By the Tenth Layer of the Zhou Tian Realm, the gap between ordinary Qi Cirction Skills and elite skills was like that between the earth and the sky. Major forces, distinguished sects, and geniusesbined, the top Zhou Tian Realm martial artists, even if not reaching one hundred Zhou Tian cycles, would at least achieve seventy-two cycles, allowing them to easily sweep throughmon Zhou Tian Realm martial artists, the unsupported heroes of Jianghu. A pinnacle Qi Cirction Skill, in any distinguished sect, is almost of a heritage-preserving level, typically taught only to direct disciples or chosen sessors. Within Listening Rain Tower, there are three such pinnacle skills, and the Hundred Jiao chapter of the Thousand Jiaos Holy Body is indeed one of them, Li Muxiu exined. But even so, in our Divine General Mansion, its passed only within direct lineage, not to coteral family members, so as to avoid inverting Tiangang and causing social upheaval due to human greed. The disparities in martial arts cultivation are ultimately for the sake ofbat between individuals. Some people cultivate not to be the strongest, but to surpass others. Therefore, when they cant surpass, to diminish others is also a way of surpassing and often more effortless than striving to improve oneself. This is why top powers and distinguished sects keep their extraordinary techniques secret and do not pass them on. Once they are leaked, those who obtain them may instead meet with deadly misfortune. Li Hao asked, Isnt cultivation for the purpose of ying demons? Li Muxius tone paused, and he gave a nce, saying mockingly, ying demons is the affair of a few martial artists, such as our Li Family and other Divine General Mansions. But most people live in tranquil and prosperous areas where demons are forbidden to tread, and there is hardly an opportunity to y them. Even when there is, how many dare to do so? Have you seen ordinary hunters, with no benefit, willingly go hunt fierce tigers and giant bears? Our Dayu is in a golden age. During such times, people seek fame. ying demons is for fame,peting and fighting are for fame, founding sects and schools is also for fame! For the sake of reputation and wealth, many pursue it continuously, a life not regretted in death! Who doesnt wish to be remembered by the world for thousands of years after death, enshrined in the martial temple, cast in a golden image, with incense burning for a millennium? His voice was somewhat impassioned, but it carried not so much aspiration as it did some suppressed anger. I dont want that, Li Hao shook his head slightly and said, If I had a choice, I would choose to live forever. Chapter 30 - 27 True State of Skills Chapter 30: Chapter 27 True State of Skills Trantor: 549690339 Hearing Li Haos words, Li Muxiu was taken aback. He gazed at Li Hao steadily, then suddenly burst intoughter, but his eyes revealed a trace of sorrow. So many affairs from ancient times to present are brushed off withughter; it is ridiculous how many people in the world are far less insightful than a child, he said. With that, he turned around. Li Hao suddenly noticed the old gentleman secretly wiping away tears. This was a strong man on par with a Sword Saint, yet he was crying; what could have brought him to tears? Li Hao, wisely choosing to remain silent, waited a moment until Li Muxiu seemed to have adjusted his emotions and turned back toward him, smiling: I just mentioned that there are two methods to break through to the Zhou Tian Realm. Thousand Jiaos is one, and the other is the Zhou Tian Breathing Skill, he continued. Within Listening Rain Tower, there are two such methods, both of the highest caliber. Mastering one to perfection allows for a hundred and eight Circtions within a single meridian, while the other can achieve a hundred and twenty-eight Circtions. Across the entire Dayu, they are considered top-notch, and its likely that only the royal familys All Heavens Zhou Tian Skill practiced within the pce could surpass this Hundred Battles Cycle Heaven Skill, he exined. One hundred sixty-eight Circtions, truly unparalleled in this world. That powerful? Li Hao eximed in surprise. Reaching seventy-two Circtions was already considered superior; the fact that the royal familys method could more than double that figure, didnt that mean within the Zhou Tian Realm the royal family was virtually invincible? Of course, otherwise how could the royal familymand the world? Li Muxiu continued, This is known as monopoly over Cultivation Techniques. Apart from the royal family, no others may learn or practice it; thats why powerful familiesst through the agesby monopolizing a domain. Li Hao nodded in understanding; wasnt Listening Rain Tower doing exactly the same? With this tower alone, it was enough to ensure the prosperity or decline of the Divine General Mansion throughout the generations. However, the more supreme the Cultivation Technique, the harder the training, hence it also puts onesprehension to an extreme test; its not something anyone can master casually. In our Li Family, although there are quite a few who practice the Hundred Battles Cycle Heaven Skill, even more people opt for the other skill, the Heavenly Gang Zhou Tian Skill, exined Li Muxiu. The reason is simple; if it takes you five years to learn the Hundred Battles Cycle Heaven Skill, but you can learn the Heavenly Gang Zhou Tian Skill in three, then in three years, those who practiced thetter will surely win in apetition! You might think, in just two more years, you could surpass them, but never underestimate the importance of those two years. When you finally perfect the Hundred Battles after two years, others may have already reached the Soul Sessor Realm, one step ahead is always leading the way! stated Li Muxiu. Li Hao nodded. One should practice the Cultivation Technique that matches ones aptitudethis was key. Otherwise, its like an elementary school student trying to understand high school lessons, unable to grasp anything while being surpassed by those who progress step by step, a waste of precious time. Since you have an excellent talent for Body Refinement, I suggest you challenge the Zhou Tian Realm with Thousand Jiaos. With yourprehension, you should have the prospect of mastering it within three years, Li Muxiu advised. By then, at ten years old in the Zhou Tian Realm, with a hundred Circtions in one meridian, you would only be slightly inferior to your father, he said. Hes that formidable? Li Hao was astonished. Average people, at the age of ten, if they have achieved Power Passage Realm Perfection, theyre considered pretty decent. The Divine General Mansion was filled with marvels, and naturally, the expectations were higher, but reaching the Zhou Tian Realm at ten was also a mark of genius, right? If my memory serves me right, Li Junyes talent was slightly inferior to yours. He perfected the Power Passage Realm at seven years oldyour current ageand perfected the Zhou Tian Realm at nine, the Soul Session Realm at twelve, and the Divine Travel Completion at sixteen Thatdter went off to join the military, and Im not clear on the specifics after that, said Li Muxiu, shaking his head. Li Hao inwardly gasped in amazement at these incredible feats. Consider that Uncle Lin was also regarded as having a decent talent, yet he was still in the Divine Travel Realm in his forties. And here were the geniuses perfecting it by the age of sixteen. And this was still considered inferior to that Ninth Uncle? Li Hao was momentarily at a loss for words, but thinking about Ninth Uncles talent, which stood out among the tens of millions of martial artists across the neen states of Dayu, he found some constion. Once you step into the Zhou Tian Realm and are cultivating the Qi Cirction Skill, you must also learn the Meridian Opening Skill specific to that realm. Your father, within two years, mastered both the extremely difficult top-level martial artsthe Hundred Battles Cycle Heaven Skill and the Dragon River Divine Meridianto reach Perfect Zhou Tian, second only to the royal family amongst his peers, Li Muxiu continued. Apart from the difference in Qi Cirction Skills, the Meridian Opening Skill is the same; the ordinary skills open oneyer for each meridian, reaching the Tenth Layer of Cirction Realm means ten channels! With a mid-level Meridian Opening Skill, when perfected, there would be eighteen channels, and for a high-level skill, thirty-six channels! For the most supreme skills, there would be fifty-four channels! The Dragon River Divine Meridian is our Li Familys finest Meridian Opening Skill, offering five channels to be opened with each of the first nineyers, and nine channels upon perfecting the tenthyer! exined Li Muxiu. Li Muxiu looked at Li Hao, smiling and asking, Now do you understand how much of a gap exists between the supreme Meridian Opening Skills and Qi Cirction Skills, and the ordinary ones? Li Hao counted on his fingers and took a sharp breath, visibly shocked. Both at Cycle Heaven Realm Perfection, the top-tier versus the ordinary differed by over fifty-folda gap as vast as the heavens from the earth! Should both Qi Cirction and Meridian Opening be of ordinary gradesten channels, ten Circtionsthe power they could unleash was only marginally superior to that of the firstyer of the top-tier Qi Cirction Techniques. The disparity was simply unimaginable! This also made Li Hao realize just how precious and important resources were on the path of Martial Arts. Average martial artists without any background could only cultivate ordinary Cultivation Techniques, bing fodder at their cultivation level. And such disparities would, for countless martial artists, drive them to climb upwards by any means necessary, whether by currying favor with connections or through their own struggle, all leading down a bloody path of ruin. For this reason, top-notch martial artists could possess everything, renowned throughout the realm. This path was not easy to walk. If you were born with obstructed meridians, the difficulty of opening your meridians would increase, which could slow you down. However, with our Li Familys top-notch Cultivation Techniques, at most you would fall from the ranks of the top prodigies. In the eyes of themon martial artists, you would remain an untouchable genius, Li Muxiu said. In the Li Family, far too many geniuses were born. Having held high positions for so long, they had seen countless other minor forces and families rise meteorically likeets. Therefore, it was only extreme outliers like Li Tian Gang and Li Jun Ye that could catch the attention of these old timers, while the rest were akin to the numerous illegitimate descendants in the training fieldsmerely qualified members of the family. Li Hao nodded slightly but didnt speak. The fish is ready. Li Muxiu lifted the y cover, and the scent of fish drifted out. He extinguished the firewood and took it away, then said to Li Hao, Eat first. After you finish, practice here on your own. I have to go out this afternoon. If theres anything you dont understand, you can ask me tonight. Okay, Li Hao responded. The chopsticks used for skinning yesterday had not been discarded, and the old man handed them to Li Hao again. Li Hao followed suit, wiping them on his clothing before reaching into the pot to pick out meat and start eating. This time, Li Hao no longer felt the fish was too strong-vored but savored the sweet and tender delicacy instead. After finishing the meal, Li Muxiu packed away the pot and the chopsticks, gave Li Hao a piece of advice, then with a sleeve flutter, he stepped forth and disappeared into the horizon. Li Hao stretchedzily and walked over to the bookshelf containing the Cultivation Techniques, quickly finding the several books the old man had mentioned, all preserved in the ss cab on the seventh floor to slow the decay of the books. Of course, Li Hao believed that the Li Family definitely had copies of these Cultivation Techniques stored in secret ces. In fact, these disyed copies might well be duplicates. Li Hao flipped through the Hundred Battles Cycle Heaven Skill and the Dragon River Divine Meridian, but for a while, he couldnt incorporate them into his panelan indication of their status as top-notch skills. He brought up his panel and, seeing the two Skill Points he had umted, he didnt hesitate to allocate them all to the Physical Body Path. In an instant, vast amounts of information poured into his mind. When the first wave finished, a second one followed. It took him a full quarter of an hour to gradually digest it all, and his eyes revealed a look of enlightenment. He checked the panel again and saw that the skills he had mastered had undergone earth-shattering changes. [Name: Li Hao] [Age: 7] [Cultivation Level: Tenth Layer of Power Passage Realm] [Swordsmanship: Second Phase (Flying Phase) (Hidden Bow)] [Skills: Endless SeaTide (Perfected) Falling Snow Sword Skill (Perfected)] [Physical Body Path: Third Phase (All Epassing) (Tiger Press)] [Skills: Stone Skin Hundred Refinements (True Form) Thousand Jiaos Holy Body Third Layer (Hundred Jiao Body Great Aplishment) Tai Chu Third Layer (Subtle Body Great Aplishment) Dragon Cicada Void Body Third Layer (Leap Shell Body Great Aplishment)] [Chess Tao: Fourth Phase (5/10000)] [Fishing Tao: First Phase (112/500)] [Chess Manual Collection: All Epassing, Tiger Press, Flying Phase, Hidden Bow] [Fishing Manual Collection: None] [State of Mind: Chess Heart] [Skill Points: 0] The enhancement to the Third Phase of the Physical Body Path propelled the Thousand Jiaos Holy Body to the thirdyered Great Aplishment, and simultaneously, Tai Chu and Dragon Cicada Void Body also reached the thirdyer, achieving Great Aplishment! However, what surprised and astonished Li Hao the most was the low-grade Body Refinement Skill known as Stone Skin Hundred Refinements. The realm indicated behind it reached True Form! Li Haos mind automatically gathered countless details about the Stone Skin Hundred Refinements technique, enabling him to perform it beyond mere perfection. The stages of Body Refinement are simr to those of artistic skills, consisting of Beginner, Minor Aplishment, Great Aplishment, and Perfection. These correspond to the techniques Beginner, Dexterous, Perfect, and Ultimate stages. But what the hell is this True Form? A higher stage beyond Ultimate Perfection?! Apart from Stone Skin Hundred Refinements, all other low-grade Body Refinement Skills also bore the True Form tag! Barbaric Bull Strength (True Form), Li Hao could feel, had its original ws ovee. He intuitively acted upon the insights in his mind and started to perform the skill. Strength flowed through his body, Qi Force erupted, and his veins bulged like bull tendons, concentrating upon his fist at the will of his mind. With a whoosh, he threw a punch, and the curtains on the terrace over ten meters away were set dancing by the force of his punch! This Barbaric Bull Strength, upon reaching True Form, brought a significant boost to his strength, at least four to five times more effective than before! Moreover, it possessed a sense of returning to the essence, where every movement transcended the original Barbaric Bull Strengths vor, embodying an indescribably harmonious and rounded momentum. It was as if this was the true face of Barbaric Bull Strength! Subsequently, Li Hao started practicing the Thousand Jiaos Holy Body. In a sh, the vast force within his dantian began to stir, spinning like a windmill. Chapter 31 - 28: The Unity of Qi Force, 100,000 catties! Chapter 31: Chapter 28: The Unity of Qi Force, 100,000 catties! Trantor: 549690339 Qi Cirction Completed! Like a robust python, the Qi Force rapidly weaved through his body; even though it was his first execution, the abundant memories in his mind were as if he had been immersed in this path for decades. The moment his body mobilized the Qi Force, he entered a state of innate, instinctive action. Faint rumbles of thunder seemed to sound within his meridians; a major channel was opened by the prating Qi Force. With the major channel opened, the Qi Force flowed unobstructed, zipping back and forth within it,pleting sixteen cirction cycles in a single breath! Then, Li Hao executed the move for a second time, this time with even greater proficiency, his body gradually synchronizing with his memory. In a single breath, thirty-eight cirction cycles. The third time, fifty-two cycles in a single breath. The fourth time, the fifth time until after the seventh time, he reached a hundred cycles in a single breath! The Hundred Jiao Body is also called the Hundred Cycle Body because, when cultivated to Great Aplishment, it could reach exactly one hundred cirction cycles, no more, no less! At this moment, Li Hao nced at his panel and saw that his Cultivation Level was no longer at the tenthyer of Power Passage Realm but had entered the Zhou Tian Realm, the firstyer! Having officially stepped into the Zhou Tian Realm, Li Hao felt the Qi Force surging and tumbling in this major channel, brimming with tension. Compared to before, it was like his body had suddenly grown an extra spine, and he stood upright. With every movement, he could casually circte his Qi, unleashing far greater strength than before! As Li Hao felt a sense of joy in his heart, he then proceeded to execute the primordial technique. ording to the memories of practice, he would refine from the secondyer, the Starry Body, to the thirdyer, the Mystic Vein Body! With practice, the Qi Force inside Li Haos body became even more wild and furious, like the raging waves of a great river! Li Hao discovered that the Mystic Vein Body also contained a Qi Cirction Skill, not inferior at all to the Hundred Jiao Body, and even more terrifying! Li Muxiu didnt tell him about this, mostly because the old man had not deeply researched this martial art. After all, it was about Body Refinement, and it was also an iplete text; the old man probably hadnt considered letting Li Hao cultivate it. As Li Hao practiced it again and again, he became familiar with it, and his body underwent a tremendous change, slowly opening up a second major channel! This channel was extremely thick and robust, capable of amodating far more Qi Force than the first channel! This channel was the core of the Mystic Vein Body, the Mystic Vein! Through the description in the cultivation technique, Li Hao knew that in martial arts, this Mystic Vein had another name: the Great Yin Channel. Li Hao looked at his Cultivation Level and saw that even though he had opened a second major channel, he was still at the firstyer of the Zhou Tian Realm, with no advancement. This Great Yin Channel was like a hidden vein, not included in the count of other major channels. The Hundred Jiao Qi Force originally in the first major channel also began to flow into the Great Yin Channel, circting back and forth between the two. Yet, the Qi Force that almost filled the first channel felt like a small stream inside the Great Yin Channel, scarcely able to collide and churn against the walls of the channel. Sounds like thundering rolls and tiger roars emanated from within Li Haos body, as if a dormant beast was slowly awakening and opening its eyes. The external force emanating from his rampaging Qi Force scattered the dust around his body, leaving no speck of dust within three feet! The insights into the initial stage of the Physical Body Paths third level granted Li Hao a profound understanding of both Cultivation Techniques, allowing him to immediately feel that the Qi Cirction Skills of both techniques ovepped and intertwined. With a thought, he executed both techniques simultaneously, and quickly, the two Qi Cirction Skills began to interact. The Qi Force split into two streams, chasing each other like twin dragons within his major channels. As Li Hao practiced more and grew more familiar, the two streams of Qi Force began to intertwine and merge. This was the mutual integration of Cultivation Techniques! The ovepping parts were merged, and the intersecting areas became one. As a result, his Qi Force circted even faster. From one hundred cycles in a channel, he reached one hundred and thirty-two cycles! This was an increase of thirty-two cirction cycles! This achievement had already surpassed the Li Familys top-tier Qi Cirction Skill, the Hundred Battles Cycle Heaven Skill. One should know that aside from the royal family, this was one of the top-tier Qi Cirction Skills within Dayu, coveted and sought after by martial artists the world over. At this moment, with the Qi Force roaming the Great Yin Channel, Li Hao realized that there was a special, extremely yin and cold force flowing through his body. Should he practice certain techniques like the Cold Ice Palm or Ice Soul Body, he would achieve twice the results with half the effort! Afterpleting his practice session, Li Hao nned to look up what this Great Yin Channel was. However, he continued to practice the third top-tier Body Refinement Skill, the Dragon Cicada Void Body. However,pared to the first two, the thirdyer of this technique was slightly inferior. The Flying Phase, which also contained a Qi Cirction Skill, only had seventy-two cycles. In other words, cultivating this technique alone could also help Li Hao break through to the Zhou Tian Realm. Flying Phase allows the use of Qi to control force for brief periods of hovering flight. One must know that the ability to hover in the air is a power possessed only in the Soul Session Realm. However, the capability of the Leaping Shell Body to hover in the air still cannotpare with that of the Soul Session Realm. It merely has some special effects in certain battle situations, but it does not significantly enhance head-onbat prowess. But the secondyer of the Dragon Cicada Void Body is rather powerful. Previously, when Li Hao was in the first stage of the Physical Body Path, he only achieved minor proficiency in the secondyer. Now, the secondyers Subdued Dragon Body has reached perfection! This brought him a terrifying force as violent as a dragon or an elephant, purely derived from increased physical strength, amounting to at least 20,000 jin (approximately 12,000 kilograms) of tremendous force! Li Hao estimated that his raw physical strength alone was around 50,000 jin (approximately 30,000 kilograms) at the moment. Yes, it was that exaggerated. Now at the third stage of the Physical Body Path, Li Hao could roughly sense the state of his body without the need to go through any trials or tests. Ifbined with the cirction of his inner Qi, merging Qi Force with strength, he could unleash a force of about 100,000 jin (approximately 60,000 kilograms)! One cycle of Qi Force cirction equates to the force of one cauldron. At this moment, Li Hao circting it 132 times amounted to 132 cauldrons, and with two channels, that was 264 cauldrons! With each cauldron equivalent to 200 jin, that was about 50,000 jin (approximately 30,000 kilograms) of force. Such a force was enough to easily shatter an ordinary martial artist at the Cycle Heaven Realm Perfection with one punch. An ordinary martial artist at the Cycle Heaven Realm Perfection with ten meridians circted ten times, represents the lowest level of the Cycle Heaven Realm, with hardly any hope of advancing to the Soul Session Realm, and a Qi Force of only around 100 cauldrons, which is about 20,000 jin (approximately 12,000 kilograms). While at the firstyer of the Zhou Tian Realm, the cirction of one meridian ten times equates to an increase of 2,000 jin in strength. Though this is almost double whenpared to the ordinary Power Passage Realms 3,600 jin of Qi Force, those of Divine Blood can double their strength in the Power Passage Realm to 7,200 jin of force. Even at the Power Passage Completed stage, they are capable of contending withmon martial artists at the firstyer of the Zhou Tian Realm! That is the strength of those with Divine Blood. Moreover, this doesnt include the enhancements provided by additional techniques and Cultivation Techniques. After all, which martial artist doesnt master at least two main Cultivation Techniques? Especially those of Divine Blood with their rich familial resources, their Cultivation Techniques are bound to be of high level, widening the gap even further. A typical martial artist with Divine Blood who haspleted the Power Passage stage can easily defeat those at the second or thirdyer of the Zhou Tian Realm with their techniques. Some exceptional prodigies can even engage in battle across four or fiveyers above their own! And once they reach the Zhou Tian Realm, the disparities in Cultivation Techniques and cultivation resources lead to an even greater divide in martial power and cultivation speed. Just the two Peerless Techniques of Qi Cirction from the Li Family, when both reaching Great Aplishment, would provide one million jin of force at the perfection of the Zhou Tian Realm! And the weakest would only have 20,000 jin, a gap of over fifty times! However, martial artists at the usual Cycle Heaven Realm Perfection rarely cultivate just the weakest Qi Cirction Skill of ten cycles, which represents the absolute lower limit. Everyone has some fortune; even without it, by struggling and fighting on their own, whether enlisting in the military, they can gain ess to a Medium Grade Qi Cultivation Skill and a Medium Grade Meridian Opening Technique for breaking through eighteen channels. The Yuan Camp of the Li Family, once led by their ancestors, means that any soldier selected for it can cultivate high-grade techniques for Qi Cirction and Meridian Opening. Taken out, they are all strong martial artists of the same realm; thus, the Yuan Camps ten thousand soldiers are more formidable than amon army of a million! Li Hao, feeling the surging Qi Force inside him, showed a slight smile on his lips. The terrifying enhancement brought by the Cultivation Techniques far exceeds that of Divine Blood. After all, Divine Blood can only stimte and double the basic strength of 3,600 jin in the Power Passage Realm, but the skills brought by Cultivation Techniques cannot be doubled. To him now, an increase of merely over 3,000 jin in strength is not worth mentioning. Without considering techniques like Tiger Press, Flying Phase, or the Endless Sea Sword Skill, just with physicalbat, I should be able to easily defeat Jianghu martial artists at the Tenth Layer of the Zhou Tian Realm who do not have any powerful background. However, I am still far frompeting with those soldiers at the perfection of the Zhou Tian Realm from the Yuan Camp, Li Hao thought to himself. The soldiers of the Yuan Camp were fierce tigers of Dayu, and within the Demon races of Northern Yan, they were synonymous with death itself. Once they marched under the banner of Yuan, even demons would tremble with fear, for in the perfection of the Zhou Tian Realm, their training in high-grade Qi Cirction and Meridian Opening Techniques granted them a force of 500,000 jin! How terrifying would an expedition of ten thousand such soldiers be? Moreover, the Zhou Tian Realm is just the weakest level within the Yuan Camp. Right now, I am only barely able to spar with soldiers of the Yuan Camp around the third or fourthyer of the Zhou Tian Realm, but with their richbat experience, I might not evene out as their equal, Li Hao admitted. Despite the significant improvements, Li Haos heart remained unswelled. He continued to integrate the thirdyer of the Dragon Cicada Void Bodys Qi Cirction Skill, and by eliminating the ovepping parts, his speed of Qi cirction once again increased, reaching 143 cycles in one breath! That was fifteen cycles more than the Hundred Battles Cycle Heaven Skill, and the difference of fifteen cycles in one meridian, once umted to the Cycle Heaven Realm Perfection, would result in a massive gap. But,pared to the royal familys All Heavens Zhou Tian Skill, it still fell short. Li Hao then practiced various other Body Refinement Techniques of upper, middle, and lower grades several times, achievingplete synchronization between memory and body. This led to a substantial boost in his physical strength, reaching about 15,000 jin (approximately 9,000 kilograms), after all, it was the cumtive interweaving of dozens of techniques. Furthermore, all parts of his body were greatly enhanced, with vision, hearing, and skin sensitivity all strengthened several fold. Inbat, these would all have a considerable impact on the oue. Afterward, Li Hao began searching through the materials in the building regarding the Great Yin Channel. Chapter 32 - 29: Every Member of the Li Family is Outstanding Chapter 32: Chapter 29: Every Member of the Li Family is Outstanding The martial arts within the building wereplex and categorized, but perhaps due to the Great Yin Channel being too obscure, Li Hao searched for several hours and failed to find any rted records in any cultivation technique. In contrast, he acquired two more low-grade Body Refinement Skills, which gave his body a slight boost once again. That evening, Li Muxiu returned, stepping through the air, with a somewhat weary look on his face. Seeing Li Hao holding the Dragon River Divine Meridian cultivation method, Li Muxiu shook his head with a smile and said, What, youre thinking of opening your channels already? Have you stepped into the Zhou Tian Realm, or are you just being overly ambitious? I just stepped in, Li Hao said. Li Muxiu was taken aback and couldnt help asking, Youve entered the gateway to the Hundred Jiao Body? Mhm. Li Hao nodded. Great Aplishment could be considered as entering the gateway, right? Come, show me what youve learned. Li Muxiu didnt waste any more words; he simply asked Li Hao to demonstrate. He would know the true extent of it at a nce. Li Hao didnt hold back either, he freely began to perform the techniques. Although his exposure to these techniques hadnt been for long, his grandfather gave off a very open and straightforward feeling. If his grandfather had any thought of harming him, Li Hao wouldnt even be able to defend himself. Besides, it was just the Great Aplishment of the Hundred Jiao Body; surely that didnt count as anything too significant, did it? As he swung his fists, his Qi Force surged tumultuously. In an instant, an aura akin to a Jiao Dragon emerging from the sea emanated from Li Haos body. Li Muxiu watched with a focused gaze, which soon turned into a stunned expression. Li Muxiu looked at Li Hao in astonishment. If it were merely the gateway to the Hundred Jiao Body, it wouldnt be anything special C at most, a rather exceptional talent. The Li Family wasnt short on talents; you could throw a stone and either hit a servant or a talent. But from the gateway to minor aplishment, then to Great Aplishment, thats the Great Aplishment level of the Hundred Jiao Body! Entered the gateway in one day and reached Great Aplishment in one day?! Good heavens, such a cultivation talent for Body Refinement was certainly not inferior to little nines talents for cultivation, was it? Li Muxiu couldnt help but size up Li Hao. Was this childs talent for Body Refinement really that exceptional? However, it was a pity that it was only Body Refinement talent. With this thought, Li Muxiu couldnt help but heave a deep sigh in his heart. Although he didnt like pursuing fame and fortune, being able to cultivate was absolutely a good thing for anyone. After Li Hao finished demonstrating, he saw his grandfather lost in thought, and with innocent eyes, he took the opportunity to ask, Grandfather, on another Primordial Cultivation Skill I saw the words Mystic Vein. What is this Mystic Vein? You looked at that secret text as well? You didnt start cultivating it, did you? Li Muxiu regained his senses, his brows furrowed suddenly, and his expression became serious. He stared at Li Haos innocent little face and realized he might be overthinking it. This kid was too young; if he had been distracted by other cultivations, how could he have managed to bring the Hundred Jiao Body to Great Aplishment today? Before Li Hao could answer, Li Muxiu continued earnestly, You have a great talent for Body Refinement, and thats a good thing, but do not squander it! How many talents out there, because theyre young and arrogant, relying on their intelligence, study this and that, and end up knowing a little about everything, deemed jack of all trades, but guess what? They get smacked to death by a p from those among their peers who are left behind. Others only need to practice one move; if that move is strong enough, deadly enough, they can be unrivaled! Li Muxiu said, You see people being named Sword Saint, de Saint, and even titles like Arrow King. Theyre all famous figures; do they not understand the value of well-rounded development? But they all specialize in their fields, continuously advancing! A persons life is limited, and its hard enough to reach the end of one path, let alone two; pursuing both is simply ruining ones own future! Having said this, he addressed Li Hao, Families like ours, we have an advantage in that we have a strong foundation, a rtivelyfortable growth process, whereas those Jianghu heroes without background have to face all kinds ofplexities from a young age, the hardships of life, and so forth, forced to learn whatever they can to survive. But we are different; we have the luxury to choose! They delve into poisons, medical skills, boxing, and swordy, but so what? They may have an advantage when facing someone of the same realm, but how much time do you have to spend learning these? If its ten years, others spending the same ten years on one thing will have a higher realm than you. When the timees, just being one or two levels higher in realm is enough to easily overpower you! Therefore, only when you reach your limit, with no hope left in your life, should you consider broadening your scope. Otherwise, its unnecessary before that point. He spoke with heartfelt earnestness, and Li Hao understood his grandfathers perspective. Being a jack of all trades was powerful indeed, but time did not permit it. However, this was for the average martial artist. As for himself, Li Hao had the advantage of a system panel. But without a sufficient number of Artistic Skill Points, Li Hao too could only specialize in the Sword Path and Physical Body Path. Indeed, even now, he prioritized the Physical Body Path and personal cultivation above all else. After solemnly advising Li Hao, Li Muxiu sighed and resumed his casual demeanor, saying, The Mystic Vein you mentionedes from the Primordial Body Refining Skill. Thats also why this iplete skill is allowed on the sixth floor. But to learn to open the Mystic Vein, you need to progressively cultivate to the thirdyer, which takes far too much time. This skill is even harder; those with highprehension might take five to eight years, and those with lowerprehension, twenty or thirty years, might find it challenging! Therefore, although the Mystic Vein is precious, it must be forsaken. Oh? Li Hao wore an expression of curiosity, wrapped his legs, and sat cross-legged. The Mystic Vein, also known as the Great Yin Channel, is rumored to be one of one hundred and eight veins in the human body besides the normal meridian channels! Li Muxiu said, My Li Familys strongest, the Dragon River Divine Meridian, allows for the opening of fifty-four channels, while the royal familys Dong Huang Scripture permits sixty-two. Thats already the strongest Meridian Opening Skill. But reaching one hundred and eight is still too far off, so whether or not there really are that many has always been mere spection. However, outside of these one hundred and eight, there are two major veins, which are the Great Yin Channel and the Great Yang Meridian! When these two major channels are opened, the cultivation techniques practiced will carry some special powers, making attacks fiercer and more domineering. At the same time, these two channels can hold more Qi Force and circte it through the Zhou Tian Realm! He nced at Li Hao and said, If you can circte a hundred cycles in one vein, then in the Great Yin Channel, you could achieve a thousand cyclesa tenfold difference! You could stack and umte a hundred cycles of Qi Force within the Great Yin Channel! And a thousand cycles in one vein are not just a quantitative umtion; its a qualitative transformation of explosive power. The specifics will be evident in battle. Hence, those who can open these two special channels are geniuses among geniuses, the best of the best, once in a hundred years! Li Hao suddenly understoodbesides the Great Yin Channel, there was also the Great Yang Meridian. The existence of these two special channels was equivalent to an extra twenty meridians. Considering that the strongest technique of the royal family epasses only sixty-four meridians, opening both special channels could mean an increase by one third! By then, even if one were to practice the Li Familys Dragon River Divine Meridian, it could unleash a force surpassing that of the royal family! Its extremely difficult to open these two special channels; it requires fate, talent, andprehension, and outside forces can hardly assist, Li Muxiu observed Li Hao and said. In the second generation of our Li Family, only three people have opened one special channel, and its only your ninth uncle who possesses both channels, showing unparalleled talent. With that, he couldnt help but sigh. Li Hao was somewhat stunned. From what he had said, he thought such urrences were extremely rare, yet within the second generation of the Li Family, there were already three individuals with such a meridian? And the ninth uncle, both? Little Nine was born with the innate Great Yang Meridian, while he opened the Great Yin Channel himselfter in life. Even your old man only had one special channel, simr to your father. Li Muxiu shook his head as he spoke. Li Hao was speechlessthis ninth uncle was truly extraordinary. Alright, just focus on your cultivation, Li Muxiu said to Li Hao. Your talent is exceptional, but you were born with blocked meridians, making it more difficult for you than other Body Refinement practitioners. If you are unlucky, the Zhou Tian Realm might be your limit, so dont be distracted. Refine the Thousand Jiaos Holy Body well. If you can reach the Fourth Layer, you may have a chance to break through to the Soul Session Realm. By then, you would be considered a martial artist who can stand on your own, at least not someone who can be easily killed. Li Hao nodded. Seeing Li Hao so obedient, Li Muxiu felt gratified and said, In your free time, take a look at the Dragon River Divine Meridian. If theres anything you dont understand, just ask me. Your father and the others all had to learn by themselves. Although there were instructors, your grandfather had quite a temper and never taught directly. It was always officers from the military who taught, and often before the instructor finished exining, your father and his siblings had already mastered it. Little Nine could even extend the knowledge further, heh It seemed that recalling that time brought a touch of a smile to the old mans face. Li Hao felt somewhat helpless. There were too many prodigies in the Li Family, making his own extraordinary abilities seem rather ordinary. Of course, he hadnt leveraged all his efforts on collecting Skill Points yet, otherwise, he could have made further progress. But life isnt just about cultivatingit also includes living, or else, what would be the purpose of reliving this life? In the following days, besides following the old master for morning fishing sessions, Li Hao spent his afternoons immersed in books about Qi cultivation techniques and secrets of meridian opening. Half a month went by, and he had sessfully added three top-notch scriptures to his panel. Li Hao believed hisprehension was quite good; after all, he needed to grasp the basics to add them to his panel, and he managed one every five days, not too shabby for maintaining the Li Familys reputation. He heard that direct descendants of the Li Family took about half a month to grasp the basics of the supreme scriptures. However, with the mindset of a person who had lived two lifetimes, Li Hao wasnt proud. He merely considered it a normal performance. It was just that these three scriptures were not part of the Body Refinement Realm, so his understanding of the third phase of the Physical Body Path remained unaffected even after adding the scriptures. Instead, a new attribute of a great path appeared in his panel. [Control Path: Not yet started] Li Hao guessed that these three scriptures were part of the normal cultivation methods for martial artists, and that Control Path probably corresponded to the normal cultivation path. Its name was just slightly odd. But Li Hao didnt think too much of it. As long as he could add points, it was fine. And so, he once again realized the scarcity of Skill Points. Besides fishing and ying chess, its time to consider painting and even cooking These were the types of arts recorded in the game, and without a doubt, they all could increase Skill Points. Chapter 33 - 30 Two Sages and the Little Mouse Chapter 33: Chapter 30 Two Sages and the Little Mouse As soon as he thought of it, he acted on it. Li Hao asked Zhao to prepare the paints, as well as brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone for him, and after fishing with the old master each day, he would ask to return to his Mountain and River Courtyard to rest. Li Muxiu didnt say much about this; his principle in nurturing Li Hao was to let him grow freely. Although Li Hao showed exceptional talent in Body Refinement, Li Muxiu didnt force him to train arduously every day. If Li Hao wanted to seek his guidance, he would earnestly provide it; if not, he would take the child to wander the mountains and waters, fishing in the wild every day. In the Mountain and River Courtyard, within the spacious courtyard. Li Hao had someone bring over two stools, one tall, one short, and started to draw on the easel like an art student. Zhao earnestly advised him, but Li Hao turned a deaf ear. Zhao waspletely helpless in the face of this young master who was fond of indulging in pleasures and neglecting his duties, leaving no choice but to hand him over to Li Fu. Li Hao had long since figured out how to deal with Li Fu, impressing him by demonstrating the second level of the Jiao Dragon Body. Li Fu watched, dumbstruck, suspecting he was seeing things, and asked Li Hao to perform it again. Upon seeing it clearly the second time, the man was so moved that his eyes welled up with tears. He simply attributed it to his second uncles cultivation and teaching that allowed Li Hao to master the second level of this peerless Body Refinement technique in less than a month. While grateful to the second uncle, he was also surprised and excited about Li Haos talent in Body Refinement. Such talent was even more impressive than mastering the Great Aplishment of the Bull Strength in three months, truly a first-rate Body Refinement genius. Seeing his wildly excited demeanor, Li Hao was secretly d he didnt directly demonstrate the third level Hundred Jiao Body in front of him, after all, not everyone possessed the old masters vision and capacity to handle such things. As a trade-off, Li Hao promised Li Fu that he would seriously cultivate with his second uncle, but only under the condition that when he was doing something else, Li Fu wouldnt intervene. While this delighted Li Fu, it also caused him some consternation. Li Haos talent in Body Refinement was so high, he now wished Li Hao would spend all day cultivating outside of eating and sleeping, so he could catch up to the prodigies with ninth-grade battle bodies. Yet, Li Haos temperament was particrlyid-back, which left Li Fu feeling quite helpless. After much back and forth, Li Fu finally relented to Li Haos persistence. So, Li Hao began to paint openly in the courtyard. With each stroke of the brush, words soon appeared before his eyes. [Art of Painting: Level 0 (1/100)] It really worked. Li Hao smiled knowingly and then began to paint with great flourish. Having experience with Chess Tao and Fishing Tao, Li Hao guessed that the better he painted, the more Painting Experience he would gain. So, he didnt treat it too casually, but instead began to paint quite earnestly. However, in his previous life, he was a businessman who had spent decades immersed inmerce; what did he know about painting? He did have a bit of understanding of girls who could paint For his first attempt at painting, Li Hao chose to do a portrait sketch and picked out the most beautiful maid in the courtyard to stand before the easel. Then, with confidence, he picked up the brush; for a person, draw a circle first, then a line, a nt and a flick, followed by another nt and flick. Hmm, it needs some hair. Done! [Painting Experience +1] Hisss painting is indeed difficult. Li Hao smiled wryly to himself. Next to him, Zhao sneaked a nce at the easel and asked hesitantly, Young master, what is this youve drawn? Cant you see? Its a person! Li Hao replied indignantly. That doesnt look like Zhao was a bit puzzled. Huffing, Li Hao said, Youre saying it doesnt look like it on the outside, right? Thats because you dont understand the deeper meaning of my art. Look at this circle; you think its a head, but its not. It represents being slick. Look at this line; you think its a body, but its not. It signifies that to stand tall, one must be slick. Zhao, you still have a lot to learn; dont be so straightforward and impulsive! Uh, but isnt that a bunch of scribbles on the circle supposed to be hair? Not exactly, and yet it is. Its both hair and dreams! Dreams? Li Hao said nonchntly, Dreams belong at the top of your head, seems logical, right? This lush hair represents many peoples dreams, also logical, right? Zhao was bewildered. Having finished his rambling, Li Hao continued to paint. Zhao and Li Fu exchanged looks, both baffled as Li Hao kept painting dozens of almost identical drawings, while the beautiful maid remained standing in front of the easel, seemingly just for background decoration; what was the point? Clearly, this young master had no talent in the Art of Painting, unlike his skill in chess. But since it was all just frivolous pursuits that squandered his Martial Arts potential, they were too indolent to probe any further. Li Hao painted quickly, and soon there was a pile of discarded paper on the ground. Before long, his experience had umted to one hundred. All of it was umted bit by bit. Li Hao felt quite exhausted. [Art of Painting has been raised to Level One] [Skill Points+1] As the text prompt emerged, a surge of insights into the Art of Painting flooded his mind. Li Hao closed his eyes for a moment and soon digested the informationpletely. In an instant, he realized how much of a novice he had been previously. When he resumed his brushwork, his strokes carried a divine charm. Quickly, the graceful figure of a woman emerged on the paper, full of life and poise. Li Fu and Zhao, who were idly looking around, caught a glimpse unintentionally and were momentarily stunned, their eyes widening in astonishment. It wasnt long before Li Hao added finishing touches with deft strokes of his brush to the lips, dipped in rouge to apply the colors, and in no time, the image on the canvas stood out vividly and elegantly. [Painting Experience+13] Li Hao couldnt help but feel ted. Indeed, the more meticulously and beautifully he painted, the more his Painting Experience increased. And he had finally be someone who could paint. Young master, this is Zhao stared at the canvas, dumbfounded. Just earlier, he was drawing crude stick figures, and now he had reached this level of skill? Could the young master be a genius who learned to paint in merely a short moment? Or was he pretending before? Or perhaps those stick figures, as the young master imed, really depicted inner meaning? His preconceived notions were strongly challenged. Basics, dont overthink, Li Hao said indifferently. Zhao didnt understand, but that didnt stop him from being profoundly shaken. After painting a few more pictures and feeling increasingly adept, Li Hao had Li Fu and Zhao stand before the canvas. He painted a portrait for each of them, capturing a dynamic gaze, one showing a time-worn kindness while the other a sternness that betrayed a hint of awkwardness, looking away, both strikingly realistic. Seeing thepleted paintings in their hands, both men showed diverse expressions, their emotionsplex. The young masters talent was rarely seen in the world; had he been born into a family of literati, he would have been treasured. What a pity that this was the Divine General Mansion where one was born to defend the legacy of Dayu. Once the paint on the canvas dried, both men unconsciously rolled their paintings carefully and cherished them, a sign of their earnestness. They would remember, in the year they turned seven, the young master painted a portrait for them. This was the first time in their lives they had received a painting of themselves. Time flies, and half a yearter. On the calm shores of ckwater Demon Lake, three figures were fishing at a distance of over ten meters apart: two elders and one child. Needless to say, the child was Li Hao. Among the elders, besides Li Muxiu, there was another person, a fishingpanion of Li Muxiu. Li Hao had heard the old man introduce him as Feng Boping, a Thief Saint with an interesting name. ording to the Thief Saint, he had chosen the name himself. It did not mean he only acted when things were calm but that after he made his move, everything would remain undisturbed. In their leisure time while fishing, Li Muxiu even lightheartedly shared stories of the Thief Saints exploits with Li Hao, revealing he truly lived up to his name. Many of the forces that had been stolen from by the Thief Saint only discovered their treasures missing months or even yearster. Oftentimes they were initially clueless about the theft, rendering them unable to track down who had stolen the treasures or when the theft had urred, or even to discern whether it was an inside job Reputation well-concealed, treasures seek their owners, this was the Thief Saint Feng Boping. On the shore, Li Hao expertly set up arge pot, simultaneously cleaning the fish demon he had just fished up, gutting and cutting it up while asionally ncing at his swim dder. The fishing rod at the other end was fastened to the shore with a rope threaded through a hole and tied to arge stone; should there be any activity, hed be able to react promptly. At this moment, Li Hao deftly handled the fish demons innards with his sword, his movements skilled. Both Li Muxiu and the Thief Saint had grown ustomed to this sight. Although it was only fish being prepared, they had long recognized Li Haos remarkable talent in the art of the sword. When Li Muxiu first saw Li Hao wield a sword, he even ridiculed him, thinking that Jian Wudaocked insight for missing out on a real treasure. The Thief Saint, Feng Boping, also held a fondness for this livelyd who enjoyed Fishing Tao and showed no qualms about his sensitive identity. He had earnestly promised that he would search far and wide for a precious medicine capable of opening Li Haos meridians. Soon, snow-white fish meat hit the pot. Li Hao also kneaded some fresh coriander and chili peppers into the mix, and the fragrant spicy aroma immediately spread, drawing the elders gazes again and again. Their lines were cast far out into deep waters, using their bodies as the pole, with the line invisible and no float visible; they could sense any ripple through the line alone. Both of you, the food will be ready in three minutes, Li Hao said with a smile. Having spent a lot of time together, Li Haos address for Li Muxiu had be Second Elder and Feng Boping as Old Feng, while the two elders hade up with a nickname they thought fitting and vivid for Li Hao: Little Hao. Chapter 34 - 31 Perfection Chapter 34: Chapter 31 Perfection The youngds cooking skills are getting better and better, said the old man with a heartyugh, Ive been fishing my whole life and have long since grown tired of fish. But the fish dishes that the kid makes are something I could still eat. Feng Bopingughed heartily, flicked his sleeves, and took the lead to sit on therge rock next to the pot; with a wave of his hand, a cup and jade chopsticks appeared in his palm like picking flowers. Although he and Li Muxiu shared simr tastes, there were certain differences between them. Feng Boping was somewhat finicky about cleanliness and had a fondness for beautiful jade, using luxurious bowls and chopsticks even for eating, which did not pale inparison to the royal n within the court. He handed Li Hao a clean pair of bowl and chopsticks with a smile yet did not bother Li Muxiu, instead quietly awaiting the boiling pot. Li Hao estimated the time was about right, then flipped the lid over, setting it aside on some leaves. The rich aroma burst forth immediately. Ignoring the usual courtesies of elders first and childrenst, he reached straight in with his chopsticks to grab some meat. You guys wait for me, eximed Li Muxiu as he hurried over, hastily fashioned a pair of chopsticks from a twig, and began stirring in the pot. Although Feng Boping was particr about cleanliness, he didnt say anything about Li Muxius actions. Li Hao felt this was probably the feeling of lifelong camaraderie. The three of them ate with great relish. Despite the significant age difference, neither of the two older men pulled rank on Li Hao. Sometimes you would call me kid, and I would call you old man, showing carefree personalities. I didnt expect you to bring out new tricks in cooking fish. Li Muxiu, after drinking a mouthful of spicy soup, clicked his tongue in appreciation. Li Hao smiled. Indeed, in the past six months, his self-taught drawing and cooking had both steadily improved, reaching the second level. So had his Fishing Tao. Maybe there really was something to the newbie protection phase theory. In the first month, his fishing sess rate was extremely high, but now it seemed rare to catch anything. Sometimes he would even stay up until midnight, forced to find a shallow spot and catch a Power Passage Realm demon fish to avoid returning empty-handed. As they talked, suddenly, Li Haos gaze darted toward the fish dder, which was gently touching the water surface. There was movement! He swiftly put down his bowl and chopsticks and crouched, rushing over to the fishing rod. Right at that moment, the fish dder suddenly plunged underwater. Li Hao quickly set the hook and pulled on the line, which immediately tightened on the other end, transmitting a tremendous force. A massivemotion came from beneath the water as well. This kid The two elders, seeing this, both revealed a hint of envythey couldnt believe this youngster had gotten a bite first. Soon, themotion under the water grew stronger, and a demon beast emerged from the surface. It was not a fish demon, but a shrimp demon with a hardened shell! It was four or five meters long, covered in spikes, with fearsome pincers capable of crushing rocks. At that moment, the shrimp demon was grabbing the fishing line with its pincers, its bulging eyes ring at Li Hao on the shore. Seeing that it was just a little kid, it screeched in fury, yet it was also filled with dread. Where did this wild childe from, possessing such strength? Its struggles became more violent, but the fishing line was given to Li Hao by Li Muxiu, impervious to water and fire, and able to withstand a million catties of force, something amon Zhou Tian Realm shrimp demon could not break. Soon, under the dragging, the shrimp demons body slowly neared the shore. Its eyeballs showed a struggle, contemting whether to mutte itself to escape the hook and flee for its life. Just then, Li Hao on the shore staggered as if he couldnt steady the fishing rod. Hmm? The shrimp demon hesitated upon seeing this. After a tug-of-war, the shrimp demon felt that this child was only slightly more powerful than itself, and had it not been for the injury caused by the fish hook, it might not have been defeated. Its eyeballs rotating, the shrimp demon tried to pull Li Hao into the water, but each time, Li Hao managed to stead himself in the nick of time, narrowly securing his position. Eventually, after a fierce struggle, the shrimp demon, pained by the pulling, couldnt help but let out its vicious nature. It shrieked and surged towards the fishing tform, intent on crushing this ignorant, annoying brat. But as it came ashore, the previously wobbling child suddenly steadied himself, his face revealing a relieved and beaming smile. This isnt good! The moment the shrimp demon realized something was amiss, a massive force suddenly transmitted from the fish hook, pulling its unbnced body in mid-air directly towards him. With a woosh, something like a silver light streaked bywhat was that, so bright? The next moment, the shrimp demon knew nothing more as the world went dark. A massive shrimp head rolled away as Li Hao casually stuck his sword into the ground beside him. He then dragged the body over near the cooking area, not far from the two elders, saying, Its a pity it didnt bite earlier. Otherwise, I could have added some shrimp paste to your meal at noon. Seeing how effortlessly Li Hao dealt with the Zhou Tian Realm shrimp demon, both elders smiled. They had hidden their breaths earlier, which is why the shrimp demon hadnt detected them, emboldening it. Li Hao cast the bait again and continued to eat and drink. This Zhou Tian Realm level nine demon was so easily in by you, you must have also reached a small level of achievement with the Li Familys Dragon River Divine Meridian, Feng Boping said with augh. Li Hao did not deny it. A small level of achievement? He had already reached perfection. The regr fishing session came to an end as the sun dipped low in the western sky. Li Hao said goodbye to the two gentlemen and the Thief Saint, who mentioned he had to take a long trip and would be away for half a month. Clearly, some treasure was about to be stolen somewhere. Li Muxiu had long been ustomed to departures, and with a smile, he said goodbye and led Li Hao back to the Divine General Mansion. Now that Li Hao had taken an interest in fishing, Li Muxiu did not continue to introduce him to the traditional rules of fishing and went straight back to the Listening Rain Tower. Outside the tower, Li Fu, as usual, was waiting there, but this time, beside him stood a young maid, precisely Xuejian from the Eternal Spring Court. Seeing the elder and younger returning, Xuejian couldnt help but size up Li Hao. She had long heard that this Second Master was entric; manydies and mistresses from the various courts wished to send their children to him for guidance, but he paid attention to no one. Unexpectedly, he would be so close to Li Hao, a child with no talent for martial arts. As such thoughts went through her mind, Xuejians gentle face betrayed no hint of them; she smiled, showing her teeth, and stepped forward to exin her purpose. It turned out that Lady He Jian was thinking of Li Hao, who had already been studying Body Refinement Realm techniques for quite some time, and wanted him to enter the martial training grounds to practice with other youths from the family. Of course, Li Fu had long learned of this news from Xuejians mouth, and as she spoke, eagerness spread across his face, almost as if he wished to nod in agreement on Li Haos behalf. But after hearing this, Li Hao and Li Muxiu looked at each other and bothughed. Li Muxiu knew Li Haos words carried little weight and refusal might lead to persistent entanglements, so he waved his hand and said, The little guy is fine following me. I can teach him well enough, going to the martial training grounds would be a waste of time. The old master grumbled internally, sending the boy to the martial training grounds, wasnt that just bullying? The disciples in the martial training grounds were at best in the Zhou Tian Realm, and those with higher talents would study under famous mountains or join the military. Letting Li Hao, a boy who could easily kill ninthyer demons of the Zhou Tian Realm, go to the martial training grounds would be like beating up children and kicking women. Whats the difference? Hearing the old masters refusal, both Li Fu and Xuejian became anxious. But Xuejian, as if having anticipated this response, immediately spoke sincerely and gently, exining that it would only take a short practice in the mornings at the martial training grounds to hone realbat experience and practice skills with peers. Li Fu nodded repeatedly at her side, agreeing fervently. While following his uncle would afford the best guidance, he was also concerned that the old master might be leading Li Hao astray; after all, though the uncle was powerful, he appeared to be rather unfocused. He had never heard Li Hao discuss matters of cultivation with his uncle. Instead, they would be excitedly engrossed in conversations about which fish to catch, how to set the hook, and so on Furthermore, even disciples of a Sword Saint like Lis uncle had to spar with peers of the same realm. Otherwise, the teachings that remained mere theory would ultimately be understood more slowly. When Li Muxiu heard what Xuejian was suggesting, he nearly rolled his eyes. Would sparring with those kids from the family be more challenging than outwitting demon fish while fishing? It should be noted, fishing for Zhou Tian Realm demons was not just brutebor. These demon fish had gained intelligence and knew danger; they would rather tear their bodies than escape the hook. And dealing with Soul Session Realm demons was even harder to manage. Put simply, fishing is aprehensive skill involving intelligence, stealth, deception, showing weakness, and engaging in a battle of strengthall of it. For these reasons, the old master had been addicted to it for half his life and was still as enthralled as ever. With an outright refusal and feigned anger, threatening to beat someone up if it was mentioned again, Xuejian and Li Fu could only ept it reluctantly. Once Li Hao had put away the fishing gear in the Listening Rain Tower, he went back to the courtyard with Li Fu, learning along the way that Northern Yan had sent a letter. Their eyes lit up at the news, and they hurried to the Eternal Spring Court. A family letter was in Lady He Jians hands; she sat upright in the hall, her demeanor noble and dignified. Tiangang is running short of military funds; I need to attend court tomorrow A pensive look crossed He Jians eyes. Just then, Li Hao and Li Fu rushed in hurriedly. Li Fu still had the sense to remember propriety, but Li Hao had already barged in. Li Fu tried to stop him but failed and ended up following him in a fluster. When they faced He Jians gaze, the mans face showed a hint of embarrassment, and he quickly bowed to apologize. Is it from them? Li Hao hurriedly asked. He Jians gaze shifted to Li Hao, and upon sensing the faint smell of the water on him, she knew he had just returned from fishing with his uncle. Seeing Li Haos expectant look, He Jian did not mind the boys rashness and nodded slightly. What what does it say? Li Hao asked, his eyes full of anticipation. He Jian paused slightly, a fleeting look of tenderness in her eyes, but it quickly vanished as she spoke softly, Its a military report from Northern Yan. Your father says theyve just in a group of demons, and there are issues with grain and provisions. She did not give details, as it involved military affairs. Did they encounter any dangers, did they mention me? asked Li Hao. He Jians fingers tightened slightly around the letter as she nodded and said with a smile, Your parents asked me to feed you well and not to overexert yourself. They also inquired about what youve recently eaten, whether youve caught a cold, or whether you have been obedient to your elders After listening quietly to thedys words, Li Hao said, Could I see the letter, please? I can read. He Jian closed the letter and shook her head slightly, No, it contains military matters, and youre still too young. Alright then, replied Li Hao, and then he said, Please write back on my behalf, let them know Ive been eating well. My cooking is pretty great; I can make tasty food by myself. Also, tell them Im diligently cultivating my body, which is strong, so I wont catch a cold. I go fishing with the second uncle every day without hardship. The uncle treats me very well, and he even praised my cooking. When they return, Ill let them have a taste. And also, tell them to take good care of themselves and not worry about me. Im safe here in the Divine General Mansion, with both the uncle and you backing me up, nobody bullies me. Chapter 35 - 32: The Child King Li Hao Chapter 35: Chapter 32: The Child King Li Hao Hearing her childs careful instructions word by word, He Jians expression tightened slightly. She nodded gently and said warmly, Great Lady will convey all that you have said; you need not worry. Practice well with your Second Grandfather, obey his words, and avoid acting rashly. When you have free time, you may also go to the martial training ground to practice, where you are always wee. She had not asked Li Hao to go to the martial training ground before for fear he would be bullied, but now that Li Hao had embarked on his cultivation path, visiting the training ground for sparring and realbat practice would be beneficial for his progress. After Li Hao left with Li Fu, He Jian couldnt help but let out a gentle sigh. By her side, Xuejian, seeing her demeanor, asked cautiously, Why do you sigh, madam? Xiao Qi is busy with military affairs in Northern Yan, perhaps too busy to remember. This couple, too, after so many years without seeing each other, I wonder why they dont send more letters to inquire about the child. Hao Er is actually very understanding He Jian murmured softly, her toneced with a hint of helplessness and reproach. Xuejian, quick-witted, was taken aback and said, Could it be that what madam just said was all He Jian nced at her, and Xuejian immediately stopped speaking, bowing her head but unable to resist quietly looking towards the courtyard entrance, where the small figure had already walked far away. So all the words of concern and greetings madam had just expressed were made up by her? Yet the young master had taken them seriously Back at Mountain and River Courtyard. Li Hao had not yet taken out his drawing board when he received another letter delivered by a house servant. Seeing the signature, a smile emerged on his face, and the feeling of loss in his heart dissipated. Although he did not have much contact with that couple from Northern Yan, strangely enough, in the quiet of somete nights, he somewhat missed them. Maybe it was the warmth of that embrace, which somehow came back to him in a dream. Or perhaps it was those genuine eyes, which he had not forgotten to this day. The letter in his hand was from Sword Saints retreat, naturally sent by that lovely young girl. Ever since she went to the retreat, she would send letters every so often. Initially, it was one every three to five days. Later, as the letters said, her Sword Saint Master became stricter, wanting her to focus more on cultivation, so the frequency of writing letters gradually decreased. But now, he still received one every month. The letter no longer contained daily matters since she had written about them so many times already. The cultivation at Sword Saints retreat was quite monotonous and repetitive, such was the nature of foundational training. Li Hao opened the letter, sat on the sunlit lounge chair, and with a smile, leisurely read every word, leaving none unread. Inside, he saw a misspelled word, apanied by a circle and a cross, indicating that she wrote the wrong character but didnt know the correct one and simply skipped it. In his mind, Li Hao could almost picture the young girl scratching her head in frustration as she sat writing the letter, and he couldnt help but chuckle softly. The letter described her recent meals and the precious medicine her Sword Saint Master had obtained for her. Her cultivation had reached the fifth level of the Zhou Tian Realm, and she had opened twenty-one mystic veins, practicing the most powerful Qi Cirction Skill in the retreat. Li Hao had heard Second Grandfather mention that the retreats Qi Cirction Skill was the Gxy Sword Qi Skill, a top-tier technique. If one achieved Cycle Heaven Realm Perfection, they could open up to 49 veins! Inparison to the Li Familys 54 veins Dragon River Divine Meridian Cultivation Technique, it was only ever so slightly inferior. Besides, the young girl had already opened the Taiyin Mystic Vein and was highly favored by her Sword Saint Master. Seeing this, Li Hao couldnt help feeling happy for her. The Dragon River Divine Meridian Cultivation Technique was not shared outside the direct lineage and was off-limits to even Bian Ruxue, his fiance, as well as all the wives of the various courtyards, including the Great Lady He Jian. However, the techniques they were allowed to practice were also top-notch, only slightly less superior. If someone possessed extremely high talent and could open up two special major veins by themselves, they couldpensate for the gap in foundational techniques. However, such talented individuals were few and far between in the world. After reading the letter, Li Hao called for a house servant to prepare pen, ink, paper, and a letter for him. He wrote with ease and care, slowly finishing a piece, sharing his recent endeavors in painting, cooking, and the joys of fishing, as well as befriending an interesting elderly predecessor. Of course, the letter did not mention the title or the name of the Thief Saint. After all, Feng in Dayu belongs to the antagonists, unpopr among the various forces; it was only someone with the casual and unconstrained nature of the Second Master who would be close friends with such a person. However, outsiders were unaware of their rtionship, otherwise, they would have loudly cursed behind their backs, Colluding with corrupt officials, no less! Having finished, Li Hao, as usual, casually drew a small emoji to encourage her to work hard at her cultivation and to strive together. After entrusting the letter to a house servant for mailing, Li Hao moved his drawing board over and began to draw as usual. Now at the second level in the Art of Painting, his technique had improved even more than before. The changes in his seemingly simple sketches were not significant, but upon closer inspection, it was evident that the eyes in his paintings had be more lifelike, as if gazing out from the paper itself. While he was in the midst of an unfinished painting, a group of figures came galloping into the courtyard, their noise preceding them, and from a distance, someone yelled, Hao, were here! Looking up, he saw three rowdy kids tumbling their way over. They were the only child of the Sixth Lady, Li Yuanzhao, the second son and third daughter of the Fifth Lady, Li Yun and Li Zhining. On the day they said farewell to Bian Ruxue as she departed for the Sword Cottage, these legitimate ssmates came to the Mountain and River Courtyard to see her off and thus had met Li Hao. Afterward, that kid Li Yun came over multiple times, inquiring about Bian Ruxues whereabouts and when she would return. It was then that Li Hao realized this young rascal, not even fully grown, dared to set his sights on his little girl. However, he didnt stoop to arguing with the kid. He simply spanked him soundly, swelling the boys buttocks. Then, after a bit of intimidation and threats, he made sure the young brat didnt darein to the Fifth Lady, because after all, its no fun when adults get involved in childrens squabbles. Of course, the main reason was that he could win. Since then, Li Yun would carry a hint of a shadow and fear around Li Hao, but that didnt stop him froming back to the Mountain and River Courtyard. Heter brought his sister and the other youngster from the Sixth Ladys to bolster their courage and came over together. After several interactions, Li Hao easily became the king among these three children. Hao,st time you were telling us about the monkey that got suppressed, but you havent finished. What happened next? Li Yuanzhao, plump and short, ran up to the drawing board, his dirty little hands hesitating to touch the paper, lest he get a knock on the head from Li Hao. Yeah, yeah, Li Yun nodded repeatedly, his head bobbing like a pecking chicken, already tamed by Li Hao. Next to him, the little girl Li Zhining handed Li Hao a food box, her bright eyes sparkling as she said, Brother Hao, this is the crispy cake my mother made. Weve all tried it, and its really delicious. We brought some for you. I havent tried it yet, Li Yuanzhao blurted out, instantly exposing a w, and reached out his dirty little hand, fresh from martial practice at the training field, to grab some. But Li Zhining twisted her body to dodge and gave him a fierce re. The little fatty instantly looked at her with a mix of hurt and appeal. Li Haoughed and, without any hesitation, took the food box and opened it. A pleasant aroma wafted out. He tried a piece and found it indeed delightful, then he shared the rest with the others, saying, You go grab a little stool for yourselves ande over. Eat while I finish the story. Zhao, chairs! Li Yun immediately bellowed. Li Hao knocked on his head in annoyance, Zhao is not someone you can order around; get it yourself! Covering his head, Li Yun appeared somewhat timid and muttered something unintelligible. He then pointed at a house servant and ordered, You, bring me a stool over here. The servant did not dare disobey and went to fetch it with a smile. Li Yuanzhao and Li Zhining, familiar with the routine, ran into the house to find small stools for themselves and sat down obediently beside Li Hao. Chapter 36 - 33: Continuing the Soul Chapter 36: Chapter 33: Continuing the Soul That cheeky monkey Li Hao broke apart the crispy pancake, savoring it slowly while continuing the story for the three eagerly anticipating youngsters. In the pavilion, Zhao and Li Fu watched from a distance, both wearing helpless smiles. The young master had somehowe across these storybooks. If only he would devote all that effort to Body Refinement, surely he would achieve great things in the future. However, having watched Li Hao be carefree for so long, they hade to ept many things and let nature take its course, just like Second Master had saidthe vast Li Family didntck a specialist in Body Refinement, but that child mightck a happy childhood without his parents around. Perhaps this was the only joy he had. As the sun set into dusk and the story ended, Li Hao shooed away the three youngsters, particrly reminding the most mischievous among them, Li Yun: Go back and behave, dont get beaten by your mother again. This little guy had be so excited when he heard the part about causing havoc in the heavenly pce, showing his rebellious streak by arguing with his own mother and wanting to switch from swordsmanship to using a staff. Afterwards, under his mothers direct guidance, he still felt that the sword suited him better. Hmm. Li Yuns face turned red, and he ran off quickly. Brother Hao, Ille to see you again tomorrow. His sister, Li Zhining, said with a gentle, timid smile. Brother Hao Li Yuanzhao, the little chubby boy, also hesitated to speak. Go on, go. Li Hao waved them all away with his hand. After the children had all left the backyard, Li Hao calmed his mind and continued to paint. After gaining dozens of skill points in the Art of Painting, the moon had already risen. Li Hao had dinner with Li Fu and Zhao. After returning to his room, he picked up a book on martial arts taken from the Listening Rain Tower and flipped through it. This book was not about cultivation techniques but rather served as an introduction to various realms. Soul Session Realm, as the name implies, involves inheriting a prior soul! For those without background, ordinary people can enter the Soul Session by joining a martial temple. If favored by Heroic Spirits, they too can undergo soul session. Furthermore, by enlisting in the army, one can worship the souls of soldiers who died in past Dayu wars and possibly receive a legacy from a Heroic Spirit! Moreover, joining famous mountains, great teachers, or sects also allows ess to ancestral Heroic Spirits Li Hao quietly read, his eyes shing with light. He pulled up his panel to check. [Name: Li Hao] [Age: 8] [Cultivation Level: Tenth Layer of Cirction Realm] [Sword Dao: Three Stages (Flying Phase) (Hidden Bow)] [Sword Skill: Endless SeaTide (Perfected) Falling Snow Sword Skill (True Form)] [Physical Body Path: Five Stages (Myriad Forms) (Tiger Press)] [Body Techniques: Stone Skin Hundred Refinements (True Form) Thousand Jiaos Holy Body Fourth Layer (Thousand Jiaos Body Beginner) Primordial Third Layer (Enter the Ghost Body Perfection) Dragon Cicada Void Body Fourth Layer (Dragon Soul Body Beginner)] [Control Path: Three Stages] [Control Techniques: Heavenly Gang Zhou Tian Skill (Perfection) Hundred Battles Cycle Heaven Skill (Perfection) Dragon River Divine Meridian (Perfection) Nine Revolutions Starry Sky Skill (Perfection)] [Chess Tao: Four Stages (28/10000)] [Fishing Tao: Two Stages (97/1000)] [Art of Painting: Two Stages (231/1000)] [Culinary Dao: Two Stages (736/1000)] [Chess Catalogue Collected: Myriad Forms, Tiger Press, Flying Phase, Hidden Bow] [Fishing Catalogue Collected: None] [Famous Paintings Collected: Thousand Mountains Birds Flying Painting, Snow Mountain Spirit Fox Painting, Kylin Steed Painting] [Cooking Recipes Collected: None] [State of Mind: Chess Heart (Embedded)] [Artistic Skill Points: 0] The panel now was visibly longer than before, even though Li Hao had omitted dozens of Body Refining Techniques, it was still a dense list. From Fishing, he had received 6 points of Artistic Skill, which he had used uppletely. His cultivation in the Body Path had risen from the third phase to the fifth phase. Crossing from three to four, there was a threshold simr to Chess Tao that required an inner connection to upgrade further. At that moment, following a prompt on the panel, the previously condensed chess heart could actually be embedded like a chess manual. Once the chess heart embedded into the Body Path cleared the hurdle, Li Haos affection for chess skills did not diminish at all. On the contrary, although he had passed the mental barrier in the Body Path, he didnt develop any extra affection for it, still feeling the usual about it. The panel could transfer state of mind, but it seemed unable to transfer the power of emotions. And when the Body Path reached phase four, the many low-grade Body Refinement Skills underwent a remarkable transformation, all evolving into higher-level techniques. Stone Skin Hundred Refinements transformed into Stone Skin Thousand Refinements, and Barbarian Ox Strength into Bull Demon Barbarian Strength, enhancing the techniques and their effects, bringing significant improvements to the physical body. The other numerous inferior grade techniques did the same, causing all organs throughout his body to undergo new transformations and enhancements. Now, just in terms of physical strength, he had reached eighty thousand catties! While the several peak Body Refinement Arts, even though there was no grade transformation, they had all entered the fourthyer. However, at the fourthyer, he encountered some peculiar issues. Merely depending on the energy of heaven and earth was no longer sufficient to meet the practice conditions of these peak Body Refinement Arts. Even if his cultivation in the Body Path advanced to phase five, he couldnt eliminate the external obligatory conditions. For example, to practice the fourthyer of Thousand Jiaos Holy Body, one must personally y a Jiao dragon, capture its soul, and refine oneself, subduing and imprisoning its soul to break through the Cirction Realm and step into the Soul Session Realm. The Dragon Cicada Void Body was the same; the fourthyer, the Dragon Soul Body, required a drop of true dragon blood to bepleted. Without resolving external conditions, no matter how much physicalprehension he had, even if he knew how to practice, it was like a skilled wife unable to cook without rice, with no solution at hand. Luckily, these two practice conditions were not difficult to meet for Li Hao. With just a word, Li Muxiu could resolve them in minutes. However, the methods of inheriting the soul in these two Body Refinement techniques were both unorthodox, and even if sessful, they were considered mid-tier in the Soul Session Realm, not outstanding. The strength of the Soul Session Realm depends on the strength of the inherited Heroic Spirits legacy. Thus, major powers still maintained their advantage in this regard, creating a vast gap from ordinary Martial Artists. Famous mountain Grandmasters could let their Direct Disciples worship before the Heroic Spirit Hall of their ancestors, and if lucky, receive the legacy of a Heroic Spirit ancestor, ascending in one step, which is considered top-tier. After all, those capable of passing down Heroic Spirits were ancient old monsters from ages past, at least possessing the Four Stands Realm existence that could defy the heavens and change fate! Such strength in Dayu could be counted on fingers. The inheritance from even a trace of their souls will, like a key to a treasure trove, was immensely beneficial. Whereas for Martial Artists without this background and heritage, unless they had extraordinary talents and took oath under a famous mountain, their only choice would be to inherit a soul from a Martial Temple. The Heroic Spirits in the Martial Temples were heroes of ancient times, of varying strength, uneven and not allplete, dependent on the inheritors own talents and disposition, to see which Heroic Spirit would choose them. Lastly, there were the likes of Jiao dragons and mountain Demons of lesser kinds. Such Great Demons were not stingy with their souls, but as their spirits were too weak, the inheritance they could offer was limited. Being born into the Li Family, Li Hao had countless choices, among which the best option was to enter the Ancestral Hall of the Li Family. There were the lineages ancestral spirits worshipped, from the first generation, that ancient Divine General who opened the Dayunds with Emperor Dayu, to the many generations that followed, including many top-tier powerhouses. Moreover, due to the connection by bloodline, inheriting the soul became easier, which was one of the reasons why Martial Arts Noble ns remained powerful over ages. Heritage, what is heritage? Its the existence that can be passed down throughyers. After sessfully inheriting a soul in the Li Family Ancestral Hall and continuing to practice the two peak Body Refinement Arts, capturing the Jiao soul and the True Dragon soul will merely strengthen himself, not allow him to ascend just by thatthe difference is significant. However, before that, Li Hao nned to let his own umtion deepen further. The Control Path, as he thought, corresponds to normal cultivation. Qi Cirction Skill, channeling veins, future Soul Session Realms control of souls and even the Divine Soul Realm, most likely all depend on the existence of the Control Path. With the understanding from the third phase of the Control Path, he practiced both of the Li Familys top Qi Cirction Skills to perfection. You should know, others, even if naturally gifted, would only dare to practice one, since each practice was equivalent to redoing the tenyers of the Cirction Realm! But with the insight from the third phase of the Control Path, Li Hao moved smoothly through several practices and easilypleted them. And the two top Qi Cirction Skills,pared to the inherent Qi Cirction Skills in the Body Refinement arts, had some differences, which resulted in fewer oveps than the two Body Refinement Qi Skills, causing a multitude of intermixing, hence leading to a rather exaggerated situation. Li Haos Qi Cirction reached, from 143 cycles, to a lineage 248 cycles! Yes, to an extremely exaggerated extent, surpassing even the All Heavens Zhou Tian Skill of the Imperial Familys 168 cycles by a whole 80 cycles! Chapter 37 - 34 Flawless Body, Ten Million Pounds! Chapter 37: Chapter 34 wless Body, Ten Million Pounds! When the Cycle Heaven Realm reached Perfection with 54 meridians, it meant an additional 4320 cycles of strength, which was over eight hundred thousand jin of colossal force! However, the royal family had ess to the Dong Huang Scripture, Dayus top Meridian Opening Skill, capable of opening 62 meridians, adding 8 meridians of Cycle Heaven strength which, when converted, provided only about 600,000 jin of extra force. But this was not Li Haos limit. The Great Yin Channel was worth ten meridians, equivalent to 2480 cycles, which was close to 500,000 jin! In addition, the Meridian Opening Skill that Li Hao practiced was not just the Dragon River Divine Meridian; the Nine Revolutions Starry Sky Skill was also a Meridian Opening Skill, along with three mid-to-high-tier Meridian Opening Techniques and several lower-tier ones. However, those lower-tier ones only opened the easiest meridians, which were already covered by the mid-to-high-tier techniques, rendering them ineffective. But the Nine Revolutions Starry Sky Skill,bined with the three mid-to-high-tier techniques, enabled Li Hao to open up major meridians not covered by the Dragon River Divine Meridian, bringing his total to 69 types of opened meridians! He had already surpassed the number of meridians opened by the Dong Huang Scripture of the royal family! Li Hao was not yet satisfied. Currently, he nned to rely on his own physical insights to deduce the fourthyer of the Primordial Skill and break through the wless Body! The first chapter gathers the power of Yin and Yang from heaven and earth, the secondyer epasses the celestial stars, the thirdyer the hard-to-notice Mystic Veins within the human body. For the fourthyer, I hope to open the Great Yang Meridian andbine the Yin and Yang channels! Li Haos ideas were not whimsical; with the insights from the fifth stage of the Physical Body Path, he considered himself half a Grandmaster in Body Refinement. What is a Grandmaster? It is someone who can create martial arts and establish their own schools! How the fourthyer of the original Primordial should be cultivated, Li Hao did not know; nor did he need to. It was likely that the Li Family had not been able to gather theplete scripture for years, and it had probably been destroyed, bing dust in history. If that was the case, he would just continue writing a new chapter for this top-tier Body Refinement Technique! Let the pearl no longer be covered in dust! Several dayster. By the ckwater Demon Lake. Li Hao sat outside the Fishing Terrace when suddenly, an insight struck him, his Blood Qi surged, and bones beneath his skin subtly trembled. The Qi Force in his body danced back and forth within the 69 major meridians, eventually rushing with immense pressure to the crown of his head, almost causing his brain to burst! This was an exceedingly dangerous endeavor, but Li Haos control over his body was extremely fine-tuned; he could even fold his ears shut and move each bone as flexibly as his fingers, exerting force at will! With a thunderous crash, his brain seemed to vibrate, and he was assailed by waves of swelling and pain. Li Hao gritted his teeth and endured until that powerful Qi Force suddenly found an escape, rushing out before returning through the same gap, creating a cycle inside his body! A gleam of brilliant light shone in Li Haos eyes, filled with excitement and agitation. Atst, it was done! The Great Yin Channel was a wandering meridian, appearing randomly anywhere in the body at different times, making it extremely difficult to locate and control. Hence, it was called the Mystic Vein, also implying the elusive and mysterious. But the Great Yang Meridian was fixed, located inside the skull. Comparatively, the Great Yang Meridian was even more dangerous than the Great Yin Channel. Nobody dared to try opening it; failure could result in idiocy or disability at best, or at worst, a burst skull leading to instant death! While a single meridian could ount for the strength of ten, the enormous risk involved to gain just a little more power deterred ny-nine percent of people from attempting it. The reason being, almost all who had tried failed. Only certain Martial Arts fanatics and unrivaled geniuses would even consider engaging in such madness! Now, with the Great Yang Meridian opened, Li Hao instantly felt as if the Mystic Vein had found an anchor and no longer drifted around. Instead, it gradually approached the Great Yang Meridian, the two intertwining. Yin and Yangbined, I shall call the fourthyer, Yin and Yang no, wless Body! Li Hao summoned the interface, and as his willmanded, the entry for Primordial Skill on the interface actually advanced to the Fourth Layer, named wless Body, Minor Aplishment! He immediately circted the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse, repeatedly transferring the Qi Force within his body to familiarize himself with the process. Soon, under the entanglement of Yin and Yang, a faint special vortex of power emerged. Through the swirl, Li Hao seemed to glimpse a golden light within his skull. He tried to reach it with his Qi Force, only to realize it was extremely distant, far beyond his grasp. Legend has it that there are a total of 108 major meridians in the human body; if all of them were opened, perhaps I might be able to touch that golden light, Li Hao thought, as a sense of enlightenment washed over him. This was an insight from the Physical Body Path, enriched by a wealth of cultivation memories, giving him an understanding of the body that was beyond ordinary people. Body Refining is not simple, nor is it as unpromising as the elders said. On the contrary, Li Hao felt that the tiers of Body Refining Techniques within Listening Rain Tower were inadequate; even the Thousand Jiaos Holy Body ced at the sixth floor could advance to the Soul Session Realm only by its fourthyer! And the other Cultivation Methods aimed directly for the top. There were multiple reasons why Body Refiners were not highly valued including the difficulty of cultivation; Li Hao also believed the scarcity of techniques was a factor. If the techniques collected by the Li Family were so few and far between, what about elsewhere? Li Hao looked at the interface; the previous wless Body Minor Aplishment had now be Great Aplishment! The intersection of the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse seemed to connect all the major meridians, allowing all the Qi Force to be instantly concentrated and orchestrated within, like erecting a Dragon Spine in the body! Li Hao tried it out and suddenly threw a punch. With a whoosh, the punch whipped through the air like the roar of a tiger, actually pressing down the surface of the water several zhang ahead, creating waves and ripples seven or eight meters in diameter! If this punch had really hit solidly, it would have been like a cannonball hitting the water, bursting forth with a tremendous ssh! Li Hao was slightly stunned and shock shone in his eyes. Through the refined sensations of his flesh, he knew just how terrifying the power of his punch was. With the full strength of his major vessels condensed, his power had doubled! You should know that at this moment, with his Yin and Yang Dual Pulse condensed, and along with the 69 major vessels he had originally cultivated, its as if he had 89 major vessels. With each vessel circting 248 times, his bodys strength had already reached 4.5 million jin! Under the doubled burst, it was close to 9 million jin!! This was almost reaching the divine power of 10 million jin, and even a Zhou Tian Realm True Dragon wouldnt possess such fierce strength. Even royal talents, wielding top-notch luck and the Meridian Opening Skill, only have a strength of 2 million jin, unless they also activate two major vessels. If theres only one, theyck the ability to instantly condense the energy of all major vessels and unleash double the power! No wonder that uncle of mine is so terrifying, with both pulses converging to instantly double the strengthtoo frightening, Li Hao murmured. Bright and peculiar lights burst forth in Li Haos eyes. He dared not imagine how formidable it would be if all 108 vessels in his body were developed! You must realize, an ordinary martial artist at the Zhou Tian Realm would have only 20,000 jin of strength. Although thats the lower limit, the very lowest level of existence, 90 percent of warriors at the Tenth Layer of the Zhou Tian Realm had at least several hundred thousand jin of strength. However,pared to Li Hao, the gap was still too vast. With my current strength, I could easily crush those elite Cycle Realm soldiers from the Yuan Camp, even at the Tenth Layer, Li Hao thought to himself. Elite soldiers from the Yuan Camp at Tenth Layer only had a massive strength of 500,000 jin, appearing as mere children before him. Royal talents were four times stronger than the soldiers from the Yuan Camp, and he was four times stronger than those royal talents! Li Hao retracted his fist and regted his breath. Having just unleashed double the power of Yin and Yang, he felt a significant consumption of physical strength which was not sustainable for regr use. However, it was enough to deliver a fatal blow in a critical exchange. When his body had rxed and recovered, Li Hao looked toward the demonke but did not see Second Uncles figure. He said he went to track the old dragons trail in the demonke; who knows where he had ended up going. This demonke stretched for thousands of miles, with deep waters. Hiding a Dragon Demon inside, it really was hard to detect. At that moment, a faint movement suddenly transmitted over. Li Haos ears twitched, and he quickly turned his head to look, only to see a snow-white figure swaying amidst the withered yellow leaves, as though hiding. He shed over to the figure and it turned out to be a snow-white little fox, simr in size to a newborn puppy. After taking a closer look, Li Hao saw that the little fox did not have any demonic aurait seemed to be amon wild fox. Little guy, how did you get here? Where are your parents? Li Hao bent down and picked up the little fox from the leaves. The little foxs ears had a touch of orange-red, seeming like a mix between a white fox and a red fox. When Li Hao picked it up, it immediately struggled and pushed against his hands with its little paws. Li Hao ced it on his hand and looked around but did not see any sign of adult foxes. Perhaps the little thing had sneaked out from its nest. Seeing this, Li Hao put it back on the ground for its parents to find it. The little fox struggled in the leaves, too small to move swiftly or with agility. Li Hao smiled and paid it no more heed, returning to theke to continue fishing. Before long, a figure shed back. It was Li Muxiu. Seeing that his hands were empty, Li Hao knew that the hunt for the Dragon Demon had failed. The old master had tried countless times over the past half-year, proving that the Dragon Demon was extremely cautious and cunning. To cultivate to a level that caught Li Muxius attention, it must have lived for thousands of years at least. Hmph. Seeing Li Haos cheerful demeanor, Li Muxiu snorted disapprovingly and said with a flick of his sleeve: What about you, air force? Caught a small one, in the Power Passage Realm, said Li Hao with a he-he. Li Muxiu rolled his eyes, even more annoyed. As the sun set in the west, Li Muxiu, in a hurry, could only fish up a Power Passage Realm fish demon to avoid the risk of returning empty-handed and then took Li Hao back to Qingzhou City. Before leaving, Li Hao noticed that the little fox had crawled to a distant ce and yet was still not found by its parents. He asked the old master to help check, only to find a pool of blood and some snow-white fox fur after a search. From the looks of the scene, the adult fox had been eaten by some demon beast. Such urrences weremon in the wild. Li Hao sighed, found the little fox struggling to climb cluelessly around, and brought it back to Qingzhou City with him. In the yellowed fallen leaves of the Mountain and River Courtyard, a touch of snow-white was added henceforth. Chapter 38 - 35: Ancestral Temple Chapter 38: Chapter 35: Ancestral Temple Several monthster. By the ckwater Demon Lake. Li Hao hauled up a fish demon of the Eighth Layer of Zhou Tian Realm, casually drew his sword to y it, then set up a cauldron over a fire to cook. Scaling, skinning, deboninghis movements were as fluid as drifting clouds and flowing water. This time, without adding spicy peppers, he prepared a nourishing soup, tossing in some wild mushrooms to cook together. The rich mushroom aroma drifted out with the steam from the edge of the iron lid, making the two elders fishing by theke sniff the air and cast asional nces. As Li Hao announced, Lets eat, the two elders materialized beside the cauldron like phantoms, each already holding their own eating utensilsa pair of exquisite jade chopsticks and a pair of rough ones made from tree twigssimultaneously diving into the pot. Tsk, tsk, not bad! Li Muxiu slurped up a slice of fish and gave Li Hao a thumbs up. Old Master Feng also smiled as he served himself a bowl of fish soup, savoring it slowly. The contribution of this fish was significant, adding several dozen points to his cooking experience along with the fishing practices, Li Hao figured his Cooking would be the first artistry to reach the third segment after Chess Tao. Here, little guy, try some. Li Hao picked up a piece of fish and ced it on a nearby leaf, and a white figure darted out to nibble on it. Thats a fox, and youve raised it to be a dog, Fengughed. He had been back for several months now, and as for what he did, he didnt tell Li Muxiu or Li Hao, and naturally, they would not ask. Theres not much difference, Li Hao chuckled. Halfway through the meal, Li Hao felt the timing was right, and said to Old Master Li Muxiu, Second Grandpa, Im nning on breaking through to the Soul Session Realm soon, do you have time to take me to the ancestral shrine? Hmm? Both elders paused with their chopsticks and turned to look at Li Hao. Li Muxiu inquired in astonishment, Youre going to break through to the Soul Session Realm? Youve reached Cycle Heaven Realm Perfection? Hmm, Li Hao nodded. He had deliberately dyed mentioning this to the old master to avoid progressing too quickly, which might appear too shocking and oundish. Really? For real? Feng Boping put aside his eating and drinking altogether, staring at Li Hao in astonishment. He knew that even though the boy yed around, he would never joke about cultivation. But at the age of eight, breaking through to the Soul Session Realm? That seemed a bit too far-fetched. Your Dragon River Divine Meridian is at perfection already? Impossible. Even if you disregard your disability in Martial Arts, even your father didnt step into the Soul Session Realm until he was nine. Li Muxiu looked doubtfully at Li Hao, knowing he wouldnt make such a pointless joke, but still found it unbelievable. He had seen prodigies with shocking talent, like Li Junye, who also reached Soul Session at eight and a half years old! Furthermore, that person was diligent, day and night, intelligent, and extremely hard-working. But Li Hao spent his days fishing with him. Sometimes, they fished for an entire day. When did he have the time to cultivate? Um, its true, Li Hao felt he might have overestimated the old masters capacity to cope, but there was no turning back now, so he reluctantly carried on. Could it be that your meridians have cleared on their own? Li Muxiu scrutinized Li Hao: Even though you have an extraordinary talent for Body Refinement, breaking through to Soul Session would at least take seven or eight years, or even a dozen years to a lifetime. How can Meridian Opening Perfection be achieved in just a short year? Thats simple, just let the youngd show us, Old Master Feng intervened. Li Muxiu agreed with a nod, Right, show me. Fine then. Li Hao immediately stood up, away from the cauldron, then stirred his Qi Force, activating 54 major meridians throughout his body, with formidable Qi waves surging all over. He briefly suppressed the concealment effect of the All-Epassing attributes, allowing the Qi waves to burst forth from his body. Li Muxius and Feng Bopings eyes went wide with disbelief, Li Muxius reaction even more so, as his chopsticks fell into the pot. He looked at Li Hao in a daze, ck-jawed. Is it really true? As a Four Stands Realm powerhouse, how could he be mistaken? 54 meridians, full and robust, a bona fide perfection of the Perfect Zhou Tian Realm! But the boy before him was only eight years old! After a moment of being stunned, Feng Boping turned to look at Li Muxiu with a speechless expression, Your Li Family really knows how to breed monsters. First, it was that kid Li Junye, and now its this one. If the other Divine General Mansions knew about this, theyd probably be green with envy and thoroughly scrutinize you guys! Li Muxiu had yet to snap out of his shock, just staring nkly at Li Hao. This wasnt just a freakish talent of Perfect Zhou Tian, it also revealed something elseLi Haos meridians were unblocked!! It meant that Li Hao was no longer a Martial Arts invalid, he could cultivate! And with such talent, he would definitely be the number one of the Li Familys next three generations! Even considering the past ten generations, this aptitude would unquestionably be the best! Countless thoughts swirled in his mind at that instant, and Li Muxiu suddenly felt a surge of guilt and self-reproach. Such a genius, and yet he had been leading him astray every day with trivial pursuits: eating, drinking, ying, fishing indiscriminately. Had he not severely hindered his progress? Second Grandpa? Li Hao finished cultivating and noticed his second uncle lost in thought, so he reminded him. Li Muxiu came back to his senses, and the first thing he wanted to do was grab the chopsticks to maintain hisposure, but they had already fallen into the soup. He couldnt help but let out a bitterugh, then stared deeply at Li Hao: How did your meridians be so unblocked? It seemed to happen in a dream. Li Hao said, One day I had a dream, and in the dream I was cultivating. Suddenly, as I exerted myself, my whole body felt rxed, and when I woke up, cultivation seemed extremely simple. I went through meridian opening without any obstacles. The two elders were speechless. Did you unblock it all in your sleep? Youre surely speaking in your dreams now. But other than what Li Hao said, they couldnt find any other possibility. Could it be that this boys previous meridian obstruction was a feigned obstruction? Feng Boping pinched his sharp white beard, pondering: Ive heard that some martial arts invalids are temporary, and some be unblocked suddenly during practice. He might be one of those. Maybe. Li Muxiu nodded. He had also heard of such a possibility, but the chances were extremely low. Now that this boy can cultivate, your Li Family is truly impressive. A true dragon has fallen, yet another one stands. Tsk tsk. Feng Boping couldnt help but express his admiration. Li Muxiu sighed and said, Had I known it would be like this, I would have nurtured him properly. He has been wasting a lot of time hanging around with us. Li Hao was startled by these words and quickly said, Elder, you arent going to force me to cultivate from here on, are you? What do you mean force you to cultivate? Li Muxiu said irritably, Now that your meridians are unblocked, dont you want to properly cultivate and establish a great and illustrious reputation in the future? Stop joking around. Without a second thought, Li Hao hurriedly said, Second Uncle, dont ruin me, I dont want to join the army and go to war. Life is toofortable now, and fame and honors, a dog wouldnt even want them, let whoever wants them have them! Li Muxiu was at a loss for words. Others would have been thrilled at the chance to be famous, but this kid, what nonsense was he talking about. Hahaha Feng Boping burst intoughter, It seems this little scoundrel is nothing like Jun Ye. I think what he says is quite right. Fame? Youngsters have pursued fame since ancient times, but in the end, wealth and honors arent for this world! Li Muxius expression shifted subtly, and deep down he felt as if a fishbone had pierced his heart, painfully stabbing him. Li Junye had once emerged dazzlingly spectacr. But afterwards, like a shooting star, he briefly shone before falling rapidly. He looked at Li Hao, who was nervously watching him. Li Muxius heart felt like a flower being crumpled. If he sent this child to the battlefield, who could guarantee that he wouldnt be a second Li Junye? Forget it Li Muxiu sighed deeply and said, If you dont want topete for fame, so be it. From now on, just like old me, stay at the Li Family, live a life of leisure, and be an unknown old invalid. Feng Boping chuckled, Who dares say the Fist Saint is unknown, unless his mouth hasnt been knocked crooked by you yet. Li Muxiu shot him an annoyed look and said to Li Hao, From now on, when your parents hear the news ande looking, Ill set aside my old pride and take their scolding. Kid,e and eat! After saying that, he flicked his finger and a pair of chopsticks flew out of the pot. He then pulled over a branch, peeled it to make chopsticks, and began eating, but it was noticeably less carefree and joyous than before, as if burdened with heavy thoughts. Li Hao breathed a sigh of relief; no matter what, as long as he could continue fishing with the old man, it was good. Although he could fish on his own, fishing at the ckwater Demon Lake with the old man meant not only assured safety but also the chance to catch big fish, which was a delightful prospect. Sitting by the pot, Li Hao continued eating. Second Uncle, about the Soul Session Hmph, eat up, and afterwards, Ill take you there, Li Muxiu nced at Li Hao and then started eating the fish vigorously. Li Hao felt at ease and began to eat and drink heartily. The Li Family ancestral hall was located in the deepest part of the Divine General Mansion, carved into a mountain slope. The security outside the mountain was tight, with warriors d in heavy armor, but there were only fallen leaves on the steps leading up the slope, empty and silent. Outside the majestic and solemn ancestral hall on the t square stood severalrge cauldrons with incense wafting from inside. Two figures descended from the sky, gliding toward the square in front of the ancestral hall, and then ascended the steps on foot. Even Li Muxiu, the old man, reined in his usual yful demeanor and took on a calm expression as he led Li Hao up the steps with measured pace. Second Brother, what brings you here? A calm voice came from inside, as tranquil as a cidke. Just the voice itself seemed to settle ones myriad of thoughts. Li Hao looked inside and saw many ancestral tablets on disy. Among them prominently stood a golden statue of the Li Familys founding divine general, Li Tianyuan! Off to the side in front of the ancestral tablets was an old man with a long beard and eyebrows, sitting alone on a cushion, with a chessboard ced before him, ying against himself, gently making his moves. Of course, Im bringing the younger generation over for the ancestors to take a look, Li Muxiu said as he stepped over the threshold and entered. Upon hearing this, the old man slowly lifted his head, and as his gazended on Li Hao, who had just stepped through the threshold, his unfazed eyes revealed a hint of ripples: Soul Session? This child seems even younger than Jun Ye. Second Brother, you cant be joking, can you? Chapter 39 - 36 Ancestor’s Rules Chapter 39: Chapter 36 Ancestors Rules I can take a joke, but I dare not joke with my ancestors, Li Muxiu spoke indifferently. The elder with long eyebrows slightly furrowed his brow, thinking indeed it was so; although his second brother was often casual, he was always very proper in this ancestral hall. He asked, Could it be that this child appears young, yet he is nine years old? Eight years old. Eight years old?! The elder with long eyebrows was stunned, waves of emotion rippled through his eyes, Are you saying he achieved Perfect Zhou Tian at eight years old? Correct. Having said this, Li Muxiu then walked to the cushion in front of the golden statue, and kneeled down to worship. Hao Er,e here. After kowtowing three times, he called out softly while kneeling. Li Hao immediately walked to his side. Kneel down and kowtow to the ancestors. Li Hao did as he was told, kneeling on the cushion and kowtowing respectfully to all the spirit tablets in turn. Li Muxiu lifted his head and spoke softly, Descendant Li Muxiu, today I bring the junior here, to listen to the teachings of our ancestors, please bestow upon us the inheritance! As these words fell, the numerous spirit tablets above seemed to tremble slightly. Li Hao had finished his kowtowing when he looked up, only to see a series of spectral figures materializing before the spirit tablets, seated in the air. Some wore schrs robes and white gowns, others were d in heavy armor, and some even had half their bodies missing, wrapped only in a battle banner. Clearly, these were the ancestors of the Li Family. Tsk, another fine seedling indeed. Perfection in the Zhou Tian Realm, yet with a youths bone structure, just over eight years old, even mightier by three pointspared to that little fellow twenty years ago! Who would have thought that the good fortune of my Li Family in the past hundred years would be so thriving? We must caution those youngsters not to be arrogant, or else this child will be their lesson. The many spectral ancestors chatted and shared their opinions in gentle murmurs. When Li Hao entered the ancestral hall, he had already temporarily retracted his Myriad Attributes, not sure if these ancestral spirits could ignore the concealing effects of Myriad Attributes; still, it was better not to invite unnecessary trouble. This child is talented and clever, Ill not interfere. You grant it. With such talent, only ancestors like you are fit to bestow it. After some exchange, many of the ancestral shadows gradually faded once again, returning to the spirit tablets, leaving only four spectral figures still suspended above the tablets. They merely watched Li Hao quietly, without speaking. I the figure holding a spear was just about to speak, when suddenly, a burst of light emanated from the central statue of the golden body, as ifing to life. The other few shadows couldnt help but look over, immediately bowing their heads in a slight nod. While the rest of the spirit tablets also trembled slightly, emitting a nearly uniform voice, We pay homage to our ancestor. In front of the golden statue, a figure with a tall stature and broad shoulders sat cross-legged, more substantial in formpared to the other shadows. His features were identical to the golden statue. If you can uphold my oath, you will receive my inheritance, the middle-aged man looked down at Li Hao, his expression gentle and tranquil, undisturbed by any ripple. Li Hao could feel the old man next to him trembling slightly, seemingly quite excited, and he also recognized this spectral figure to be the Li Familys original ancestor, Li Tianyuan! We pay homage to our ancestor! Old Master Li Muxiu bowed his head and kowtowed. Li Hao immediately followed suit, imitating him. In my time, I followed Emperor Dayu in his campaigns, subduing countless demons and tribes throughout Donghuang, and I made two oaths to the Emperor that have continued the Li Familys glory for a thousand years, spoke the spirit of ancestor Li Tianyuan. The first oath is that the people of the Li Family shall vow to protect the Li Family unto death, through thick and thin! The second oath is to defend the Dayu Dynasty to the death, to share the same fate with Dayu! Can you do this? After speaking, Li Tianyuan fixed his gaze on the Li Hao below. Li Hao looked shocked. Vow to protect the Li Family to death? Did the Li Family refer to certain people or everyone? The ancestral hall was deadly silent, with all eyes seemingly converged on the young child, waiting for him to speak. After a long silence, Li Hao finally spoke softly, Ancestor, forgive my dullness, for I am confused. Speak, the spirit of Li Tianyuan said, his expression serene. Does protecting the Li Family mean everyone, including the branches of the n? Li Hao asked carefully, Does this protection imply safeguarding them, or does it mean I cannot harm them? You only protect the direct bloodline. Since its protection, you naturally cannot harm them; otherwise, if you chop off their limbs and leave them just a breath, it could still be considered protection, stated Li Tianyuan, clearly indicating the severity of the oath. Li Hao asked, Then what if there are traitors in the familys direct line, or if someone schemes against me? Such degenerates, you can hand them over to those who havent entered the ancestral hall to continue their souls. But if such degenerates attack or ambush me first, wouldnt I only be able to hide? Li Hao spoke. He who inherits my soul, within the same realm excluding the Royal Family, shall be invincible! Li Tianyuan said indifferently, If you wish to avoid them, it is effortless. If you encounter those above your realm, you just need to flee for your life, there is no need for unnecessary heroics. What if they die in front of me while I stand by and do nothing? You must intervene to save them, even if they are unworthy, Li Tianyuan said. However, when the unworthy face justice, you may choose to be absent, so your hearts oath will not be broken, and you wont be hurt. Li Hao thought for a moment. That could indeed be a solution. But that seems a bit unfair, doesnt it? As a prodigy, encountering a Li Family peer in the same realm, he could only hide away. Even if the other party faces misfortune and he witnesses it, he still has to help? That seems rather unreasonable. Stop talking nonsense. Li Muxius expression changed slightly, and he promptly whispered to Li Hao. Li Tianyuans heroic spirit, however, did not get angry but calmly looked at Li Hao and slowly said, Indeed, it is not fair, but do you know why I would have talents eligible to seed the ancestral spirits in the family shrine endure such injustices and make such hearts oaths? The Li Family indeed has a family shrine and many ancestral heroic spirits, but not every member of the Li Family is eligible to inherit these spiritstheir standards are quite high. Li Hao shook his head. I dont know. It is for continuation. Li Tianyuan spoke slowly, The first hearts oath is to prevent gifted members of the family from bing spoiled and arrogant, disregarding the lives of the ordinary and mediocre within the n, even to the point of breaking away from the family after ascending with the resources of the n and seeking their fortune recklessly. Therefore, this restriction may seem unfair to the talented, but at most, it is a minor grievance, yet the benefit is that it can sustain the family, passing down the legacy from generation to generation! Li Hao thought it over. From the perspective of the ancestors, this was indeed the case. And the Li Familys thousand-year existence, unextinguished and not feared by the Royal Family, is due to the second hearts oath! Li Tianyuan spoke calmly, Originally, there were twelve divine generals who campaigned with the founding emperor. Now, in the Dayu Divine General Mansion, there are only five seats, of which two rose in recent hundreds of years. The descendants of those old fellows from the past have long been obliterated by the sands of time, and the remaining ones have concealed their identities, their whereabouts unknown. These two hearts oaths may seem like restrictions, like chains, but in reality, they are for the continuation of the bloodline! Otherwise, with the Li Familys thousand years of umted military merits, its connections, the number of generals, and the prestige within the army, how could the Royal Family dare to empower them so readily, and why wouldnt they use Imperial Skill to weaken and harm us? Hearing this, Li Hao was momentarily stunned. From the perspective of this old ancestor, it had indeed been achieved. The benefits outweighed the drawbacks. For a divine general lineage to continue for a thousand years with just a casual remark, its difficulty was beyond what ordinary people could imagine. Perhaps it was because the Royal Family knew that the Li Familys top talents would inherit the ancestral spirits in the family shrine and had these two hearts oaths, that they allowed the Li Family its current glory. Now that you are fully aware, are you willing to make the hearts oaths? Li Tianyuan asked calmly yet earnestly. Li Hao pondered and remained undecided, still unsure of what to do. He always felt that these two hearts oaths were like a curse upon the Li Family. Though they ensured a thousand years of glory, were they not also a tight shackle? Generations of honor, this hall full of heroic spirits, six out of nine in the previous generation dying in battle, how many in each generation died a natural death? Instead, those ordinary members within the family seemed to be mostly protected and able to enjoy their old age. Being a prodigy in the Li Family, it seemed more of a misfortune. Because they had to bear the weight of the entire Li Family on their shoulders! In this case, it would be better to inherit the spirit from a martial temple, at least to be free and easy. Li Tianyuan seemed to discern Li Haos hesitation, a trace of coldness shing in his eyes, and then his figure gradually faded away, leaving only his echoing voice: This child is talented butcks determination; let him consider it further. The other memorial tablets quivered slightly as if to bid farewell to the ancestor before also bing silent. Li Muxiu was taken aback, then looked at Li Hao helplessly but did not say more in front of the ancestral tablets. Instead, he stood up with a deep bow and then led Li Hao out of the family shrine. Seeing this, Li Hao felt an inexplicable sense of relief and followed Elder Muxiu out. Before leaving, his gaze involuntarily nced at the chessboard. He couldnt help it, possessing a chess heart. As Jian Wudao once said, among a thousand weapons, a lover of swords will see the sword first. That is only the stage of affection, let alone when it takes hold of the heart. Among ten thousand things, Li Hao would notice the chessboard at first nce. Elder, ck piece on the seventh line, thirteenth spot, can win, he said. After speaking, Li Hao followed his Second Uncle out of the family shrine. Outside, it seemed to have started to drizzle, a thin, unending rain. Li Muxiu sighed; it was the perfect time for fishing, with theke assimting fresh water and the Demon fish liking toe up for air, but at the moment, he was not in the mood. Dont overthink, just reflect on it yourself, Li Muxiu knew Li Hao was yful, unwilling to be bound, and couldnt talk him into it. The boy was too young and asionally willful. Li Hao nodded. The Elder himself had inherited the spirit in the family shrine, which showed that, despite seeming carefree, he was deeply concerned for the Li Family. Inside the shrine, the old man with the long eyebrows withdrew his gaze. He was not familiar with Li Hao, nor did he care how Hao felt since he woulde back eventually. As his eyes fell back on the chessboard, his fingers gently pinched a piece about to make a move when he suddenly let out a soft exmation. Chapter 40 - 37: Establishing a Soul with Heaven and Earth Chapter 40: Chapter 37: Establishing a Soul with Heaven and Earth A yearter. By the edge of ckwater Demon Lake, the aroma of fish soup wafted into the air. The two elders sat next to arge pot with their bowls and chopsticks, and Feng Boping followed the customary sip of soup before eating. He scooped up a spoonful of fish soup and slowly savored it, not being able to help but exim: This kids cooking skills could almost rival those of the Imperial Kitchen. Tsk, Ive been eating it for a year and still havent gotten tired of it, which is really strange. Li Muxiu was also surprised; he had not expected Li Hao to possess such remarkable culinary talent, a skill that was getting better and better. Feng, have you ever eaten from the Imperial Kitchen? Li Hao asked with a smile. Ive stolen a taste. Feng Bopings face, though aged, bore a hint of a mischievous smile, reminiscing as he smacked his lips, That half a bowl of leftover soup even had my saliva in it. I wonder which concubine ended up with it. You old thief, if you had served it to Emperor Yu, you would have lost your head, Li Muxiu said, clearly not amused. He had some understanding of his old friends audacious escapades and found them incredibly bold. Li Hao couldnt help butugh. He knew this Saint of Thieves spared nothing and no one;st time, the old man even tried to give him a silk scarf thin as a cicadas wing, supposedly used by some sects saintess. It was only when his second elder chased the old man down half a river with a shoe that he gave up on gifting the scarf. This had be one of Li Haos regrets; he felt that sometimes the second elder meddled a bit too much Lifes pleasures must be fully enjoyed; after all, you have to try everything, Feng Boping said cheerfully. Li Hao also picked up his bowl and began to eat, listening to the elders banter. Suddenly, an idea struck him, and words appeared before his eyes: [You haveprehended the Spirit of Cooking] Li Haos eyes glinted briefly before returning to normal, the revtion falling within his expectations. Since his Cooking skill reached the third tier at the fastest speed, he had sought ways to deepen his involvement, often visiting the kitchen tomunicate and learn from the chefs. These chefs, upon meeting Li Familys young master, the favored genius, dared not neglect him. Though the matter was extremely odd, they werepletely open and exhaustive in sharing their knowledge with Li Hao. Through deep conversations with the chefs, Li Haos horizons had broadened immensely. He learned of the vastness of the culinary arts, which were no less nuanced than Chess Tao. An array of ingredients, various seasonings, heat control, culinary techniques, removing fishiness, and countless other methods. These revtions gradually made Li Hao fall in love with cooking, exploring it like a vibrant new world. Unconsciously, he moved beyond the phase of cooking for experience and genuinely grew fond of the culinary arts. Even without the incentive of gaining experience points, he would take opportunities to show off his cooking by preparing various dishes. Lately, with the confectionaries being delivered to Mountain and River Courtyard, he would taste each carefully. If they were made poorly, he would even overturn them and call the cook responsible to offer his personal criticism. Once it entered his heart, he inevitably became earnest and strict. Just like casual gamers in video games who wouldnt mind losing but those who would rage upon defeat were usually the ones who seriously sought victory. Now, with the prompt of havingprehended the Spirit of Cooking, Li Hao didnt feel too overjoyed. After dedicating himself to something, he became indifferent to the oues, as it had been with his earlier understanding of Chess Spirit. Nevertheless, with this State of Mind, he could now attempt to break through to the fourth stage of Control Path. The three chatted leisurely, finishing their meal and drinks. Li Hao picked some choice bones to feed to the little white fox by his side. The little white fox was a year and a half old, still petite and delicate, its coat lustrous, snow-white. Li Hao had been feeding it Spirit Fruits infused with medicinal properties, along with its daily fish soup, setting it on a path of cultivation, reaching the fifth level of Power Passage Realm. From a wild fox in the mountains, it was now halfway to bing a demon, with a slight demonic aura. If it could reach the Zhou Tian Realm, it would develop spiritual intelligence. Demons in the Soul Session Realm could already appear and vanish like ghosts. After finishing lunch, they went fishing for the afternoon. However, Li Hao only caught one fish demon at the secondyer of Zhou Tian Realm. His luck in fishing was not good today. After packing up, he returned to Listening Rain Tower. Carrying the little white fox, Li Hao went back to Mountain and River Courtyard and shut himself in his room. Only then did he reveal his panel and, after some consideration, decided to use his new State of Mind for a breakthrough in Control Path. Soon, his Control Path progressed from the third to the fourth stage. The third stage of Control Path had enabled rapid progress in opening his channels, and now at the fourth stage, he wondered whether he would gain new insights into the major channels and the Qi Cirction Skill. As he finished allocating points, a rush of information flooded his mind. After a while, Li Hao slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were clear and bright, with a hint of astonishment. The world he saw seemed to have undergone some marvelous changes, and the deep insights in his mind told him that this universe was far more wonderful than what he had seen before. The world was alive with spirit! Demons and monsters gain insight from the stars, the sun, and the moon Soul Session, with the blessing of the souls intention, inherits not only the souls intent but must also abide by certain agreements. Humans may inherit from other humans, from demons, or from myriad races. Likewise, humans can also receive the inheritance of myriad races, the spirits of mountains and specters, the legacies of True Dragons and Phoenixes, or even the inheritance of the stars, the sun, the moon, and the very earth itself! Seeing many martial arts secrets within Listening Rain Tower, and with his own numerous cultivation methods, Li Hao suddenly felt an epiphany. To inherit from humans, one must carry on their intentions. To inherit from demons, one must carry on their nature. But to inherit from the heaven and earth, one must carry on their profundity! I will establish my soul with heaven and earth! Li Haos eyes zed with intense light. He activated his Myriad Attributes, enveloping his flesh. Unless he himself made argemotion with his punches and kicks, others would not be able to detect it. Then, the Qi Force in his body surged through his major channels, with the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse emerging, converging at the top of his head. In an instant, his bodys strength crazily surged, containing a terrifying force within. This force seemed as though it would burst forth from his body, breaking through that elusive barrier of nothingness. He wanted to connect with heaven and earth, to question the sky, the earth, and borrow that bit of strength! As if sensing Li Haos intense will, a vast and terrifying pressure enveloped him like an actual mountain crashing down, causing all his bones to crackle with stress, some unable to bear the weight. The weight of the world, heavier than Mount Tai! Li Haos eyes reddened, and he roared in his heart. The terrifying power of the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse erupted, and in an instant, his Qi Force doubled, reaching nearly ten million catties! That boundless willpower seemed to be lifted up by sheer force! But then, it was heavily suppressed again! Li Haos body bent, and his feet deeply embedded into the floorboards. He clenched his teeth, knowing that relying solely on Qi Force was not enough as he had not glimpsed the essence of heaven and earth! What were the true features of heaven and earth? Its the sky, the white clouds, the mountains and rivers, the myriad things on earth all parts of the world, but not theplete picture of the world! And he needed to stand his soul upon heaven and earth, what form would that world take in his heart? In Li Haos mind emerged a Buddhist martial art from the seventh floor of the Listening Rain Tower, within which there was a line of Buddhist scripture. Buddha has no form. If even the Buddha has no form, how could heaven and earth have a form? I stand within this world, I am the form reflected by this world! A sudden burst of light exploded in Li Haos eyes, his spirituality and Qi Force seemed to surge out together, breaking through an invisible checkpoint and reaching directly into the world! All of his Qi Force gathered and condensed his essence, energy, and spirit above his body, vaguely manifesting a shadow, that was his own likeness. Establishing his own form as the form of the world, establishing his soul with the world as its foundation! At that moment, Li Hao stepped into the Soul Session Realm. It seemed an endless strength flowed through the world, through the voids in all directions, pouring into his body. Every curtain in the room was shaking violently, yet the doors and windows were shutwhere was this winding from? In the courtyard, within the pavilion. As Li Hao embarked on his cultivation, Li Fu no longer followed him like a shadow, but they still resided in the same courtyard. At this moment, he was ying chess in the courtyard, not because he enjoyed it, but because Li Hao once strongly invited him, teaching him, so that now in his leisure, it seemed the only pleasure he could find. He was engrossed in a game with Zhao, fighting a battle across the chessboard. If Li Hao were to see the game, he would only have onement: Amateurish pecking. Suddenly, both men seemed to pause in their move, involuntarily looking toward a certain direction. An inexplicable sense of shock, as though something magnificent was awakening, filled them with astonishment, as if it was the misconception of a divine premonition. What was this thing? The next moment, both stopped their game and rushed towards Li Haos room, for an abnormal event surely meant the presence of a demon. As they burst through the door in haste, they saw the room in disarray, with vases that sat on the edge of shelves already fallen and shattered on the floor. And there was Li Hao, his legs embedded in the wooden nks, breathing faintly as if he had practiced a vigorous technique. Whats going on? Seeing that there was no ambush, the two men rxed, and immediately hastened to Li Haos side. Li Hao had already calmed the impact of the power from entering the Soul Session Realm, and Myriad Attributes hid his extraneous aura. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Li Hao exhaled and said, I was just practicing. You brat, why not go practice in the courtyard, Li Fu said irritably, yet without suspicion. Li Haos Body Refinement in the Zhou Tian Realm was hardly a secret, and he was aware of it, although the specific details were unclear to him. I just had a sudden insight. Li Hao exined. Well, thats quite good. Zhaoughed, although the vases on the floor were centuries old and quite precious, as long as Li Hao made progress in his training, everything was worth it. Having reassured the two men, Li Hao continued to savor the power of the Soul Session Realm in his room, which was far superior to the Zhou Tian Realm. No wonder it was said that only those who reached the Soul Session Realm were eligible to be the guardians of a city. And at this moment, he was only nine years old, yet already capable ofmanding a city! After entering the Soul Session Realm, Li Haos life remained as usual. Day by day, he ate and drank, either going out fishing, drawing or ying chess in the courtyard, or running to the kitchen to cook. As time went by, the young master starteding up with new ideas, learning poetry and ying the qin, seemingly ever more determined to drift away from proper pursuits. Time flew by, spring went and autumn came. In the blink of an eye, five years had passed. The Qingyuan Era, year fourteen. That year, Li Hao turned fourteen. Chapter 41 - 38 Tan Palace Academy Chapter 41: Chapter 38 Tan Pce Academy The Qingyuan Era was the newly established reign title in the year Li Hao was born, highlighting the deep favor bestowed upon the Li Family by Emperor Yu. This dynasty, which had stood for over three thousand years, was still like a majestic lion. Though it had gradually aged and weakened, its mighty presence profoundly protected most of thend in peace, preventing the daring demons from wantonly setting foot within the territory, and ensuring the tribute-paying vassal states continued their annual offerings! In that year, on the Yunzhou border within the Secluded Valley Mountain Range, the eighty-six-year-old veteran general Jiang Tianshou embarked on a campaign amid the cheers of the border shepherds. Leading more than thirty thousand royal cavalry, in just three days, he annihted over one hundred thousand Tiger-Leopard Demon nsmen that gued the border, extending the territory by a thousand miles, his fame spreading across neen provinces! That same year, a twelve-year-old prodigy known as the Bright Moon Sword braved the nine heavenly gates and, as a Direct Disciple, entered the Gan Tao Pce to listen to the teachings of the sage, bing renowned throughout the world! Also in that year, a secluded old Grandmaster who had retreated for thirty years atop Wanfeng Mountain descended to engage in a duel by the shore of Redwater Lake, drawing onlookers from all over. The final oue, however, remained unknown to all. Now, in the deep of Octobers autumn. The withered yellow leaves covered the ground of Qingzhou. The sacred training ground of Qingzhou City, known as the Leap Immortal Gate C Tan Pce Academy, also opened its doors that had been sealed for six years. Once the news broke out, it swept through the provinces. Countless young talents, heirs and princesses swarmed from all over the world like shoals of fish, racing towards this opportunity for fame and fortune. Meanwhile, in a small courtyard of the Divine General Mansion not far from Tan Pce Academy in Qingzhou City, a young man sat leisurely. He listened to the sound of the fluttering leaves in the courtyard, brewed a pot of green tea, and quietly yed a game of chess. As if the hustle and bustle and the struggle taking ce outside the courtyard, were unrted to him. Young Master, youve lost again. Thest move of the ck piece sealed off the white pieces final escape route, a checkmate. The young man picked up the tea cup beside him, took a gentle sip, and said with a smile. His lips were red and teeth white; his eyes shone like bright stars, clear and profound. His face, still bearing a touch of youthful softness, carried defined and yet gentle lines. The skin was pale as if long shielded from the sun, with a hint of moon-like coolness. His fingers, holding the chess piece, were slender and strong with translucent nails, free of any impurity. After he spoke, the corners of the mouth of the old man sitting across the chessboard twitched. He scrutinized the chessboard with a frown and eventually, unable to find a way out, frustration made him toss the white pieces back into the chess (qi) box. Youd, your skills in Chess Tao are bing increasingly exquisite. Li Qingzheng, referred to as the Fifth Master, said even though he was praising the young man, his eyes reflected a deep resentment. Having immersed himself in it for the better part of his life, his proudest and most satisfying skill in Chess Tao was continuously defeated by this youth recently. Winning the asional game only added to his irritation. Its all thanks to your good training, Fifth Master, the young man, who was Li Hao, said with a modest chuckle. You cheeky boy! Li Qingzheng red at him, not in good spirits, intending to y another round, but then he eyed the current game and felt somewhat deted. He still hadnt figured out how he lost thisst game. At this moment, the sound of crunching dry leaves underfoot arose, and a snowy white figure swiftly darted over and jumped into the young mans arms without a word C it was a white fox. The white fox had reddish-orange ears, which added a touch of liveliness to its appearance. Li Hao rubbed the white fox nuzzling in his arms and frowned, Why do you smell of medicinal herbs again, where did you sneak off to eat this time? At these words, the white fox burrowed deeper into Li Haos embrace, as if trying to avoid answering. Just then, Li Hao heard footsteps and looked up to see a figure in green, briskly approaching. It was a sixteen or seventeen-year-old maid with bright eyes and white teeth, quite pretty. Panting, she arrived outside the gazebo, greeted Li Qingzheng with a bow, and then hastened to Li Hao, Young Master, Xiao Rou has been to the Great Ladys kitchen again. She knocked over the Great Ladys beauty-preserving medicinal soup, and now they are searching for the culprit all over the Eternal Spring Court Li Hao was speechless, dug the little head out from his embrace, and said with ack of patience, I told you not to be mischievous everywhere. Do you want to be spanked again? The small head of the white fox struggled to turn away, not daring to meet Li Haos eyes, apparently aware of the trouble it had caused. If you keep this up, Ill hand you over to the Great Lady to deal with you properly, and shell shave off all your fur! Li Hao threatened. The thought seemed to scare the white fox, causing it to tremble and, with a pitiful look, it turned its head to gaze at Li Hao. Youre already in the Zhou Tian Realm, why cant you talk yet Li Hao said, looking at the pathetic eyes of the white fox and feeling rather helpless. He turned to address the maid, Qing Zhi, Later on, apologize to the Great Lady on my behalf and send over a tray of the Peri Cakes I made. And, have you bought todays Cotton Jade Pastries? Qing Zhi muttered under her breath, Its always me who has to go. Every time it makes trouble, Im the one who gets scolded. What? Nothing, Ill go buy the Cotton Jade Pastries right away. Qing Zhi said quickly, then ran off swiftly like a streak of cloud. This little maid is bing more and more unruly, Li Hao said, lifting his cup of tea and shaking his head helplessly. Li Qingzheng gave him a nce, How many in your courtyard are actually serious? Li Hao almost spat out his tea, looking at the old man speechlessly, Fifth Grandpa, those words shouldnt be said carelessly. Li Qingzheng snorted coldly, The house servants stand without poise, and the maids walk around frantically. Go see the other courtyards, where everything is prim and proper. This little demon fox too, always causing mischief everywhere. Sooner orter, shell be caught and stewed. Its all because the top beam is not straight and the bottom beams are crooked, mostly because of you. You had a bright future ahead, but you chose to create a mess. Could our familys ancestors really be inferior to a demon dragon? At this point, he was so angry that he was blowing his beard and ring. Clearly, even after several years, this matter still troubled him deeply. In the year he turned eight, Li Hao could have entered the Soul Session Realm, but he himself dyed it for a year. As a result, when the ancestors in the ancestral hall couldnt wait any longer and sent for him to find the boy, they discovered that Li Hao had already inherited a soul. By using Body Refining Techniques to y a flood dragon, he inherited a demon dragon soul. Although it was a dragons soul that he inherited, how could a mere dragonpare with the Li Familys illustrious lineage of ancestors? Moreover, demon souls are prone to inherit their nature, making it hard for him to avoid a temperament of ughter and brutality upon inheriting a demon soul. Fortunately, over the years, Li Hao hasnt shown this side of him, mostly its due to ying chess with me all the time and being influenced by me He stroked his beard, feeling satisfied. However, that demon dragon soul has lowered Li Haos qualifications for soul inheritance, dooming him to be considered just above average within the Soul Session Realm. He might seem sufficient in the face of most in the Soul Session Realm, butpared to the cream of the crop from various factions, he would look quite inferior. After all, others manifest the soul of an ancestor from the Four Stands Realm, while we have a demon dragon. And the ancestors of others have in countless demon dragons before, just the dragon-ying momentum thates with their soul might be enough to scare Li Hao down. Thinking of this matter filled Li Qingzheng with anger. The ancestors in the ancestral hall were also uncontrobly furious. As a son of the Li Family, yet inheriting a demon dragons soul, where did that leave the faces of our venerable ancestors? There was even an ancestor who proposed to punish Li Hao severely, lock him in the Li Familys dungeon and let him thoroughly learn his lesson. Even Li Muxiu, who was often by Li Haos side acting as a half-caretaker, was rebuked one by one by the ancestors But my second brother deserved it! Just because my second brother coddled and indulged the boy too much and didnt care about anything, thats why he became so unruly! If it werent for Li Haos skill in ying chess, I would need to give this boy a harsh lesson myself. Thinking this, Li Qingzhengs anger at the chessboard in front of him red up even more. How did I lose! Since stepping out of the ancestral hall that year, he felt that his decades-long Peaceful Heart Realm was bing increasingly disturbed. I feel pretty good, the servants arefortable, and so am I. Li Hao gave the old man a sheepish smile. With you being sox, your servants arex too. Wait until your fatheres back, see how hell deal with you. Li Qingzheng snorted coldly. Li Hao said, What if he stops me from ying chess with you? He wouldnt dare! Li Qingzhengs eyes widened immediately. Li Hao chuckled, and just then, another set of footsteps approached, though the sound didnt belong to the girl Qing Zhi. He looked in surprise and saw a familiar faceXuejian from Eternal Spring Court. Only now, after several years had passed, the girl who used to be young had developed an air of graceful charm. Following her were two maidens, with bowed heads and demure expressions, walking silently, obviously much more proper than those in his own courtyard and also much more hardworking. Seeing that Fifth Grandpa was also present, Xuejian quickly bowed and greeted him with respect, and while she was surprised, she couldnt help but nce at Li Hao. Everyone in the mansion knew that this young master of Mountain and River Courtyard was neglectful in his studies, yet he managed to get along quite well with both of the elder lords. Young Master, the Lady has sent me to inform you that Tan Pce Academy has opened for the year. This is the invitation sent by the academy to the mansion, and the Lady asked me to deliver a copy to you, Xuejian said, bowing her head in reverence as she handed a ck and white double fish-adorned invitation to Li Hao. Although she might not have much respect for Li Hao in her heart, her demeanor was impable. Li Hao, aware of the girls exceptional handling of matters, took the invitation with a smile and then casually tossed it aside on the mat, saying, Thank you, Miss Xuejian. Xuejian nced down and saw that the precious invitation, sought after by martial artists all over the world, was carelessly ced to the side. Thinking of the young masters character, it was as the Lady had predicted. Chapter 42 - 39: Honors and Shortbread Chapter 42: Chapter 39: Honors and Shortbread Thedy also asked me to remind the young master, please make sure to attend, as this is a rare opportunity. With a respectful and gentle tone, Xuejian said, If the young master doesnt go, thedy said she would ground you for three months, take away all your painting paper, poetry and books, guqin, and also forbid you from entering the kitchen again. As she spoke, a strange feeling rose from the bottom of her heart, wondering how one could have such a broad range of hobbiesthis young master was indeed a man of talent. Moreover, such a precious opportunity, that people would scramble for outside, yet here she was, having to persuade this young master with great effortit was indeed quite inconceivable Isnt this punishment too harsh? Li Hao was somewhat at a loss for words and asked, Is this really a request, or a threat? Xuejian looked up, her lovely face disying innocence as she blinked her eyes. Fine, fine, I understand, Li Hao sighed. Xuejians lips curled into a smile; the young master was definitely a character. She curtsied gracefully, said goodbye to Fifth Master, and then took her leave from Li Hao with great respect. You should listen to that girl Jian and go, said Li Qingzheng indifferently after Xuejian had left. Is it for that Peerless Technique from ck and White Hall? Li Hao inquired. As one of the three sacred ces in Qingzhou City, ck and White Hall was mentioned alongside Listening Rain Tower. Although Li Hao had heard from Second Master that the two were not on the same level, ck and White Hall had something of its own too, like that Peerless Technique it possessed. Exactly, that Peerless Technique is worth being included in the Seven Floors. Li Qingzheng said calmly, Moreover, the teaching standard of Tan Pce Academy is not bad, and you should rein in your nature. Thats the real purpose, isnt it Li Hao muttered with a smirk. Before long, the maid Qing Zhi bounced back with a skip in her step. Seeing her empty-handed, Li Hao asked, What about the ky pastries? Didnt manage to get them. Qing Zhi bowed formally to Li Qingzheng before speaking to Li Hao, I asked Ms. Wang next door, and Uncle Liu has gone to Tan Pce Academy to set up his stall at the fair there. They say its crowded with talents from all neen provinces, and the business is booming. Besides Uncle Liu, many other vendors from nearby streets have also gone there to set up their stalls. Tsk Li Hao inhaled sharply and couldnt help but smile wryly; it seemed he had no choice but to make a trip there. Although his cooking skills had reached the Sixth Stage by now, Uncle Liu had been making that cottony fragrant ky pastry for decades. He could make it himself, but it somehowcked that indescribable vor, not quite perfect. On the other side, the old master watched Li Haos resigned expression and chuckled, twirling his beard. Young master, when I came back, Young Master Yuan Zhao was waiting for you on the Jiaoshi carriage outside. He said hes waiting and you should get ready quickly to go to Tan Pce Academy together, said Qing Zhi. Alright then. With things havinge this far, Li Hao could only get moving, for the sake of the ky pastries. He asked Qing Zhi to get his outerwear ready, and headed out in casual attire. Grandfather, Im taking a trip and wont see you off, Li Hao said to the old master. Go ahead, well see how I defeat you when you return, Li Qingzheng said with augh. You better think it through well Li Hao thought to himself with a secret chuckle, taking along with him Fu, and Qing Zhi as they stepped out. Qing Zhi had entered the mansion three years ago. She was said to be the youngdy of a small family that had fallen on hard times and ended up being sold into servitude, eventually making her way to the Divine General Mansion. Li Hao had heard about her some calligraphy skills, which was why he had her brought to Mountain and River Courtyard. Given the previous assassination attempt, Qing Zhis entry to the mansion went throughyers of scrutiny and also a medicinal examination by Li Fu to confirm nothing was amiss before she was officially transferred to Mountain and River Courtyard. Later, favored by Li Hao, she was gradually brought to his side to be a personal maidservant, bing one of Li Haos more trusted individuals. Outside the Mansion. A squad of the Li Familys private soldiers had already taken their positions, with five Yanbei hydra-lions, whose bodies were asrge as elephants, harnessed in front and behind a huge carriage, exuding an air of grandeur. Since Li Hao and the other members of the third generation of the Li Family, aside from a few who had already inherited titles, had no official achievements to their names, there was no parasol fitted on the carriage. However, the carriage body adorned with carved dragons and painted phoenixes still radiated an aura of nobility, and whenbined with the imposing, savage bodies of the five hydra-lions, their presence was nothing short of formidable. Stepping into the carriage cabin, Li Hao saw two men and a woman who had been waiting inside; they were of a simr age to himself, specifically Li Yuanzhao, and the sibling pair, Li Yun. Among the direct descendants of the third generation who had trained together in the martial training field, there were only the five of them, including the children of the Eighth Mistress. However, the children of the Eighth Mistress had been spoiled by her since childhood, and their rtionship with others was extremely estranged. They were not sociable, a trait that had been apparent from the past and had be even more obvious over time. Nheless With the passage of time, many things had changed. Hao! Upon seeing Li Hao, Li Yuanzhao immediately called out with a smile and patted the seat beside him, inviting Li Hao to join him. Now thirteen years old, his body had be even more rotund, making him look quiteical; his squinty eyes resembled two slits on a round steamed bun. Both of Li Yuanzhaos parents had passed away, and as an orphan among the third generation, he had been fostered in the courtyard of the Fourth Mistress since childhood. It was said that he was greatly favored by the Fourth Mistress, which exined his well-fed appearance. At his enthusiastic call, the siblings looked over with slightly furrowed brows but did not greet Li Hao. As they grew older and learned more at the martial training field or were influenced by certain other factors, these siblings gradually decreased their visits to the Mountain and River Courtyard. Since Li Hao turned eleven, they had note at all. When Li Hao apanied the elder to go fishing, he would sometimes run into them, but it seemed that the siblings had lost the enthusiasm of the old days and started to avoid him. Li Hao had taken the initiative to greet them several times, but after repeated urrences, he realized what was happening. He said nothing about it, harboring no resentment or me, and simply treated them as strangers from then on. After all, as the years went by, not only the people around him changed, but so did he himself. Five years had brought about many changes. For his sake, the Fifth Master had left the ancestral hall, where he had been in seclusion for many years, and often visited the courtyard to y chess with him and relieve his boredom. Whereas the courtyard, once bustling with people eager to hear stories, had gradually emptied, leaving only Li Yuanzhao, who remained as enthusiastic as ever abouting to the Mountain and River Courtyard. Sometimes, when there were no stories to hear, hed bring a small stool to sit next to Li Hao, watching him paint alone or chatting idly with the Fifth Master over a game of chess. Moving on, the letter from the faraway Jian Pavilion, thousands of miles to the south, had not arrived for a long time. Thest time they received a letter was a year ago. However, ording to the agreement made in that letter, the young girl would havepleted her training and descended the mountain by this time next year. Thinking that he would see that little tail in another year, a tender smile couldnt help but appear in Li Haos eyes as he moved over and took the half of the seat offered by Li Yuanzhao. Zhi Ning, why dont you call out to Hao? Once Li Hao sat down, Li Yuanzhao looked at the unresponsive siblings beside him and called out to the sister. The once neatly dressed and obedient Li Zhining had grown into a slender and delicate young girl, but her once cheerful and innocent eyes now carried a touch of calmness and determination. She nced at Li Hao, saw the casual and warm smile still on his face, furrowed her brow, but said nothing. Beside her, Li Yuns expression darkened, and he addressed the coachman up front, Lets set off, Ming! Yes, Young Master. The carriage started moving slowly. Aside from some initial jerkiness, the ride became stable and smooth with no jolts whatsoever. Li Yuanzhao, although we have the invitations from Tan Pce Academy, my mother has said we should rely on our own abilities to enter the academy and not depend on the family for everything, lest outsiders mock us! Li Yun said sternly with a cold expression. Chapter 43 - 40 Prestige Chapter 43: Chapter 40 Prestige Of course. Li Yuanzhao frowned and said, Do you think I cant rely on myself, that I need others help? Why dont we go back and spar again, since we havent determined a winnerst time! Li Yun snorted coldly. In the past two years, his sparring with Li Yuanzhao had been almost equal, hard to determine a superior. However, speaking of their ages, he was slightly at a disadvantage. After all, thetter was a year younger than him. When it came to bone measurement and the innate talent of their battle bodies, he was also at a disadvantage, his rank being Seventh Layer, while his sister and Li Yuanzhao were both Eighth Layer. Therefore, his words were not targeted at Li Yuanzhao, but more at that other person, the one who hadter made him understand reason and secretly fume with anger. The thought of having been brutally beaten up by a good-for-nothing made him extremely angry, but fortunately, the incident was only known to the heavens, the earth, and between Li Hao and himself. Over the years, seeing Li Hao would make his teeth itch with irritation. If it werent for the constant presence of the Second Elder and the Fifth Elder by Li Haos side, he wouldnt let go of any chance to take revenge. Seeing Li Yun shooting a cold re at Li Hao, Li Yuanzhao, despite his youth, was not foolish, especially after years with Hao, hearing all sorts of extraordinary and marvelous stories, which included tales of ghosts and demons, as well as stories about the viciousness of human nature. Although he couldnt fully understand them yet, he was still a bit more mature than his peers. Because of this, he had understood Li Yuns implication from the start and intentionally deflected the topic onto himself. Seeing Li Yun only daring to make veiled criticisms, he couldnt be bothered to argue seriously, to avoid making everyone ufortable, and smilingly said to Li Hao, Hao, I heard that Xueer will be back in a year. Yeah. Li Haos lips curved into a faint smile. I heard from my master that one must reach the Divine Travel Realm to leave the Sword Cottage. Could it be that Xueer will break through to the Divine Travel Realm by next year? Li Yuanzhao asked curiously. The Divine Travel Realm was the domain of Fourth Realm warriors who could delve into tigers dens to y demons and dispel evil. In the bordends, they could carve out a path of blood, taking on the role of military officers, ranking just below generals! You should know, by next year, Bian Ruxue will only be fifteen years old. Such progress, even among the top talents with Eighth Layer battle bodies, is considered outstanding. Many of those celebrated figures across the world possess Eighth Layer battle bodies, which is just a starting point for the top talents, a limit set by bone measurement! And what follows, the various opportunities, efforts, and naturalprehension abilities, will further widen this gap. Off to the side, Li Yun perked up at the mention of Xueer, his eyes instinctively ncing towards Li Hao. The seed that had once sprouted in his young heart seemed to stir again. However, upon thinking of the Divine Travel Realm, the youths expression darkened again, weighed down by sadness. With his current understanding, he knew just how unreachable that distance was. Thats right. Li Hao nodded. One in the Divine Travel Realm could have the assurance of life whilst roaming the Jianghu. He nced at a shadow not far off, its expressionplex. He felt amused and also thought the boy deserved a beating for still harboring thoughts of rivalry. It had been too long since hed been put in his ce, daring to hold a grudge. To reach the Divine Travel Realm at fifteen is truly impressive. If she were toe to Tan Pce Academy, I bet the Pce Master would personally receive her and take her directly as a Direct Disciple of the Inner Pce, Li Yuanzhao couldnt help admiring aloud. They were merely at Cycle Heaven Realm Perfection, still a bit away from the Soul Session stage. This time, they joined Tan Pce Academy with the intention of seeding the souls of ancient and valiant figures of Tan Pce. This was the instruction of their mother, for reasons unknown to them. Her master is the Sword Saint after all. Its iparable, Li Hao said reassuringly. In truth, these few were also geniuses. The only reason they hadnt entered renowned mountains was due to an unspoken rule in the Li Familys main branch: one could enter a renowned mountain, but only as a Direct Disciple of a master of the Sword Saints caliber. Otherwise, they would practice in the family estate until reaching a certain level of cultivation and then join various major forces to stand out and showcase the majesty of the younger generation of the Li Family. Such standards were only for the main branch. It was different for children of concubinesas soon as their foundations were firm, they would join various famous mountains and mentors and had already made a name for the Li Family in all kinds of forces. Even with just the children of concubines, the True Dragon having not yet emerged, they had already be young leaders in various second and third-tier forces. This also added great prestige to the Li Familys reputation in the Jianghu, extending far beyond the military camps along the borders. Indeed, Li Yuanzhao sighed. To be taught by a Sword Saint-level master, that was something to envy. At the very least, it called for a starting point with Eight Layer battle body talent, which was the minimum requirement. At this time, the Jiao-lion led the way, and the enormous carriage,parable to a house on wheels, traversed the streets of Qingzhou City, known to all that it belonged to the Divine General Mansion. Bystanders made way, pointing and whispering amongst themselves; one nce at the direction and they knew, the carriage most likely carried the true dragons of the Li Family headed for cultivation at Tan Pce Academy. Those martial artists and sons and daughters of prestigious families from various states who had hurried over, when their carriages met the demon energy emitted by the Jiao-lion, became restless and uneasy, halting in ce, some even bolted crazily towards the roadside in fear, unwilling to obstruct the path and unrestrainable even by the coachmens earnest tugging. The dignity of the Divine General Mansion was fully disyed in this moment. Before long, the carriage came to a stop, and Ming, the coachman, informed them in a gentle voice that they had arrived outside of Tan Pce Academy. Tan Pce Academy was not far from the Divine General Mansion, practically neighbors. As the carriage settled, Li Yuanzhao and the other twos gazes slightly intensified. Although they were also considered prodigies with extraordinary talents, they normally cultivated within the mansion and had never truly shown themselves in front of others, and given their youthful nature, a trace of nervousness was unavoidable at this moment. Li Hao, however, didnt feel much; once the carriage stopped, he rose leisurely and casually lifted the curtain of the carriage. Light poured onto his face, and at the same time, a multitude of bustling and noisy sounds surged forward, flooding into the carriage as if lifting the curtain had uncovered an era of human flourishment! When the three inside returned to their senses, they saw Li Hao standing gracefully at the carriage door amidst the cacophony, quietly surveying the surroundings with his usual faint smile, appearingpletely at ease. Li Zhinings eyes narrowed slightly, as if a flicker of past memories surged forth, but she quickly regained herposure, and the corner that had been lifted was folded back down once more. Only when the three of them got up and exited the carriage did they behold the bustling scene outside. The vast square was packed with figures, shoulder to shoulder, the majority being energetic young men and women bearing swords, knives, and spears. In the crowd, there were also well-dressed young men with attendants at their side, keeping all but the closest away. And amidst the throng, the young women in rainbow garments and feathered dresses, with graceful maidens holding umbres to shield them from the zing sun, stood out conspicuously, a striking presence. Looking around, all one could see were densely packed young martial artists. Yet at this moment, those standing on the carriage instantly became the focal point of everyones gaze. After all, the Jiao-lion carriage from the Divine General Mansion was too eye-catching. Dayu decreed that dragon-blooded beasts pulling carriages were to be used for imperial travel with nine at most, seven for princes, and five for marquises and fifth-rank officials. Schrs and renowned families were entitled to use three or two, respectively. Commoners, the wealthy without official titles, could only use a single steed for their carriage, and it must not be of Jiao race with dragon blood. Though Li Hao and the otherscked official titles, being the sons of a marquis, they too could enjoy the glory of their forebears. Is that the Divine General Mansion? The Li Family of Qingzhou City, the millennium-old Divine General Mansion, truly magnificent! Thats four slots gone; I heard Tan Pce Academy has a limited number of spots, how infuriating! Hmph, I, Lin Yan, will definitely lead my Liuzhou branch of the Lin Family to rise in this generation, contending with heaven and earth! They say theres a waste in the Li Family this generation; I wonder if he came? A millennium of glory sparked envy and jealousy among the masses, and it stirred up even more ambition and eagerness in many young hearts amidst the noisy tumult. Li Yun, along with Li Yuanzhao and Li Zhining, had tense expressions, appearing robust and calm on the surface, but their fingers were already sweating with revealed inner nervousness. Facing gazes that seemed as if they could scorch a person, Li Yun lingered no longer, and with a cold expression, uttered, Lets go ahead. He then took his sister Li Zhining and jumped down from the carriage, entering the crowd boldly like a tiger through a forest, amidst Mings cautioning words for the young master to walk slowly and be careful. The surrounding people unconsciously made way, not out of respect for the youth, but for the surname behind him. Hao, lets go too, Li Yuanzhao said, swallowing nervously to Li Hao. Li Hao, however, tip-toed slightly and looked around, sniffing lightly, his eyes soon lit up as he said, Lets go! With that, he jumped down from the carriage, and the onlookers parted, none daring to block the path of the fine-dressed young man. Li Yuanzhao hurriedly followed but grabbed Li Haos sleeve after a few steps, Hao, arent we going the wrong way? The Tan Pce Academy is over there. I know, Li Hao responded without looking back: But there is food ahead. Fame and status can wait, but foodes first indeed! Chapter 44 - 41: What It Takes to Walk the Jianghu Is… Chapter 44: Chapter 41: What It Takes to Walk the Jianghu Is The scent of cotton-like, fragrant crispiness wafted over, and Li Hao could smell it from far away, this was made by Uncle Liu himself. Dont be fooled by Uncle Lius status as a small vendor; his deep-fried fragrant crispies were iparable. His ability to set up a stall on the busiest street outside the Divine General Mansion for many years was a clear testament to his skill. As the aroma lingered on the edge of the square, Li Hao arrived with Li Yuanzhao, they saw that the number of young men and women here had noticeably decreased, all hurrying towards the entrance stairs to Tan Pce Academy, but there were still quite a few figures lingering in front of each stall, their attire and decorations clearly from other provinces. It was a rare trip to Qingzhou, so it might as well include sampling the local cuisine. Li Hao saw a long queue in front of Uncle Lius stall, mostlyprised of women, as well as some house servants in line to purchase for their masters. Li Hao pulled Li Yuanzhao to the end of the long queue and started waiting. Hao, havent you had breakfast yet? Li Yuanzhao couldnt help but ask. Li Hao nodded. Wait here, Ill go buy some for you. As soon as Li Yuanzhao finished speaking, he called out to the front, Uncle Liu, prepare two breakfasts for us! His voice was loud and clear, drawing the gaze of many in line. Seeing the two dressed in exquisite and expensive attire, they instantly recognized the wealthy youths they were. At Uncle Lius stall, Ms. Liu was busy collecting money and catering to customers. Hearing Li Yuanzhaos shout, she looked up and realized that it was Li Hao, the young master, standing behind. She hurriedly responded with a smile and conveyed to the hard-working Liu: Its Young Master Hao from the Divine General Mansion, quickly make him two portions. Old Liu was momentarily taken aback, nced up in the midst of his busyness, and, upon seeing the young man at the end of the line, couldnt help but smile broadly on his wrinkled face. To them, small vendors and lowly servants, the powerful and aristocratic often looked down upon them with disdain and contempt. But Young Master Hao treated them all the same, without any reservations. Three years ago, he even sat down on the ground at their stall, helping them shout and sell. That scene truly startled the couple, leaving them feeling very ttered and surprised. Since then, they had remembered this unique young master from a distinguished family. You little rascal Li Hao originally wanted to stop Li Yuanzhao, as it was fine to wait. Seeing Ms. Liu smile at him, he reluctantly led Li Yuanzhao to the front of the stall and quietly waited on the other side. Next to them, the house servants who were in line kept throwing furtive nces but dared not say anything. However, the women who were standing in line themselves had their faces fall and shot hostile res, with someone discontentedly saying: Why should he be able to cut in line? Its not fair! Exactly! Boss, youre being unfair! Hearing these criticisms, Li Yuanzhao started to get anxious, about to reveal their identities from the Divine General Mansion, but was stopped by Li Hao, who held him back. With things havinge to this point, Li Hao had no choice but to step in to resolve the issue. Though feeling a bit helpless inside, he smiled at theining girls and then took out a piece of gold from his bag, handing it to Uncle Lius stall with a gentle voice: Ladies, theres no need to get upset. Heres fairness for you, five times the price. Ms. Liu was taken aback and hurriedly tried to put the gold back in Li Haos hand: Young Master Hao, we cannot ept this! No need for change, consider it payment for future purchases as well, Li Hao said with a smile, pushing back any refusal, his gentle gaze leaving no room for argument. Being small vendors often involved dealing with Jianghu, so their observational skills were quite sharp. Ms. Liu immediately understood and stopped insisting. Li Hao then said, Please trouble Uncle Liu, make it five servings. Oh, of course! Uncle Liu quickly agreed. His own wife didnt hold back anymore, so he just went ahead and did it. Seeing Li Hao behave so extravagantly, the other girls in line couldnt suppress their anger. Even at five times the price, a single crispy treat was affordable to them, but they didnt want to be seen as suckers. Soon, Li Hao had gotten his hands on five portions of the cottony Crispy Sweets and casually handed a bag to Li Yuanzhao before making his way out of the crowd. So many, Hao, can you finish them all? Li Yuanzhao, holding the bag Li Hao had given him and after taking a bite, eximed, This is really delicious; no wonder Hao likes it! Li Hao smiled and returned to the front of the carriage, where he saw Qing Zhi and Li Fu standing guard at the back of the carriage. He handed each of them a bag. Young master, havent you gone to the entrance stairway yet? Li Fu, taking the breakfast, looked at Li Hao with some astonishment. Li Hao replied, I need to fill my stomach first, dont I? Li Fu was speechless, but after following Li Hao for five or six years, he hade to understand the young masters temperament and didnt say much more. After all, they had an invitation. Li Hao returned to the front of the carriage and nced at Ming, who was sitting on the carriage seat. Although Ming was from Piaoxue Courtyard, he was quite courteous to Li Hao on normal days, so Li Hao handed him a portion as well. Thank you, Young Master Hao. Ming quickly took it with both hands, stood up, and expressed his gratitude. Immediately, he showed the same curiosity as Li Fu and asked, Young Master Hao, havent you gone to the entrance stairway yet? Ill go after I finish eating, Li Hao said. Li Ming was slightly dumbfounded. Young Master Liu and Miss Zhi Ning were probably already inside the mountain gate by now, and here Young Master Hao was still loitering at the foot of the mountain. Indeed, just as the rumors said, he really was at ease After eating and drinking his fill, Li Hao, followed by the impatient Li Yuanzhao, pushed through the crowd to the entrance stairway. It was called a stairway, but it was actually a long series of steps. Reportedly, there were a thousand of them leading to the entrance of Tan Pce Academy. This was also the first test of Tan Pce Academy. Simply climbing a thousand steps wasnt difficult, but on the other side of the steps next to the forest, there were figures leaping up and downclearly, all manner of monkey demons. Though they were demonic creatures, they were tamed by Tan Pce Academy. The figures attempting the entrance stairway would, during the climb, be harassed and attacked by these monkey demons. If one couldnt reach the peak within ten breaths while evading the attacks, they would be considered to have failed the first challenge. This test was not easy by any means. Just climbing required the strength of someone in the sixth or seventh level of the Power Passage Realm, not to mention the need to dodge the sneak attacks of the monkey demons, which was a true test of observation and movement technique. Miss, this challenge seems quite difficult! In the crowd, a maid holding an umbre said nervously to the white-clothed youngdy beside her. Its nothing difficult, just a minor first test that wont defeat me, the youngdy said with calm assurance, her gaze sweeping through the crowd, Compared to this challenge, there seem to be quite a few strongpetitors among these people With her outstanding insight, Si Xian saw many from noble families as she looked around. Among them, some had a higher status than the Si Family, while others were slightly inferior. Miss, those two over there seem to be young masters from the Divine General Mansion in Qingzhou, the maid, standing on tiptoes and looking around, suddenly pointed to a ce on the left. Si Xian looked up, recognized the sleeve pattern, and nodded slightly: Correct. Just as she was taking note, the two men were also about to register for entry. Si Xians heart stirred, and she immediately stepped forward to register as well. What of the Divine General Mansion? Ive heard that the Li Family are all True Dragons, but I want to see just how much I fall short. Si Xian thought to herself, her eyes shining with a glimmer of light, betraying a stubborn fighting spirit. Age, ce of Birth, Name. Jizhou, the Si Family. In front of the registration staff, Si Xian only gave her family name. The registration for the first challenge was rather casual, sure enough, upon hearing the name Si Family, the staff member looked up at the young girl, then nodded and said: Go ahead, do you know the rules? No matter the method, just reach the summit within ten breaths. Ten breaths? Thats too long. A young man in luxurious clothing said indifferently from the side. Si Xian nced at him, recognizing him as the scion of a well-known family from another state, and her gaze grew even brighter. Miss, they are all nobility, should we wait for the next batch Next to her, a maidservant hesitated nervously, tugging at the young girls sleeve. Whats there to fear? Si Xians eyes sparkled brilliantly: What counts in Jianghu is not ones reputation, but true martial prowess! After speaking, she instructed her maidservant to wait obediently there and followed the others into the arena. She wanted topare herself in secret. Get ready. Beside them, an elder who seemed deep in meditation lifted his eyelids and spoke lightly. Everyone adjusted their breathing and loosened up their joints. Yuan Zhao, go for it. Li Hao encouraged Li Yuanzhao with a smile. The kid insisted on relying on his own abilities to ovee this challenge, and Li Hao could only let him be. Yes! Li Yuanzhao nodded firmly. The others nced at Li Hao, finding his words rather odd, but they didnt think much of it. At that moment, following the eldersmand, over ten people burst into action simultaneously! Whoosh! A fierce wind suddenly swept up from the side, and Li Yuanzhaos figure shot out like a cannonball, taking the lead explosively, leaving a depressed mark where he stood. In the blink of an eye, he stepped onto the hundredth stair, then with another stride, he surged ahead like a hurricane, rapidly reaching the summit! In total, it took him merely three breaths. Li Hao knew that for Yuan Zhao, who had achieved Cycle Heaven Realm Perfection, this did not count as exerting his full strength. When Si Xian saw Li Yuanzhaos figure burst forth, her lovely eyes slightly contracted; she then also suddenly unleashed her power, transforming into a white light and chasing after him swiftly, but was quickly left behind. Midway, a Demon Ape suddenly attacked, but she was well-prepared, nimbly dodging with a butterfly-like spin, and after a few leaping steps, she finally reached the peak. She counted, seven breaths. As she arrived, several others reached the summit almost at the same time. After ten breaths, out of twelve people, only seven passed. Those standing on the summit looked at the short and stout individual withplex expressions in their eyes, showing a hint of shock. The speed at which Li Yuanzhao had exploded was terrifying, the mere wind generated by his movement had the force of a tigers roar. Is this the prodigy of the Divine General Mansion? The gap is too great. Si Xians expression grew solemn as she sized up the little chubby boy, who appeared to be a year or two younger than herself, feeling an extremely ufortable sensation deep insidea profound sense of defeat. At this time, someone noticed that of the two from the Divine General Mansion, only one had reached the summit. Some looked back in amazement to find a figure on the staircase, walking at a leisurely pace. And the Demon Apes around him did notunch any attacks. Hao. Li Yuanzhao turned around and waved to greet him. Soon, Li Hao also reached the summit, smiling at Li Yuanzhao. Does he also count as having passed? someone asked in surprise and doubt. But didnt the ten breaths pass a long time ago? The crowd was befuddled. There was an elder on the summit too, in charge of verifying the candidates. Hearing their discussion, he said indifferently, Youve all passed, go to the second challenge. Thats where you might lose your life. If you want to quit, you can give up. After all, there are other noble families that will take disciples. The statement left everyone speechless and conveyed his confidence. Does he also count as having passed? Si Xian asked with a frown, pointing at Li Hao. Of course, he has an invitation, the elder said calmly. An invitation? Tan Pce Academy actually has invitations? All were wide-eyed and astonished, clearly learning of such a thing for the first time. While everyone struggled, was there someone who simply took a boat? And this boat ticket was personally given by the Tan Pce Academy! Li Hao gave a smile to the upright youngdy in white, wanting to tease her a bit. He took out the invitation from his breast pocket, shook it, and then went straight on his way. Si Xian was stunned for a moment, recalling her earlier words that sess in Jianghu depends on martial skills Martial skills my foot, his sess came from having powerful support! Annoyed at Li Haos showing off, she stomped her foot fiercely and then followed him, gritting her teeth. Before long, they arrived at the second challenge. Not far beyond the summit, there was a cliff, and chains were nailed below it, linking to the other side. Each chain was widely spaced from the next, meaning one could only step on one chain at a time. A chasm of ten thousand feet, traversed by walking on a lone chain? Some faces went pale, and they began to have second thoughts. Si Xians eyes narrowed slightly and her palms sweat, but soon after, she cast a look at the two arrogantly imposing figures ahead. Here, she couldnt possibly still rely on an invitation, could she? She sneered inwardly. Chapter 45 - 42: A Sword Brings the Snowfall Chapter 45: Chapter 42: A Sword Brings the Snowfall At the edge of the cliff, aside from Li Hao and their group, there were many others who lingered, ncing around from time to time. Clearly, a fall from the cliff would mean certain death, such a peril made many people hesitate. And on the iron chains, at this moment, there were seven or eight figures, each disying their divine skills, cautiously moving forward. Some wereposed, walking on the iron chains. The swaying chains were like ocean waves, but they didnt seem to affect them in the slightest, as their feet stuck firmly as if glued. Others had their arms spread wide, struggling to maintain bnce, slowly and tentatively walking. There were also those who chose a less graceful but extremely stable method, which was to hug the chain and inch along If it were merely a matter of crawling over the chains, nearly everyone present could do it, but without a doubt, this challenge was a test of courage. Who wouldnt tremble with fear in the face of such a great height? If youck even this much courage, how do you dare face demons? Among the seven who had just passed the test, a young man dressed in fancy clothes had a cold expression. He took the lead and leapt up,nding steadily on the chain. Clearly, he chose an elegant approach, simply walking across, and moreover, he even had his hands sped behind his back, exuding a calm andposed air. This young mans actions immediately caught the attention of many bystanders, all surprised, and soon some recognized his identity. Sleeves edged with cloud patterns, hes from the Su Family of Yunzhou! The Su Family? Ive heard they are one of the three great noble families in Yunzhou, with profound heritage. No wonder thisd is so bold; the borders of Yunzhou are rife with demon urrences, he must have practiced his bravery long ago. Many people talked among themselves, and those who were hesitating showed struggle in their eyes. Hao, lets go too. Seeing someone go ahead, Li Yuanzhao was slightly ufortable and spoke to Li Hao. Li Hao was looking around at the edge of the cliff, but he didnt see anyone from Tan Pce Academy, which made him feel a bit puzzled. Logically, Tan Pce Academy should have sent someone to meet them here; otherwise, what was the point of sending the invitation? All right. Unable to wait for someone, Li Hao could only agree to Li Yuanzhao. Hmph, theres no way to cheat in this challenge. Si Xian sneered at Li Hao; clearly, she was quite infuriated that Li Hao had used his background to skate through the first challenge, feeling it was unfair. Is that so? Li Hao looked at the girl in surprise, wondering if she dared to mock him without knowing his familys status. But he didnt demean himself by quarreling with her. How does that saying go? Li Hao thought for a moment and responded to her: Little sister, when youre out in the world, its not just fists or having someone behind you that counts. Hm? Si Xian frowned, that sounded very simr to what she had said earlier? Because having someone behind you isnt enough; you also need someone before you! Li Hao chuckled lightly at the young girl, then lifted his head, his eyes revealing a transcendent indifference, and spoke softly: Little brother,e! Hao, you want me to carry you? Li Yuanzhao understood well. He had heard from the elders at home that Li Hao had poor aptitude and could only practice body refinement. He had also never seen Hao practice, so he had anticipated this method and would never let Hao face embarrassment. Li Hao smiled faintly and patted his shoulder. Li Yuanzhao got the hint and bent over obligingly. Li Hao didnt hesitate and jumped onto his back, then waved at the girl beside him, who was staring in astonishment: See you on the other side. No sooner had the words fallen than Li Yuanzhao, unable to wait any longer, dashed forward, leaping tens of meters andnding directly on the chain. The chain shook violently, but Li Yuanzhao, with Li Hao on his back, moved with the swaying, his feet sticking to the chain as if glued. Without waiting for the chain to stabilizepletely, Li Yuanzhao then ran at full speed as if on solid ground. With his Cycle Heaven Realm Perfection, and years of practice of cultivation techniques and stance foundations in the martial arts field, this challenge was a piece of cake for him. Upon seeing the figure dashing swiftly on the chain, everyone on the bank, aside from Si Xian, widened their eyes in disbelief. They had seen show-offs before, but nothing this fierce. It was as if he was onnd, right? Besides, they might not even run that fast on solid ground! Moreover, he was carrying someone! Once they recognized the clothes of the two men, someone with sharp eyes identified them as from Qingzhous premier family, and realization dawned. Still, they couldnt help but feel a bit of shock, for they say seeing is believing, and todays encounter exceeded all rumors. Before long, the elegantly dressed young man who had gone onto the chains first was overtaken by the swiftly running Li Yuanzhao. Thetter, walking leisurely with his hands behind his back, was unperturbed until a gust of wind whooshed by his side, and only then did his face show a hint of surprise Soon, Li Yuanzhao reached the other side. The chain a thousand zhang long, spanning the horizon, threading through the mist between the mountains. The figure of Li Yuanzhao running had dispersed much of the mist, and upon reaching the other side, hisnding immediately drew the attention of many nearby. Li Hao patted his shoulder, jumped off his back, and looked around. Clearly, they were not the earliest to arrive. There were quite a few people who had passed the earlier stages lingering here. And in front of these candidates were the disciples of Tan Pce Academy, dressed in the academys uniform. They were all seventeen or eighteen years old, wearing ck and white attire that gave off an elegant and ethereal feel. Of course, this look was ttering on the attractive ones, whereas on those with sturdier builds or less remarkable features, it became a bit of an eyesore Who is that person? Hes so impressive! He ran here? With someone on his back? One dares to carry, and one dares to be carried! Shush, be careful, they seem to be from the Divine General Mansion of the Li Family Dozens of bystanders discussed animatedly. Li Yuanzhao stepped forward and approached a young man from Tan Pce Academy, asking, Is there a challenge here? Correct, this is thest one. The young man clearly recognized Li Yuanzhaos identity, since after having studied in Qingzhou City for several years and being not far from the Divine General Mansion, it would be hard not to know him. To pass this challenge, you need tost a round against us. If the first challenge was to test ones foundational skills, and the second was to test martial courage, then the third challenge seemed to be a bit of showing the neers whos boss. Upon hearing this, Li Yuanzhaos eyes instantly sparked with a fighting spirit eager to try: Please enlighten me! He said this, then gave a fist salute as a military courtesy, and then he backpedaled a few steps, assuming a fighting stance. You may select a weapon, the young man reminded with a smile. Its just one round, not necessary, Li Yuanzhao said. The young mans eyes shed slightly, feeling a bit slighted, but remembering that the people of the Li Family were said to be geniuses, he didnt take it too seriously and was somewhat curious to test the waters. Immediately, he too abandoned using a sword, raised his fist, and advanced with body-rolling punches. The force of his punches created wind, ferocious like a tiger pouncing and a wolf biting. Li Yuanzhao, however, moved with a twist of his footwork, as slick as an eel slipping into a hole, moving fluidly before suddenly whipping around to smash out with a punch in return. With a loud thud, their fists collided, and the young man actually stumbled back three steps, while Li Yuanzhao merely rooted his stance and remained steady on the spot. The young mans face showed shock; although he hadnt used his full strength, that punch had the power of ten thousand pounds! Equivalent to a practitioner of around the thirdyer of the Zhou Tian Realm! This was well beyond the standard for an entrance test, after allthe minimum requirement being the perfection of the Power Passage Realm. Did he almost lose face by a misstep? At least its the strength of the fifth or even as high as the eighthyer of the Zhou Tian Realm, or maybe the Cultivation of a top-tier Qi Cirction Skill, or a Meridian Opening Skill! Seriousness appeared in the young mans eyes. Indeed, the rumors were not false; the scions of the Li Family were like demons, stacked with countless resources, far surpassing their peers. Other people, seeing the young man falling into a disadvantage with a single punch, were all astonished, looking at Li Yuanzhao as if he were a monster. Is this the prodigy from the Divine General Mansion? At this moment, the chains rattled, and several figures leaped up andnded, notably the youths from the Su Family of Yunzhou and Si Xian among others. Other students from Tan Pce Academy immediately ryed the rules to the neers, and upon hearing the requirements, their expressions grew somewhat solemn. After all, to have qualified for Tan Pce Academy, they must meet the threshold of genius, but their opponents had endured several years of hard training, making this move not easy to counter. Si Xians mind raced as she nced at Li Hao next to her, and seeing that he was still present, a trace of annoyance inevitably shone in her eyes. She knew that he had an invitation, and he would most likely bypass this challenge. Compared to those of them who struggled through various dangers to pass the challenges, his path was practically a walkover, such was the disparity of their origins. Its your turn, said a tall and burly young man beside Li Hao. Li Hao smiled lightly, and under Si Xians as expected expression, he took out his invitation: I have an invitation. He had no intention of wasting energy here, like Li Yuanzhao, bullying others. An invitation? All eyes turned with a mix of surprise and envy. The tall and burly young man was briefly stunned, having heard some rumors already. He frowned slightly, examined the invitation for a moment, and then returned it to Li Hao: Although you have an invitation, you still need to undergo basic testing; I can ease up a bit. Li Hao was taken aback. The young man who had tested Li Yuanzhao, along with the other Tan Pce Academy students in charge of testing, all secretly facepalmed. Oh no, that stubborn streak had struck again. Come on. The burly young mans body surged with flowing Qi, ready to strike at any time. Li Hao couldnt help but ask, Do you know what an invitation means? I said Id hold back. You at least need to show something, or others might think our Tan Pce Academy caters to the powerful and grants easy ess through the back door, the burly young man stated seriously, his earnest gaze fixed. Li Hao fell silent. Its said that there are a thousand different types of people, and evidently, this burly young man belonged to the more straightced, stubborn sort. Pfft Si Xian couldnt help butugh out loud, her bright eyes delighting in Schadenfreude as she watched Li Hao. She had thought he was going to slip through easily, but now he met a unique individual. She even began to think that the burly young mans rough exterior was looking rather dashing. You can use any weapon you like. The burly young man spoke earnestly, pointing to the nearby weapon rack. Li Hao felt somewhat helpless, but he wasnt angry with the earnest young man; after all, being thorough wasnt a fault. He approached the weapon rack, selected a sword, and came back to face the burly young man. Using a sword? The burly young mans gaze shifted slightly and he nodded, Then you make the first move. He also drew the sword from his back, his eyes revealing the seriousness of a swordsman. You go first, Li Hao said. If I strike first, you might not get a chance, said the burly young man word by word. Fine. Li Hao exhaled, and with a casual flick, he flourished his sword. Swordsmanship Falling Snow. Huh? Si Xian suddenly felt as if snowkes were drifting in front of her eyes, sensing a chill frost attacking her body, prompting her to look up: Its autumn, why is it snowing? Chapter 46 - 43: ABCD Chapter 46: Chapter 43: ABCD Is it snowing? No. But before the eyes of everyone, it seemed as if snowkes had suddenly begun to float down. These snowkes were found within the area where Li Hao stood, within three feet of the swords edge. Each ke carried the chill of piercing cold, a reflection of sword light, much like the name of the swordsmanship itself, Falling Snow. The level wastrue form In front of Li Hao, the burly youths pupils contracted rapidly, standing still in shock. In his view, the countless snowkes were like a storm sweeping through, tumultuous, yet that storm was grasped in the palm of the young man, as if holding the Power of Heaven and Earth! The biting cold did not sweep over him, only from within the storm, a flurry of snowkes gently began to fly out, drifting across his own cheek. Cool. The burly youth subconsciously reached out to touch it, feeling a sense of pain, but saw no blood. His gaze solidified, his body taut where he stood, gripping the sword like a brave swordsman, but his arm trembled without any further action. Soon, as if in the blink of an eye, the snowkes that filled the sky like an illusion disappeared. Li Hao casually tossed the sword back onto the weapon rack, sliding diagonally into the sheath, and with the ng of the hilt closing, like ice breaking, the burly youth snapped out of his trance, his body jolting, and the rest of the people also woke up from their shock. Just now, everyone seemed to have fallen into a dream. But was it really a dream? The scene became eerily quiet. Not until Li Haos smiling voice broke the silence, asking, Now, can I be said to have passed the test? The burly youth came back to his senses and stuttered, You, youve won. There was no exchange of blows, as they were not evenly matched, and he didnt even have the courage to draw his sword, losing thoroughly. The other students of Tan Pce Academy were watching Li Hao in horror, having thought that Li Yuanzhao was already valiant and peerless, never expecting there to be someone even more exaggerated. What sort of swordsmanship was that? It was surely of a peerless level, even disyed at the pinnacle of perfection! No wonder they thought so; although the Falling Snow Sword Skill was of high grade, under the might of its true form, even a peerless and perfect swordsmanship would seem a bit inferior What exquisite swordsmanship! My God, it was like seeing an illusion, I actually saw snowkes! Me too, thats too exaggerated! Swordsmanship from Divine General Mansion has to be top-notch, he couldnt possibly have practiced it to perfection, right? How long would that take?! As the crowd came back to their senses, they all looked at Li Hao with shock. Having long heard of the reputation of Divine General Mansion, today they truly had their eyes opened. Si Xian stared nkly at Li Hao, with such masterful swordsmanship, there was no doubt that Li Hao had qualified to pass the first two challenges on his own merits. Was this the caliber of his peers in the Divine General family? Were they all truly such supernatural beings?! Hao brother! Li Yuanzhao next to him was even more excited, not expecting Li Haos swordsmanship to be so profound. His vision was naturally higher than those of the other noble family descendants, recognizing this as the Falling Snow Sword Skill performed by Sister Xueer. But the level at which Li Hao disyed it clearly surpassed that of Sister Xueer from those days; he even felt it surpassed perfection. Li Hao smiled at the excited Yuan Zhao, not saying much. His heart held a trace of nostalgia, wondering what level that little girl in the Sword Cottage had reached with this sword skill. Recalling the days of instructing her in the courtyard, his lips curved into a slight smile, but soon he gathered his wits and asked the burly youth in front of him: So which way next? Ah? Oh just walk straight this way, theres a teacher waiting for you all up ahead. The burly youth hurriedly replied, his eyes betraying involuntary admiration. The starting point of royal and noble families truly was iparable to ordinary people. Li Hao nodded and led Li Yuanzhao past the burly youth, casually walking up the paths steps. Behind them, people watched their silhouettes disappear before snapping back to reality. At that moment, someone suddenly thought of a question: Why do they have invitations? Could it be because their strength meant they didnt need to be assessed at all? As this remark emerged, the others came to a realization, immediately falling silent. They had assumed it was due to the illustrious background of the Divine General Mansion and felt somewhat resentful, but now they let it go. Si Xians pretty face changed slightly, biting her lip, realizing she had misunderstood the other party. Tan Pce Academy had stood for hundreds of years; how could it be a ce that sought cheap fame, stooping to curry favor with the powerful? Inside the mountain of Tan Pce Academy, on a vast stone tablet za. There were many young figures gathered here, all gazing intently at the tablets in the za, contemting the Cultivation Techniques inscribed upon them. On the edge of the za, however, sat two old men in a corner, with a chessboard set up between them, engaged in a game. Aiya! Suddenly, one of the old men, lost in thought and rotund in figure, seemed to have a sudden realization and pped his thigh vigorously, I almost forgot, there are still two invitations I havent gone to escort. You mean from the Divine General Mansion? The gray-robed old man opposite him looked up, puzzled, It shouldnt be a big deal, right? The young ones from the Divine General Mansion can easily pass the test. Even if you dont escort them, theyll be able to make it here. If it were anyone else, thatd be fine, but have you forgotten? That child of Marquis Xingwu is a cultivation dud, only capable of Body Refinement. It caused quite a stir about ten years ago, and now it has quieted down. The rotund old man hurriedly got up, saying, If he falls during the second trial and dies, then wed be in big trouble! That The gray-robed old man was startled as well, after all, that was the only son of Marquis Xingwu. He quickly said, Then youd better hurry. The rotund old man nodded and immediately blew a whistle. A gust of wind sounded, and arge bird with a wingspan of seven or eight zhang rushed from afar, drawing the attention of many young figures in front of the stone tablets. The bird slowly descended in front of the old man. Ill wait for you said the gray-robed old man. As he watched his friend ride away on the bird, his mood for chess disrupted, he couldnt help but grumble, Had I known this would happen, wouldnt it have been better to send out five invitations in the beginning instead of having an extra trinket? As he spoke, he looked down at the chessboard. Suddenly, the more he looked, the more something seemed wrong, and he cursed out loud, You son of a turtle, running away when youre about to lose! The rotund old man was Shen Yunqing, indeed not light at all; he rode the demon bird, hurrying toward the second trial. Apart from escaping the game of chess, he was genuinely worried about the situation at the second trial, hoping that the old man Tang there knew of the childs circumstances and would help him across the cliff. Suddenly, his gaze shifted, and he saw on the mountain path below, two figures walking side by side, clothed in brocade and emitting a distinguished aura. And that dress and pattern, he was all too familiar withit was from the Li Family of the Divine General Mansion! Hmm? Shen Yunqing was astonished and immediatelymanded his mount to descend. Bird cries and fierce winds descended from above; Li Hao and Li Yuanzhao both stopped in their tracks and looked up, only to see a massive demon bird with three eyesnding a few zhang off the ground, right in front of them. Sitting behind the birds neck was a short old man, stretching his neck to look at them, seemingly finding something that confirmed their identities, and immediately, a smile appeared on his face. He jolted off the birds back with a leap. He waved his hand, letting the demon bird fly off on its own, then cheerfully addressed the two, You two must be the young masters from the Divine General Mansion, right? Im not sure which branchs young masters you are. What are your names? Seeing how polite the other party was, Li Hao and Li Yuanzhao were not overly surprised; after all, their lineage was too illustrious, and ordinary people would be very polite and considerate upon meeting them, even prominent figures. This is my brother, Li Hao, and my name is Li Yuanzhao. Li Yuanzhao spoke, with a touch of naive zest, but his small eyes revealed a hint of shrewdness. Shen Yunqing instantly nced at Li Hao, and a long-absent memory resurfaced in his mindthe child who had been named by Emperor Yu for the Li Family about ten or so years ago, seemingly Hao Li Hao. It was him. Shen Yunqings face betrayed no change, and he nodded slightly to them both, smiling, They havent made things difficult for you, have they? Come on, I will take you to the gathering spot ahead. He assumed they hade all this way unobstructed by showing their invitations. Li Hao and Li Yuanzhao were unfamiliar with this old man, so they didnt speak much along the way. The three of them walked leisurely; Li Haos gaze swept around, admiring the scenery between the mountains, and thought to himself that the environment of Tan Pce Academy was indeed pleasing. If he were to stay here regrly in the future, at least the view would beforting and refreshing. Soon, the three reached the end of the za. Here were gathered hundreds of people, surrounding three giant stone tablets. What is this Li Yuanzhao looked questioningly at Shen Yunqing. Among those gathered, he also saw Li Yun and his sister, who had arrived at the mountain earlier; both were among the group of people surrounding the least crowded stone tablet. Those who made it here qualify for entry to Tan Pce Academy and are considered official disciples. Shen Yunqing stroked his beard and exined with a smile, But, while all are disciples, there are varying degrees of talent. Our Tan Pce Academy divides disciples into Grade A, B, C, and D, based on each individuals talent, to prevent mixing of the mediocre with the exceptional, and to avoid the less talented dragging down the more talented, or the more talented bullying the less talented. So, we have these three stone tablets here, inscribed with three different Cultivation Techniques, ranked as low-grade, mid-grade, and high-grade! They each have different levels of difficulty. Within three days, those whoprehend the high-grade Cultivation Technique will be ssified as Grade A; those whoprehend the mid-grade Technique, Grade B. Those whoprehend the low-grade Technique within three days will be Grade C, and those who dontprehend any Technique within three days will be sorted into Grade D. Shen Yunqing said with a smile, If you end up in Grade D, there will be a reassessment for thest three ranking students each term. Should they fail the reassessment, they will be advised to leave and discontinue their studies. Li Yuanzhao listened with sudden understanding. Li Hao asked, And what if one doesnt heed the advice? The smiling Shen Yunqing was taken aback at the question, Advised to leave but refusing to quit? Chapter 47 - 44 Entrance? True State! Chapter 47: Chapter 44 Entrance? True State! Then please persuade more. Shen Yunqing smiled, skipping the joke and said to the two of them, You two should also take a look in front of the stele. There are limited spots for each ss, and today is already the second day of recruitment at our academy. That is to say, excluding today, theres only one more day left forprehension, so you two better hurry up. Li Yuanzhao hastily asked, What if the spots for ss A are filled up? Then youll have to go to ss B, but dont worry, theres a challenge in a month. If youre confident, you can challenge ss A and switch sses. Shen Qingyunughed and said, Regardless of which ss youre in, its not a permanent situation. Cultivation is apetition, a struggle against heaven, demons, and most importantly, against other people! To obtain the most resources and the best treatment, you must stand above everyone else to be qualified. Within the Divine General Mansion, as descendants of the main bloodline, their parents would provide them with cultivation resources, but at Tan Pce Academy, everything had to be earned throughpetition. Hearing this, Li Yuanzhao quickly pulled Li Hao towards the stele where Li Yun and his sister were studying. Clearly, that was the stele for a superior cultivation technique. In front of this particr stele, there were only about a dozen people. In front of the other steles, there were twenty to thirty people, with the greatest number studying the intermediate cultivation techniques. After all, most people, although confident, still opted for the safer choice. Li Hao nced over and saw that the stele recorded a fist technique. Fist techniques are almost a requisite cultivation technique for martial artists; when one masters punching and kicking, the cultivation of other weapons bes much more effective and efficient. He took a careful look and the words appeared before him: {Fringeprehension achieved, would you like to record it?} Li Hao chose yes. Soon, the record of this fist technique appeared on his panel, but it was not at the beginner level, nor was it at perfection or perfection. [Superior Cultivation Technique: Wind-shing Fist (True Form)] One step, push to the limit! Li Hao was not surprised by this. During these five years spent fishing with Second Grandpa, even though the old man was angry upon learning he hadnt carried on the soul in the family shrine, he still taught him some fist techniques for self-defense. Therefore, on the panel, besides the Sword Path, another Path had been recorded: Fist Technique. Upgraded to Sixth Stage! Aside from Fist Technique, other paths like the Physical Body Path, the Sword Path, and the Control Path, had all been upgraded to Sixth Stage by Li Hao! Over these five years, he had been busy daily, and many of his artistic skills had greatly improved. Fishing 5 Stages, Chess 5 Stages, Cooking 6 Stages, Art of Painting 5 Stages. Poetry and Books 3 Stages, ying the Zither 3 Stages. The total artistic skill points earned were 27. After using 24 points, 3 points remained, kept for any unexpected needs. Li Hao had intended to push a single path to its extreme before doing anything else, but after exploring, he found that every Tao Realm had thresholds every three stages. To move from the third to the fourth stage, one needed a Spiritual Awakening. When the Cooking Path upgraded to 6 stages full experience, there was a prompt saying that understanding the spirit of cooking was necessary to continue improving. If focusing intently and loving something passionately were enough to achieve a State of Mind, then a Spiritual Awakening required insight and grasping the essence of the Path. Cooking isnt just about making foodits about creating dishes that break the mold and infusing them with soul. The same goes for ying chess. ying isnt just about winning or losingit also requires ones own wisdom and charm, that so-called divine move, a remarkable y transcending conventional understanding and perception! Li Hao knew that this wasnt just a requirement of the panel, but if he were to practice normally without the panel, to reach certain realms in cultivation, he too would need to experience States of Mind and Spiritual Awakening. ording to Second Grandpa, these were stages that any Cultivation Technique must reach. Otherwise, one would at most be a second-rate expert, struggling to reach the pinnacle. To be strong, one must first enter the realm of madness! It is said that beyond Spiritual Awakening lies an even higher realm, the realm of Saints. But even Second Grandpa, known as a Sword Saint, had only reached a State of Mind with a Spiritual Awakening in his fist technique, never attaining sainthood. The word saint in Dayu is regarded as the supreme term, an untouchable existence. Be it a Fist Saint or a Sword Saint, they are not actually in the Saint Realm. Such titles are more of amendatory appetion, indicating that they have reached an extremely high pinnacle in their respective paths, approaching the realm of saints! Li Hao spected that when he reached the ninth stage in the future, he might need the state of mind to enter sainthood. It was hard to imagine what kind of state that would be. However, at present, he had yet to achieve spiritual awakening. Spirit, just like the word itself, implies spirituality, brilliance, soul! He must undertake an exceedingly subtle and exceptional task to possess his own brilliance, just like a Grandmaster such as those from Tianren Sect, who have their unique grandmasters path! As the panel sessfully recorded, a multitude of messages about the Wind-shing Fist Technique flooded into his mind. Li Hao merely closed his eyes briefly and quickly digested the information. He seemed as if he had practiced this fist technique for fifty years; he was familiar with all its moves as if they were at his fingertips. He had not only rectified the shorings of the Fist Technique but had also deeply understood the true essence of its core. Just as its name suggests, the fist could sh the wind, break it, as if it were like a knife or sword, possessing destructive power beyond that of mere fists and feet! This superior cultivation technique, in his hands, was enough to unleash a powerparable to that of the most exceptional techniques. Li Haos gaze moved away from the stone stele and turned to the dozen or so people around him. He saw that they were all absorbed in concentration, earnestly staring at the stele,prehending. Some were mouthing the words, seemingly following the descriptions of the techniques inscribed on the stele, delving into their meanings. Some of the descriptions on the steles were obscure and hard to understand. Justprehending them was difficult, but most of those who coulde here had the support of Martial Arts families and had been immersed in the Martial Arts from a young age. Even the cold and rare words in some summaries were understandable to them. Li Hao saw that Yuan Zhao was also engrossed in reading beside them, eyes moving back and forth across the stele line by line. He did not disturb him but nced again and saw Li Yun, the siblings, squatting in front of another stele, with serious expressions, asionally pondering or frowning and gently rotating their wrists as if they were practicing in their minds, extremely focused, not even noticing his and Li Yuanzhaos arrival. Such hardworking children Li Hao sighed inwardly and turned to leave. There were even more people in front of the other two stone steles nearby. Some of them understood something and started to practice their swings in the open area, but their postures were awkward. After practicing for a moment, they felt that it was somewhat different from what they had conceptualized in their brains, so they returned to the steles to continue theirprehension. Li Hao didnt squeeze past to record the techniques on those steles. The Li Family wasnt short of any techniques inferior to superior ones. As his gaze shifted, suddenly, Li Hao saw Shen Yunqing, who had brought him here, in a corner on the edge of the square. In front of him was a chessboard. Li Hao was momentarily taken aback, his eyes immediately lighting up as he walked over. Lets see how you get away this time! Hey, bet you didnt see that moveing! In front of Shen Yunqing, the grey-robed elder couldnt help but burst intoughter. He already had the upper hand on the chessboard, with no chance of overturning the situation, this game was as good as won. Shen Yunqing sat cross-legged, not minding his old friends pride and scratched his ears and cheeks in deep thought. Finally, he rxed, helplessly conceding, Alright, you win. What do you mean I win; I clearly won! the grey-robed elder retorted without good humor. Then he reached out, leisurely saying, Hand it over, the Drunk Wind Brew, you promised! Reluctantly, Shen Yunqing pulled out the wine gourd tied to his waist and handed it to his old friend, Just a sip, as agreed. Take it easy on it. Unlike you, I keep my word, said the grey-robed elder irritably, immediately opening the gourd and tilting his head back to take a big gulp. Shen Yunqing hurriedly snatched it back, angrily eximing, You agreed to one sip! That was one sip for me, I havent swallowed yet, he replied. You might as well pour it straight down your throat! Shen Yunqing said, holding his gourd tightly and peering into it, feeling his heart turn cold by half. Ill remember thatst game of chess for you, he added. The grey-robed elder chuckled, then suddenly aware of something, he turned his head to see a young man with bright lips and white teeth, elegant and refined standing nearby. Dressed in brocaded garments, he looked opulent and distinguished. Hmm? A young master from the Divine General Mansion? Recognizing the sleeve pattern and the Jade Pendant, the elders expression became serious and he was about to scold, but the words on his lips changed at thest moment. Youre ying chess, said Li Hao with a cheerful smile. For someone who had lived two lifetimes as a mentally mature person, the first sentence of a conversation was often a superfluous question knowingly asked, merely a pretext to initiate a conversation. Why arent youprehending the cultivation techniques? asked Shen Yunqing, looking at Li Hao with surprise. Others were racing against the clock,prehending in front of the stone steles, but this young man had leisurely sauntered over here. Could it be that thisd wanted them to quietly give him some pointers? Chapter 48 - 45: Turning the Tables Chapter 48: Chapter 45: Turning the Tables Both thought of this and exchanged a look, their expressions bing slightly more solemn. As teachers within the academy, how could they lead by example in helping a disciple cheat? No, no, even though you are the young master of the Divine General Mansion, its not eptable, and there were no gifts Pah, what gifts, even gifts wouldnt make it eptable, youre not a prince While they were racking their brains on how to gently refuse the young man, Li Hao already responded to Shen Yunqings words: That cultivation technique, Ive already mastered it. Actually, its normal for you to find it difficult, just take your time toprehend it Shen Yunqings words were cut short as he suddenly froze, looking at Li Hao in astonishment: What did you say? I said, the cultivation technique on the stele, Ive already mastered it. Li Hao had to repeat himself, suspecting that the old man was hard of hearing. Mastered it? Across from him, the grey-robed elder Zhao Zongyuan looked at Li Hao in surprise. By mastered it, did he mean he had already entered the threshold? Which did you choose, the Wind-shing Fist or the Nine Stars Triple Step? Shen Yunqing also snapped back to reality, sizing up Li Hao, thinking the kid must be boasting. The Wind-shing Fist. Li Hao thought for a moment, seeming to also realize that such a im was indeed surprising, and immediately threw a punch. The punch carried a subtle trembling wind, with a low hum of force, as if sharp des of wind were cutting through with the punch. Both of their eyes narrowed in recognition that this was one of the moves of the Wind-shing Fist. To be able to produce the sound of wind and the cutting force, it wasnt merely at the level of a beginner, it was even at the level of adeptness approaching perfection. Could it be The two exchanged nces, their eyes filled with a chilling sharpness. They had long heard of the Li Familys Listening Rain Tower, which housed countless martial arts techniques. Could it be that the Wind-shing Fist was also included there? But the three cultivation techniques on the stele were all from Tan Pce Academys collection, which was changed every six years. They had never heard of them being exposed outside before, had they? Between major forces, their rtionships wereplex. Many thoughts surfaced in the minds of the two elders, yet they soon suppressed them, not asking Li Hao any further questions. It never crossed their minds that Li Hao hadprehended the set of fists in just a short moment. In such a brief amount of time, one could only just carefully watch it once through; to even grasp the surface of the technique would be quite good, let alone reach a level of adeptness or perfection. In that case, you have indeed passed the test, but we arent responsible for the examination, you should find that uncle over there, said Shen Yunqing, pointing towards the center of the square where a middle-aged man stood with his hands behind his back, his face calm. In front of him, four people were practicing their techniques, but their movements were visibly stiff. I will go in a bit. Li Hao was not in a hurry and instead let his gaze fall on the chessboard upon which the two elders were ying. After ncing back and forth a couple of times, he immediately saw the situation and said, This game of chess is about to be lost. Hm? Both elders looked surprised, with Shen Yunqing raising an eyebrow: Youre so young, yet you understand chess? I know a little bit, Li Hao said modestly. Oh? Zhao Zongyuan smiled mockingly, ncing at Shen Yunqing: Then tell us, who is winning and who is losing? Upon hearing that, Shen Yunqing couldnt help butugh and curse him yfully. Li Hao pointed out truthfully, If he continues with the previous chess strategy, he will lose. He pointed toward Shen Yunqing. Shen Yunqings face turned red, feeling a bit embarrassed, now believing the young man truly knew something about chess. He cleared his throat twice and said, I was justing to fetch you guys, I wasnt concentrating on this game, I didnt y well. Go on, go on. If it werent for the presence of the younger generation, Zhao Zongyuan might have kicked him, rolling his eyes at him. Following that, Zhao Zongyuan addressed Li Hao: Based on what you said, theres still a chance for him to win this game? Yes. Li Hao nodded, his voice no longer casual at that moment, bing very decisive: If you change the strategy, you can win! Oh? Zhao Zongyuan was originally teasing him, but upon hearing this, he was taken aback. Then his smile receded, saying indifferently, Then do tell, how can he win this game? Shen Yunqing was amazed, looking at Li Hao curiously. Knowing the oue meant Li Hao at least understood some of the basic rules of chess, but to see a winning move? That was a joke, as even he couldnt find a way to win. ce a piece here. Li Hao pointed on the chessboard. Zhao Zongyuan nced at where he pointed and scoffed quietly, What if I ce my piece here? He pointed to an adjacent spot. Here, Li Hao continued pointing. And if I move here? Here. I Zhao Zongyuan was about to point to another blocking move when suddenly his expression changed dramatically, his eyes fixed on the chessboard, flickering uncertainly. Though no pieces were actually ced by their fingers on the board, in his mind, the chessboard was already imprinted with moves at those few spots. These moves were nothing special and certainly didnt suggest a winning position, but they seemed a bit subtle. That severed vein seemed like it could be connected! Zhao Zongyuans gaze became more focused, he withdrew the finger pointing to the chessboard and showed a thoughtful expression. Shen Yunqing by his side at first didnt catch any extraordinary subtleties, but seeing his old friend suddenly change color, he was startled and then looked closely, scrutinizing and pondering. Before long, a sharp light shed in his eyes, and he couldnt help but look towards Li Hao. Those few moves indeed had the feel of a snake threading through its teeth! They had actually brought a glimmer of life to an otherwise certain-fatal game situation! Here Ie Mulling it over for a while, Zhao Zongyuan pointed to another spot, nning topletely decapitate the dragon veins on the board without getting further entangled. Li Hao, as if expecting this, raised his hand and pointed to another ce, The small flying corner breaks the horn. If the piece fell where he pointed, it would form a flying de, cutting open a route! ck! After seeing clearly, Shen Yunqing couldnt help but p his thigh fiercely, marveling at the brilliance of that move! How could he have not thought of it? How could he have not seen it?! Zhao Zongyuans pupils shrank slightly, and he couldnt help but lift his head to look at Li Haos young face, feeling a sense of unreality at that moment. This young and tender boy, his skills in chess were so mature and vicious?! Come,e, take a seat. You y now. Shen Yunqing braced his hands on the ground, shifting his bottom to the side, and said to Li Hao, Let me see to what extent you can y. It doesnt matter if you lose, but if you truly win, Ill give you a bottle of the Drunken Wind Brew. Sure, said Li Hao. Li Hao nodded, not standing on ceremony, for he hade here specifically for this game. Hefortably sat down where the grass was still warm from being pressed down. Zhao Zongyuan frowned deeply, his face bing grave. He stared intensely at Li Hao for a moment, not upied with exploring why the boy was so skilled at chess, but instead gathered his focus and said gravely, Then lets give it a try. Li Haos fingers entered the Go bowl, and his index finger and middle finger pinched a ck stone and ced it on the board. Filling in the position he had indicated earlier. Opposite him, Zhao Zongyuan was silent as well, following suit with his moves. The two began their real game. In the square, numerous n scions and Jianghu prodigies were practicing their movement techniques and fists, sweating profusely as they vied for a ce in either Alpha or Beta Academy. Yet in this corner, on the tiny chessboard of just a few square inches, fierce and insidious struggles were unfolding, with each move slicing like a knife, step by step a lethal tactic! After a while, an aged palm trembled as it picked up a piece from the Go bowl, but after a moment of shaking, it slipped from the fingertips and fell. Zhao Zongyuans face, just like those young disciples swinging their fists in the square, was covered in sweat. The game was set. I have lost, said Zhao Zongyuan, his throat seemingly parched, his voice strained. Shen Yunqing beside him was dumbstruck, looking at the chess game in disbelief. His own losing game had, under Li Haos desperate efforts, beenpletely overturned, reiming the lost ground, pressing with each step until the very end, managing to eke out a narrow win by just half a point! Never underestimate a mere half-point lead; reversing the previously forlorn situation to such an extent was simply unbelievable! Senior, you have been gracious, said Li Hao as he withdrew his hand, slightly bowing his head in respect, his expression quite serious, but once he straightened up, his demeanor rxed again. At the fifth rank of Chess Tao, he often yed with Grandpa, but hadnt really had a chance topete with top yers from the outside world. These twos strength in chess seemed to be a bit inferior to Grandpas, probably just about at the fourth rank. This was quite remarkable already. After all, both elders were martial artists who still had the leisure to study this side pursuit, reaching such a level must have taken considerable effort, a clear indication of their passion. Zhao Zongyuan let out a wryugh, looked up at Li Hao, feeling as though he was observing a monster. How was this Li Familys kids brain constructed? Younger than even the time he had spent ying chess, yet he had won against him? Could it be that talent was also a factor in ying chess? Impressive, very impressive! praised Shen Yunqing, clicking his tongue in admiration. Li Hao smiled and said, That was just luck. How about, shall we have another game? Zhao Zongyuan was somewhat at a loss for words and said glumly, Dont you still have to test for your Cultivation Technique? There are not many ces left in the Alpha Academy. You should secure your spot first. Uh, alright, Li Hao replied,ing back to his senses. Although he wasnt really concerned about a spot in the Alpha Academy, to avoid future trouble, he agreed it was worth making a quick attempt. Then, Senior, please wait for me. Ill be right back, Li Hao said. Zhao Zongyuan and Shen Yunqing looked at him with strange expressions. Why did it seem like this kid was moremitted to ying chess than securing his ce in the academy? Just make sure to wait for me, Li Hao insisted before leaving, then ran quickly towards the middle-aged man at the center of the square. Chapter 49 - 46: Entering Grade A Chapter 49: Chapter 46: Entering Grade A Lets go try as well. In front of the Wind-shing Fist stele, Li Yun suddenly stood up and spoke to his younger sister beside him. Li Zhinings gaze flickered slightly, she stopped the slight rotation of her small hands, and nodded. She had actually already touched upon some of the essence of the technique, feeling that she had entered the threshold, but she didnt immediately go to test herself, instead waiting. Waiting for her brother beside her to master it as well. Since she could understand things, she had noticed her brother bing increasingly impatient with his cultivation. After spending time together day after day, she could faintly sense her brothers thoughts deep in her heart. Among the three siblings in the family, she and her eldest sister had higher talents than her brother; it goes without saying for her eldest sister, who had been taken in by a famous teacher since she was little, but she and her brother had stayed at home, and it was inevitable that they would always bepared and praised by people around them. As the brother, Li Yun was the one with the least talent for cultivation among the siblings, which resulted in him practicing with exceptional diligence every time her progress in the training ground surpassed his, sometimes training frantically through the night Lets go. Li Yun patted his bottom and stood up, his gaze swept over and he saw a familiar figure at another part of the stele, it was Li Yuanzhao. But at this moment, thetter was fully engrossed inprehension and didnt notice him, just as he also didnt know when his counterpart had arrived. Without thinking, he nced beside Li Yuanzhao, but he couldnt see Li Haos figure, and he couldnt help but frown. However, he didnt pay much attention to it and snorted softly to himself, then led his sister towards the center of the za. If the performance is not up to standard, well go back and practice more, Li Yun said to his sister. Li Zhining nodded slightly. In front of a middle-aged man, there were currently five people practicing, with a few onlookers standing outside, attempting to find inspiration and reference from others moves. Suddenly, the siblings saw a familiar figure among them as well; it was Li Hao. Him? Li Zhining was puzzled. He must have run over to sneak a learn by observation. Li Yuns eyebrows rose, a trace of coldughter appeared in his eyes. Although he didnt know when Li Hao hade over, he certainly arrivedter than they did. He himself wasnt confident that he had mastered it, let alone thetter. Outside the field, Li Hao quietly waited, his extraordinary perception alerting him to the approach of others from behind, but he didnt turn around or pay them any attention. Having greeted them many times in the past, only to be met with evasion and distance, he knew then that the exuberant siblings who used to run daily into the courtyard to listen to stories were no longer there. Soon, the practice in the field was over. Out of the five people, only three qualified, while the remaining twocked proficiency for entry, with inurate posture. Lets go. Li Yun took his sister forward, facing the middle-aged man who was a head taller than himself with still a lofty expression: The technique we contemted is the Wind-shing Fist. Identifying their status from their attire, the middle-aged man nodded slightly, showing a smile: Please demonstrate. The siblings immediately took their stances and began their routine,pleting a set of punches quickly. As Li Yun turned around, his waist did not move, the strength of his body hadnt reached his fist, resulting in a slightly weaker force. The middle-aged man was inwardly astonished and asked, How long have you been contemting this technique? Half a day, Li Yun replied calmly, but a tinge of pride could be seen in his eyes. He faintly felt that he might have made a slight mistake, and the result might not be very good. But after all, he had only been contemting it for half a day. The standard for entry into Alpha Academy was three days of contemtion, so his progress must have been quite remarkable. Impressive! Indeed, as Li Yun thought, the middle-aged man before him let out a mildly astonished exmation, causing the corners of the young mans mouth to unconsciously curl up slightly Youngdy, you have passed the entry threshold. The middle-aged man took out a waist pendant from his belt and handed it to Li Zhining beside him. Li Yun was momentarily stunned. Your punching technique stillcks a bit of refinement. Practice some more, and you should be able to master it quickly, the middle-aged man said to Li Yun. Li Yuns face showed a bit of embarrassment, and he turned to look at his sister: When did you have the realization? Li Zhining put away her waist pendant and hastily said, Just now. In truth, she wasnt lying; she really had justprehended it, at most half an hour ago. To enter a superior cultivation technique within half a day, prodigies like you are umon, even in Alpha Academy, the middle-aged man said with a smile. That means, there are others who can do it too? Li Yuns expression changed slightly. A few yesterday, the middle-aged man said with a smile; the quality of the disciples recruited this time was excellent, a bit stronger than the previous years. Li Yun felt a burning sensation on his cheeks, his fists clenched involuntarily. At that moment, the middle-aged mans attention was drawn to an approaching figure, and he looked up to see it was someone from Divine General Mansion, and he immediately smiled: You also came to practice? Mhm. Li Hao nodded. Hearing this, the siblings couldnt help but nce at Li Hao; Li Yun suddenly felt a bit better, thinking at least theres someone below him. Please, the middle-aged man gestured. Li Hao was very straightforward, raising his hand to swing two punches with the momentum of a knife, producing a faint sound of an iron de cleaving the air. The middle-aged mans expression changed dramatically, and he looked at Li Hao in shock. Li Hao had already retracted his fists, saying, Is that satisfactory? The middle-aged man regained hisposure and couldnt help saying, Did youe yesterday? Today. The middle-aged man was slightly stunned, and a different possibility emerged in his mind, causing him to feel a chill deep inside without daring to think deeper. He immediately took out a waist pendant and handed it to Li Hao: This is the Alpha Academy waist pendant. The waist pendant was white, one side with the letter Grade A in ck. Li Hao took it, nced at it, casually put it away, thanked him, then turned and left, leaving behind two pairs of eyes filled with slight astonishment. He, he passed too? Only after Li Hao had walked a distance did Li Yun manage to ask in disbelief. The middle-aged man withdrew his gaze, nced at him, and nodded, His Wind-shing Fist has reached at least the level of agility, perhaps even perfection. Li Haos demonstration was too brief for him to ascertain the exact level. But there was no doubt, he had certainly grasped the basics. Agility? How is that possible! Li Yun eximed, his eyes wide. He knew that the other had left the mansion to join them today, arriving at the mountain eventer than himself; how could it be that in such a short period, he had understood the concept of agility?! Even his own sister had barely grasped the basics! With this thought, he couldnt help but turn his head and look at that figure in disbelief. Li Zhining watched the retreating figure in a daze, suddenly recalling some adults in the mansion praising Li Hao: That child is really smart. Indeed, very precocious, Ive never seen such a smart child, he gets it at one point. Its a pity he can only engage in Body Refinement; otherwise, with such a wise head, he would definitely be a top genius in the future. Yes the adults only mentioned his limited potential in cultivation, but never once said he wasnt smart enough. The young girl lightly bit her lip, tightly grasping the waist token in her hand. Im back. Li Hao jogged back quickly to the two elders. Seeing the Grade A waist token in his hand, both understood and Shen Yunqingughed, Congrattions. You tter me, senior, Li Hao said with a slight smile, then added, Shall we have another game? These youngsters The two elders exchanged looks, both speechless in their minds; why did it seem this boy was more addicted to chess than they were? Alright, another game it is, Zhao Zongyuan, having analyzed the previous game and known where he went wrong, now had the courage to battle again. Li Hao felt a rush of joy and immediately sat down, Please, senior. The two began to duel on the chessboard once more. To prevent his opponent from giving up, Li Hao didnt y too aggressively, just slowly pulling ahead until he won by a narrow margin. Thus, an interesting scene unfolded in the square: while other disciples were in front of the steles, pondering and practicing their martial moves, one corner featured a young man exchanging moves with two elders on a chessboard. The asional frustrated outburst from Zhao Zongyuan and the heartyughter from Shen Yunqing drew nces from other newly admitted disciples. When they noticed the unusual scene, many of them had a hint of curiosity in their eyes. You little rascal, you must have been ying chess since you were in your mothers womb! Goaded by defeat, Zhao Zongyuan was so irritated he felt like tossing the game pieces. Li Hao justughed. Shen Yunqing inquired curiously, Youve put some effort into your chess skills. How do you usually cultivate? Thats how I cultivate Li Hao thought to himself, but on the surface, he only chuckled foolishly. While ying chess, the two elders shared some information about Tan Pce Academy with Li Hao. Do you know, youngster, a prince joined the academy yesterday, also admitted to Alpha Academy, and its said he understood the Cultivation Technique within just an hour. Thatdy from the Nangong Family came too; her talent is also quite terrifying. Its said shes not even the strongest of her generation in the family. These are your future rivals within Alpha Academy, youngster, you should keep an eye out, the elders advised. Faced with the elders concern, Li Hao found it overwhelming and said to them, Cant we just concentrate on ying chess? The elders stared. Their fond feelings for the boy had prompted them to share this information, yet he didnt seem interested at all? So you joined Tan Pce Academy just to y chess, huh! Out of irritation, Zhao Zongyuan once again concentrated fully on the game. Yet, after a while, he was left looking ashen-faced, defeated by a slim margin As the sun dipped low, Li Hao was deeply engaged in the game when he suddenly heard a voice beside him: Hao? Li Hao turned to look and saw Li Yuanzhao, who was watching him tentatively. Hmm? I got the waist token, Li Yuanzhao said. They had arrivedte, and he had spent half a day in contemtion. Oh, Li Hao nodded, unsurprised. This kid had the same innate ability as Li Zhining. Despite his sturdy appearance, there was a sly spark in his small eyeshe was incredibly sharp. They theyre waiting at the foot of the mountain for us to return to the mansion together, Hao, what do you think? Let them go back first, well returnter, Li Hao said. Across from him, the elders expressions darkened. Was this kid hooked on winning? No more, no more, Zhao Zongyuan waved his hand, Its gettingte, you should go back. Its okay, I can see, Li Hao retorted. You little The two elders were left bothughing and crying by Li Haos antics. Shen Yunqing said, Lets call it a day. If you want to y chess, we can have a match after school starts. Li Hao wanted to continue, but seeing the elders apparently had lost all enthusiasm, he relented, Fine then, thank you both for your hospitality today. With that, he made a move, cementing his victory in the game. Seeing the experience he gained, Li Hao then stood up with a smile, bowed respectfully to the two elders, and, together with Li Yuanzhao, slowly started heading down the mountain. To think such a kid exists in the Divine General Mansion, really curious, the two elders said, watching the figures of the two youngstersone ahead and one followingleave. Their expressions were filled with amusement as they looked at each other and shook their heads, chuckling. Chapter 50 - 47 Martial Arts Eight Realms Chapter 50: Chapter 47 Martial Arts Eight Realms By the time Li Hao and Li Yuanzhao returned to the foot of the mountain, the square was already lit up with brightmps. Although it was night, it was still bustling with people, the crowd showing no sign of thinning. The scene reminded Li Hao of the night markets from his previous life. He took a deep breath, and along with the refreshing night breeze, he could detect the aroma of charcoal-grilled delicacies wafting through the air, which instantly whetted his appetite. Lets go find something to eat. On the entrance stairs, scions from various states were still hastening to the summit, vying for fame and prestige. Yet at the summit, the figure of the young man leaped down, rushing toward the worldly splendor of the teeming throng below. Before long, relying on his own culinary skills, Li Hao quickly identified some delicious food among the numerous stalls, and packed everything up to go. Both he and Li Yuanzhao held their arms full of food, munching while walking toward the carriage, attracting the eyes of many passers-by. Whats that smell? In the carriage, an impatient Li Yun had been waiting and was suddenly greeted by the scent of roasted meat, causing him to pause and lift the curtain. The aroma hit him immediately and he saw Li Hao and Li Yuanzhao approaching with their mouths greasy from eating. Fu, sorry to keep you waiting, here. Ming, this is yours, is it enough? Sharing with everyone he met along the way, Li Hao distributed generously from the ample food he bought. Of course, he did not forget to include his personal maid Qing Zhis share. After that, he boarded the carriage with his big and small bags of food and went inside. The oilmp had been lit inside the carriage, the brothers and sisters cheeks illuminated by the warm yellow light. They sneakily nced at Li Hao and hispany C enticed by the alluring scent, they salivated and their expressions became somewhat unnatural. I thought you had gone back first. After sitting down, Li Yuanzhao took a bite of the roasted meat and then, as if remembering something, offered the other two bags he held to Li Zhining: Zhi Ning, would you like some? Li Zhining hesitated before epting, tempted by the delicious smelling from the bag. At the same time, she noticed her brother discreetly swallowing saliva, his Adams apple bobbing. She quietly took the bags, whispering, Thank you, Yuan Zhao. If you had left earlier, you wouldnt have had this good fortune,ughed Li Yuanzhao. Li Zhining didnt say much. Instead, she nced at the figure who had not looked back at them from the start, and there was a faint hint of sadness in the depths of her eyes. Without dwelling on it, she opened the bag and handed one to Li Yun, Brother. I dont want it. Li Yun turned his head away with a sour expression, Street vendor food could be dirty and unwashed; youd be better off eating less of it. Even if its unwashed, it wont kill you, retorted Li Yuanzhao, his appetite dampened by thement. You! Li Yun was enraged and red at him. Realizing he didnt have much of an argument, he snorted and turned his head away, sticking it out of the carriage as though the night scenery had suddenly be extremely interesting. Li Zhining knew her brother was too proud to relent. Although she felt a bit helpless, the savory aroma from the bag was overwhelming, and she couldnt resist taking a delicate bite. Her eyes quickly brightened up a little. This taste was even better than the fine dishes they were used to eating at home. Ming, arent we leaving yet? Li Yun shouted through the carriage curtain to the front of the horse carriage. Ming, with a piece of roasted meat in his mouth, immediately took the reins and urged the hippocampus to turn around and head back to the house. Once back home, Li Yun and the other two parted ways with Li Hao. Each returned to their own homes to find their own mothers. In Piaoxue Courtyard, Lady Gao Qingqing was embroidering in the main hall when she heard a maid rush in with news, nearly pricking her finger with the needle. She promptly got up, tossed aside the handkerchief she was working on, and hurried to the entrance of the courtyard. She saw a son and a daughter arriving under the apaniment of Li Ming. How did it go, everything went smoothly? she quickly asked. Li Ming stood aside with a silent smile, while the well-behaved Li Zhining nodded, Yes, both brother and I have entered Alpha Academy. You bothprehended it in just one day? Gao Qingqings face lit up with surprise as she lovingly kissed her sons forehead. Feeling shy, Li Yun pushed his mother away and walked towards the main hall with a bit of a sulk. Unperturbed, Gao Qingqing also gave her daughter a kiss on the forehead and then pulled her back to the main hall, instructing the steward to quickly reheat the evening meal to bring over. Upon hearing this, Li Zhining shook her head, Just warm up my brothers portion, Ive already eaten. What did you eat? Gao Qingqing was surprised. Food sold by the street vendors there, it was very tasty, said Li Zhining, still savoring the vor in her mouth. Hmph, dont end up with a stomachache, Li Yun grumbled from ahead. Gao Qingqingughed softly, sitting down with her daughter and talking about the days events. Truly my children, toprehend in just half a day. He also made it into Alpha Academy? Hearing her daughters words, Gao Qingqing slightly raised her eyebrows in surprise, then nodded: The child is very intelligent, what a pity that he follows the path of Body Refinement, which has a very low ceiling. Otherwise, he would most likely be the True Dragon of your generation. Li Zhining thought of that indifferent and casual face, her eyes flickering slightly; it was not the first time she had heard her mother say this. In her heart, there was also a faint regret for him. Humph, whats so great about that talent? If it were my sister, she could probably grasp it in the time it takes an incense stick to burn! Li Yun sat opposite, snorting coldly. When it came to his eldest sister, there was a bit of envy and jealousy in his heart, along with a slight sourness, yet at the same time, there was a sense of pride and arrogance, extremelyplicated Gao Qingqing smiled and said, Although your sister is intelligent, you guys are not bad either. You are all my most proud children. Li Yuns stern face rxed slightly. As the butler served the warmed dinner, he began eating, and gradually, a smile appeared on his face Inside Mountain and River Courtyard. Li Hao returned to the courtyard apanied by Li Fu and Qing Zhi. Under the chilling moonlight, Butler Zhao, wearing a coat, hurried to greet them and said, Young Master, did everything go smoothly? Ill go warm up your dinner. Theres no need for you to go to such troubles, Zhao, Li Hao said with a smile. Ive already eaten outside. I was afraid it would lose its vor on the way, so I didnt bring any for you. Youre thoughtful, Young Master, Zhao said with a smile, knowing that Li Hao was not lying; there were still traces of grease on the corners of his mouth. Li Fu, who had been standing outside the carriage earlier and hadnt had the chance to talk to Li Hao, couldnt help but ask: How did you feel about today? Li Hao thought for a moment and replied, The food was quite good. Li Fu was speechless; that wasnt what he was asking about. After asking a few more questions, he learned that Li Hao had been admitted to Alpha Academy. Both he and Qing Zhi showed surprised and delighted smiles on their faces. The Leap Immortal Gate exam at Tan Pce Academy had ended. Many young people who couldnt make it in time could only sigh as they gazed at the entrance steps. Some tried to pull strings through rtionships, hoping to squeeze in a few more, but the response they received was that admissions were already full. There were a total of 825 people. Some asked, why couldnt they admit more? They were even willing to pay astronomical tuition fees. But the response they got was Its because there were only 825 seats avable. Thus, many scions of noble families could only sigh in disappointment and turn to leave. This gathering that brought Qingzhou to the forefront gradually subsided. At the mountain top, as the official school term started, it became lively again. There are four courtyards: Alpha, Beta, Bing, and Ding. Alpha Academy has only fifty seats. Beta Courtyard has two hundred seats. Bing Courtyard and Ding Courtyard lets skip that. Aside from the freshmen in each courtyard, there were also some repeating students lingering. At this moment, in Alpha Academy, Li Hao sat next to Li Yuanzhao in the second row, as the other new students had already arrived for enrollment. In front, Li Hao saw Shen Qingyun, apanied by two senior Alpha Academy students, carrying a pile of Tan Pce Academy uniforms to be distributed, intending to unify the attire in the future. This made Li Hao feel like he had returned to his past life when he went to junior and senior high school. Looking around at the young boys and girls, who were also young in age, he couldnt help but smile, feeling somewhat nostalgic. After the uniform distribution ended, Shen Yunqing outlined some of the basic rules of Tan Pce Academy, such as no private fighting, not humiliating the sages, and so on. Afterwards, as Shen Yunqing left, a woman with a slender figure and waist as flexible as a willow in the wind approached. She looked to be about twenty-five or twenty-six, with ck hair and eyebrows like ink, eyes like paintings, giving off the feeling of a bright moon shining on snow-covered mountains. Hearing her introduce herself as Su Yehua, she turned out to be the dean of Alpha Academy, as well as the first lecturer. The previously departed Shen Yunqing was the movement technique lecturer. The first lesson in the academy would be taught by Su Yehua. Li Hao clearly noticed that after Su Yehuas arrival, the courtyard, which was initially a bit noisy, suddenly became quiet, and those young men who were previously not caring and chatting, all sat upright. There are Eight Realms in Martial Arts, Standing in front, Su Yehua, with her willow-leaf-shaped eyebrows and a natural cool demeanor, yet with a soft gentle smile on her lips, said: The first four realms are Strength, Cirction, Soul Session, and Divine Traveling. Thest four realms are Fifteen Li, Heaven-Man Connection, Three Immortalities, and Four Standings! Chapter 51 - 48: The Limit Chapter 51: Chapter 48: The Limit In the Eight Realms of Martial Arts, everyone present knows the grand titles of each realm, but when ites to the intricate differences between them, due to varying family backgrounds, there are highs and lows in what one can touch and understand. In the first four realms, each realm has ten levels, and depending on the cultivation technique practiced, the gap between the top geniuses and ordinary martial artists is like heaven and earth, Su Yehua borated, describing the distinctions of the four realms: After the Zhou Tian Realmes the Soul Session Realm, which cultivates the Soul Condensing Skill! Different levels of Soul Condensing Skills can condense the soul a varying number of times, but the top-level Soul Condensing Skills can do so at least 50 times or more. However,pared with the Soul Condensing Skill, the most critical aspect of the Soul Session Realm is the tier of the inherited soul thought. That determines the upper limit of the number of times the soul can be condensed! As Su Yehuas eyes swept across those below the stage, she said, If you inherit the soul thought of a martial artist from the Four Stands Realm, you can condense the soul 80 times! If you inherit a demon soul, it ranges from 30 to 60 times, depending on the demons race, If what you inherit is only from a lesser spirit or ghost, then you can condense at most 20 times, which a mid-level Soul Condensing Technique would fulfill. As she reached this point, Su Yehua paused, her gaze fleetingly crossing over two young men dressed in splendid brocaded clothes with python patterns on their sleeves: If the inherited soul thought exceeds that of a martial artist from the Four Stands Realm, as far as I know, the highest can reach 180 times of soul condensing, which should be close to the limit of the Soul Session Realm! With these words, numerous scions of influential families showed expressions of shock. The difference between the top Soul Session Realm and the ordinary Soul Session Realm was almost tenfold! As for those two young men whom Su Yehua nced at, their expressions were contrasting; one appeared somewhat unnatural, while the other revealed a look of satisfaction, especially upon hearing the surroundingmotion, casting a nce with a hint of disdain and scorn in his eyes. 180 times is not the limit Li Hao thought, giving the beautiful instructor a nce and silently shaking his head. The highest limit is 360 times of soul condensing. Probably. Li Hao added two more words internally, after all, just because he couldnt achieve it didnt mean others couldnt reach even higher levels He, with a Heaven and Earth Soul Session, had cultivated four top-level Soul Condensing Skills, as well as five high-quality ones, to reach this limit. Even if he continued to practice other Soul Condensing Skills, he couldnt break through the 360-time limit, and any further progress was his limit. Upon reaching 360 soul condensings, Li Hao also came to understand another type of soul power. He called it Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation. Meanwhile, Su Yehua above continued, Those who soul seed in Tan Pce Academy and meet the criteria can enter ck and White Hall for training, inheriting the soul thought from the Four Stands Realm, is the first-ss choice for soul session outside the Royal Family! Of course, some disciples heree from prominent families with Four Stands Realm ancestors, so they need notck such treatment, but its something the others might consider. Many people in the audience immediately had gleaming eyes, unlike Li Hao and other nobility or the two young men with python patterns on their sleeves, who boasted illustrious and noble family backgrounds. The valiant souls of the Four Stands Realm are considered top-tier in the Martial Temples, extremely rare, and difficult to favor unless ones talents are very high or they catch a certain eye. And yet, Tan Pce Academy, the top-tier institution in the neen provinces, has such elite resources directly avable. After the Soul Session Realmes the Divine Travel Realm. Su Yehua softly said, The Divine Travel Realm already counts as a militarymander or a renowned hero in Jianghu, being quite powerful. In Tan Pce Academy, one could even serve as an instructor in Alpha Academy. Many people nodded slightly in agreement. Divine Travel it was the level of some of their family heads even. In many cities and territories, they could dominate a region on their own. A Divine Traveller can let their Divine Soul leave their body, traverse miles, and perceive everything within several miles around them. When facing sorcery or illusion techniques from demons, they can also use their Divine Soul to break through them. And what is practiced in the Divine Soul Realm is the Soul Refining Skill! Su Yehua stated, Soul Refining Skills vary in quality. Ordinary Soul Refining Skills, when cultivated to the peak, only allow for three miles of travel beyond the body. However, a high-quality Soul Refining Skill can more than double that distance, reaching beyond seven miles. The most supreme Soul Refining Skills are even more remarkable, allowing for up to eighteen miles! Her gaze circled the room, seeing the audiences shocked yetplex expressions, she calmly said, Eighteen miles is not the limit of the Divine Travel Realm, but the most supreme Soul Refining Skills are exceedingly rare, possessed by only a handful of elite houses and a few powerful factions. And inside Tan Pce Academy, we have one such skill. Hearing this, numerous scions of noble families lit up with eagerness. If you diligently study and practice within the academy and always remain within Alpha Academy, you naturally will all have the opportunity to engage with it, Su Yehua said with a smile. Really? Theyre willing to teach that? The Soul Refining Skill practiced by our own family head is said to be just a middle-tier one. Some had already clenched their fists in excitement, their hearts racing. Studying hard at Tan Pce Academy, there was a chance to return one day and surpass the family head! The very thought was exhrating Heh A young man in the front row, with python patterns on his sleeves, let out a soft snicker, his eyes brimming with disdain. The ultimate Soul Refining Skill, its nothing but Eighteen Li at the end of the day. Compared to the royal familys number one Soul Refining Skill of Dayu, its still far inferior; the top-tier Soul Refining Skill could let one experience Divine Travel for twenty-five Li! Thats the equivalent of half the distance of a city! Against an ordinary Divine Travel Realm adversary, it was almost an effortless crush. The farther the Divine Travel, the stronger the Divine Soul, the more powerful demons and sorceries it could break through, and it could even possibly escape from the clutches of a Great Demon by luck. Su Yehua noticed the royal young mans disdain and kept her expression neutral. She was, of course, aware of the royal familys foremost Dayu Soul Refining Skill, but didnt mention it, as it involved matters belonging to the Celestial Family. Any discussion regarding the Celestial Family required extreme caution. Teacher, what is the limit of the Divine Travel Realm, is it twenty Li? At this moment, someone asked out of curiosity. Su Yehua nced at the inquiring young man and noticed many others also had curious expressions. She shook her head slightly, Twenty Li is not the ultimate limit; the highest limit should be twenty-five Li, or even thirty Li Thirty Li! Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked; that was ten times the gappared to ordinary Soul Refining Skills. It seemed that the limit of each realm differed from the ordinary by nearly tenfold! It was hard to imagine what kind of terrifying power it would be if one reached the limit in every realm. After hearing Su Yehuas words, the royal young mans eyes immediately expressed contempt. Thirty Li, huh? The royal familys premier Soul Refining Skill only goes up to twenty-five Li. This teacher from Tan Pce Academy is overestimating, leading students astray, without fear of making a fool of herself! A thought crossed his mind, wanting to show off and expose the teachers statement as ridicule, but then he remembered his mothers earnest reminder before leaving, to keep a low profile while at Tan Pce Academy Well, as long as I know the truth, Ill let her fool these idiots. With this thought, he suppressed the urge to speak out and settled back in his chair, though a faint mocking smile lingered on his lips. Thirty Li, huh Li Hao once again shook his head in secret. The teachings of this beautiful instructor were significantly different from his own experience. Just by practicing the three ultimate Soul Refining Skills from Listening Rain Tower, he had already extended his Divine Travel to thirty-five Li. Later, Feng helped him sneak into the royal familys secret vault, steal a copy of the etching of the premier Dayu Soul Refining Skill, and by practicing it, even boosted his Divine Travel distance to fifty Li! He could cover an entire city, his Divine Soul arriving instantaneously at any location. But this was not his limit; Li Hao felt he could still improve further. If he could find even more ultimate Soul Refining Skills to cross-reference, he could further condense and strengthen his Divine Soul. If you can reach the Divine Travel Realm by the age of 20, you will be considered a genius wherever you go, Su Yehua said to everyone with a smile. But Ive heard that there are those who can achieve Divine Travel Realm by the age of 16, a young man from a noble family said. My father once said that the de Saint of Northern Yan reached perfection in the Divine Travel Realm at the age of 15! The other disciples also discussed it among themselves; initially they felt only astonishment, but now they realized even more the sheer terror of such an achievement. It seemed like glimpsing the moon in a well but only upon crossing this threshold did they realize it was like a mayfly gazing at the heavens! Thats something only top-tier prodigies with a Ninth-grade fighting body can achieve, Su Yehua exined. But you shouldnt be discouraged. The sooner you reach the Divine Travel Realm, the better, but in thetter four realms, the effect of inborn talent will diminish. Up to the Fifteen Li Realm, you might still rely on talent to gain some advantage, but once youre at the Celestial Master Realm, its more about character, insight, and opportunities, which are all acquiredter. Therefore, if you can reach the threshold of Celestial, everyone has a chance to step through the Celestial Gate and enter the realm of Grandmaster! Teacher, what are thetter four realms like? someone asked out of curiosity. Chapter 52 - 49 Meng River Battlefield Chapter 52: Chapter 49 Meng River Battlefield Li Hao, upon hearing the words, showed a few more signs of interest as he looked at the speaker. Thetter four realms have martial artists who have transcended the mortal world. Su Yehua spoke, Each realm is not divided into ten stages. For instance, why is it called the Fifteen Li realm? Because the cultivation in the Fifteen Li realm is based on the Object Manipting Qi Cirction Skill, which not only allows one to roam the heavens and earth with the mind but also to control the body with the mind, soaring through the heavens and earth! One breath can take you one li, with the fastest speed reaching fifteen lihence the name. One breath for fifteen li? Many people were shocked. Such speed could be described as swift as lightningtraveling out of the city in a blink, and even crossing over mountains and into other states! In the Fifteen Li realm, one can control flying swords to kill enemies fifteen li away. They die before even seeing the swords blooddecapitated without notice! Therefore, those who reach the Fifteen Li realm are truly fearsome beings to be dreaded, who kill without a trace, Su Yehua said calmly. And what about the Heavenly Human Realm? To be called a Grandmaster in the Heavenly Human Realm, one needs toprehend the Grandmasters heart to enter, said Su Yehua. This realm is also where measuring bone potential is ineffectiveit mainly depends on ones mind and enlightenment. Many prodigies with ninth-rank battle physiques in history have fallen at this realm. The Fifteen Li realm bes the end of a persons life, thus it is also referred to as lifes spring breeze for fifteen li. After the spring breezees the withering of autumn. And then entering the silent winter of all things. She looked around and spoke indifferently, Moving forward, the Three Immortals allow the inheritance of ones bloodline force. The Three Immortals consist of three realms, each with its own heaven. It is extraordinary for one to surpass a realm in sixty years, and this is something you all need not concern yourselves with at this time. The crowd listened with longing and also felt the distant gap. The Three Immortals were already among the top Divine Generals in Dayu, while those in the Four Stands Realm were considered saintsfigures even their parents had to worship with the utmost respect. Li Hao saw that the speaker briefly glossed over these topics and felt slightly disappointed, still wanting to hear something novel. However, he was already aware of the nuanced differences between these realms when he was ten years old and had researched them in Listening Rain Tower. Additionally, during his frequent fishing sessions with Feng, he had heard quite a bit about them and was somewhat familiar. Lifes spring breeze for fifteen li was not the limit. For example, the peerless Object Manipting Qi Cirction Skill in the possession of the Li Family could reach twenty li. Feng used to say that the royal familys Nine Heavens Ascension Skill could achieve twenty-five li of object maniptionone could traverse a small city in one breath, and cross rivers in two breaths, incredibly formidable. And that royal familys treasured Object Manipting Qi Cirction Skill, Feng had naturally helped him steal a copy, though it was a replicadaring not to touch the original. After all, the royal family was too close to Gan Tao Pce, and within that pce was the person hailed as Dayus number one true master. Li Hao, blending two supreme cultivation techniques and under the enlightenment of the Sixth Stage of the Control Path, was currently able to travel forty li in one breath. He sensed that this was still not the limit; with more peerless techniques of object maniptionbined, he could further increase this. As for his current realm, it was at the peak of the Fifteen Li Realm. Only one step away from the Grandmaster Realm. Under the enlightenment of the Sixth Stage of the Physical Body Path, he could step into the Grandmaster Realm at any moment, but he had not done so yet because hecked the heart of a Grandmaster. However, Li Hao felt he could touch upon that opportunity at any time. How to condense the heart of a Grandmaster? First, one must touch the heavenly gate; second, find ones own path. The enlightenment given by the Physical Body Path had already led him to touch the ethereal heavenly gate, allowing him to step half a foot into the Grandmaster Realm. But because he had been sequestered in his residence, immersing himself daily in various arts to increase his skill points, his mind had not stayed on the Martial Arts, and naturally, he had not found his own heart of a Grandmaster. Now that he hade out to clear his mind, Li Hao felt that the opportunity to step into the Grandmaster Realm coulde at any moment. On the tform, having finished discussing the Eight Realms of Martial Arts, Su Yehua then told the audience, Being able to enter Alpha Academy indicates that you all have excellent potential, but do not be arrogant. The true peerless techniques of Tan Pce Academy reside within the ck and White Hall. Only those who enter the ck and White Hall are the true chosen ones! Li Haos gaze shifted slightly as he looked at her. There are two ways to enter ck and White Hall, she said. First, our Alpha Academy has a Martial Arts ranking. Those who stay in the top five for six consecutive months without dropping out can enter ck and White Hall. The second is through the trials of the Mo River Battlefield. When she mentioned Mo River, there was a slight stir among the audience. Li Haos eyes narrowed. He hade across many pieces of information rted to the Mo River Battlefield in Listening Rain Tower, a ce of extreme mystery and danger but not under the jurisdiction of the Li Family. Su Yehua scanned the crowd, observing that some disciples from prominent families were tense while others from various families appeared to be oblivious. She continued, We all know that among the five Divine Generals, four are stationed at the Frontier Passes to suppress the border-transgressing demons for us, each sitting in the east, south, west, and north directions! As for the first Divine General Mansion, Tianzhao Divine General Mansion, they preside over the Mo River Authority and oppress the Mo River across the world! As she spoke, her gaze swept over several individuals in the crowd, including Li Hao. Divine Generals guard the frontier passes, and the Mo River Authority oppresses the Mo River, both crucial to the survival of all the people under heaven, We can sitfortably here, attend sses, teach, study Martial Arts, and even pursue so-called Demon-ying honors, all because of the existence of the five great Divine General Mansions bearing the weight and pushing forward! Right, Li Yuanzhao whispered beside Li Hao, clenching his fists under the table, his plump face full of excitement. Issues of the border battlefields are beyond our reach, but the Meng River Battlefield, like the veins of the earth, has permeated every part of Dayus neen provinces. Solving the situation with the Mo River is our responsibility as Martial Artists! Su Yehua spoke with a resolute expression and an undeniable tone. Then, she looked at the disciples, pointing at one of them: You are from the Wang Family of the Tianzhao Divine General Mansion, arent you? Tell everyone what the Mo River is. The person she pointed at was a teenager in ck, fourteen or fifteen years old, with eyes sharp and cold, seemingly more mature than his peers. He didnt panic when called upon, simply rising to his feet calmly: Teacher, my name is Wang Han. Tianzhao Divine General Mansion, the Wang Family. As the first Divine General Mansion, its status was slightly higher than that of the Li Family. The boy in front of them, obviously, was not among the most outstanding of the Wang Familys third generation, and his status within the n was about the same as those of Li Yun and Li Yuanzhao, whose talents were just a notch below that of the true Dragon and true Phoenix offspring. Coming to Tan Pce Academy to study was more about gilding his credentials and taking advantage of the connections and the Peerless Technique of the ck and White Hall gathered at the Academy. Wang Han, please tell us, Su Yehua said approvingly. The others turned their attention to Wang Han, recognizing him as someone from the Tianzhao Divine General Mansion, their eyes showing a mixture of awe and respect. His dress was simple, and with Tianzhao Divine General Mansion tens of thousands of miles away, if not for Su Yehua pointing him out, they wouldnt have guessed his background. The origin of the Meng River Battlefield is long and indiscernible, with no way to trace back, and it has been growing year by year. Now, it has started appearing in the remote towns within our borders, Wang Han exined calmly: The Meng River Battlefield is like a separate world, like a mirage or a dreand, but if you die there, you truly die. The Mo River is hard to eradicatepletely. Even if its destroyed, it will reach out again. Thats why the Mo River Authority recruits people every year but is still short-staffed. Historically, very few Mo Rivers have been thoroughly resolved. It requirespletely clearing the Mo River, and the specific difficulty you will all know once you enter the Mo Riverter. Someone couldnt help but ask, Whats inside the Mo River? Wang Han nced at the person who had spoken, his voice chilling: ording to rumors, that is the river that leads to hell, and naturally its filled with spirits of the deceased. The temperature in the room seemed to drop a dozen degrees all at once, many shivered slightly. Please, take a seat. Su Yehua signaled Wang Han to sit down and then addressed everyone: In short, over this year, you must all strive to study diligently. Everything you need can be found in Tan Pce Academy, its up to you to have the capability to fight for it. Your future belongs to you, so press on! The motivational words at the end brought many back from the chilling details Wang Han had shared, their eyes shining. Moreover, while youre at the Academy, no matter what your status is outside, here, everyone is treated equally. Mistakes will be punished equally, and merits will be rewarded! Su Yehua announced. Hearing this, many nced frequently towards Li Hao and Wang Han, as well as the two other young men of noble identity. Could equal treatment really be achieved? Li Hao smiled nonchntly, unconcerned. After Su Yehua left, the courtyard also livened up. Soon, people approached Li Hao and Li Yuanzhao eager to strike up conversations. At such a young age, under the care of their parents, they had already learned towork, umting capital for the future. Li Hao wasnt dismissive, but he conversed only with those of simr interests. Young master Li, hello, Ie from Zhao Family of Cangzhou Do you y chess? Uh, no. What about painting? Not that either Li Hao lost interest. Time flew swiftly, and half a month passed. Chapter 53 - 50 A Half Day of Leisure in a Fleeting Life Chapter 53: Chapter 50 A Half Day of Leisure in a Fleeting Life In Alpha Academy, after half a month of interaction, the fifty students have be familiar with each other. At least they can call out each others names. Yuan Zhao, the people from your Divine General Mansion are truly incredible. They are clearly neers, yet they came close to monopolizing the top ten rankings. Seated on the grass, the slender Du Qiuyue expressed her admiration to Li Yuanzhao. She is a returning student, eighteen this year, in the prime of her youth, but within Alpha Academy, she already counts as an elder. Before the semester started, she was in the top ten on the Martial Arts Ranking, but now she has fallen to the fifteenth ce and beyond. All because this years new students are too fierce, with sevening from the Divine General Mansion alone, plus two royal princes; she simply couldntpete. Additionally, there are children of a Grandmaster, a county princess from a certain city, all with backgrounds that are intimidating. In total, there are thirteen of them. The returning students have practiced hard for many years to reach Cycle Heaven Realm Perfection, yet these neers arrived already at or near Cycle Heaven Realm Perfection, entering the school with a deeply established family foundation. Even though their realms are the same, there are gaps in the levels of the Qi Cirction Skills and Meridian Opening Skills they practice, leading to a nearly twofold difference in strength. They are truly no match, having been thoroughly intimidated by the descendants under the supreme authority of Dayu. Its alright, I guess, Im only sixth, still a bit away, Li Yuanzhao scratched his head as he said. Du Qiuyue was left speechless. Beside them, another neer from the prominent families of Liangzhou, Zheng Bai, gave a bitter smile. As a new student, he only ranked 38th. Only those with sky-high connections can bully the returning students like this. As for the children from prominent families like them, they still need to follow the rules and ept guidance from the senior students. In the field, some are sparring and exchanging techniques. Du Qiuyue gazes at the Martial Arts Ranking withplex emotions. Currently, in the top five, theres only one returning student clinging on, as if representing thest ounce of dignity for them seniors. The two princes upy the first and second spots, with the royal familys Meridian Opening Skill and Qi Cirction Skill considered unrivaled in the world, naturally practiced by the princes as well. Ranking third is Wang Han from the Divine General Mansion. At the sight of this name, Du Qiuyues eyes shift slightly. Aside from the princes, the most daunting figure in Alpha Academy at present is this Wang Han. Although only fifteen, he is ruthless and decisive in his attacks, fierce in his tactics,pletely unlike the others, as if he had been through the baptism of blood and fire. It had been discovered that this Wang Han seemed to have served in the Mo River Authority for a year. Ranked fourth is the daughter of that Grandmaster. It is said she has alreadyprehended the heart of swordsmanship, her sword skills are ethereal and terrifyingly powerful. Ranked fifth is that returning student, the former number one on the Martial Arts Ranking, whose spear skills have reached the high-grade perfection level. Just yesterday, he fought against Li Yuanzhao and narrowly won by half a move. Li Yuanzhao who sits nearby is ranked sixth, followed by his two fellow disciples, Li Yun and Li Zhining. Strange, where is your brother Hao? Howe hes not here? Du Qiuyues curiosity was piqued as she scanned the courtyard. Given the way Li Yuanzhao always refers to Hao reverently, its clear to anyone with eyes that he greatly respects this young man of simr age. This naturally aroused a sense of wonder and astonishment. However, every time a lesson ends, that person bolts away as if hes rushing to thetrine. In these spontaneous sparring sessions and challenges for the Martial Arts Ranking, they have never seen his figure, as if he exists outside of Alpha Academys everyday life. Even during lessons, each time she nced over, he was either lying down asleep or holding something resembling a book, continuously taking notes. Working so hard? At first, she felt somewhat impressed, butter, upon a casual nce, she realized there wasnt a single word in the book, only full of sketches. The drawings were all fierce demon creatures and seemed to be from the Aquatic n Besides that, there were also many of Teacher Su Yehuas drawings, some with cat ears and tails added on, portraying Teacher Su Yehua like an ipletely transformed demon. This was nothing short of doodling. Yet despite this, Du Qiuyue could still tell that the artistic skill was exquisite, brought to life with precision, something that could not be achieved without considerable practice. But then again, they are all Martial Artists. Who has the leisure to spend time on other things? Brother Hao must have gone to y, Li Yuanzhao said nonchntly. He had be ustomed to Li Haos behavior. Practicing with them? Joking aside, even with Great Aunt pleading desperately, the shadow of Hao was never seen in the arena. Since childhood, Hao had never mingled with others his age, unless they went to him. y Hearing Li Yuanzhao speak so casually, both Du Qiuyue and Zheng Bai were stunned. The whip marks on their small bottoms and the cane scars on their backs had long ingrained the word strive into their beings. y? They wanted to, but didnt dare. In their fathers words: What youre ying with now is time, and what youll be ying with in the future will be your life! How can you be an extraordinary person if you dont endure the bitterest of hardships? The prosperity of the family depends on you. How can you live up to your ancestors if youre sox? y is such a frivolous word, yet for them, its incredibly distant, like a taboo, unspeakable. Isnt he participating in the Martial Arts Ranking? If so, hell be challenged by students from the Beta Academy, and then hell be demoted there, Du Qiuyue hesitated to say. Li Yuanzhaos eyes opened wide in a slight rage, Who dares! If anyone challenges Brother Hao, Ill get demoted to Beta Academy and beat them back up! Du Qiuyue: Zheng Bai: Wow, now thats being domineering. You have the Divine General Mansion backing you, so there probably wont be many challengers, but youll have to rely on yourself for the Mo River Battlefield test in a year. Du Qiuyue said resentfully, On extermination missions outside, we can still rely on the hidden protection of the experts our families send, but in the Mo River Battlefield, were on our own and cant join forces. The Mo River Battlefield we are tested in only allows one person to enter at a time. Thats true. Li Yuanzhao slightly frowned and thought for a moment, Ill talk to Hao about this matterter. Du Qiuyue was at a loss for words. Did the young master of the Divine General Mansion not take this matter seriously at all? Behind Alpha Academy, atop a waterfall. Two figures sat at the edge of the cliff atop the waterfall, drinking and ying chess, chatting andughing leisurely. Suddenly, a figure leapt from the bottom of the waterfall, jumping over the several dozen feet high cascade without a drop of water touching him, andnded in front of the two, holding two skewered roasted rabbits. You little Seeing the neer, both of the chess-ying eldersughed, then immediately sniffed, Smells good! Li Hao handed the roasted rabbits over to the two elders, smiling, Try these. The chess-ying elders were none other than Zhao Zongyuan and Shen Yunqing, both instructors at Alpha Academy, and had beenpletely conquered by Li Haos cooking over the past half month. Tsk, your cooking skills are really something else. Shen Yunqing took a bite and couldnt help but praise. He and Zhao Zongyuan appeared carefree and amiable at this moment, but when teaching in the academy, they maintained a stern authority as instructors. Even the two princes had to behave properly in front of them, strictly following the rules. Being a prince was certainly prestigious, but princes studying at Tan Pce Academy werent necessarily favored, and their lives might not even be as long as the instructors. The two didnt need to be overly subservient or tter the royal token at their waist. Youve already lost two games to me today, shouldnt you go back to your martial arts practice? While eating the rabbit, Zhao Zongyuan noticed Li Hao eager to try his hand and couldnt help but mention. He loved ying chess but not losing all the time. ying chess with Shen was more rxing, not too draining, and he could actually win. Martial arts practice is so boring, especially when its not from the ck and White Hall. Li Hao said. You just arrived and already thinking of peerless techniques, wishful thinking, both said, shaking their heads at Li Haos unrealistic expectations. Previously, when Li Hao came to them for chess, they had gauged his ability. He was not the frivolous dandy they had imagined, and was even more powerful than most at Alpha Academy. But the issue was the young man was disinterested in practicing martial arts. When they yed chess and asionally tried to offer him some pointers, it backfired: Youre about to lose, and you still have time to talk about other things? Can you focus, pick up the chess piece, pick up the chess piece! How about, I give you a five-stone handicap? The elders were somewhat taken aback, feeling a mix of annoyance and affection for Li Hao. Elder Shen, the wine. Li Hao motioned with his lips toward the wine sk at Shen Yunqings waist, Youve lost two sips to me today and havent paid up yet. Shen Yunqings mouth twitched slightly. He was originally only sharing with Zhao Zongyuan, and now there was one more little mouth to feed, causing his Drunken Wind Brew to run low even for himself. As a man of his word, he snorted lightly and tossed the wine gourd to Li Hao, Easy there, youre still young. Li Hao chuckled, uncorked the bottle and took two hearty swigs, then wiping his mouth contentedly, Really does taste good. Cooking in six ways, his scope was broad, he could brew fine wines himself but it took too much time, and he was toozy to bother. Seeing Li Haos carefree demeanor, the elders just smiled helplessly and continued munching on their roasted rabbits. Li Hao returned the wine gourd to Shen Yunqing, patted his rear and said, Ille again tomorrow. With that, he leaped gracefully, his figure swift as the wind, andnded on the white stones beyond the waterfall. Then, strolling along, humming a tune, he leisurely left the ce. He had climbed up to the waterfall just for a couple of sips of wine and to give the two elders the rabbits as a token of appreciation. This kid As they watched his departing figure, bothughed wryly, having never met such an unusual youth. By the way, that movement technique he just used, wasnt it the superior White Phoenix Skill you teach? Zhao Zongyuan asked. Chewing on his rabbit, Shen Yunqing spoke vaguely, Thats right, and that kid seems to have already mastered it to perfection. Im starting to doubt whether that Wind-shing Fist he learned was truly mastered on the same day To reach perfection in half a month Thoughtfully, Zhao Zongyuan murmured, Did the Li Family release false information in the past? Marshal Li spends all his time on the borders, and his wife is not by his side Without finishing his thought, there was no need for further words. Shen Yunqing swallowed down the rabbit meat, took a gulp of wine, and almost lost his eyebrows in thefort of it, he sighed, As unpredictable as the depth of a marquiss manor; who could really know? At any rate, this boy is definitely a rare genius, I suppose he will make a grand entrance in a years time at the Mo River. Zheng Bai slightly nodded, not denying the possibility, wondering whether Li Hao would be willing to show his talent when the time came. Suddenly, he noticed Li Haos figure disappearing around the corner, and couldnt help raising an eyebrow, Did that kid take a wrong turn? Hm? Didnt you tell him? That way leads to Mo River. Chapter 54 - 51 Battle Realm Name Chapter 54: Chapter 51 Battle Realm Name Li Hao followed the slippery, broken stone path for several miles, arriving at the edge of another deep pool formed by a waterfall. Strange, I thought I heard the sound of a flute. Li Hao looked around, wondering if it was just an illusion. The waterfall in front of him was like a curtain, but through the gaps in the flowing water, there appeared to be a small temple inside. Li Hao was slightly taken aback. His figure flickered as he used the top-level Bai Fengxing movement technique, darting through the water curtain like a bird through the trees, emerging on the other side without a single drop of water on him. The previously reserved 3 Skill Points, he spent two on his movement technique, which allowed him to easilyprehend this high-grade Cultivation Technique. As Li Hao entered through the water curtain, in the distance at another moss-covered stone tform, stood two delicate figures. Eh, Yue Yao, was there someone just over there? Lin Feifei asked in surprise, pointing to the waterfall in the distance. It seemed like it. Song Yueyao also noticed, but the figure flickered and disappeared, appearing to wear the garb of an external academy disciple. It seems Im not seeing things. What is an external disciple doing here? Its not yet time for the new students annual exam, is it? Lin Feifei wondered with confusion, He seemed to have entered the Regional Lords Temple. Could he be going into the Meng River? Song Yueyao withdrew her gaze, shook her head slightly, and continued to y her flute softly, uninterested in such extraneous matters. Behind the waterfall, Li Hao looked at the temple before his eyes. It was very small, about half a person tall. However, it was exquisitely crafted, with two effigies inside, one male and one female. They appeared ancient, and time had blurred their features. On closer inspection, one could see that they were once gentle and kind. But with mottled chunks of y falling off and the faces decayed, the half-smiles on their lips now seemed somewhat eerie and ferocious. On either side of the temple, there was a vertical couplet: The earth can produce all things, The soil can bury all lives. Above it, there was a horizontal scroll: A Regional Lord. As Li Hao was examining the temple, suddenly a small booklet flew out from inside, opening in front of his eyes. Subsequently, a sheet of paper flew out from the booklet, shooting towards Li Haos head with divine swiftness. Li Hao was shocked and tried to dodge, but even with his Fifteen Li Realm Cultivation Level, he could not react in time, and the divine light prated his head. In an instant, the world around him seemed to be submerged in water light, and then as the water light faded, anotheryer of the world, both real and illusionary, revealed itself. The dim cave became blurred, as if there was a barrier-like water glow enclosing him within three feet. At the same time, illusory golden characters appeared before Li Haos eyes: [You have entered the Meng River.] [Your ce of residence has been confirmed: Great Yu Dynasty, Qingzhou] [Please leave your name for use within the Meng River.] Li Hao paused, he had entered the Meng River? He looked around. A flowing, film-like barrier enveloped him, and beyond the barriers dim light, he could vaguely see some broken mountains in a vast expanse, far from the narrow cave just now. Was this the legendary ce of mysterious perils? Incredible! Despite knowing some stories about the Meng River, experiencing it firsthand still left him astonished. This was beyond the scope of ordinary martial arts. Still, it was unclear which level this Meng River belonged to? Li Hao, who usually passed the time fishing, had heard from Second Master that there were five levels of the Meng River, and even Second Master and Elder Feng would not dare to enter a Meng River of the Youdu level lightly, as it contained great terrors. At this moment, the previous divine light that had entered Li Haos forehead converged in his hand, forming a piece of gold paper. The paper was nk. As information flowed into his mind, Li Hao understood. He thought for a moment, bit his finger, and left his name for the Meng River on the gold paper: Chong Er. As he finished writing, the paper gleamed with golden light, engulfing and submerging the blood-written name, then transforming back into divine light that disappeared into Li Haos body. Simultaneously, the water film-like barrier around him gradually faded, revealing the outside world of broken mountains and destends. In his mind, a message automatically appeared: Realm: Fengshan Menghe River. Meng River Completion Rate: 0%. Li Hao looked up, seeing the red sky with the setting sun like blood, half-sunken into the earth on the other side. In front of himy a deste mountain, within which a vige and wisps of smoke from cooking fires could be seen. Li Haos gaze shifted slightly as he released his divine soul to scout ahead. A soul shadow that looked exactly like his real body flew out from the top of his head and, in the blink of an eye, soared thousands of miles into the sky above the vige, overlooking the entire mountain below. At the same time, the perspective of the divine soul rapidly ascended, looking towards farthernds to get a clearer view of the whole Meng River Battlefield. But as his gaze spanned the horizon, Li Hao saw that at the end of the Mo River, darkness enveloped the area. When the vision of his divine soul prated that darkness, he felt an eerie chill, as if something in the darkness should not be disturbed! Li Hao quickly retracted the perception of his divine soul, limiting its range to just the vige and its surroundings. Inside the vige, old and young walked about, men farmed, and women weaved, appearing very harmonious. provided one could ignore their faces. Everyones face was withered and dry, the elderly looked as if they were corpses, childrens eyes were like ck holes, tongues hanging down to their chests, women weaving by the windows had nails sharp as knives, teeth fierce, bearing sinister smiles. Truly a paradise beyond this world Li Hao sighed. Having seen the fierce appearance of various fish demons, he did not find these dead souls of the Mo River to be that terrifying. Do I need to resolve all of them toplete the task? Li Hao pondered with a thoughtful look in his eyes. He had thought about retreating, but he needed to enter the corresponding temple in the Mo River first. Through the patrol of his divine soul, he had already found the temples location, right in the middle of the vige, on a stage-like spot. This positioning is really cunning That person, he seems to be the boss around here, right? In the Soul Session Realm, can the dead still have their own soul shadows? Li Haos gaze settled on the hill behind the vige, where a ck-robed schr was seated, with the soul shadow of a woman billowing with ck smoke prostrated on his back, giving off a rather eerie vibe. After surveying the situation, Li Hao didnt linger and, once his divine soul returned to his body, he strode towards the vige. The vigers loitering at the entrance soon noticed Li Hao. Hello, hello Li Hao greeted with a smile and a raised hand. The elder originally leading a child barked violently and rushed towards Li Hao with a ferocious expression. The child, who had originally appeared naively silly, suddenly looked vicious, revealing sharp teeth as he charged at Li Hao. Such enthusiasm. Li Hao couldnt help but feel helpless. He casually broke off a dead branch and flicked it lightly. Snowkes fluttered down, the old man and child who rushed towards him had not yet reached within two yards of Li Hao when they suddenly stiffened, their heads breaking off, the wounds strangely sharp and clean. After that, Li Hao casually carried the dead branch and walked into the vige along the ancient path. The vigers transnting rice seedlings in the fields became violent after noticing Li Hao, roaring as they pounced on him. Some farmers wearing straw hats and carrying grain also rushed over with their shoulder poles. Do you also dream of conquering the great sea? Li Hao asked as he walked, his footsteps uninterrupted, swinging the dead branch casually as if snow was falling. Each snowke thatnded on these vigers seemed to act like a seal, causing their bodies to freeze suddenly. As Li Hao went deeper into the vige, more and more vigers surged towards him, including women carrying pots and those long-tongued women who were weaving. Theyre all in the Zhou Tian Realm, tsk, and there are even a few at the Perfect Zhou Tian, Li Hao mused as he swung the dead branch, walking along the broad road, leaving behind a trail of severed corpses. These dead seemed to be ghosts, supposedly without physical form, but in this Mo River, they possessed bodies, blood, and flesh, spraying ck blood when severed. Could this be the same Mo River that well be tested at in a year? Li Hao mumbled to himself. The difficulty of this Mo River didnt seem high to him. The only real danger he had seen so far was the ck-robed schr behind the vige in the Soul Session Realm. Using the Soul Session Realm to test the disciples of Alpha Academy was indeed appropriate. As vigers fell one by one, Li Hao nced at the gold paper in his palm, which disyed a message: Meng River Completion: 89%. It seemed that with each viger he in, thepletion would advance by about 1%. Given the nature of the Mo River, even if I resolve all of them, it seems impossible to reach 100%pletion, topletely disintegrate it, Li Hao murmured. The difficulty in suppressing the Mo River lied here; only with a hundred percent resolution could it be made to disappear. It was said that someone tried exterminating all the dead in the Mo River, destroying everything, but still failed. The Mo River couldnt be destroyed or worn away; unless it was resolved, it would regenerate,e back again, and extend to any part of the world. Li Hao passed by the temple next to the stage, nced at it but chose not to exit right away. Since he was here, he decided to try and see to what extent he could achieve this, as it was his first encounter. Chapter 55 - 52 Merit List Chapter 55: Chapter 52 Merit List Li Hao invoked his divine soul, and the resplendent soul silhouette flew out from the top of his head, roaming the sky. Soon, Li Hao found two wandering children at the corner of the viges edge. Without moving his body, his divine soul swooped down. With a casual sweep, the sand and dust on the ground stirred, and pebbles shot out, piercing the two remaining fish that had slipped through the. Completion of Mo River: 90%. His divine soul returning, Li Hao stepped forward, spanning fifteen miles, and in the next moment, his figure appeared directly on the hill behind the vige, next to the ck-robed schr. Feeling the sudden appearance of Li Hao, the ck-robed schr was slightly startled. Li Hao had already noticed that this ck-robed schr was different from the vigers outside, his expression not numb but possessing independent thought. The womans soul silhouette lying on the ck-robed schrs back suddenly looked up, her gaze coldly fixed on Li Hao. A person of your realm should not appear here, the ck-robed schr said softly. Li Hao replied, I didnt want to either, but I identally wandered in. The ck-robed schr fell silent for a moment, then said, Before we fight, could you let me finish my work? Li Hao saw that he was holding a palette in one hand and a brush in the other, the brush tainted with blood, while in front of him on the easel was a portrait of a woman. The woman in the painting bore a striking resemnce to the one on his back. You also have an appreciation for the Art of Painting? Li Hao was quite surprised, not expecting a deceased soul to still indulge in such a pastime. The ck-robed schr did not reply but started to add strokes to the paper with his brush. Seeing this, Li Hao leaned in with interest to observe. The painting skill of the ck-robed schr was not bad, considered top-notch among those Li Hao hade across before. You seem different from the vigers outside, Li Hao remarked. The ck-robed schr frowned; he did not like to be disturbed while painting, but Li Haos strength left him no choice but to tolerate the interruption. They are merely my ves, the ck-robed schr said indifferently. So, you are the obsession that has bred this Menghe River, Li Hao said, If I settle things with you, this Menghe River should be considered destroyed, I presume. You cannot kill me. The ck-robed schr spoke indifferently, Even if you destroy this ce, I wille back again. Having already died, why do you refuse to move on? Li Hao sighed. The hand of the ck-robed schr that held the brush paused slightly, and the corner of his mouth curled up in a mocking cold smile. He seemed on the verge of saying something but suddenly stopped, as if recalling something he feared, the words never leaving his lips. Heughed coldly a few times, ignoring Li Hao and concentrated on his painting. Li Hao paced about next to him, examining the surroundings. Seeing that the ck-robed schr no longer paid him any attention, his gaze also moved to the artwork. The brush was dipped not in ink but in blood, thus the painting appeared rather fierce and formidable. However, Li Hao was looking at the inner painting skill. Your brushwork here is too soft, Noticing an area thatcked detail, he couldnt help but point it out: There is too little blood here; you need more, let it saturate with one stroke, allowing it to diffuse naturallythat would be more lifelike. The hand of the ck-robed schr clutching the brush froze somewhat, and he turned to look at Li Hao with a deep gaze: You understand painting? A little bit, Li Hao modestly replied. The ck-robed schr sized up Li Hao, who, although only possessed the strength of the Soul Session Realm, existed thanks to the special power of the Menghe River and had been trapped in this ce called Tan Pce Academy for hundreds of years. Over the hundreds of years, many martial artists had entered this ce, some strong, some weak. The stronger ones were more formidable than this youth, capable of destroying the entire Menghe River Vige with a mere gesture. The weak ones were just like the vigers outsidemany have lost their lives over the centuries, umting in the vige. Some more outstanding managed to reach him, only to be directly killed without mercy. He had seen all kinds of people, but someone like this youth was very rare. Despite his young age, his mastery of the martial arts was terrifying, and he even understood some peripheral paths. The Art of Painting is profound and unfathomable. No matter how clever you are, its not something you can master with just a little effort, the ck-robed schr said, then went back to his painting without paying Li Hao any more attention. Im just being modest, and you really take me for it? Li Hao squinted slightly, wondering if this boy really thought his painting skills were impressive. To say youre impressive in Martial Arts, I would have let it go, but in painting? Indeed, the Art of Painting is profound, but unfortunately, you are just an outsider, Li Hao no longer held back and spoke frankly. What? The ck-robed schr raised an eyebrow and turned his cold gaze toward Li Hao. This painting of yours has at least sixteen ws. Its so rigid, it trulycks spirit! Li Hao said unequivocally, no longer sparing the feelings of this fellow practitioner. What are you bbering about! The ck-robed schr lost hisposure, his pallid face turning a shade of angry red, as he red at Li Hao. Here, here, here Li Hao pointed to various parts of the paper, All defects. You cant see them because your skills are too low! You! The ck-robed schr trembled, the woman behind him brimming with ck mist, ready to sh with Li Hao in a ferocious battle. Li Hao naturally wasnt afraid; even an angry Soul Session Realm was still just thata Soul Session Realm. Did you think you could turn into a golden-haired spirit? Give me the brush. Without saying a second word, Li Hao snatched the brush from his hand, then tore off the piece of drawing paper, crumpled it into a ball, and tossed it aside. Seeing his painstaking artwork treated so disdainfully, the ck-robed schr could no longer hold back his fury and let out a piercing shriek. His originally serene and handsome face suddenly became twisted and fierce, as terrifying blood seeped from his seven apertures, bubbling forth. His entire ck robe also flew up, revealing the blood-stained garment beneath. This was actually a robe that had been soaked in blood for who knows how many years, and only because the bloodstains had dried and settled did it appear ck. Li Hao didnt even nce at him, his divine soul flew out, easily pressed down on the schrs and his souls head, pinning both firmly to the ground, rendering them immobile. With such a wretched drawing, still having the face to get angry, Li Hao couldnt understand. The one who should truly be angry was himself! His gaze became focused, for towards the Art of Painting, his heart was sincere. With brush in hand, Li Haos movements were swift, the blood on the brush tip flinging about, the lines naturally forming, withyers ovepping in light and heavy strokes, giving a clear sense of depth. Soon, as the blood at the tip of the brush was about to run out, Li Hao picked up the schr, dabbed the brush onto his face to get more blood, and then resumed his painting. In just a short while, a lifelike beauty, as if standing sideways within the painting, looking down demurely, emerged on the paper. It was still the portrait of that woman from before, but this time, it was truly alive. The best way to punish the stubborn is to beat them with their proudest technique. Li Hao let go of the ck-robed schr and said indifferently, Take a look for yourself, and if you still cant see the difference, then you better not touch a brush again. Go cultivate some crops in the vige instead. The ck-robed schr almost spat blood with anger. Have him cultivate crops? Just as he was about to furiously rush forward, he stiffened all of a sudden, his peripheral vision caught the piece of drawing paper, and then he couldnt look away. Yue The ck-robed schr was as if struck by a sudden realization, standing there dumbfounded. His eyes fixed on the woman in the painting, his body that was poised to pounce began to tremble slightly. Suddenly, two lines of bloody tears streamed from his eyes. Yue, is that you? Is it really you? The ck-robed schr approached the painting hurriedly and eagerly, stumbling as he went. He reached out, wanting to touch the woman on the paper, but as his fingers were about to make contact, he panicked and withdrew, fearing he would tarnish the womans face. His shoulders began to shake lightly, and the blood tears flowed unstoppably. The female soul on his back was also staring dumbly at the painting, her ck and fierce eyes slowly revealing a hint of thought. How is itpared to yours? A mismatched voice from the side broke through the ck-robed schrs immersion. He paused,ing back to his senses and turned to look at Li Hao. Seeing the young mans slightly proud demeanor, this time he didnt get angry, but suddenly, with a thud, he knelt down on both knees in front of Li Hao. Thank you The ck-robed schr bowed his head, his eyes filled with gratitude, Thank you for allowing me to see Yue again. So the woman in the painting is called Yue? Li Hao raised an eyebrow, but didnt care much. Seeing the other party had conceded, he immediately helped him up, This Art of Painting, its profound and unpredictable. Not only must you take it to heart, but you must also have spirit As Li Hao was exining, the ck-robed schr turned his head, gazing besottedly at the woman on the drawing paper. The noise at his ear was automatically blocked out by him. A long time passed, a long time. Li Hao, parched from talking, became indignant when he saw the person in front of him daydreaming, Are you listening to me? The ck-robed schr came back to himself, smiled at Li Hao, and his ck robe began to change in color, gradually fading from ck to blood-red, then to light red, and finally transformed into a white schrs robe. Looking at that outfit, he seemed to have been a schr in life. My wish has been fulfilled, thank you, benefactor The schr, no longer in ck, wore a smile of relief and release on his face. Behind him, the female soul that had been on his back also dispelled the ck mist to reveal a form simr to that of the woman in the painting. In the void, she bowed gracefully to Li Hao, her eyes showing gratitude. Then, the figures of both began to fade gradually. Yue The schrs figure grew fainter, murmuring to himself with a smile on his lips. Li Hao was stunned. Whats going on? Just then, his palm grew warm, and the Gold Paper emerged. Lettering on the Gold Paper seemed to chisel through the surface: [Progress 100%, Fengshan Menghe River passpleted, reward, 100 merit points.] [You have entered the Merit List.] [Menghe River will soon vanish, please leave quickly.] Chapter 56 - 53: Behind the Brilliance Chapter 56: Chapter 53: Behind the Brilliance The surrounding earth began to tremble gently. Li Hao was stunned, looking around, he noticed that the distant, damaged mountains and the crimson sky seemed to be gradually fading. Had he cleared it? Was the Mo River Battlefield about to disappear?! Li Hao stood agape, everything happened too fast for him to react. As he watched the ground sink and his little thatched hut about to copse shaking, Li Hao quickly stepped out. Then, with a flicker, he appeared at the stage in the center of the vige. Pulling out the Gold Paper, Li Hao swiftly ced it within the eerie temple. The temple suddenly burst forth with splendid golden light, unleashing a water-like Barrier that enveloped him. Standing inside the Barrier, Li Hao watched as the outside vige shook violently, like the world ending in destruction, everything tearing and blurring until it all vanished. He found himself back in that narrow cave. The old, humble temple had also quieted its golden light, bing utterly ordinary, with two corroded statues with half-smiles on their faces. The Gold Paper flew back like a thread, entering the palm of Li Haos hand, giving a warm sensation. Li Hao felt as if there was an extra wisp of Divine Soul-like breath in his body. As his mind willed it, the golden thread emerged in his palm, transforming back into the Gold Paper. There were three lines of small characters on the Gold Paper: Name: Chong Er Merit Points: 100 (Ranked 99 in the Great Yu Dynasty) Meritorious Deeds: Cleared Fengshan Mo River. So these are Merit Points? Doesnt seem like anything special. Li Hao carefully examined the Gold Paper. He had heard from second master and Feng that the Mo River Battlefield had five levels with huge differences. The one he had just experienced should be of the lowest level, the Remorse Level Mo River Battlefield. Destroying the Mo River Battlefield would yield Merit Points, and if one were to clear it, causing the Mo River to disappear permanently, then the Merit Points obtained would be hundreds of times more! That is to say, if he had just killed the ck-robed schr and destroyed the vige, he would have only gotten one Merit Point. Beyond the Remorse Level. There was also the Shadowy Ghoul Level Mo River. The Ming Domain Level Mo River. And the Ghost City Level Mo River that even second master and the rest didnt dare to enter lightly. As for the most terrifying Mo River, second master and the others didnt mention it; its a ce where being involved means doom even for their level of Saints. Just the mention of the Ghost City Level Mo River had already put it on the list of forbidden ces. And only Grandmasters of the Tianren Sect dared to enter the Ming Domain Level Mo River. This Mo River had existed for a long time; although it was not the responsibility of the Li Family to suppress it, they had some rted materials. If one destroyed the Shadowy Ghoul Level Mo River, about ten Merit Points could be obtained. Destroying the Ming Domain Level Mo River would yield about a hundred Merit Points. But if one cleared the Ming Domain Level Mo River, then one could get ten thousand points! As for what Merit Points are used for, no one knows at the moment. It is said that even the Divine General Mansion, which has suppressed the Mo River for generations, hasnt been able to figure out the use of Merit Points. And there are many rumors about Merit Points. Some say they can be exchanged with the gods after death for a reincarnated body, some say they can umte blessings for the afterlife, offsetting the karma of killing, and so forth. But rumors end with the bigshots. If both old masters say that no one has found the use of Merit Points, then it must be so. For now, the only use seems to be simr to a score that provides a rough estimate of how many strong beings exist in the Dayu Realm, based on the amount of Merit Points. Yes, existing ones. If the person holding Merit Points dies, the Merit Points will disappear as well, and their name will be removed from the list. Therefore, for many top forces, its a way to check if someone is alive or dead. The two elders must be on the list too. I wonder what their ranking is With a thought from Li Hao, the Gold Paper seemed to sense his intentions, and the characters changed, expanding into a list. Merit Ranking. The first name that caught his eye was: Wang Zhendong. Merit Points: 9372. The second person, Wang Tianchong. Merit Points: 7328. The third person was also surnamed Wang! The fourth, the fifth Li Hao nced through and noticed, to his astonishment, that six of the top ten bore the Wang surname. Continuing down, within the top thirty, there were fifteen of the Wang surname! Li Haos expression changed subtly, his surpriseced with a tinge of heaviness in his heart. Though suppressing the Mo River was the duty of the Wang Family, he couldnt imagine how many lives of the Wang family members had been sacrificed for this responsibility. Behind each name on the list, the Merit Points, which looked like mere cold, glittering numbers, represented countless life-and-death struggles and perilous encounters. There is no difference between this and ying demons on the border. You should know that the Li Family defended the country by ying demons on the border, with six out of nine sons from thest generation dying in battle, a truly extreme tragedy. Now it seems that the other Divine General Mansions probably did not have it much easier. After all, he could see so many from the Wang Family on the merit list; who knows how many more there are who had once been on the list but then disappeared? This aging dynasty still enjoys a prosperous era, with peace within its borders, themon folk are healthy and content, young girls y on flower boats, youngds ride horses in the suburbs for leisure, peddlers carry their wares everywhere to sell, free from worries. Yet how many unnamed brave souls hold high this everyday scene of a thousand households lights in the darkness, cradling it silently?! This era of prosperity it did note easy, murmured Li Hao to himself. Deep in his heart, he felt a solemn reverence for the names listed above. His gaze continued downward, yet he did not see the name of Second Elder; perhaps he used a pseudonym. But Li Hao did see a nickname mentioned by Elder Feng: Bu Liuxing. Ranked at number 35, with a conspicuous merit value of 3,201. Li Hao couldnt help but pause, almost certain that anyone who has earned such a high merit value and is called by this name has to be the Thief Saint! Elder Feng lives a hermit life and still has such a high value of merit Li Haos eyes became solemn. Apart from Second Elder, Elder Feng had few friends. Which means, his merit value was mostly earned through his own battles. Alone in suppressing the Mo River. However, Elder Feng has a poor reputation; he is the Thief Saint despised by the powers of the world. The target of thousands of pointing fingers. Why then would he bother taking risks to do such deeds? Perhaps there is an answer, perhaps no answer is needed. Li Hao fell silent, suddenly feeling that the fishing elder who joked andughed with him was only familiar in interaction, but not truly understood. A momentter. He continued to look further down the list. Soon, he saw another familiar name, Jian Wudao! Incredibly, like the Wang Family, he used his real name. You should know that apart from the Wang Family, most of the names above are pseudonyms. For example, Thief Saints Bu Liuxing, who has the surname Bu? Sword Saint Li Haos eyes narrowed a bit when he saw his ranking, number 76. With a merit value of 738. This means he has at least destroyed seven Ming Domain Level Mo Rivers or cleared seven Regret Level Mo Rivers. Li Hao had already realized that the merit list does not represent the full extent of ones strength. For instance, the Thief Saint and the Sword Saint are both of the Four Stands Realm, but their merit values differ by four to five times. There are also many other masters who most likely did not participate in the suppression of the Mo River. After all, other than the rewards from the dynasty, dealing with the Mo River brings no other benefits. No one knows what use these ethereal merit values have. The world thrives on interest. One does not rise early without a benefit. This also leads to a severe shortage of manpower at the Mo River Authority, creating a tense situation. At the same time, it is also why he could rank within the top hundred of the Great Yu Dynasty by merely clearing a single Regret Level Mo River. Li Hao sighed quietly, putting away the gold paper. Suddenly, he felt a slight disturbance in his perception, noticing someone approaching. Li Hao quickly realized what was happening. Looking again at the divine temple in front of him, it was slowly sinking into the ground as if it was about to disappear. This temple was connected to the Fengshan Mo River. Now that the Mo River had disappeared, it was natural that the temple would also vanish. Wait a minute. Li Hao was suddenly rmed, wondering if this Mo River was so simple to deal with, could it be the one that was meant for the test of the new disciples a year from now? If it disappears now What will they test a year from now? Oh, boy. Isnt this equivalent to ripping up the exam papers of these candidates in advance?! Li Hao was speechless. He only wanted to teach that schr how to paint, but he never intended to clear the barrier! Time to slip away. Li Hao quickly moved, vanishing from the spot in an instant. As Li Hao fled in a hurry, in various parts of the world, many people were disturbed. Chapter 57 - 54 The World-Famous Chapter 57: Chapter 54 The World-Famous South, Nine Peaks Mountain Range, Sword Hut. This mountain range is famous throughout the world, and the lifelong dream of many swordsmen is to ascend to the peak and look out over the pinnacle of Ten Thousand Zun Mountain. However, that fantastical sacred ce actually has a very simple appearance. On the grassy mountaintop, in the straw hut as in and unadorned as a cattle shed, Jian Wudao sat quietly inside. The furnishings in the straw hut were also very simplistic, a desk and a few stacks of books. The desk was extremely rough, as if it had been hewn with a few chops from a tree stump. Its only advantage was its evenness, extremely even. At the moment, incense smoke curled up from a burner on the desk as Jian Wudao, with the appearance of an octogenarian with white hair and beard, yet with aplexion as rosy and youthful as a childs, sat with his eyes closed in tranquility. In his hand, he held a scroll of sword techniques, and the side of it bore the name, Detailed Exnation of Swordsmanship Basics. His other hand tapped lightly on his knee, as if he was mulling over something in silent recitation, deep in thought. Master. Suddenly, a call came from outside the straw hut. Jian Wudao opened his eyes and saw a young man in a white robe hopping into the Sword Hut, a glint of gold in his palm turning into a floating piece of gold paper. Master, theres a new Grandmaster on the Virtue List! He pointed to thest name on the gold paper, Chong Er, such a strange name. I wonder which sects Grandmaster he is, to actually destroy a Ming Domain Level Mo River. This pseudonym doesnt seem like someone from the Mo River Authority. Jian Wudaos expression remained unchanged, he coldly asked, What does that have to do with you? Just curious. The young man knew his masters temperament and said cheerfully, Those old Grandmasters either sit at the helm of their sects, not daring to venture into danger lightly, or they cultivate in low profile, striving for the three Immortals to extend their lives. They wouldnt do such thankless tasks. It must be some newly promoted Grandmaster. I want to go and exchange some pointers with him. You want to go down the mountain again? Jian Wudaos face was expressionless as he got straight to the point: To practice swordsmanship, you must endure loneliness! There are hundreds of millions of swordsmen in the world. How can you expect to stand proud among them with a three-foot sword in your hand without putting in a thousand times more effort than they do? If you could focus more on your sword, you would have already stepped into the Immortals. You dare to say it, and I dont even dare to listen The young man muttered to himself, as the idea of striving for the Immortals seemed daunting. He looked down and muttered, Master, if the disciple could exchange pointers more with other Grandmasters, surely I could make further progress Hmph, when I stepped into the Grandmaster Realm, I secluded myself to contemte the sword for three years. When I emerged, I had be one of the three Immortals without the need to exchange pointers with anyone else. Jian Wudao snorted coldly, knowing that this third disciple of his had mixed desires. He couldnt help but think of another disciple, and his gaze softened slightly: How is your little apprentice sister faring under your guidance? My little apprentice sister is already half a step into the Divine Travel Realm, her spirit congealed 180 times. Tsk tsk, thats much stronger than me back then. Master, you really do y favorites! Although the young man used his master of bias, he was actually grinning. Jian Wudao rolled his eyes, If you could understand the essence of the sword within a year of starting, Id be willing to go to Gan Tao Pce myself to get you a real persons Soul Session. I dont want Master to have to ask favors for me. Besides, my little apprentice sister has a passion for the sword, she will eventuallyprehend the sword spirit. I cantpare with that. The young man said cheerfully, Speaking of which, my little apprentice sister really should thank Master a lot. Thanks to you taking her out of the Divine General Mansion, otherwise, she would have only seeded the Li Familys heroic spirit. Congealing the spirit eighty times is not bad, but thats just the standard of us. To reach the current level that isparable to the imperial familys top-tier level would be difficult. Plus, I heard that the Divine General Mansions Soul Session has many restrictions Shut up! Jian Wudao scolded. The young man was slightly startled and promptly shut his mouth. The Li Family, after all, holds the Frontier Pass, ying countless demons, how can you allow yourself to speak ill of them behind their backs? Jian Wudao rebuked in a cold voice. The young man knew he had spoken out of turn and scratched his head, I was wrong, I do respect the Li Family greatly. Humph, if you cant perfect that Moon Sleepless within three months, be ready to stay at the Sword Cliff instead. Jian Wudao spoke coldly, As for that Mo River Household Register, you should look at it less. The matters of the Mo River are none of your concern. Thats the business of the Divine General Mansion. When you reach the three Immortals, I will naturally let you leave the mountain. Otherwise, with your current standard, if you were to start your own sect and someone challenged you, you would be the one losing my face! The young man left in a disheartened manner, not daring to linger. Theres a neer on the Virtue List? In a certain sect, as someone happened to be looking through the Virtue List, they immediately noticed the new name added to it. A full hundred contributions, is this by directly destroying a Ming Domain Level Mo River? Which Grandmaster hase out of seclusion? Chong Er, a strange name. Go and check which sects Grandmaster it is quickly, see if we can bring him over. In a tall building within a certain city, someone ordered. Yongzhou, in a courtyard of the Divine General Mansion. Miss, theres suddenly a new name on the Virtue List, called Chong Er. Such a strange name. Dont talk nonsense, anyone willing to take action to solve the Mo River disaster is a righteous and brave person. Xiaotao understands, but the name really does sound a bit unpleasant Thedy wearing gossamer silk gave a disparaging look at the little maid who had followed her from childhood, What do you know? Go and listen outside my fathers room to see if you can find out who it is. If we can invite him here, well give him the position of a junior supervising officer. Yes, Xiaotao will go right away. As the little maid ran off, thedy looked out to the courtyard, a slow smile spreading across her lips as she casually broke a twig and lightly sketched two words on the ground: Wind and Moon. Interesting Inside the main hall of ck and White Hall at Tan Pce Academy. Song Yufeng stealthily took out a small packet of tea from his sleeve, just about to pour it into the cup to brew, when he suddenly noticed several elders hurrying over, his heart skipped a beat: Old Huang? Cant be, they found me so quickly? And brought others along? He hurriedly covered the cup, maintaining a calm andposed expression. Pce Master! The leading elder, Huang Licao, approached with an excited expression. Song Yufengs face twitched slightly as he coughed lightly, Old Huang, no offense, but do you need to be so agitated? Its just some Pce Master, Fengshan Menghe River has disappeared! Huang Licao eximed, Elder Ni just detected some activity and went to check, the Regional Lords Temple has vanished. It only disappears immediately after being permanently cleared, otherwise, the temple would have shattered where it stood into mud. What? Song Yufeng was stunned, immediately relieved that they werent there to hold him ountable Wait, Fengshan Menghe River had been cleared? By whom? Whats the situation? Exin clearly, who did it? Song Yufeng pressed on. Dont know, didnt find the person. Huang Licao shook his head, But your granddaughter seems to have seen it. Yue Yao? Song Yufeng was surprised and immediately said, Then quickly have here over. Shes already waiting outside. Huang Licao immediately turned and gestured, and soon, under the apaniment of an elder, two young girls entered. It was indeed Song Yueyao and Lin Feifei from the moss-covered ground. The two women had heard themotion earlier and had rushed to the Regional Lords Temple, only to witness the shocking scene of its disappearance. Who cleared it? Song Yufeng asked immediately. Lin Feifei nced at her friend, and Song Yueyao, with a calm demeanor, replied, Reporting to the Pce Master, it seems to have been an external disciple. Feifei and I were training nearby, and only saw the side of that persons face. Its not someone I recognize. How many do you know, spending all your time training Song Yufeng muttered to himself, then turned to Lin Feifei beside him, What about you? Did you see clearly? Reporting to the Pce Master, I too only saw a side profile. Lin Feifei hastened to add: But if I see that person again, I will definitely be able to recognize them. Song Yufeng nodded slightly, Alright, then you two go ahead and try to recognize who it was. This is good news, deserving of a great reward! Should we notify the Mo River Authority? Huang Licao asked. The Mo River Authority is destitute enough; we dont need that bit of royal treasure. Eradicating Mo Rivers is everyones responsibility, and also our duty. That Feng Mountain was originally a rural farnd; such a pity that it was ravaged by the Mo River, the entire vige perished miserably, enved by the river As he spoke, Song Yufeng sighed and shook his head. Huang Licao nodded and said, Then I will take them now to recognize the individual, and also put out the word so the person who cleared it cane forward to receive their reward. Mhm. Song Yufeng nodded. Huang Licao immediately left with the two girls. Just as he was about to go, he suddenly remembered something and turned to say, By the way, Pce Master, what were you about to say earlier? Hm? Song Yufeng replied with confusion, What was I about to say? Seeing his expression, Huang Licao thought he had misheard and promptly made a slight bow before retiring and leaving. News spread throughout the academy, not just amongst the four external houses, but also disciples within ck and White Hall were stirred. Especially those from ck and White Hall, all of whom had experienced the brutal challenges of Fengshan Menghe River, were now shocked to hear that someone had cleared the river? Who was it? Was it one of the elders? Which elder would be so idle? Besides, even for elders, its not easy to clear it. Ive heard each Mo Rivers requirement to clear is incredible, very tough to find. A reward of the Red Sky Precious Sword? Thats forged from meteorite iron, reputed to crush anything it strikes, even able to harm the divine soul! The disciples of ck and White Hall bantered amongst themselves. The four external houses were likewise abuzz, especially Alpha Academy, where everyone vying for the Martial Arts rankings was dumbfounded upon receiving the news. The Mo River is gone? Wasnt that the ce they were to be tested for entry into ck and White Hall after one year? How could it just disappear? How would they enter ck and White Hall when the time came? In contrast to Alpha Academy, the other houses were simply bewildered. The Mo River? Whats that? Clearly, their primary task given by the house was to first make it into Alpha Academy. Whatever the Mo River was, it had nothing to do with them. Without a ce in Alpha Academy, they wouldnt even qualify to enter. Yue Yao, do you think that person is really an external disciple? Judging by the number of flower patterns on that clothing, I remember it might be, but Among the woods, Lin Feifei and Song Yueyao walked side by side, heading towards the outer houses. Lin Feifei looked hesitant; she had also challenged Fengshan Menghe River before, and it was tough. Once one entered the vige, all the vigers would be alerted, and that was hundreds of Zhou Tian Realm fighters! Furthermore, if it turned into a prolonged battle, that ck-robed schr would also intervene, making it treacherous even for someone with early Soul Session Realm power. Chapter 58 - 55 Slaying the Demon in Qi State Chapter 58: Chapter 55 ying the Demon in Qi State Song Yueyao shook her head slightly, without answering. She had no answer in her heart either. Passing the Menghe River in Feng Mountain was extremely difficult. If it were disciples of the ck and White Hall, there would be a slight possibility, but for outer court disciples unless the person had already achieved the Soul Session Realm. The ck-robed schr was genuinely of the Soul Session Realm, and his soul was extremely fierce, akin to facing two Soul Session experts. The assessment for the outer court disciples wasnt to kill the ck-robed schr but to achieve apletion rate of 50%. Massacring nearly half the vigers would count aspletion. This test already involved sneaking, hiding, pure strength, and movement technique among other aspects, making it very difficult. After all, ughtering nearly half would easily alert the ck-robed schr. Once he took action, even the disciples of the ck Hall had to flee. I heard that two members of the royal family havee. Could it be one of them who did this? If theyve achieved Cycle Heaven Realm Perfection, relying on that unrivaled Meridian Opening Skill and Qi Cirction Skill, there might be a slight hope of battling someone in the Soul Session Realm, Lin Feifei guessed. That was the only possibility she could think of. If not even the royal family could do it, then nobody else stood a chance. Lets go have a look and we will know, Song Yueyao said. Under Huang Licaos guidance, the two of them arrived at the outer court. There, Su Yehua had already convened everyone to wait. As the two women and Huang Licao arrived, many became slightly restless and started to stand on tiptoe to look around. Its Song Yueyao! In the crowd, Du Qiuyue recognized Song Yueyao and Lin Feifei at a nce, admiration appearing in her eyes. Who are they? The one in white is Song Yueyao, the Pce Masters granddaughter, one of the most exceptionally talented individuals in the ck and White Hall. I heard shes not even twenty yet but has already reached the Divine Travel Realm Du Qiuyue whispered enviously. This was the real deal, a Nine-Grade Battle Body, a top genius. Li Yuanzhao suddenly understood and didnt show much surprise on his face. Divine Travel Realm at twenty, but Mother said Ninth Uncle reached Divine Travel Realm at thirteen, Grandmaster at seventeen, and at neen, when he built his achievements and sacrificed himself, he was already at the Seventh Realm, the Immortal Third That was the one and only monstrous talent in all history! Having heard about Ninth Uncles battle achievements, whenever Li Yuanzhao looked at other geniuses, he felt they were all mediocre inparison. Wheres your Hao? Why isnt he here? Du Qiuyue asked in a low voice, her gaze wandering around in search. Li Yuanzhao shook his head, Hao probably went off to y chess with someone. ying chess Du Qiuyues mouth twitched. At this moment, Song Yueyao and Lin Feifei began scanning the crowd with their gaze. The granddaughter of the Pce Master, huh In the crowd, Jiang Ye narrowed his eyes, sizing up the two elegant figures, a hint of peculiar light emerging in his eyes as he thought to himself: Shes quite attractive. If I conquer her, making her my empress, then Song Yufeng, for the sake of his granddaughter, could be an asset for me in the future. Its a shame shes a few years older than me, but with Tan Pce as her dowry, I dont mind taking a small loss As he was contemting, Song Yueyaos gaze swept over the crowd andnded on him at first nce. Although they were all wearing the same uniform, judging by the robustness of the emitted aura, she guessed he was most likely of royal descent. How could amon Zhou Tian Realm have such a vigorous aura, as mighty as a flood dragon? Seeing the look from Song Yueyao, Jiang Ye smiled slightly, revealing half a set of white teeth and nodded in greeting. But Song Yueyaos gaze calmly shifted away, it wasnt him. She continued searching through the crowd, scrutinizing one after another, her brows furrowing. None was the right one. No, Song Yueyao said to the elder beside her. Huang Licao was taken aback and quickly asked in a low voice, Are you sure youve looked carefully? Yes, Song Yueyao nodded. Huang Licao then turned to Lin Feifei, who also shook her head slightly, revealing a helpless expression. Could it be not Alpha Academy? Huang Licao wondered internally and proceeded to ask Su Yehua, Are all the disciples of Alpha Academy here? Su Yehua, also aware of what they were looking for, nced over the crowd and noticed two or three absences, saying, Almost all of them are here. The missing were the wastrel who was always sound asleep and two mediocre sons from noble families; she thought it was unlikely to be them. Strange After thinking a bit, Huang Licao whispered a few words to Su Yehua. She nodded slightly in response and immediatelymanded everyone: Turn sideways. The crowd was puzzled and looked at her questioningly. Without exining, Su Yehua assumed the authority of a teacher, her willow eyebrows slightly stern, and everyone promptlyplied. To this beautiful teacher, they had long experienced the strictness of her methods. Song Yueyao and Lin Feifei, once againpelled to look, were full of confusion. Everyone looked vaguely familiar, presumably due to wearing the same uniform, yet on closer inspection, none seemed to fit. In despair, Huang Licao said to Su Yehua, Let the ones who didnte find meter, so that Moon and the others can take a look. Yes, Su Yehua nodded in agreement. Huang Licao left the area, taking the two women to Beta Academy. Along the way, a figure casually approached with a wild rabbit in hand. It was Li Hao. Which academys disciple are you? Huang Licao immediately called out upon seeing him. Li Hao looked at them in surprise, not recognizing them, and said, Im from Alpha Academy, and you are? Alpha Academy? Huang Licaos heart stirred, he turned his head to look at the two girls. Song Yueyao and Lin Feifei were also sizing up Li Haowith rosy lips, white teeth, and fair skin, he was an incredibly handsome young man. However, the wild rabbit he was holding and the grass stains on his academy uniform made him appear somewhat disheveled. After taking a careful look, the two girls immediately shook their heads slightly: It doesnt seem like him. Hearing this, Huang Licao waved his hand at Li Hao: Its nothing, you can go. Li Hao walked away with a look of confusion, carrying the wild rabbit and passing by them. Suddenly, Li Hao felt that the aura of the two girls was somewhat familiarhadnt he encountered them before in the Mo River cave? When he returned to Alpha Academy, Su Yehua immediately told him to find Huang Licao. After asking around, Li Hao understood the situation and shared his encounter on the road. Su Yehua did not suspect him of lying since she too felt that Li Hao was unlikely to be that person. If it werent for him being a member of the Li Family and spending the past half month sleeping andzing around, she would have strictly reprimanded him long ago. Hao, where were you? Back at his seat, Li Yuanzhao spilled all the details of what just happened to Li Hao. Li Hao suddenly realized, feeling somewhat disheartenedit was a relief that the academy seemed to have no intention of settling scores with him. As for the reward? The Red Sky Precious Sword was indeed impressive, capable of harming the Divine Soul, a truly rare weapon for the Divine Travel Realm. Even at the Divine General Mansion, only a few tens of thousands could be found. What a pity. He was now in the Fifteen Li Realm and no longer needed it. Above the waterfall, Shen Yunqing and Zhao Zongyuan also received the news, both of them surprised. Who did it? Couldnt be that kid, right? The ce he went before, thats on the side of the Mo River. Zhao Zongyuan said in disbelief. Shen Yunqing shook her head slightly: Although theres the Mo River there, its still possible to return to the academy, it just requires taking a detour. Maybe he took a wrong turn. Hard to tell, this kid grasped your movement technique so quickly, I always feel like I cant see through him, he might not be in the Zhou Tian Realm. Even the Soul Session Realm would be difficult. Shen Yunqing shook her head and said, Its about passing the test, not destroying; who knows what the conditions were. Besides, we just got newsSong Yueyao witnessed it. Old Huang took her to the external academy and they found a kid in Beta Academy who looked simr, but it turned out not to be him after verification. Strange, could it be someone from the ck and White Hall? Who knows, anyway, the matter will soon have a result, it cant be kept secret. Shen Yunqing remarked. Indeed. Zhao Zongyuan thought and sighed, The Fengshan Mo River was quite suitable for testing neers, now that its gone, we can only use that other Mo River, but that one is much harder. Theyll just have to count themselves unlucky, Shen Yunqing dered. Several dayster. The disciples of Alpha Academy gathered in the courtyard. Li Hao, who was preparing to sneak off to y truant, was also called back by Su Yehua, obediently returning to his seat. Tomorrow is your first trial since joining the academy, a practical demon-ying test! Su Yehua surveyed everyone with a calm face and dered, Martial Artists must experience the trials ofbat, blood, and fire. We have arranged connections for you; all you need to do is go and report, participate in person. This way, you will understand the ws in your martial arts when facing demons and how to truly fight the enemy. Upon hearing this, everyones eyes lit up, and many were eager to try. Demon-ying? This was a dream that many in the audience eagerly anticipated. To travel the world with a sword, ying demons and eliminating evilhow cool! These tasks vary in difficulty; its best to know your own strength. Su Yehua pulled out a stack of papers and said, For each task, we will award points based on the difficulty, which can be exchanged in the ck and White Halls Martial Scripture Pavilion for weapons, precious medicines, Cultivation Techniques, and Peerless Techniques! But you need to truly assess your capabilities, and avoiding greed is also a test for a Martial Artist. As she spoke, she called over a senior student to distribute the papers in her hand. Li Hao received a copy and casually began to read. It listed all demon-ying assignments, spread over different states and cities. Being able to connect the academy with different states and cities demonstrated the extensive reach of Tan Pce Academy. Was this akin to sending students torgepanies for internships and evaluations? Suddenly, Li Haos gaze sharpened,nding on one of the mission lists. Demon-ying Task 23: Qi State, join the Monster Suppression Department, assist the local demon-ying team in hunting demons, graded by the local person in charge. Full score: 10 points. Qi State! Chapter 59 - 56: Entering Jianghu Chapter 59: Chapter 56: Entering Jianghu Hao, which task are you nning to choose? After looking over the task list, Li Yuanzhao immediately asked Li Hao, clearly hoping to apany him and provide mutual support. The one in Qi State, Li Hao said, a hint of coldness hidden in his eyes. Li Yuanzhao scanned the task, didnt think much about it, and nodded, Then Ill choose that one too. You are all going to Qi State? Next to them, Du Qiuyue nced at the task and said immediately, Can you take me with you? Im also heading there. Me too, Im going as well, Zheng Bai quickly added, seeing the chance to be close to the young master of the Divine General Mansion, a rare opportunity to foster intimacy. If he could be a good friend, that would be an enormousworking opportunity. Hao, what do you think? Li Yuanzhao decided to consult Li Hao first. Li Hao replied, I dont mind. Since Hao has no objections, then you can all join, Li Yuanzhao stated. Du Qiuyue and Zheng Bai exchanged nces, both seeing the joy in each others eyes. At that moment, Su Yehua at the front suddenly said, Let me exin the rules now. Each task can be taken by no more than five people. I will start counting off. The first task is to go to the Cangzhou Demon Subjugation Department to assist in resolving a demon-caused disturbance in a vige. The task is worth five academic credits. Who wants to take it? Me. Me. Immediately, seven people raised their hands. Among these tasks, the highest score was only 15 points, and that also carried the highest difficulty level, indicating a very high chance of encountering demons at Cycle Heaven Realm Perfection. And for this first task, the intelligence only suggested the possibility of demons at the second to fifth levels of the Zhou Tian Realm, making it rtively easy. We have too many people. You either need to discuss it among yourselves or decide based on the Martial Arts Ranking C those with lower ranks should change to another task, Su Yehua said. The seven people looked at each other, and two of them voluntarily sat down. Then Su Yehua continued to read out other tasks. Those interested raised their hands to select ordingly. Some tasks attracted three people, others only one, and some tasks went unchosen and were left open. Hao, theyre going to undertake a task in Yunzhou. That area was just cleared of demons not long ago, and theyre going over to help eliminate the remnants,mented Li Yuanzhao, who paid special attention to the Li Yun siblings and noticed their choice of a task worth the full 15 points, his face unwittingly disying a trace of concern. Although they didnt see eye to eye within the mansion, after growing up together, he still didnt wish for any misfortune to befall them. Tell them to be careful, not to be reckless in seeking merit, Li Hao nced at the sibling duo, seeing their faces full of eager excitement, and frowned as he spoke. Understood. Li Yuanzhao nodded, nning to give them a heads-up after getting his own task. Soon after, Su Yehua mentioned the Qi State task. Li Hao immediately expressed his intention, and Li Yuanzhao, together with Du Qiuyue and Zheng Bai, also raised their hands one after another. Meanwhile, two other people, a male and a female, also raised their hands in a different location. Shes going too? Du Qiuyue caught sight of the girl who raised her hand, momentarily surprised. The girl was Ren Qianqian, ranked fourth in the Martial Arts Ranking, the daughter of a Grandmaster, with divinely skillful swordsmanship. Zheng Bais expression changed. He looked at the young man whose ranking on the Martial Arts Ranking was higher than his own, and was not a neer but a senior student. Now, with six people interested, it meant that Zheng Bai, who wasst in line, would have to step down. However, their main reason for choosing the Qi State task was because of Li Haos decision. If Li Hao stepped down, Li Yuanzhao would probably do the same. Zheng Bai looked at Li Hao, his eyes filled with hope, wishing he would choose a different task. At the same time, Ren Qianqian and the young man also noticed Li Hao and others. Ren Qianqian just nced at them, her expression unchanged as usual, calm and collected. The young man, on the other hand, was stunned, and then his face lit up with happiness. We are over the limit, Su Yehua swept her gaze over the group and said, Discuss it among yourselves to decide who will step down. If no one is willing, well have to follow the rules. Ren Qianqian sat down without paying much attention, as she had to go regardless. The young mans gaze skimmed past Li Hao, aware that he couldnt afford to offend the young lord of the Divine General Mansioneven if he was at the bottom of the Martial Arts Ranking. Being able to attend Alpha Academy meant he couldnt be too bad, he just hadnt shown his full potential yet. His gaze thennded on Zheng Bai, and he said with a smile, Qi State is dangerous; it is my homnd, and I can lead the way for them. How about you back out? Zheng Bais face flushed slightly. With those words, if he persisted, it might offend others. Alright then. Zheng Baisplexion went through changes, but he quickly managed his emotions and said to Li Yuanzhao and Li Hao, I wish you a smooth journey. Well take on a task together another time. Okay then, Li Yuanzhao, upon hearing this, gave up on persuading the young man and patted Zheng Bais shoulder to offerfort. You also need to be careful out there, Du Qiuyue said. Zheng Bai smiled and nodded. Although he was somewhat regretful that he wasnt able to team up with Li Hao and the others, it was, after all, only the first task of the school year, and there would be other opportunities in the future. Once the headcount was confirmed, Su Yehua continued to distribute other tasks. Soon, everyone had made their selection. Those who received the same tasks gathered together under Su Yehuas instructions. When do we set out? The youth named Yu Wei, who recognized Du Qiuyue, asked, but his gaze was on Li Yuanzhao and Ren Qianqian. Now, Ren Qianqian said calmly. However, Du Qiuyue was looking at Li Hao. Hao, what do you think? Li Yuanzhao asked. Lets go now, the sooner the better, Li Hao replied. Alright, Ill go prepare the carriage. Li Hao shook his head, Prepare five Red Blood Horses; a carriage is too slow. Li Yuanzhao was slightly startled but nodded in agreement. Yu Wei was surprised and looking at Li Yuanzhaos demeanor, it was as if he was Li Haos little follower. Yet, Li Yuanzhao was ranked sixth on the Martial Arts List, an exceptional talent, reportedly possessing an Eighth Layer Battle Body quality, only slightly inferior to those true prodigies. After coordinating with the mansion, Li Yuanzhao went to the siblings, Li Yun, who were preparing to descend the mountain. Hao has instructed you both to be careful and not to be recklessly ambitious, Li Yuanzhao told the siblings. Li Yun raised an eyebrow and snorted coldly, You just take care of yourselves. Li Zhining turned her head and nced at Li Hao, who was conversing with a few others. Her eyes flickered as she said to Li Yuanzhao, Thank you, Yuan Zhao, you guys also have to be careful. Li Yuanzhao grinned and replied, You too, take care, Sister Zhi Ning. After giving his instructions, Li Yuanzhao returned to Li Haos side, and the group set off down the mountain immediately. Riding the Red Blood Horses, the five of them galloped out of Qingzhou. The youthful experience of riding horses and brandishing swords upon entering Jianghu filled Yu Wei and Li Yuanzhaos faces with delight and excitement, feeling liberated and carefree. Indeed, a first-rate steed of the battlefield. Such speed is hard toe by at any price, Yu Wei eximed, marveling at the scenery flying past the roadside. Du Qiuyue was also riding a Red Blood Horse for the first time. Even though she was an upperssman, she was ultimately just an eighteen-year-old girl trying to maintainposure in front of several freshmen. But her slightly flushed cheeks betrayed her excited and lively thoughts. Red Blood Horses are not for sale; its a capital offense to attempt to purchase them privately, Li Yuanzhao said, still harboring a young mans nature, unable to hide a hint of pride and superiority in his eyes. Yu Wei and Du Qiuyue looked envious. Some people are born standing at a finish line others could never reach in a lifetime that is the disparity. With the Red Blood Horses fleetness, it would take less than two days to reach Qi State from Qingzhou. High above Qingzhou City, a ck bird resembling a crow flew past. The bird reflected the image of five swift horse figures on the official road in the wilderness below. Suddenly, the bird blinked, and it saw two figures following closely four or five miles behind the five horses. What was surprising was that the two figures were leaping on foot without horses, yet they moved leisurely and managed to keep up without falling behind. The bird blinked again, let out a low caw, and flew into the higher clouds. Later, the ck bird emerged from another part of the clouds, plummeted down rapidly, and flew into a certain forest. Uponnding, the ck bird transformed into a child about seven or eight years old in appearance, with a crown of feathers on its head. It ran towards the ck Water Pool ahead directly afternding. Lord Xuan Jiao, that person hase out, the child called out to the ck Water Pool. The voice reached into the depths of the pool. Suddenly, a dark shadow emerged from the still waters as if alive. Then it rapidly broke the surface, revealing arge serpent-like head, gently flicking its tongue amidst razor-sharp teeth, appearing quite ferocious. Did you get a clear view? Is it the son of that Execution Martial Marquis? the serpent-like creature asked. Im sure of it, my Thousand God Eyes Skill would never misidentify, the child shuddered briefly before hastily bowing and saying respectfully, Also, there are two people following them. It seems that someone from their side is protecting them in secret. One is at the Divine Travel Realm, and the other I cant see through. As his voice fell, the ck Water Pool stirred, and another ck shadow suddenly surfaced another serpent, slightly more slender with a white scale on its belly. Four years have passed since we were dispatched here to assassinate the son of that Execution Martial Marquis, and we have waited for four years, the serpent spoke human words, then with a sh of their figures, they leapt from the water,nded and transformed into a pair of cloaked individuals, a man with a demon-like face and a woman with a bewitching look. Both seemed to retain some serpentine aspects, their thin tongues stretching out to lick their lips and chins, both revealing smiles: They must think we have given up. But we, as Demons who have cultivated for a thousand years, have plenty of what we need most patience. Chapter 60 - 57 Assassination Chapter 60: Chapter 57 Assassination As dusk approached. Li Hao and hispanions galloped along the official road, asionally passing tea stalls and small traders setting up their stalls by the road to provide resting spots for weary travelers. On their journey, they also encountered Escort Agency Team transporting cargo, heroic adventurers from Jianghu eagerly joining forces to y demons, as well as diligent farmers tending to their fields and small viges along the official road. The verdant cypresses on both sides of the road stretched straight up, reaching for the blue sky and white clouds. Coming across a tea stall, the enticing aroma of steaming dumplings made the riders pull on their reins. Shall we take a rest here? Yu Wei asked attentively. When Li Hao heard Li Yuanzhaos stomach growl, it was clear he was also hungry, and with a smile he said, Lets go have something to eat first. Its getting dark; wont it be unsafe out here? Du Qiuyue voiced her concerns with a hint of worry. The tea shop owner, with his keen ears and sharp eyes, upon hearing the youngdys words, said with a smile, Dont worry, dear heroes. With the four Divine General Mansion guarding the Frontier Pass, there are no demons within Dayu. Even an old fool like me is not scared, so what is there for you to fear? The group looked at Li Hao and Li Yuanzhao, and Li Hao asked with a smile, Old man, there are clearly five Divine General Mansion, why do you say there are four? Theres another one that, Ive heard, isnt responsible for guarding the Frontier Pass, probably assigned to safeguard the imperial city, the tea house owner replied with augh. Du Qiuyue whispered, Its good that Wang Han isnt here with us, otherwise he would be angry to death hearing this. Yu Wei nodded, The Divine Travel Realm General Mansion in charge of guarding the Mo River has sacrificed countless, yet themon people are unaware. Its like how many are also oblivious to the fact that the Li Family defends the border and ys demons. People recognize the existence of the Divine General Mansion, but cant be bothered to discern which one exactly. Upon saying this, he sighed, seemingly feeling indignant for the Li Family, with a hiddenpliment in his words. Li Hao, however, wasnt upset; instead, he merely nodded and said: The lives of themon folks are harsh. They spend their days counting small coins, so they dont have the leisure to look up; its normal they are uninformed. After all, even if they knew, it wouldnt make much difference to their lives. And us, the Li Family, defending the Frontier Pass isnt for the worlds praise and gratitude. We do it simply because the Frontier Pass needs us, just as themon folks need us. Hearing his words, Yu Wei, who still harbored ttering intentions, was stunned, while Du Qiuyue couldnt help but look at Li Hao with a mixture of surprise and newfound respect. Originally thinking Li Hao was just a carefree yboy, his words shattered their previous impressions. Their reverence for the authority of the Divine General Mansion also gained an addedyer of respect from the depths of their hearts. By his side, Ren Qianqian, who carried a sword in her arms, nced up at Li Hao, let her gaze linger on his handsome and fair cheeks for a while, and her eyes softened a bit more. Haos right. Li Yuanzhao, who had been somewhat dissatisfied, felt a surge of excitement hearing Li Haos words. Li Hao smiled and patted Yuan Zhao on the shoulder, Lets go in for some tea, my treat. No, how can we let you do that? We are heading to Qi State to y demons, which is practically helping out my hometown. I should be the one thanking you on behalf of the people of Qi State. Ill cover all the expenses on the way! Yu Wei seized the opportunity, immediately speaking up and walking into the tea shop to call the owner, ordering tea and snacks. Its almost dark, sir, are you really not afraid of demons? Du Qiuyue poured a cup of tea but didnt drink it directly; instead, she took out a silver needle to test for poison. She performed the test expertly and, after confirming there was no poison, proceeded to rinse the cups for everyone. Maybe other ces, but this road is very safe. Ive been running my stall here for decades without ever encountering one, replied the tea shop owner with a smile. You really are lucky. Li Hao couldnt help but marvel. Incidents of demon attacks within Dayu were rare, but they urred every year. For those like them who dealt with demons, news of such events was constant. However, themon people were cut off from such news, and with the slow spread of information, unless it was a major incident that caused widespread rm, small-scale demon attacks wentrgely unnoticed. Besides, part of the reason for thisy with the Monster Suppression Departments efforts to intentionally suppress information about demon encounters to avoid public panic. After all, only when themon people live and work in peace and contentment can the dynasty flourish even more. If news of demons flies everywhere and the popce is filled with dread, who would dare to venture out to trade or transport goods? Even farming andboring would be less efficient. Soon, the food and drinks were served; the taste of the steamed dumplings was excellent. Li Hao also ate two baskets, singing their praises nonstop, and discussed the cooking process with the owner, leaving the others at the table dumbfounded. Li Yuanzhao had long been ustomed to Li Haos unusual mannerisms, but was rather curious about Ren Qianqian next to him, and asked, Why do you always hold your sword, even when eating? Doesnt it get in the way? Du Qiuyue and Yu Wei also looked at the girl, who even when eating steamed dumplings, held a sword in one hand and chopsticks in the other. Ren Qianqian frowned, nced up at Li Yuanzhao as if thinking of something, remained silent for a bit, and then responded, The sword has be a part of my body; I dont feel its existence. Du Qiuyue said enviously, I heard that toprehend the heart of the sword, one must always be apanied by a weapon. Ive tried before, but it never worked. First, you have to fall in love with it, Ren Qianqian said earnestly. Du Qiuyue smiled wryly, I do like it. Ren Qianqian looked at her and said no more. Whether one truly loves it or not, the brain may not know, but the heart certainly does. Thats why its called taking heart. Soon, after everyone had eaten and drunk their fill, Li Hao, who was deeply engrossed in chatting with the tea house owner, left him somewhat befuddled. Hearing the young hero speak so knowledgeably about things like kneading dough with warm water, fermentation, how to remove the gamey taste from the meat filling, and so on if not for his attire, the owner would have thought him an experienced chef. Or even an expert chef. Young hero, you must be full by now, the tea house owner said with a forced smile, reluctant to reveal more, fearing that Li Hao would learn the secret recipe. Li Hao saw the owners resistance and was about to excuse himself when his eyes suddenly narrowed. He raised his hand and grasped a streak of ck light. Beneath his feet, the ground cratered several inches from the impact of the ck light. Li Hao opened his hand to find an oval, triangr scale. His Divine Soul instantly left his body, emerging as a beam of golden light visible only to those in the Divine Travel Realm, shooting straight out from the top of his skull, roaming heaven and earth. Quickly, Li Hao saw, fifteen miles away, a woman with a seductive face and scales on her jaw and cheeks, standing atop a tree, looking towards him with a somewhat astonished expression. The ck light was identical to the scales on her cheeks. Coldness shed in Li Haos eyes. A demon? Atop the tree, the ck Jiao beauty was confused, gaping in astonishment. Her driven scale, across fifteen miles, had failed to kill that Human Race youngster? He had caught her attack so effortlessly?! I have something to take care of; Ill be back soon. Wait for me here, Li Hao said to the four at the tea table, holding the scale as he stepped out. In an instant, he vanished from their sight. Yu Wei, who was rinsing his mouth with tea, immediately spat it out. Chapter 61 - 58: Slaying the Flood Dragon Thirty Miles Away Chapter 61: Chapter 58: ying the Flood Dragon Thirty Miles Away He, he, he Yu Wei couldnt care less about the tea hed sprayed onto the snack dish, pointed to where Li Hao had disappeared, his eyes nearly bulging out as he stuttered, attempting to speak. The person, the person is gone?! Du Qiuyue also stood up rm, wide-eyed in shock, Where did he go? Beside her, Ren Qianqian froze, her gaze rapidly sweeping in all directions, extremely meticulously, yet she saw no trace of Li Hao, not even a footprint. In the blink of an eye, right under their eyelids, he had just vanished. Obviously, unless it was some kind of obscuring technique she had never heard of before, it was Li Haos movement technique speed that was too fast, beyond her visual capture. If he used such speed to attack her Her pupils slightly contracted, the fingers gripping her sword hilt tightening considerably. He, he, this, this Yu Wei turned his head to look at Li Yuanzhao, waving his hands and feet with great unease. Yuan Zhao, your brother Hao, what cultivation level is he? Du Qiuyue managed to recover a bit, unable to help looking at Li Yuanzhao and asking. Li Yuanzhao was just as dumbfounded. In his day-to-day interactions with Brother Hao, hed never seen him show such a move. What cultivation level? Wasnt Brother Hao following the Path of Body Refinement? Mother said that the limit of Body Refinement was low, that reaching Zhou Tian Realm was the max, and that getting to Soul Session Realm was difficult. Could it be, Brother Hao seeded in Soul Session?! Li Yuanzhaos heart trembled. He wasntpletely ignorant; stepping into Soul Session Realm meant that Brother Hao could attract the energy of heaven and earth, indicating that his meridians were open! Brother Hao could cultivate!! Thinking of this possibility, Li Yuanzhaos hands, resting on the table, trembled slightly with excitement. Meanwhile, at another location, fifteen li away. The ck Jiao, shocked beyond measure, couldnt help doubting if she had seen incorrectly. While in her state of shock and suspicion, she saw Li Hao step out from the little tea shop, immediately streaking towards her like a bolt of golden lightning. So fast! And, he was moving with his body controlled! Theplexion of the ck Jiao beauty changed drastically, filled with unspeakable horror. This was the symbol of the Fifteen Li Realm, this son of the criminal military marquis, was at the Fifteen Li Realm?!! How old was he?! Her brain experienced a momentary nkness. What she thought was a straightforward decapitation from fifteen li away turned into an unbelievably bizarre situation. A powerful sense of impending death shrouded her in an instant, and the ck Jiao beauty immediately came to her senses. Without another thought, she turned to flee, wanting to reunite with her husband first. A sh of dark light, and she soared into the air, aiming for the distance. But before she could get a few hundred meters away from the treetops, a golden light suddenly descended from the sky. A fair and slender palm extended from the light, pressing down on top of the ck Jiao beautys head, and then pushed her straight down into the ground dozens of meters below. With a thud, the ground cratered massively. On the ground, the head of the ck Jiao beauty was pressed into the pit by Li Haos palm, her expression disheveled. The ck Jiao beautiy was petrified with terror, feeling as if that palm on her head was made of steel, like a thousand mountains pressing down on her, rendering her unable to move. How could this possibly be the strength of the Fifteen Li Realm?! She let out a piercing roar, like the bellow of a bull, like thunder, her body emanating ck demon aura, and she reverted to her true form. A massive and fierce dragon head broke through the fog, turning to bite, but in the next moment, a boot with intricately embroidered patterns stepped ruthlessly on the dragons head from within the demon fog. With a thud, this massive dragon head was pressed into the ground. The thick dragon tail swept from behind. Li Hao didnt even look back, casually swinging his fist behind him. Apanied by a deep thud, a force of more than a million pounds hit the dragon tail, instantly causing the scales to dent and fall off, and the tail to violently rebound onto the ground. Painful screams like bestial roars rose from beneath his feet, but it seemed the mouth couldnt fully open, making the sound extremely muffled. A gentle breeze rolled through, dispersing the surrounding demon fog, with Li Hao standing with one foot on the indented head of the dragon, his other hand propped on his knee, closely examining the demon beneath his feet. Ambush me? Youre not simply out to kill, who sent you? Li Hao narrowed his eyes, asking in a soft voice. There was no anger in his voice, but the mother ck Jiao felt a chill run through her. Who who exactly are you? She managed to ask, her mouth barely opening, filled with fear. In just a single encounter, she had beenpletely suppressed. Was the other party in the Heavenly Human Realm?! At this moment, she suspected that the assassination attempt must already have been known to the Divine General Mansion; this was a decoy, a counterplot. With so many people at the tea stall, why did you target me right away? Dont you know who I am? Li Hao let out a slight coldugh, believing that aside from his appearance, there should be nothing else about him that stood out more than anyone else. If it was targeted at the Divine General Mansion, they certainly came prepared. Are you really the son of Marquis Xingwu? How is that possible? Age cannot be faked. Marquis Xingwus son is only how old this year? Fourteen at most, and you are in the Fifteen Li Realm! The ck Jiao mother said with surprise and suspicion, her voice even tinged with a mix of anger and grievance as she spoke. Fourteen years old, in the Fifteen Li Realm? Even for a top-notch demon of the ninth-grade war physique, reaching the Divine Travel Realm at this age would already be terrifying! You know my father? Li Hao raised his eyebrows and suddenly thought of the assassination attempt he encountered at the age of seven, his eyes narrowing, You couldnt possibly be sent by the demons from Northern Yan, could you? He could have counter-killed this demon back at the tea stand, but the reason he personally gave chase was to understand the motive behind it. Are you really his son?! Upon hearing Li Haos words, the ck Jiao mother was so shocked that she widened her eyes, looking up with all her might, wanting to take another look at the young mans face. Li Hao exerted a slight force under his feet and said coldly, Lets hear it, whats the situation on Northern Yans side, why has it been stalemated for so many years? Are your demon kin unaware of the strength of the Great Yu Dynasty? Even without the Li Family, if you truly manage to tear open a gap, other Divine General Mansions would send reinforcements, and there is also the Dayu Army, led by the Dayu Royal Family, ready to dispatch at any moment. Are your demons that starved? Dont talk as if your Human Race is all united. Conquering Northern Yan is just the first step. The ck Jiao mother sneered, but then realized she had misspoken and immediately turned to anger, saying, With such talent, you could have entered a famous mountain for training and be renowned under the heavens. Why hide your strength and pretend to be worthless?! The first step? Li Hao frowned. It seemed that the demon force attacking Northern Yan was incrediblyrge, wanting to swallow the entire Dayu? How could that be possible? How many demons would need to band together to achieve that? He looked at the ck Jiao mother under his feet and said, Hide my strength? I simply had no opportunity to show it usually. When I fished for jiao at twelve, you didnt see it, could you me me? If you cooperate and act sensibly, I might consider sparing your life. Fished for jiao at twelve? The ck Jiao mother was taken aback, an icy chill suddenly filling her heart, so astonished that she could not speak. Have you decided? Cultivation is not easy; dont give up so readily, Li Hao said. Regaining her senses, the ck Jiao mother was filled with fear. At that moment, she had only one thought: she must survive and bring out this terrifying intelligence. If Monarch Bai found out about this childs talent, even without the matter of the Northern Yan battlefield, he would spare no expense to have him killed, as he would be a major threat in the future. Initially thinking it was overkill to send her and her husband, not wanting to give the other side any chance, turned out to be a vast underestimation. It wasnt an underestimation of the protection of the Divine General Mansion, but an underestimation of the prey itself! Seeing that the ck Jiao did not respond, Li Hao muttered to himself, Well then, do you wish to die? Its been a long time since I had jiao meat, and today I shall make use of your jiao liver. I wonder if its fattened and delicious. The pupils of the ck Jiao mother constricted, as if a demon was whispering above her head. It was only demons eating humans; this young man actually wanted to eat a demon, and not for its inner core, but for the taste of its liver? Husband, save me! Just as Li Hao was about to make his move, the ck Jiao mother desperately shouted. Hm? Li Hao paused, another one? His heart grew wary, and his Divine Soul flew out from the top of his head, scanning the surroundings. Soon, he spotted a fierce battle erupting on a hill thirty li away. A massive and brawny ck Jiao was fighting against two people. Li Hao had noticed the two people fighting the ck Jiao a long time ago as they followed him on the road. One of them was Fu. But he didnt recognize the other one, who wasnt from the Divine General Mansion. He guessed it must be someone sent by Ren Qianqian. At the moment, their battle was terribly dangerous. Fu was already injured and could only assist from the side. Ill borrow your scale. A killing intent shed in Li Haos eyes as he bent down to pluck a scale from the top of the ck Jiao mothers head, suddenly flinging it and transforming it into a streak of ck light that instantly vanished into the sky. The ck Jiao mother watched in shock and then panicked with terror, What, what are you doing?! Thirty li away. The two engaged in battle were being pushed back. Li Fus face was pale as he did not expect to encounter a Great Demon of the Fifteen Li Realm here. With only the Divine Travel Realm cultivation level, it was hard for him to escape, but luckily, someone of the Fifteen Li Realm was helping him. However, the situation looked very grim. The distress signal he had sent out earlier had been consumed by the Great Demon, leaving them looking for another way out. Die! The ck Jiao roared ferociously, ready to swoop down and tear apart the burly man it had smacked down the hilltop when suddenly, a sound of piercing through the air approached. Hm? The ck Jiao turned with a start, its pupils catching sight of a ck scale that rapidly grewrger. With a pop, it pierced the eyeball with a terrifying speed that was impossible to avoid, then stirred rapidly within the skull, destroying all brain tissue! The ck Jiao violently spat out blood, disbelief apparent in its other eye it recognized the ck light as its sisters scale, but how With a rumble, the ck Jiao crashed to the ground, its life force quickly fading. A single scale had in a jiao thirty li away. Chapter 62 - 59 Sacred Palace Chapter 62: Chapter 59 Sacred Pce What?! Li Fu, who was just about to step forward to help, was dumbfounded upon seeing the ck Jiao suddenly plummeting down. Immediately afterward, he hurriedly looked around. He noticed that fleeting ck light, and realized there had been outside assistance! He utilized Divine Traveling to patrol the surroundings. With Peerless Divine Refinement Skill, one could Divine Travel for eighteen miles! Although Li Fu was not directly descended from the Li Family, he had once made remarkable military achievements. Combined with the assistance from Li Tian Gang, he had managed to obtain a Peerless Divine Refinement Skill from the Li Family, which also made him a formidable figure within the Divine Travel Realm. Now, under his surveince, everything within eighteen miles waspletely visible to him, yet he saw no sign of anyone. At this moment, the sturdy man also reacted, hisplexion changing dramatically. He immediately searched for the strong presence that had assisted him, but finding none, he realized that the person had concealed themselves and did not wish to reveal their identity. He bowed deeply and cupped his hands in gratitude: I thank the senior for your assistance. I hope the senior leaves a name, so Wei Feng can repay this life-saving grace in the future! The voice traveled fifteen miles. After a long time, there was still no response. Wei Feng could not help but wryly smile, thinking that the senior who could kill the Jiao dragon with one strike probably wouldnt care about his gratitude. He couldnt help feeling a bit regretful in his heart. He turned his head to look at Li Fu and asked, Is that senior perhaps one of your Divine General Mansion? Li Fu was stunned; he was still wondering if it had been the handwork of that Grandmaster behind the other man. Divine General Mansion apart from himself, there shouldnt be anyone else, right? However, could it be someone sent from the four Academies? With doubts in his heart, he could only say, Im not sure, but since the senior has taken action, Divine General Mansion will remember this kindness. Towards the end of his words, he also bowed respectfully to the heavens and earth around him. My husbands aura Thirty miles away, the female ck Jiao suddenly narrowed her pupils, sensing the robust and overwhelming aura of her mate fading away in the distance, until it finally disappearedpletely. She hurriedly looked toward Li Hao, but saw him lookingposed, as if he had casually tossed a pebble. At this moment, he was tidily adjusting his clothes while looking at her. What have you done to my husband? the female ck Jiao asked with a trembling voice. What do you think? Li Hao said with a faint smile, Im afraid your husband wont make it here. You can give up now. If youre willing to talk, I might consider sparing your life. The female ck Jiao shook all over. She could only sense her husbands aura disappearing but didnt know what had actually happened, as the distance was too far, beyond the range of her Divine Souls perception. Yet, Li Haos demeanor left her feeling extremely uneasy inside. Alright, whatever you want to know, Ill tell you, the female ck Jiao hesitated for a moment before her tone shifted, bing coquettish. She disyed weakness and helplessness. Li Hao raised an eyebrow, immediately recalling in stories how Demon creatures beguiled and deceived people. These Demon races were not only violent but, when weak, could also charm and confuse the minds of others. Dont y tricks on me! Tell me about the Demon Races situation in Northern Yan and why they keep insisting on attacking, Li Hao said coldly. The female ck Jiao said delicately, Ease your foot off a bit first, and Ill tell you. Stop dawdling! Li Hao snapped. The Demon mist dispersed, and the female ck Jiao transformed back into the beautiful woman she was before, now lying on the ground like a willow branch, her cheek still under Li Haos foot, looking pitifully disheveled. Yet her expression was soft and charming, her eyes tearfully looking up at Li Hao: Dont you know how to show mercy to women? I have no interest in a rotten snake, Li Hao said indifferently. The eyes of the ck Jiao beautiful woman shed with a trace of humiliation. She hated being called a snake the most, but in order to escape her predicament, she had no choice but to swallow her pride, pleading weakly, I dont know much about Northern Yans affairs. Can you ease your grip first so we can talk morefortably? Slowly, her palm touched Li Haos boots, caressing up his pant leg. Feeling the provocation from beneath him, Li Hao said coldly, Im quite impressed with you, thinking of infidelity while your husband has just died. Huh? The ck Jiao beautiful woman was taken aback, her eyes widening as she looked at Li Hao in disbelief: What What did you say? My husband he Seeing the indifference in Li Haos eyes, her heart felt as if it had been hammered. Thinking back to her husbands rapidly dwindling aura, and the scales that had shot out Her eyes immediately reddened, the vulnerability on her face vanishing as she looked at Li Hao with ferocity and madness: You killed my husband, I want you dead!! I gave you a chance to live; dont waste it, Li Hao said. Want to know about Northern Yan? You can dream on! The ck Jiao beauty looked deranged and let out a roar, My demon race has sworn an oath, we would never betray the Sacred Pce. You will never learn anything, go to die, I want you dead!! She lunged at Li Hao with her ws bared, even trying to bite his boots, and her body tumbled once again, transforming into her true dragon form. Li Hao furrowed his brows slightly, surprised that the news of her husbands death would provoke such a violent reaction. Could it be that demons also have true feelings? As the ck Jiao writhed madly, Li Hao once again pressed down on its head to subdue it. However, the female ck Jiao appeared to have lost all reason, constantly roaring and rolling around. Seeing this, Li Hao had no choice but to send her on her way. With a crushing blow to the head of the ck Jiao, the piercing shrieks abruptly came to an end. Li Hao shook the blood off his hands, nced at the twitching tail of the Jiao, and sighed softly. He hadnt expected that, after all that effort, he would learn nothing. As for the so-called Sacred Pce and the Northern Yan demon races plot to invade Dayu, his father, whom he hadnt seen in over a decade, probably knew more than he did. Shaking his head, Li Hao didnt linger any longer. He took a step and returned to the tea stall outside the official road. Those following him, like Fu, would likely find the corpse of the ck Jiao and take care of it. Outside the tea stall. The sight of Li Hao walking silently from beyond the official road startled everyone, with Yu Wei jumping in fright. Li Yuanzhao paused, quickly approaching Li Hao excitedly, and whispered close to his chest, Hao, have you entered the Soul Session Realm? Li Hao was a little surprised, instantly realizing the reason and nodded with a smile. The Soul Session? He had alreadypleted that long ago. Really?! Li Yuanzhaos eyes widened in immense excitement. Watching the excitement in his eyes, Li Hao patted his shoulder with a smile, Its a minor matter, nothing much. Have you all eaten your fill? Li Yuanzhao, already used to Li Haos casual manner, didnt think it a trivial matter and whispered excitedly, If our mother knew you achieved Soul Session, she would be overjoyed. Hmm. Thinking of their noble and dignified mother, Li Haos heart filled with respect that was involuntarily solemn. Over the years, it had only been their mother who treated him consistently well. Time reveals a persons character; when first adapting to this new worlds elite environment, he had been naive about human nature, having been taken advantage of. Now, after a long time, he hade to understand the true nature of each Madam in the family. For instance, Madam Four, who fostered Yuan Zhao, was not a simple character. She was just childless and extremely low-profile in the mansion, appearing gentle and kind. Li Hao, where did you go? Du Qiuyue asked curiously upon seeing Li Hao arrive. Encountered a demon, took care of it, Li Hao answered with a smile. He hadnt intended to say anything, but considering they were soon heading to Qi State to hunt demons, it might be good to let them feel a bit of tension ahead of time, to prevent being too rxedter and risking their lives. A demon? The group was stunned, with Ren Qianqian looking at Li Hao, trying to gauge the truth of his statement. The old man at the tea stall expressed his surprise, Young hero, you said there was a demon? Li Hao said to the old man, Boss, its getting dark. You should pack up and go home early too. Really? Was there really a demon? the old man asked, his curiosity piqued. Li Haoughed, but at the same time, he sighed inwardly. He didnt know why he sighed. Without borating further, once he saw that everyone had finished eating and drinking, he called them to mount their horses and set off. On the Red Blood Horse, as they traveled along the way, Yu Wei and Du Qiuyue seemed to warm up to Li Hao again, so they became more brazen and inquired whether he really had reached the Soul Session Realm. Li Hao nodded with a smile, not denying it. Both of them were astounded, eximing repeatedly, not expecting that the Alpha Academys strongest disciple would be right beside them. The sword-carrying girl on horseback tightened her grip on the reins. As Li Hao and the others left the tea stall, in the distant sky hidden behind the clouds, an inconspicuous bird flew through the mists toward the horizon. Yet in the birds eyesy deep fear. It knew it must deliver this terrifying report to Northern Yan, to Monarch Bai. There is ad of the Li Family, aged fourteen, suspected to be a Grandmaster! Undoubtedly, once this news broke out, countless people would be shocked. And if the elders in the Sacred Pce were aware, they would never allow a second direct disciple from the Gan Tao Pce to arise within the Human Race. After the bird and the young rider left, in the jungle where the female Jiaos corpsey, Li Fu and Wei Feng arrived, having followed the scent there. The smell of blood was just too strong! Chapter 63 - 60 Envoy Inspector Chapter 63: Chapter 60 Envoy Inspector Jiao Dragon! Seeing the Jiao Dragon corpses in the jungle, with heads already shattered, both were astonished. They still had many precious materials cut from the body of a ck Jiao, including an inner core that could boost ones power, as well as reverse scales, Jiao teeth, and sharp ws for weapon forging. It was due to harvesting these materials that they were dyed for a while, and unexpectedly, there was another one here?! The two immediately thought of the senior who had secretly assisted them before. This Jiao Dragon was most likely killed by that senior. Looking at the surrounding jungle environment, there werent too many trees fallen, indicating the battle wasnt intense, suggesting it was one of suppression. Two Jiao Dragons entering the territory, why would they appear near the official road? If it were for hunting, they would go to remote viges Li Fus brow furrowed, and suddenly, his pupils shrank as he hurriedly dropped all the scales and the Jiao teeth as tall as himself, rushing forward. As he rushed, the Divine Soul atop his head was offered up, roaming heaven and earth, swiftly following the horse hoof prints on the ground. Wei Feng also realized, his face changed abruptly, disregarding the gathering of materials, and directly using his powers to fly, catching up to the position where Li Hao and the others had been at the tea stall in a blink of an eye. There, the tea stall old man was packing up. It was already dark, and dark clouds were descending in the distance, as if a heavy rain was imminent. Old man, did a few young men on horses pass by here earlier? Wei Feng hurriedly asked. They had been following far behind Li Hao and the others, but they were intercepted by the Jiao Dragon that ambushed them halfway, leading to a fierce battle that caused them to lose distance from Li Hao and his group. They had thought that the Jiao Dragon was ambushing them, wanting to consume their flesh, but there was another one, and it appeared somewhere else, which could only mean The two Jiao Dragons werent targeting them, but Li Hao and his party. Oh, theyve long gone, the tea stall old man said with a smile, feeling surprised to see Wei Feng. Gone far? Wei Feng was stunned. They didnt encounter any trouble? Without inquiring further, he directly pursued to investigate himself. Soon, as his Divine Soul roamed, he saw five figures on horseback on the official road ahead. When he saw them clearly, a big stone in his heart fell, and he let out a long breath of relief. Thank goodness. It seemed that the senior acted in time, preventing the ck Jiao from being able to strike. He felt secretly fortunate while also feeling helpless. He instinctively felt that the two Jiao Dragons were not targeting the youngdy, but the two young masters of the Divine General Mansion. After all, Divine General Mansion guarded the Frontier Pass and was deeply resented by the demon ns; it seemed usible theyd send two Jiao Dragons to assassinate them in secret. Mixing with the Divine General Mansion on this trip, he wasnt sure if it was good or bad for the youngdy. However, the senior who had taken action earlier was most likely someone from Divine General Mansion. Thinking of this, he felt somewhat more at ease in his heart. Thinking of Li Fu still behind, he turned back to the tea stall, where he saw Li Fu running over hastily. Theyre fine, dont worry. Wei Feng immediately reassured him. Upon hearing this, Li Fu took a long sigh of relief. If something had happened to Li Hao, he would have been in dereliction of duty, too ashamed to return to the Divine General Mansion. Would you two like to drink some tea? the tea stall old man asked, already having packed up halfway, smiling as he spoke. Neither of them was in the mood for tea. Li Fu said to Wei Feng, Please go and keep an eye on them. Ill immediately send a message back to the mansion so they cane and take care of the Jiao corpses. As for that inner core, Ill send it to you after this mission is over. Of course, Wei Feng shook his head. We owe our thanks to that seniors intervention, otherwise we both would have been in trouble. The materials from the Jiao Dragon rightfully belong to Divine General Mansion. No need for long speeches, Im going to check on the youngdy. All right. The two hurriedly went their separate ways, with the tea stall old man watching and shaking his head slightly. Why are they all so anxious, so impatient? Traveling day and night without stopping. Two dayster. Li Hao and hispanions arrived within the boundaries of Qi State, and after another half day of riding, they reached Cangyu City, where they were tasked with ying demons. This city wasntrge; among the hundreds of cities in Qi State, it was of medium size, with a dozen towns surrounding it and hundreds of viges, with a poption of around four or five million. Yu Wei, who had experience executing missions, released messenger birds ahead of their arrival at the city. As they entered the city, the trusted aides from the city lords mansion came to greet them warmly, especially towards Li Hao and Li Yuanzhao. Yu Wei and Du Qiuyue watched with envy; when they hade to carry out missions before, they had never received such treatment, just a few courtesy exchanges that were neither warm nor particrly cold. Before long, the five were led to the local Monster Suppression Department. As soon as they arrived at the Monster Suppression Department, they spotted an acquaintance. Its her! At first nce, Du Qiuyue recognized Song Yueyao, dressed in the Monster Suppression official attire, and was somewhat surprised; she hadnt expected the other party to also be on a mission, let alone assigned to their group. Li Yuanzhao and the others also recognized her as the woman who had visited Alpha Academy to find someone and heard that she was one of the top talents from the ck and White Hall. At that moment, Song Yueyao was hurrying out of the Monster Suppression Departments gate with another youth and two middle-aged men, seemingly about to carry out a mission. When Song Yueyao saw the neers like Li Hao reporting in, she merely gave them a cursory nce, nodded slightly, and quickly took leave. The youth, however, showed a surprised face, and his eyes flickered when he saw the Red Blood Horse led by Li Haos group; he gave them a gentle smile and said, With frequent demon cmities outside the city nowadays, all junior brothers must be careful. If you need anything, feel free toe to me. After speaking and waving to them, he also quickly followed Song Yueyao and the others, disappearing into the street. Its Sister Song from the ck and White Hall and Brother Tian; theyve actuallye too. But Sister Songs official attire C shes a Monster Suppression Inspector! Once Song Yueyao and the others left, Yu Wei eximed softly in amazement. In an ordinary city, a Monster Suppression Inspector already holds great authority, second only to the city lord. Du Qiuyue sighed and said, Sister Song possesses grace akin to that of celestial beings; shes now in the Divine Travel Realm and fully capable of overseeing a city. Its normal for her to wear the Inspectors official uniform. Lord Song is indeed formidable. Just yesterday, upon her arrival here, she took down a demon that had been around for hundreds of years, said the middle-aged Monster Suppression official leading the five, his face showing respect. He then led them into the Monster Suppression Department and had someone bring over official uniforms. Is Cangyu City so chaotic that we encounter demons just upon arrival? Du Qiuyue asked in surprise. The Monster Suppression instructor, named Cui Fan, treated Li Hao and the rest with considerable politeness and said, Lately, demons have be more rampant. Our Cangyu City is located near the border of Qi State and hence often sees the shadows of demons. Its not as peaceful as the inner cities, but dont worry, on your first demon-ying mission, you just need to patrol with the Monster Suppression officials; theres no danger. Clearly, the Monster Suppression Department took great care of these talents who hade for experience. Moreover, there were two young masters from Divine General Mansion among them, and the higher-ups had already given instructions: they must not be exposed to any danger. Hearing the other partys solicitous words, both Yu Wei and Du Qiuyue felt a quiet joy in their hearts, knowing that thanks to the face given by people like Li Hao, they were likely to get a perfect evaluation and earn ten academic credits. We are here to y demons, not to y, Li Yuanzhao said gravely, frowning. Raised in a military household, he was imbued from childhood with a sense of discipline and righteousness. Ren Qianqian, who was about to speak, showed a trace of surprise, ncing at Li Yuanzhao and then at Li Hao, with a noticeable change in her eyes. Remembering the words Li Hao had shared at the teahouse, and now hearing Li Yuanzhaos remarks, her understanding of the people from Divine General Mansion hadpletely shifted. Yu Wei and Du Qiuyue were stunned, looking at each other and secretly smiling bitterly, feeling a mix of shame and embarrassment. Hmm Cui Fan hadnt expected his attempt to brown-nose to backfire; indeed, these scions of powerful families were difficult to serve. Let you go y demons? Do you think its because Im worried youll get tired? Im trying to protect my own position! If Li Hao and the otherse to harm, who knows whether the Divine General Mansion would unleash its anger? While it may not affect the Monster Suppression Department, targeting small people within the department whock a background would be no different from crushing ants. Truly, the people of the Divine General Mansion are admirable for their iron-blooded spirit, I, Cui Fan, have great respect! Though his heart harbored sarcasm, Cui Fan still raised his thumb in admiration, as if truly moved by Li Yuanzhaos words. This caused the young mans face to unconsciously reveal a slight smile and a sense of pride, proud of his earnestness. Seeing the practiced ways of these career officials, Li Hao knew that Yuan Zhaos words had been in vain, but he couldnt me others for their ttery. After all, their status was immensely intimidating. For them, ying demons was a way to earn fame, but for these people, it could be a means of livelihood; it was both a duty and a way of life. Soon, five sets of official uniforms were delivered. Judging by the sleeve patterns and wooden tags, the uniforms provided to them were all for Monster Suppression officials. In the Monster Suppression Department, those in the Power Passage Realm would be Monster Suppression Apprentices, Zhou Tian Realm practitioners could serve as Monster Suppression Officials, while those in the Soul Session Realm would be Monster Suppression Instructors. Above that was the Inspector level, the same rank as Song Yueyaos uniform signified, a position of high status. Please trouble you, senior, to provide us with a full report of recent demon sightings throughout the territory, Li Hao said to Cui Fan. Chapter 64 - 61 Black Wind Mountain Range Chapter 64: Chapter 61 ck Wind Mountain Range Only Martial Artists assigned to monster suppression can ess the full territorys intelligence, Cui Fan said. Monster Suppressors also lead teams to eliminate demons but are only responsible for rural viges and towns. However, his intention in saying this wasnt to refuse Li Hao. His tone shifted as he smiled and said, But since youve traveled from afar, eager to hunt demons, naturally I cannot decline your request. Please, follow me. With that, he led Li Hao and the others into a side room of the Monster Suppression Department. There were guards in the room, with whom Cui Fan was very familiar. After a greeting, he took the group inside. In the room hung a map, the Geomantic Chart of Cangyu City, covering over a dozen small towns and numerous viges in the vicinity. Cui Fan pulled out a record book from the shelf and handed it to Li Hao. This is the record of demon hunting in and around Cangyu City for the past half year. Take your time looking through it. After weve had lunch, Ill take you all on a patrol this afternoon, Cui Fan said with a smile. Li Hao opened the record book and started to read carefully. Li Yuanzhao also leaned in out of curiosity and examined it closely. In a wealthy estate on the outskirts of the city. Ms. Yan, ten Copper Coins. Ms. Zhang, eight Copper Coins. A young and full-figured beauty reclined on a lounge, slowly flipping through an ount book. She spoke to the ount keeper beside her: The demon cmities have been frequent this year, and the tenant farmers harvests are poor. Please tell my husband to waive some of their taxes; they are suffering too much The ount keeper paused, bowing his head and said, Madam is merciful, but with the businesses of the various households also struggling this year, further tax reductions would shrink the estates revenues. We can be frugal. Let the farmers have a good year, the beautifuldy spoke softly and gently. Hearing this, the ount keeper nodded and said, Ill discuss it with the master. Madam, you are pregnant and have been looking at the ount books all morning. You must be tired. Its time to rest, said the delicate and pretty maid beside her with concern. The beautifuldy gently caressed her protruding belly, her eyes filled with tender love, closed the ount book, and, with the help of the maid, slowly rose and returned to her own bedroom. Ill go to the kitchen and bring you some snacks, the maid said obediently after helping the beautifuldyy down on the bed. The beautifuldy nodded gently. As the maid left and the door gently closed, she softly caressed her stomach and murmured, Child, New Years ising soon. Mother will soon be able to see you. Her eyes were like water, filled with gentle expectations. Hee hee, youre so eager to see me, arent you? Suddenly, a strange childs voice echoed in the quiet room, sharp in tone. The beautifuldy snapped back from her thoughts, her eyes widening in shock as she looked at her belly. She heard it clearly; the voice came from inside her eight-month pregnant belly. You Before she couldprehend what was happening, she saw her belly suddenly swell up, growingrger andrger, apanied by waves of tearing pain. With a pop, it burst from her navel, but there was no blood spray. Instead, it deted quickly like a burst balloon. A wet, withered head, covered in fresh blood, rose slowly from thedys belly. Yet behind the head was a serpent tail-like elongated limb, resembling both a snake and a centipede without legs, gently twisting. Confronted by this horrific scene, even with her years of managing the household, the beautifuldy screamed in terror and fainted. How hypocritical. Your child hase out, yet you dont want to look anymore. The withered head chuckled strangely as it split its mouth, revealing all its sharp teeth. Then, the creature swiftly moved, climbing to the upper body of the beautifuldy, and suddenly bit her head with its mouth. It proceeded to swallow her entire upper body, its elongated limb swelling as it did so. Evil spawn! Suddenly, an angry voice sounded. A streak of golden light shed, and a slender figure darted through the wall, entering the room. It was Song Yueyao, her posture light and graceful. Hmm? The creature that was devouring the beautifuldy paused, its expression changing dramatically as it quickly spat out the half-eaten body and, like a venomous snake, hurriedly slithered toward the window, trying to escape. Golden Lock Trapping Dragon! Song Yueyaos face was ice cold as she quickly cast a spell. The Divine Soul, although it couldnt cause physical damage, could wield Divine Skills, particrly adept at countering the strange Demon Arts of demons. This Golden Lock Trapping Dragon was a binding skill belonging to the Divine Travel Skill. Golden light suddenly burst forth, trapping the withered, serpentine demon within, unable to break free. Before long, hurried footsteps approached, and Song Yueyaos physical body arrived outside the window, leaping down and striking towards the demon entrapped in the golden light with her sword. Spare me the demon pleaded in panic. But the sword light was unforgiving, decapitating its head, which rolled onto the floor. Song Yueyao shed twice more, cutting its body into pieces, then quickly moved inside the room, approached the bed, and saw that the beautifuldys face was already a bloody mess, showing signs of rot. Looking at her stomach, it was hollow, the organs having been eaten away. She was toote Her expression darkened, a look of displeasure crossed her face. Despite her experience in ying demons, she was still filled with rage. At this time, all of the house servants and maids within the mansion rushed over, along with the master of the house, a middle-aged merchant in his forties. Song Yueyao immediately ordered the apanying people to seal off the room to prevent ordinary people from seeing inside. You are from the Monster Suppression Department?! The master of the house, although knowledgeable and experienced, recognized the official uniform on Tian Congzhi at a nce. His face changed drastically as he hurriedly asked, What about Lianer? What has happened to Lianer? There is a Demon inside, please do not approach. Tian Congzhi, a disciple of ck Hall, was on a mission to assist Song Yueyao with the case. He had already seen the tragic scene inside and spoke with a somber voice. How could there be a Demon in my house? Are you sure you are not mistaken? Let me see Lianer! The master pushed against Tian Congzhi, his teeth clenched as he spoke. Song Yueyao emerged from behind a door, her long sword already sheathed. She nced at the middle-aged man and said, Your wife is dead, killed by a monster. I have in the creature. You should give her a proper burial. Dead, dead? The master was so shocked he became stupefied, then frantically shoved past, trying to rush inside. Tian Congzhi, reluctant to use force on an ordinary person, could only try his utmost to stop him. Seeing this, Song Yueyao shook her head slightly, signaling him to step aside. After all, he had to see her there were still burial arrangements to be made. The middle-aged man burst into the room and immediately saw the horrific scene. In an instant, he was thunderstruck, standing petrified on the spot. Song Yueyao instructed Tian Congzhi, You stay behind to take care of the aftermath. I need to make a trip over to the city guard. Okay. Tian Congzhi agreed. Before Song Yueyao could leave, the middle-aged man suddenly grabbed her arm, his eyes red with rage, and roared at her, Why, why didnt youe sooner? Why?! Give me back my Lianer, give me back my Lianer!! Song Yueyaos expression changed slightly. Instinctively, she struggled free, flung her arm, and sent the man tumbling to the ground. The man fell sitting with a thud and didnt continue to make a scene. Instead, he seemed to crumble, grabbing his head and bursting into deep sobs, She said it was her first time being a mother, she even had the childs name picked out. Why, why do this to Lianer, oh heavens, you are so unjust!! His wailing echoed throughout the courtyard, reaching the ears of all the house servants and maids blocked outside the door, leaving everyone deeply shaken. A flicker of guilt passed through Song Yueyaos heart as she looked at the now nearly deranged middle-aged man. Knowing that nothing she said would be heard by him at this moment, she just tightened her grip on her sword, said nothing, and turned to leave quickly. Indeed, why couldnt she have been faster she bit her lower lip lightly. Inside the city lords mansion. Song Yueyao arrived swiftly, her movements nimble. Mr. Yue, you wanted to see me? Song Yueyao saw the city guard responsible for the entire safety of Cangyu City. Yue Shuhong, in his forties this year, exuded an air of cultured elegance. As he watched the young woman dash towards him, a flicker of deep emotion crossed his eyes. To have reached the Divine Travel Realm in her early twenties, and to be nearing perfection in that state, that was the gap between a top prodigy and himself. Governor Song, you have worked hard. Youve been ying demons since you arrived yesterday. We owe you a great deal for sparing the town from disaster, Yue Shuhong said with a lightugh. Having juste from the residence, Song Yueyao was not in a good mood, and she replied with a somber expression, Exterminating demons is the duty of martial artists like us, its nothing. May I ask, Mr. Yue, the reason for seeking me? Yue Shuhong, having held high positions for a long time and being adept at reading people, felt a sense of appreciation towards someone who didnt indulge in ttery. His expression turned serious as he said, Governor Song must have seen the recent monster-ying archives of our city. In the past half year, monsters have been appearing frequently, and about half a month ago, arge number of monsters began gathering in the ck Wind Mountain Range about a hundred miles east of the city. The caravans passing by have all met with misfortune. Yue Shuhong spread out a Geomantic Chart on the table and pointed to a mountain range on the eastern side, I sent men to investigate, and we lost four monster hunters just to gather some information. As he said this, he turned his serious gaze towards Song Yueyao, Among these monsters, there is a Great Demon that wants to unite the smaller demons and devour the entire Cangyu City! Song Yueyao was taken aback, her face turned pale. Cangyu City had millions of residents; was this Demon nning to overrun the city? Was it intent on carrying out a massacre? This was not amon urrence, even on the border. Then have you notified the Xia Family? Song Yueyao asked immediately. The Xia Family was one of the four great Divine Generals, and Qi State was therge state under their protection. Yue Shuhong gave a wry smile and said, I did, but it seems the Xia Family is currently engaged in a battle elsewhere. They said to wait until the Demon actually attacks, and then they will send someone to deal with it, asking us not to chase shadows. A sh of anger crossed Song Yueyaos eyes, but she knew the Divine General Mansion was not a ce she couldment on. If words she spoke here were to secretly reach the Xia Family, it could be somewhat detrimental to Tan Pce. She asked, Is this information true or false? Yue Shuhongs face turned solemn, and he said seriously, It is true, of course. Then he added, But I am not one hundred percent certain, so if possible, could you, Governor Song, take the lead in asking for the Xia Familys assistance? Song Yueyao frowned; she wasnt well acquainted with this city guard and didnt want to be used as a pawn. After thinking for a moment, she said, I only hold the position of governor and may not be able to move them to action. So, I will investigate the situation first. Yue Shuhong seemed to anticipate her response and nodded, All right, then. Shall I join you? The ck Wind Mountain Range is too dangerous, with a Great Demon lurking there. That wont be necessary, I will just scout the edge, Song Yueyao said, and soon after took her leave of him. Watching her go, Yue Shuhong watched for a long time, eventually letting out a long sigh. Meanwhile, in the Monster Suppression Department. Li Hao had just finished going through the recent monster-ying records and had seen some other reports of monster activity. ck Wind Mountain Range, a gathering of monsters Li Haos eyes narrowed slightly. Chapter 65 - 62: One Man Surrounds the Demons Chapter 65: Chapter 62: One Man Surrounds the Demons The Monster Suppression Departments food was excellent, and aside from Li Hao, even people like Li Yuanzhao who were ustomed to delicacies from the mountains and seas ate heartily, their bellies and goblets full. In Cui Fans words, We yers of demons must always face life-threatening dangers, so we surely cant die with an empty stomach, right? That made sense. After eating their fill, they rested for a quarter of an hour. Then, Cui Fan took out the map to show Li Hao and the others the area they would patrol that afternoon, before asking them to get ready and assemble outside. The location for the patrol had previously shown signs of demon activity, which had been addressed. This time, they were going to check for any oversights, making it quite suitable for taking along neers. When it came time to gather, however, Cui Fan saw only Li Yuanzhao and Ren Qianqian among the four people and couldnt help but ask in surprise, Wheres thest one? Hao told us he went to the outhouse and asked us not to wait for him. As for the task assessment, he said Master Cui can just score him however you see fit. Li Yuanzhao conveyed Li Haos words as they were. Cui Fan was speechless. Then, he chuckled wryly to himself. Sure enough, a young master from a great family hade here only to amuse himself and broaden his horizons; indeed, Cui Fan hadnt taken it seriously either. In this day and age, those who took things too seriously were the ones to lose out. Alright then, he said. Cui Fan didnt say much and led the four people on their way, while secretly devising an excuse in his mind to award the young master a perfect score. After all, there was no way he could give a low score. He would rather be used of negligence than to mark down the score. Because while the young master might only face issues with schooling, Cui Fan himself would be at risk of losing his job. Cangyu City was square-shaped and surrounded by mountains on all four sides. About thirty li to the east of the cityy a mountain range that spanned across therge river leading to Cangyu City. The range stretched for dozens of li with peaks upon peaks and lush forests. The sunlight struggled to prate therge leaves, leading to heavy moisture in the woods and making the forest seem shadowy and ghostly even during broad daylight. Near the mountain range, scattered like sshes of mud,y some viges. Each vige had several hunting households that relied on the mountain for sustenance and lived off hunting. As the saying goes, The duck knows first when the water is warm. These hunters who spent their years living off thend were the ones who best understood the dangers of the mountains. Since several bold hunters who defied superstition had been found in the mountains, dismembered, nobody dared to venture into them again, with even the collection of firewood being limited to the foothills. At this moment, however, a figure rushed through the air above the mountain range, speeding forward. d in the ck attire of the Monster Suppression Department, this person was none other than Li Hao. Going to the outhouse was just an excuse. He wasnt needed for something like a patrol, and that Master Cui certainly wouldnt lead them to y real demons; if there were any, they were only minor ones for practice. As for the matter of academic credits, he cared even less for them. Anything that could be exchanged for credits at the ck and White Hall, the Li Family already had. And the top-tier Peerless Technique wasnt something you could exchange for mere credits. His only goal ining to the ck Wind Mountain Range was to find the whereabouts of that demon. The Tiger Robe Immortal. Along the way, Li Hao noticed many demons flickering in the woods below and various spirits and monsters lurking among the trees. But they were all minor demons, with faint demon auras. Once reaching the Soul Session Realm, one could glimpse the demon auras. Through the perspective of the Divine Soul, one could see the energies of heaven and earth, and these wandering energies, like umted snow, would settle on all things in the mountains and rivers. Given enough time, they would adhere firmly. Bamboo, rocks, animalsall were covered by qi. It was just that they were faint and pure, like colorless thin mist. Martial Artists, however, were different; their qi was as vigorous as mes, and depending on the Cultivation Technique they practiced, the color of their qi would change. Those in the Divine Travel Realm and even the Fifteen Li Realm had qi as dazzling as stars. If not deliberately subdued, their presence could be discerned from li away. It was the same with demons. However, demons with Taoist cultivation usually hide their demonic aura and blend into the crowd, making them hard to spot. At this moment, within the ck Wind Mountain Range, various dense and faint auras drifted about. Li Hao released a golden light from the top of his head and his Divine Soul ventured forward, surveying the situation. Deep in the mountain range, in front of a cave with rugged, grotesque rocks. Leaning on a huge boulder, there sat a demon almost as tall as four or five Zhang, with the appearance of half-man, half-bear. Scattered by its feet were pure white bones, and the rtively t stone beneath its bottom was padded with some tattered and wrinkled human skins, the pungent stench of evil spreading around. Beside it, there were other figures in various poses, including a long snake with the upper body of a seductive woman, a reptile with a withered head, and a monster with the lower body of a white babys legs attached to the waist of a centipede. Great Demon of Mighty Strength, our ck Wind Mountain Range has already assembled over twenty thousand lesser demons, eight hundred spirits, and twenty-five who can transform. Were ready to join forces with the Red Eyebrow Taoist to devour Cangyu City at any moment! A snake woman with a winding figure and a seductive face said coquettishly as her head swayed in the air. A gleam of craving showed in her eyes as she flickered her serpent tongue, seemingly impatient. Once were done eating, well make our escape. The passage by Wangchuan Mountain has been cleared, ready for our departure at any moment, another gaunt and sparingly-haired old creature said with a titter. We must wait for the right moment. The bear demons face was filled with savage energy, yet its voice was calm: Well act after the Red Eyebrow Taoist leads the others from the north in the attack. That man surnamed Yue secretly sent a message to the Xia Family half a month ago, but luckily the Red Eyebrow Taoist had a way to handle it. The Xia Family wont being for a while. After all this time, we finally get to feast properly, so satisfying! The meat supplied by that man surnamed Yue is getting worse every time. This time, I must eat him. Heh, thats not your turn, the Tiger Robe Immortal has already reserved it. The bear demon also nced at the talking Wolf Demon and said coldly, That Yue is the brother of Tiger Robe, it is reserved for him alone. I was just saying, how could I possiblypete with the Tiger Robe Immortal for food, the Wolf Demon hastily said with a sheepish smile. As they conversed, suddenly, the bear demon seemed to sense something and looked up towards the woods. There, a young man d in dark clothes, with a sword strapped to his waist, brushed aside roadside weeds and walked slowly into this mountain hearnd, upied by numerous Great Demons. At this very moment, the other demons also became aware, realizing a human had approached so closely without their detection! So many demons Li Hao looked around, his gaze sweeping over each of the Great Demons in turn. They only slightly concealed their auras; they didnt hide thempletely, standing out like candles in the darkness. As he saw the hellish scene before him, his expression changed, barely conceiving the number of humans cruelly ughtered here. A Monster Suppression Envoy? Upon seeing Li Haos attire, all the demons were taken aback. The dragon pattern on his cuff and the number of patterns on his dark clothes indicated he was just a Monster Suppression Envoy. Yet he dared toe before them? Hm? Are you here to deliver the meat supply? But it was just delivered a few days ago, and you dont have any meat with you, said an old man with a high-pitched, strangeugh, who was as short as a dwarf. He hopped and skipped toward Li Hao but watched him carefully. Li Hao knew what the demons meant by meat supply. Delivering meat? He paused, suddenly realizing the incredible implications within those wordsutterly chilling. His mind raced with numerous thoughts, and Li Hao scanned the demons before asking, Which of you is the Tiger Robe Immortal? Looking for the Tiger Robe? the demons were bewildered. The emaciated old man grinned and said, Boy, youve got guts. Arent you afraid of us? Afraid? Li Hao slowly drew the demon-ying sword from his waist, Youve got audacity, being surrounded by me, and yet you dont run. Chapter 66 - 63 Slaughter Chapter 66: Chapter 63 ughter Hearing Li Haos words, the demons were taken aback for a moment before they all burst intoughter. Although they found Li Hao a bit peculiar, not like themon Monster Suppression agents, given his age, even if he were an exceptional talent, how strong could he be? There were at least twenty shape-shifted Great Demons here. In the Demon Race, only those in the Divine Travel Realm could shape-shift, whereas those in the Fifteen Li Realm couldpletely transform, perfectly concealing their demon bodies without any trace. Kid, have you been scared senseless? Even Yue Shuhong, that old timer, wouldnt dare to be disrespectful to us! The demoness with the body of a snake giggled. So, who is the Tiger Robe Immortal? Li Hao asked again. Seeing her words ignored, a sh of annoyance crossed the demonesss eyes, as she flicked her forked tongue and moved to approach. What do you want with Tiger Robe? the giant bear suddenly spoke calmly. Nothing much, Li Hao flipped the de in his hand and said, just borrowing its head to pay homage to my uncles heroic spirit. The giant bear felt his caution was overdone, having thought it was a messenger who came; he no longer fancied watching Li Hao, and whispered, Eat him. These words were directed at the other demons. The seductive demoness, hearing this, was the first to rapidly snake towards Li Hao, suddenly smiling sweetly, her voice sultry, Come, nicely into my mouth. The demon aura filled the air, but she ripped open a huge, bloody maw, distorting her bewitching face grotesquely. Bewitchment techniques were in full force, enough to influence even those in the Soul Session Realm, turning their minds chaotic, crawling obediently into her mouth. But at that moment, a streak of dark light shed by. The half-opened bloody maw, as if lifted by the wind, unexpectedly tumbled backward, the cut clean! Blood suddenly sprayed out, sttering all over the ground. The mockery in the other demons eyes instantly froze, and the dwarfish, emaciated old man who had almost reached Li Hao stopped in his tracks, staring nkly at the young man. The Demon-ying de in the young mans hand had disappeared. The ck de hung in mid-air, then like a shadowy glint of dark light, it darted out, tracing an arc. In an instant, several Great Demons heads fell where the arc passed, without even a chance to react! This abrupt change came too fast, surpassing their reactions and imaginations. Since none of you will speak, Im left with no choice but to ughter you all. Using you as a sacrificial altar works too, Li Hao murmured to himself. As he spoke, the ck Demon-ying de hovering in mid-air didnt stop, instead charging out again urgently. Fifteen Li Realm! What kind of monster is he?! All the demons snapped awake, looking at Li Hao in horror, desperately scattering in all directions, trying to escape the Demon-ying de, but their movement techniques were nowhere near as fast. Controlling objects within forty li was not merely 2.5 times beyond the Fifteen Li, it was also a crushing superiority in strength and speed! Its like some people throw stones twenty meters, while others can throw a hundred metersthe difference in arm strength is self-evident. Besides, they hadnt even reached the Fifteen Li Realm and couldnt yet fly, so at this moment, some Great Demons had chosen to abandon their physical bodies, directly employing their Divine Souls to flee, as long as they could preserve their Divine Souls, they could possess other bodies again. The capacious bears expression also changed, abruptly standing up with its massive body like a small tower. It stared intently at Li Hao, as if trying to see through the youths true essence. The Fifteen Li Realm? How old is this young man?! It didnt allow its subordinates to continue being ughtered by Li Hao and abruptly attacked, spouting a ck me that transformed into a ck fire dragon in mid-air, wing its way towards Li Hao, revealing that it too was of the Fifteen Li Realm. Li Hao nced up, having already noticed that this Bear Demon had the strongest aura, but in his eyes,pared to the Divine Travel Realm, The difference wasnt much. Whoosh! His Divine Souls power covered the de, instantly splitting the fire dragon, and directly chopping down upon the Bear Demons head. However, the skull of the Bear Demon was extremely hard, and the de only managed to slice half a foot deep before it got stuck, unable to advance further. Li Hao stepped forward, his figure appearing like teleportation in front of the pained Bear Demon. In its wide, terrified and shocked eyes, he raised his fist and smashed down hard. The force exceeding ten million pounds was gathered in his fist, and the destructive force it brought when smashing down was far more than ten million pounds, especially with the push from the controlling objects power. The entire body of the Bear Demon was violently thrown against the rocks it had been leaning on, shattering them and flying backward for over a dozen meters, crashing into its own cave. Blood burst from its throat, and the Bear Demon was filled with horror. It possessed Divine Power naturally, with boundless strength, self-proimed as a true giant strength deity. But the power erupted by this young man now scared even itself. How could such a small flesh and blood body have such a brutal force?! Li Hao merely nced at the Bear Demon, then turned and waved his hand, pulling out the Demon-ying de stuck in the Bear Demons head, and as his gaze swept around, the de turned into a dark light and flew off. Those Divine Souls that scattered in different directions hadnt even made it several li away before vanishing from sight, only to be chased down by the Demon-ying de. The mere Demon-ying de couldnt harm these Divine Souls, but with Li Haos Divine Souls power on it, it was more than enough to split their Divine Souls apart! Screams echoed from all directions, some cut short before they could even fully escape their lips as the bodies abruptly fell to the ground. The once terror-filled peak, where over twenty Great Demons gathered, was left with only the Bear Demon in a mere instant. The rest of the Great Demons, either had their bodies cleaved open, ory limp on the ground, their Divine Souls dissipated miles away. A gentle breeze rustled through the woods, carrying the thick stench of blood to the nostrils of the Bear Demon, making it nearly choke. For the first time, the Bear Demon found the smell wafting from its own mountaintop to be unbearably foul, causing its stomach to churn and a sense of nausea to overwhelm it. Fear so intense it induced the urge to vomit! You, are you a Grandmaster from Tianren Sect?! Watching the youth approach step by step, the Bear Demon could not hide the terror in its eyes. Merely from their brief exchange of blows, it knew, even in the Fifteen Li Realm, it was no match for the boy. The gap was unimaginably vast! It was now beginning to suspect that the teenager was some Grandmaster who had rejuvenated back to youth. Among these Demons Ive just killed, is there the Tiger Robe Immortal? Li Hao walked up to the Bear Demon, stopped, and looked up slightly at the Great Demon that was still towering like a small building even as it sat copsed on the ground. The Bear Demon now understood that it was the Tiger Robe that had provoked this terrifying youth, and thetter hade seeking vengeance. Tiger Robe Resentment filled its heart, its thoughts racing as it gritted its teeth and said, Tiger Robe isnt here, its in the north. The north? Li Hao raised an eyebrow, looking suspiciously at the Bear Demon, There are many more of your kind out there, youd better not lie. The Bear Demons expression changed slightly, and it immediately said, I am not deceiving you, Tiger Robe is indeed from our ck Wind Mountain Range, but its clever and capable, so it was sent to the north. What is it doing in the north? Were nning to ally with the north to take down Cangyu City, it went there to assist, the Bear Demon said breathlessly, concealing the identity of the Red Eyebrow Taoist. There are Demons in the north? Li Hao paused, as the intelligence from the Monster Suppression Department had no records about the north; it had always been peaceful there. How many Demons are there in the north? Li Hao immediately asked. About the same as here. Why do you want to attack Cangyu City, do you know the consequences of provoking Dayu? Li Hao demanded. The Bear Demon had a bitter smile in its heart. Why else would you humans y Demons, if not to pick on the weak? Who could have anticipated that Cangyu City would shelter a monster like the youth before me? Of course, it couldnt dare to voice out such a thought, so it could only disy a face of forced desperation, saying, Although we are Demons, we only seek to fill our bellies, much like how the Human Race eats livestock its the same principle Li Haos eyes turned cold. The mention of eating instantly brought forth a surge of killing intent from deep within him. Just for eating? Li Hao suppressed his urge to kill, staring at the Bear Demon, attempting to probe for more information. Felling Li Haos killing intent, the Bear Demons heart shuddered, attempting to apply the logic of the Human Races philosophy in a position of weakness: All beings in the world survive for, well, survival. We are the same, arent we? Theres nothing wrong with that, is there? Whos discussing right or wrong with you? Im only asking you, is attacking Cangyu City just for the sake of eating? Li Hao pressed, holding back his anger. The decision to attack Cangyu City was spearheaded by the Red Eyebrow Taoist; although the Bear Demon had heard of other reasons, it naturally wouldnt share them with Li Haohow else would it argue its case? If not for survival, we wouldnt take such risks, the Bear Demon continued, seemingly transforming into a Confucian schr, persisting in its discussion of righteousness with Li Hao, Heaven and earth nurture all things, and all things have the right to survive, dont they? Li Hao took a deep breath and asked again, What does Tiger Robe look like, is it a Tiger Demon? The Bear Demon was startled, disappointed that the Human before it hadnt taken its philosophy to heart, which made it somewhat panic, Thats right, Tiger Robe is a Tiger Demon, it has cultivated for nearly a thousand years. Good. Receiving the information he wanted, Li Hao nodded slightly. Before the Bear Demon could react, Li Hao suddenly leaped forward, his fist smashing out and striking the Bear Demon on its brow, the force piercing through and shattering its brain. The Bear Demons mouth opened slightly in shock and disbelief; its eyes gradually lost their light as it copsed, falling to the ground with a thud like a giant rock tumbling over. Discuss right and wrong with a Demon? Li Hao was in no mood for such debates. Moreover,pared to right or wrong, ones own stance was far more essential! Facing the countless white bones and skeletons around him, how could he possibly say to the Bear Demon: Yes, youre not wrong. To hell with right or wrong, I am of the Human Race!! Chapter 67 - 64: Memorial Ceremony Chapter 67: Chapter 64: Memorial Ceremony After solving the issue with the Bear Demon, Li Hao noticed some activity inside a nearby cave. When he sent his Divine Soul to investigate, he saw seven disheveled survivors, men and women, all aged between twenty to thirty years old, with no children or old people among them. The seven were shackled by their hands and feet, with the other end of the chains threaded through a slit in arge rock. Unless someone could drag the rock away, there was no way to free themselves. Having seemingly experienced some terrifying ordeal, all seven had expressions of bewilderment and fear on their faces; some were already numb, lost in a daze. Li Hao sighed inwardly as hemanded a stone to break the chains, setting them free. But even as the shackles on their limbs were gone, it seemed they were still bound by other chains. After a brief moment of being stunned, they looked around nkly, still standing in ce, with no attempt to flee. One of them seemed to recall something and started trembling, curling up on the ground and frantically grabbing the broken chains to wrap them around their own limbs, murmuring pleadings non-stop: Dont eat me, please dont eat me They were already paralyzed with fear. Li Hao fell into silence. He wasnt ustomed toforting people and felt it was better to give them some time to regain their senses. Meanwhile, he took the opportunity to tidy up everything outside. He casually controlled objects to gather the corpses of the demons, stacking them into a high tform, arranged it neat and square. Lin, as your unworthy disciple, all I can offer are these demons tomemorate your valiant spirit! Li Hao flipped his hand and took out a wine gourd from behind him. Then he unscrewed the gourd and poured the wine over the bodies in front of the altar. Before him was a sea of blood and corpses, but in his mind, he saw that courtyard bathed in the brilliant glow of the sunset. It was the night when the man sang poems over drinks. It was that afternoon when the man, seeing himself unable to absorb the Foundation Establishment elixir, hung his head in sorrow. It was also that autumn, when fallen leavesnded on the chessboard, and the two bantered and bickered over a game of strategy. Li Hao shook the wine gourd, which had onest swig left, tilted his head back to drink it, and softly said, Lin, cheers. Afterwards, he stowed the wine gourd, turned around with the Demon-ying Knife in hand, and walked toward the forest outside. In this mountain range that stretched for hundreds of miles, there were tens of thousands of demons, with just the nearby area gathering several tens of thousands. Whoosh! Li Hao stood on the leaves of a treetop, his Divine Soul burst out from the top of his skull, guiding the Demon-ying Knife, shuttling through the green forest, sweeping in all directions. Various demons of all races, be they creeping or sleeping, foraging or frolicking, met their end as a dark light streaked by, severing their lives. The dark light shuttled through the mountains like a flying needle, piercing through the bodies of demon after demon. Sensing the danger, the demons panicked and fled in all directions, but the dark light moved faster. If it had been an ordinary person at the Fifteen Li Realm, it might not have been so easy to ughter them, but Li Haos range and speed of object control were several times that of an ordinary practitioner in the same realm, and he hadnt even used any special methods yet. The tens of thousands of demons that had gathered at the foot of the mountain were terrified, clueless about what was happening. They fled on instinct, while others rushed to the mountain peak to seek answers from their king, but were beheaded before reaching the summit. The whole mountain trembled violently, as if struck by an earthquake. The scattered demons, barely ten miles out, were all in. Blood stained the shrubs and the earth red, trickling like tiny rivulets along the wrinkles of thend, flowing into lower areas and merging into tears for this mountain range. The Divine Soul returned to its body, and the dark light settled back into his hand. Li Hao nced at it. Having in tens of thousands of demons, the des edge was now dulled. If it werent for the coverage of his Divine Soul, the knife would have broken long ago, unable to prate the thick bodies of certain demons. He didnt stop there but continued with the dull-edged ck knife in hand towards a region dozens of miles away. There, some demons, unaware of the situation here, were still wandering near their dens. Since he was here, might as well eliminate them all. There really are demons gathering here! In the high skies above the ck Wind Mountain Range, a stealthy golden light moved through the clouds, which was Song Yueyaos Divine Soul. Her physical self was sneaking along the periphery of the mountain range, while her Divine Soul soared, surveying the entire situation of the mountains. Along the way, she had already seen the traces of many demons. In the part of the range closer to Yu City, there were only a few demons, with sparse demonic aura, merely small demons that had just be sentient, barely a threat. Even hunters armed with crossbows could scare them off. But as she went deeper, dense clouds of demonic energy began to enshroud the mountains and forests, and their numbers increased. The Yu City guard wasnt wrong; theres definitely a gathering of demons here, and its very obvious! Song Yueyao frowned deeply, But why, with the situation so clear, did the Yu City guard not feel confident in reporting truthfully, asking the Xia Family for help? She couldnt understand. Didnt the Yu City guard fear the demons might suddenly attack the city? Or is it that the Xia Family was unwilling toe, bearing grudges with each other? But if Cangyu City were to fall and themon people suffered heavy casualties, both the Yu City guard and Xia Family would be held ountable. She could not understand and felt that the situation was somewhatplicated. At this moment, as she continued to delve deeper, before long she arrived at the depths of the ck Wind Mountain Range. Along the way, the toughest demons she encountered were those in the Soul Session Realm patrolling the mountains, which she easily avoided and went undetected. Suddenly, a rotting stench wafted through the forest ahead of her. Song Yueyaos face changed slightly, and she stopped in her tracks, cautiously extending her Divine Soul ahead to investigate. Soon, she beheld an unimaginable scene. Rivers of blood flowed through the mountain forest, nearly all bodies of water were dyed red with fresh blood, and the bodies of demons were strewn about. Song Yueyao was stunned for a moment, having initially thought that the putrid wind was caused by demons capturing and harming members of the Human Race. She hadnt expected it to be the demons own blood! Her face showed astonishment and doubt. What on earth had happened here? Hesitating for a moment, she let her Divine Soul carefully advance in stealth. Soon, she reached the corpses of some demons, quickly checked them, and discovered that the wounds were fresh, the death no more than an hour old. Someone was killing demons! The thought popped into Song Yueyaos mind, sending a jolt through her heart. Could it be another Inspector from the Monster Suppression Department? There was only one Inspector in Cangyu Citys Monster Suppression Department, in the Divine Travel Realm, tasked with guarding this city on the border alongside the Defender of Yue City. She was a parachuted officer, temporary, with a tenure not meant tost long in Cangyu City. In the midst of her astonishment, Song Yueyao had her Divine Soul scout ahead. If she could meet the other party, they might assist each other and gauge the situation here. However, as she delved deeper, the expression on Song Yueyaos face turned increasingly shocked. All along the way were demon corpses! Everywhere she looked! Packed closely together, her Divine Soul saw at least ten thousand by her reckoning! The density of demons gathered here certainly qualified as a small-scale demon wave, but what was most shocking was that all these demons were dead! Controlling so many demons must definitely be the deed of a Great Demon! But where was that Great Demon? Song Yueyao had never shed with that Inspector, but considering what she was seeing, she doubted she could achieve such a feat herself, nor did she possess the courage to try. As her Divine Soul continued forward, she saw even more demon corpses, even more than before. Among them were some with massive bodies, showing signs of transformingevidently demons close to the Divine Travel Realm. But without exception, all were dead, with surprisingly consistent wounds, all pierced through vital points by a sharp weapon. Before long, Song Yueyao arrived at the foot of a great mountain. She could vaguely make out that at the mountaintop, a thick and heavy demonic aura was brewing like clouds! Such a fearsome demon mist was unmistakably the work of a Great Demon, and judging by the color of the demonic aura, there was more than one! Her heart raced with fright, feeling the urge to turn around and flee, but the sight of demon corpses scattered at the mountains base and the eerie silence at its peak spurred an unbelievable thought in her heart. Suppressing her fear, she allowed her Divine Soul to soar silently, concealing its presence while peering down at the demon clouds below the mountain summit. This nce left her expression frozen. A tform piled with the bodies of over twenty Great Demons stood erect at the mountaintop, arranged neatly and orderly. As a light breeze passed by, she could even see some of the demons solidified eyeballs, which retained the terror and fear of their final moments. Song Yueyao stood stiffly, too shocked to utter a word. The number of Great Demons was more than she had expected, and all of them all were dead! These were all Great Demons from the Divine Travel Realm. Who could have killed all of them?! That Inspector? Impossible, they were also of the Divine Travel Realm. Aplishing such a deed, even for the top talents in the Divine Travel Realm, would be exceedingly difficult unless it were someone from the Fifteen Li Realm! Was it a general sent by the Xia Family? Or perhaps a passing expert from some sect? Song Yueyao came back to her senses and suddenly noticed several figures emerging slowly from a cave atop the mountain, all members of the Human Race, looking bedraggled as if they were survivors. She swiftly set off towards the mountaintop and approached the survivors. Were you all captured by demons? she immediately asked upon seeing the survivors. Expecting that they would feel safe upon seeing her Monster Suppression Department uniform, she was taken aback when they trembled at the sight of Song Yueyao, their eyes showing a fear as if they had sighted a demon. Dont, dont capture us! Please, let us go! The survivors copsed and began kowtowing and weeping in despair. Song Yueyao was dumbfounded. Her mind couldnt quite catch up for a moment, and after a short pause, she angrily said, What nonsense are you talking about? I am an Inspector from the Monster Suppression Department, here to rescue you. Spare us, my lord, please spare us! The survivors kept on kowtowing and begging for mercy. Song Yueyao watched in silence, wondering if they had all been driven mad by the demons. If that were the case, she likely wouldnt get anything useful from them, thinking the expert who had in the demons had already deduced the survivors had gone mad. However, these Great Demons had clearly died not long ago. With this in mind, Song Yueyao didnt bother with the survivors any longer and swiftly spurred her Divine Soul to scout in all directions. Soon, she came across a blood trail, with demon corpses all along the way. She hurriedly followed it. Not long after, as Song Yueyaonded on a tree branch, she stopped dead in her tracks. In an open area of the mountain forest ahead, therey demon corpses all over, all of them ape demons, seemingly a tribe. But at this moment, they had all been ughtered. Blood pooled on the ground, and in the midst of these corpses, stood a young man. He wore the mostmon dark uniform of a Monster Suppression Officer and held in his hand a damaged and worn demon-ying knife. Chapter 68 - 65 Attacking the City Chapter 68: Chapter 65 Attacking the City Song Yueyao was stunned. She had assumed it was either a passing strongman or a general from the Xia Family taking action. Never did she expect it to be the Monster Suppression Department. And only their mostmon demon-suppressing agent? Suddenly, she noticed the young mans face and it struck her as incredibly familiar. She seemed to have seen him somewhere. This morning? Song Yueyao was somewhat face-blind and usually paid no heed to others, as if they were grass or trees. But her memory wasnt bad, and she quickly recalled that this young man was one of the five neers who had reported to the Monster Suppression Department that morning. He was also a disciple of the Tan Pce. Thinking of his identity, Song Yueyao suddenly remembered the youth with a wild rabbit she saw when she went to the Alpha Academy earlier. He was the person in front of her now. Just that he had changed into a profound robe, which made her feel a bit estranged. At the same time, Li Hao also noticed the woman chasing after him from behind. He slightly turned his head to nce, and their eyes met in an instant. Li Hao didnt pay much attention, nodded slightly, and continued forward, carrying the demon-ying de. But Song Yueyao, struck as if by lightning, stood frozen on the tree. That tilted head that side profile so familiar! Images of that cave suddenly surged into her mind, that fleeting side profile. Is it him?! Song Yueyao was astonished. Could the disciple who secretly passed through the Mo River be this same person?! She found it hard to believe, yet seeing the bodies of the ape demons all around, she suddenly came to a realization and became certain she had not seen wrongly this time. Among the outer court disciples, who else besides the person in front of her could pass through the Mo River? Her figure shed, leaping down from the treetops, and she hurriedly chased after Li Hao, calling out, Wait a moment. Li Hao stopped, turned slightly and looked at her, Senior Sister? This address of Senior Sister inexplicably gave Song Yueyao a sense of security, and the tension that had gripped her all the way seemed to rx a little. She quickly asked, Did you kill these ape demons? Even though she had an answer in her heart, she couldnt help but blurt out the question. Li Hao was slightly silent. Did this Senior Sister have poor eyesight? Couldnt she see there was no one else here? At a death scene like this, theres no need for Conan; even Genta could have cracked the case, right? Seeing the odd look that passed through Li Haos eyes, Song Yueyaos cheeks turned slightly red, realizing that she had perhaps asked a bit redundantly. She looked at the demon-ying de in Li Haos hand; the bloodstains, the mottled and jagged edge it wasnt difficult to imagine how many battles it had gone through. The Great Demon on the mountaintop, did you kill that one too? she asked, gazing intently at Li Hao. Li Hao nodded slightly, it was just a group from the Divine Traveling rank and one from the Fifteen Li Realm, nothing much to speak of. Seeing Li Hao nod, Song Yueyaos heart skipped a beat. She couldnt help but ask, How old are you this year? Asking a young mans age is quite impolite, Li Hao said. Song Yueyao almost choked. In the midst of these mountains of corpses and seas of blood, he still had the mood to joke. However, even if Li Hao didnt say it, she could tell that Li Hao was at most fourteen or fifteen years old. The Tan Pces new recruit age limit was a maximum of sixteen. A fifteen or sixteen-year-old at the Fifteen Li Realm? She suddenly felt as if she was struck a heavy blow, shocked beyond belief. She herself was just a step two steps, three steps away from this realm. She was one of the Tan Pces top geniuses, a ninth-grade battle body! Before reaching the Grandmaster Realm, the talent of a ninth-grade battle body greatly assisted in cultivation. Even so, she was being left behind by such arge gap? Thest time she heard about such a shocking prodigy, it was about the Ninth Young Master from the Li Family that her grandfather mentioned. But she was too young back then to have seen it for herself, it was like hearing a mythological tale. Yet the young man before her was standing right in front of her now, almost as if the legend had stepped into reality, making it feel surreal. Are you here alone? How did youe to this ce? Song Yueyao couldnt help but ask. Looking at his profound robe, which had barely a few stains of blood, while only the de of his demon-ying sword was thoroughly ravaged. It looked as if he was still cutting down demons with ease. Senior Sister, are you interrogating a prisoner? Li Hao said helplessly. Song Yueyao was speechless; she rarely took such an intense interest in others, only to find herself being frowned upon. Theres a demon here, and since Im free, I came over, she said. Li Hao saw the embarrassed difort on her face and softened his heart to offer an exnation before turning around and continuing on with his sword in hand. Chatting was one thing, but the work couldnt stop. He lightly leaped up, standing atop a tree branch, conjured his Divine Soul, wrapped it around his demon-ying sword, and started to patrol forward. Witnessing this scene, Song Yueyaos pupils slightly contracted, realizing that no amount of words couldpare to what ones eyes could see. Her face grew a bit pale. She had thought her grandfathers words were an exaggeration, an overpraise by the masses, but now she understood that there were indeed such monstrous talents in the world! But, how was this possible? Being of a nine-rank battle physique and considered a genius, could she only catch glimpses of this young mans back? Before long, the ck sword flew back,nding in Li Haos hand. Flicking off the fresh blood, and seeing that he had cleared this mountain ranges end, he turned around, ready to erase the remaining demons along the way as well. Wait for me, Song Yueyao called out, havinge to her senses, and hurriedly chased after Li Hao. When she caught up to Li Hao, she looked at his profile and asked, Back in Tan Pce, it was you who passed the Mo River challenge, wasnt it? Li Hao couldnt help but nce at her. Although Tan Pce announced a reward for those who passed, he still felt a twinge of unexinable guilt. After all, that was the exam for the other new students It was me, yes. How did you do it? The Pce Master even issued a reward decree, why didnt you im it? Song Yueyao asked curiously. How did he do it? Li Hao couldnt quite articte it; it seemed as though he just drew and then somehow passed. On further reflection, perhaps the ck-robed schr was ashamed, realizing he was no match and fled in a panic Seeing Li Hao silent, Song Yueyao uttered, Hmm? Li Hao snapped out of it and said, Is it to im the Red Sky Precious Sword? Yes. As you can see, I am of the Fifteen Li Realm, Li Hao stated. Song Yueyao felt as if shed been struck in the face with a hammer, a sensation both suffocating and searing. Fifteen Li, did he think the Red Sky was too inferior? Damn it! She bit her lip slightly, curious and yet frustrated with this young man. Suddenly, a beacon of distress smoke rose in the distance and then burst open. Song Yueyao nced at it, her pupils shrinking drastically as she eximed in shock, Ziyan? How is this possible? Thats a critical signal released only when demons attack a city! Li Hao was momentarily stunned. As a member of a martial family, he was naturally familiar with these signals. Without an extremely grave situation, Ziyan would not be released. Once released, the city would shut its gates and go on full alert! Demons attacking the city? He suddenly remembered the Bear Demons words about trouble to the north. I need to go back now. Li Hao immediately said, and with his figure shing, he stepped up and soared away, turning into a dark silhouette that vanished from Song Yueyaos sight. Controlling his flight! Song Yueyao watched for a moment, somewhat baffled, sensing that Li Haos speed at controlling his flight seemed faster than any other Fifteen Li Realm individuals she had seen. But Why not take me along?! Song Yueyao stomped her foot in irritation, gritted her teeth, and quickly traversed the jungle towards the city. Chapter 69 - 66 Friendship Chapter 69: Chapter 66 Friendship Cangyu City. Apart from the Monster Suppression Department and the city lords mansion, three major families had established their presence there, among which the Liu Family took the lead, having rooted themselves in Cangyu City for over a hundred years. The other two families, the Qi Family and the Zhao Family, roseter. The Qi Family was a branch that migrated from another city, managing to build a considerable business within just a few decades in this location. At this moment, news of the demons attacking the city had already reached the hands of the three families patriarchs. Upon receiving the message, all three families were somewhat shocked; it had been nearly a hundred years since Cangyu Cityst saw a demon attack. The most sensational episode had been thirty years ago when a few Great Demons entered the city causing trouble, leading to countless deaths and injuries and creating quite a stir at that time. But now, only some old people still remembered it. Army reports cant be false; Old Zhang, go and take a look quickly. The patriarch of the Liu Family, Liu Shunqing, immediately dispatched a devoted retainer from the family to investigate the truth. The other two families also sent people out to probe, quickly bringing back one piece of confirmed news after another. Arge number of demons were appearing from the north, sweeping in with an estimated number of at least forty to fifty thousand. All sorts of mountain goblins and ghostly creatures were among them, clearly led by a Great Demon. These demons had upied the official roads and also blocked a few other paths; it was said that on the southern trade routes, two escort agencies were raided and killed, and jewels hidden in grains meant for transportation were found on the road. The demons blocking the road, with the Great Demon pressing on, indicated a momentum to attack the city! The north? Could it be the group of demons from the ck Wind Mountain Range? Have these demons gone mad, with such audacity to indeed attempt an invasion? Arent they afraid that the Xia Family will descend in fury and wipe them all out? Damn it, what is Yue Shuhong doing? Could it be he has offended the Demon King? Has anyone seen the Xia Familys people? The three major families were somewhat panicked; the mere concept of forty to fifty thousand demonswhat did that mean? The entire defense capability of Cangyu Citys military only amounted to just over twenty thousand soldiers. That the number of demons exceeded that of the soldiers by more than twice was secondary; these demons were nning to attack the city and naturally had the utmost confidence that they were fully prepared. And for a Great Demon capable ofmanding such a multitude, it had to be at least of the Divine Travel Realm, if not fifteen li! At the same time, to the north, dark demonic clouds were already closing in. The mountain rain was about to arrive, and the entire city was on high alert. As the purple smoke signals rose, igniting the skies, all four city gates were sealed. Soldiers from the City Defense Army, now d in battle armor, gathered atop the city walls. At this moment, looking toward the north from the city walls, the faces of many soldiers changed. They could see the thick demonic clouds, a mix of ck with a streak of red, swirling in the northern sky and approaching with rming speed. Have these demons gone mad, daring to attack the city? Many from the City Defense Army could hardly believe it. This was Dayu, and even though it was a remote city, it was not the outermost city on the border. Had the attackers really dared to cross the border and provoke the wrath of the Royal Family, risking a military expedition against them? Throughout the decades of their service in the City Defense Army, aside from asional disturbances in the outskirts, these demons were seldom seen, let alone in such massive force. The news of the demons attacking the city spread throughout. With the city gates sealed and the City Defense Army scurrying all over the ce, the news was impossible to hide. Every household was ordered not to leave their homes, and the streets echoed only with the rapid sound of horse hooves. Many inns, taverns, tea houses, and shops had also closed their doors. Some were worried about demons breaking through the city defenses, anxious and fearful; othersined about the damnable demons affecting their business, and some had already instructed their families to pack their valuables, sending servants to prepare carriages and horses, ready to flee the city at a moments notice. However, some wealthy households in the city sent messages through their connections to the City Defense generals, inquiring if they needed help, willingly offering to donate funds and supplies to jointly resist the demonic onught. In the face of disaster, the true nature of all beings was fully revealed. At this time, within the city lords mansion. In the lofty backyard of the grand mansion, there was a gloomy underground chamber resembling a dungeon. Yue Shuhong was standing here, staring at a painting before him. He was tall and slender, dressed in a Confucian robe, exuding the air of a schr; however, half of his face was obscured in the shadow of an oilmp, making it impossible to see clearly. The painting depicted a woman in a light green Luo dress, looking alluring and graceful. With exquisite craftsmanship, the figure looked lifelike. Suddenly, a wisp of ck smoke appeared from the shadows behind him, slightly twisting before transforming into a burly and towering figure of an imposing man. This man had a broad face andrge eyes, a thick mustache around his mouth, and his eyes emitted a faint red glow in the darkness. Yue, there you go thinking about your little sister again. The broad-faced man barely cracked a smile, his expression ambiguous. Yue Shuhong did not turn his head; his expression seemed slightly stirred,ing out of his reverie. He sighed softly and said, Tiger Robe, how long have we known each other? It has been over twenty years, the broad-faced man replied. Twenty years Yue Shuhong murmured to himself, This year I am fifty-three. At thirty, I entered the Divine Travel Realm, full of youthful vigor, assigned here as the citys defender. In the blink of an eye, it has been twenty years. Once a man of thirty, with a sword at his waist, he now had nothing there. The broad-faced man nodded slightly, his eyes filled with a mix of sighs, envy, and jealousy: Your Human Race is born intelligent, standing above all races. In just a few decades, you can cultivate to the Divine Travel Realm. Whereas we Demons need hundreds of years to absorb the essence of the sun and moon to reach this stage. I truly envy you! Yue Shuhongs mouth twitched slightly as he said, But Tiger Robe, you have seen how few in our Human Race live to be several hundred years old. The broad-faced man shook his head, a hint of disdain in his eyes: Reaching the Divine Travel Realm, one can live nearly a thousand years, yet your Human Race insists on seeking death. Look at those folks from the Divine General Mansion. Clearly, they could livefortably for a long time, yet they choose to fight to the death against our Demon Race on the borders. In the end, they all die young. Yue Shuhong couldnt help butugh: Indeed, that may be the difference between our Human Race and your Demon race. For the billions of children of Dayu and the vastnds of the neen provinces, every inch of soil has been a witness to the blood of those heroic souls. Because some have died, many more can live! The broad-faced man squinted slightly and asked, Yue, surely you are not going to be as foolish as those idiots? Yue Shuhong turned around, his previously half-gentlemanly face under the warm glow of the oilmp now obscured in darkness. For thest twenty years, I have provided you with human flesh, trying my best to meet your needs. Why must ite to this in the end? His voice was very light, as if talking to himself. The broad-faced man gazed at him deeply, sighed, and said, I am not willing to do this either, but the Red Eyebrow Taoist has awakened from his seclusion, starving. Moreover, the purpose of this trip isnt solely to fill our stomachs. The real target for attacking Cangyu City is the Xia Family. The Xia Family? Correct. You sought help from the Xia Family, but they dare note because they are facing even more troublesome issues and cant afford to be distracted. If Cangyu City falls while their back is unguarded, the entire citys obliteration will certainly impact them. If that emperor sitting on the throne in the pce bes angered and punishes the Xia Family because of it, that would be even better. The broad-faced man said softly, So, Cangyu City you cant save it. Yue Shuhong took a deep breath, eyes closed for a moment. So, the Demons were ying this game. Yue, my visit here is to have you open the citys northern gate. The fall of Cangyu City is inevitable. If you open the gate, I can say a few good words for you in front of the Red Eyebrow Taoist and give you a way out, the broad-faced man said. Yue Shuhong opened his eyes, a hint of a smile on his face: Thank you, Tiger Robe. Get on with it immediately, the broad-faced man said. I will certainly keep you safe. Hm. Yue Shuhong nodded and turned to walk to one side, not toward the desk but the weapons rack instead. Yue? Tiger Robe. I see. The red light in the broad-faced mans eyes intensified and his mouth slightly curled open: Yue, you truly break my heart by doing this! I am sad too, sad for you. Yue Shuhong chuckled, Tiger Robe, I will surely use your tiger head to brew the finest wine from our twenty years of friendship. Thank you. The broad-faced mans teeth began to extend, bing sharp and pointed: I will also savor yours slowly. As their auras grew more intense, their Divine Souls began to emerge. Yue Shuhongs Divine Soul gathered above his head, while behind the broad-faced man, a fierce and gigantic tiger faintly appeared. So its here. Suddenly, a voice arose beside them. Then, a crack abruptly opened above the cer, and a figure floated down slowly, standing in the midst of their confrontation. Clothed in dark attire, wielding a broken ck saber, it was Li Hao, who had rushed back to the city. Chapter 70 - 67: Follow Me to Slay the Demon Chapter 70: Chapter 67: Follow Me to y the Demon Hurriedly returning to the skies above Cangyu City, Li Hao had already seen the vast expanse of demonic clouds rolling in from the north. But his first action wasnt to head north; instead, he went to the City Lords Mansion, wanting to understand the situation. However, upon search with his divine soul, he witnessed this scene within the City Lords Mansion. Monster Suppression Department?! At the same time, Yue Shuhong and the broad-faced man also noticed the dark attire on Li Hao, both taken aback. It was indeed the Monster Suppression Department, but he was the most ordinary of monster suppressors. Yet, from Li Haos entrance, it was impossible that he was merely an ordinary monster suppressor. You are Yue Shuhong frowned; he did not remember such a young powerhouse among the Monster Suppression Department within the city. Li Hao, however, paid no attention to the citys defender, instead turning his head to re at the broad-faced man: Youre called Tiger Press? Is that you, the Tiger Robe Immortal? The broad-faced man cracked a grim smile, revealing a ferocious grin: Thats right, its me, your Tiger Lord. Thed actually knows my title; it seems Ive made some name for myself outside Cangyu City. Li Haos fingers clenched around the hilt of his de tightened slightly, and the hilt slowly deformed. He took a deep breath and said, Seven years ago, you ambushed a captain on the national road of Qi State, remember that? Hmm? The broad-faced man raised an eyebrow, and a chill shed in his eyes: Youre talking about that man from the Northern Yan Army? Whats your rtion to the Li Family?! Seeing the man admit it, the killing intent in Li Haos eyes became uncontroble: My surname is Li! The Tiger Robe Immortals pupils contracted slightly, his aura surged, and his gaze passed Li Hao,nding on Yue Shuhong ominously: Yue, it seems this kid has already overheard our conversation. What should we do now? Your collusion with our demon race is out in the open. Even if you escape me today, youll still fall from grace. ording to thews of the Great Yu Dynasty, you should know the crime for colluding with demons, right? Its eyes turned fierce: How about thisyou kill the kid, and Ill forgive you for the confusion earlier. Yue Shuhongs gaze simrly turned stern, staring at the silhouette of Li Hao. But after a moment, he shook his head slightly and sneered, Tiger Robe, if I continue to listen to you, that really would be foolish. Today, its either you die, or I perish. When we first formed an alliance, didnt we agree to die on the same day of the same month? Pah, idiot! The Tiger Robe Immortal spat out a stinking glob of saliva, sneering, You short-lived ghosts of the Human Race think youre worthy to live and die with me?! In the midst of speaking, he suddenly pounced toward Li Hao. The enormous tiger demons spirit soul roared behind him, its roar thundering like a low growl, enough to render anyone in the Soul Session Realm unconscious on the spot. But the fearsome roar only lightly brushed the hair on Li Haos forehead. His eyes were dark and deep, as if void of light. It was only when the massive frame of the Tiger Robe Immortal rapidly closed in that he abruptly raised his hand. With a thud, his five fingers spread open, pressing on the Tiger Robe Immortals forehead, then ruthlessly pushed down, crashing against the solid stone bs beneath their feet, shattering them. This exchange happened in an instant, like lightning, and Yue Shuhong, who hadnt even had the chance to draw his sword to help, found his foot frozen in mid-air. The de of the demon-ying knife, now reversed in Li Haos hand, was fiercely plunged into the side of the Tiger Robe Immortals neck. The Tiger Robe Immortal was shocked, unable to believe it as he looked upthis immense power, this kind of skill, how could it be possible?! But the eyes he met were a pair of chilling coldness. I wont let you die so easily. Li Hao spoke in a low whisper. As he spoke, he also proved his words with action. The de edge slid across the flesh of the Tiger Robe Immortals neck, abruptly tearing away the skin from his shoulder and ripping off the tiger skin from his back. Cooking technique, skin peeling and stewing! This was the mostmonly used technique for peeling ingredients, so skilled it neared perfection! The sudden loss of skin and flesh caused the Tiger Robe Immortal to let out a ferocious and painful roar. A tiger roar came from its throat, its skin split open, and ck-yellow fur grew wildly, revealing its true form. As it disyed its true form, the basement began to feel crowded. Behind it, the enormous Tiger Demons spirit soul rushed towards Li Hao, but behind Li Hao, his own divine soul emerged. With a body simr to Li Haos, he simply raised his hand and with one palm strike, he burst the Tiger Demons Spirit Souls head. The fierce palm wind forced the Tiger Demons Spirit Soul to stagger backwards, and when its head condensed again, its Divine Soul had be much thinner. Terror and fear gleamed from the eyes of the Tiger Demons Spirit Soul. Unmatched! How exactly did you kill Lin, today I will make you pay back slowly, Li Hao said, word by word. The broken sword in his hand, still sharp under the coverage of the Divine Soul, revealed the true form of the Tiger Robe Immortal whose head was being stepped on by Li Haos foot on his forehead, immobilized as if nailed by a steel spike! It twisted its body, struggling furiously to escape from under Li Haos foot. At that moment, a sh of golden light shone in Li Haos eyes as he suddenly unleashed the power of the chess pattern embedded in the Physical Body Path, Tiger Press! Tiger Press: Physical Strength slightly increased, with intimidation! When embedded into swordsmanship, it would enhance the power and might of the sword moves. Under Li Haos release at this moment, his body burst forth with the majesty of a thousand-year-old great tiger, like the king of the mountains and forests, his eyes shooting out a cold gleam that would make all beasts submit. The Tiger Robe Immortal, stepped on by Li Hao, felt the terrifying aura emanating from him and couldnt help but tremble all over, his eyes bing dull. It felt as though it was being suppressed by a tiger king, unable to muster any will to resist. Its body shook like a sieve, and the intense pain no longer provoked any ferocity. Spare me, please, I was wrong, I will do anything, even serve as your house servant the Tiger Robe Immortal begged tremulously. Li Hao said nothing, only quickly slicing with the sharp edge in his hand, skillfully peeling off aplete tiger skin from head to toe. The Tiger Robe Immortal was in such pain that life seemed worse than death, but it justy there quivering on the ground, not daring to run away. Yue Shuhong, who was watching nearby, had a stunned expression. Was this the same Tiger Robe Immortal that had been arrogant before him for over twenty years? ying, deboning, cutting tendons! Blood flowed like rivers, seeping from the huge body of the Tiger Robe Immortal, covered in blood, uttering countless pleas, but Li Hao remained unmoved. Such a bloody, brutal scene deeply shocked Yue Shuhongs mind, leaving him feeling chilled to the bone and trembling. After nearly half an hour of torment, Li Hao beheaded the Tiger Robe Immortal, now a blur of flesh and blood with only a breath remaining. He nted his broken sword into the back and chest of the Tiger Robe Immortal, grabbed the tiger head with eyes filled with fear and dullness, and said coldly, Seven years ago, when the Tiger Demon ambushed the people of the Li Family, did you take part in it? A tremor went through Yue Shuhongs body. Although the youth did not turn around, he could feel the chill that enveloped his whole body. By now, he knew he could not escape death and said with a bitter smile, I may be guilty of death, but I would never do something like framing the loyal and good. Li Hao said coldly, Then conspiring with demons, secretly sending humans as food for them, was that your doing? Yue Shuhongs cheeks twitched faintly, and he nodded, Yes, that was all my doing, sacrificing humans to these demons, harming my own kind. He said self-mockingly, Initially, I only sent them some death-row prisoners as disposable resources, butter, when there werent enough prisoners, they pressed me, and I had no choice but to give them bandits and even civilians. Why? Li Hao turned his head, gazing at him. Why collude with demons? Yue Shuhong gave a bitter smile, a hint of regret in his eyes, When I first took the post, I also wanted to clear the surrounding demons, to purify our realm, butter learned that human power has its limits. These demons cannot be eradicated; they multiply too fast and are too numerous. The Great Yu Dynasty is no longer the invincible dynasty it was hundreds of years ago; in recent years, it has gradually be decadent I requested external assistance everywhere, requested troops, but all fell on deaf ears. Who can save Cangyu City? He gave a tragicugh and looked at Li Hao, If I didnt give them sacrifices, more would die. With my limited abilities, I can only bear the sins of the whole city to protect its people! I know that I cannot avoid death today and I dont expect anything, but I wish I can be buried in Cangyu City. That would be enough for me, and I hope you would grant me that! As he spoke, he lifted his official robe and knelt down on both knees. At the same time, he took off the ck hat of the city guard from his head and put it aside. His disheveled hair hung beside his cheeks, already wet with tears. Standing under the warm light of themp, Li Hao looked down at the middle-aged mans face that was not illuminated by the light, seeing the hot tears streaming down the face. He was silent for a moment, then averted his gaze and said indifferently, Indeed, you deserve to die, but your crimes will be judged by the court, not by me. Now that the Great Demon is pressing in, since you still have strength, then follow me to y the demon! Having said that, he ced therge tiger head on a table beside him and walked away. Chapter 71 - 68: Great Justice Chapter 71: Chapter 68: Great Justice West of the city. In an old mansion, a side room showed signs of burning, the courtyard pond was decayed, covered with weeds and green moss. No one lived here anymore. Inside the courtyard, dressed in ck garments, Li Yuanzhao and others, led by Cui Fan, carried their weapons and searched the mansion for traces of demons. But evidently, the demons had long gone, leaving no trace behind. Just as Cui Fan was about to call off the search, suddenly, a grey sparrow flew in. Cui Fan, surprised, reached out to catch it. The sparrow obedientlynded, a scroll of paper tied to its leg. Untwisting the scroll, Cui Fan read it carefully, his face changing color immediately. What is it? Yu Wei, not far away, quickly asked. Cui Fan gripped the paper tightly, a grim look on his face, The patrol is over. Ive just received a message that a demon has attacked the city. We are to assemble at the city defense post in the west immediately to discuss our response. A demon attack on the city? The others were startled, utterly shocked. Even having lived deep within the territory, they understood the gravity of a demonic invasion of the city. Then lets hurry! Li Yuanzhao was the first to react, speaking immediately. Cui Fans expression kept changing. He couldnt understand how a demon could be attacking the city. Was the intelligence exaggerated? They had to go to the west side of the city to see. Lets go. He called out, taking the lead to leave. Suddenly, two figures came rushing at great speed from the sky,nding one after the other. Qianqian! Yuan Zhao! The ones who had arrived were Wei Feng and Li Fu. They were already aware of the demon attack on the city and had seen the vast cloud of demonic fog gathering in the north. The situation was extremely dire. Uncle Wei? Ren Qianqian was taken aback, clearly not expecting Uncle Wei to follow her. Her mind was quick, and she soon guessed that he must have been secretly following her all along, protecting her from the shadows. This made her frown slightly, feeling somewhat helpless in her heart. She was out for experience; couldnt her father trust her to take care of herself? How could she stand on her own in the future? Uncle Fu? Li Yuanzhao was also stunned but then understood: Uncle Fu was worried about Hao. Wheres Hao Er? Li Fu scanned the surroundings and, not seeing Li Hao, quickly asked. Li Yuanzhao candidly replied, Hao had too much to eat at lunch and went to the outhouse. At such a critical moment, this guy is nowhere to be found, Li Fu became anxious and irritated. Cui Fan, with his keen perception, immediately understood that these two powerful characters were the protectors of the young ones, and he couldnt help feeling envious as he respectfully addressed them: Elders, I have just received news of the demon attack on the city. Is it true? What, you dont trust the reports from your own city? Li Fu gave him a nce, speaking irritably. Cui Fan, running into a dead end, felt a bit difited and at the same time couldnt help but feel rmed; the intelligence was actually truethis was a catastrophe unseen in a century. There are really demons attacking the city? How many? Ren Qianqian hurriedly asked. Li Yuanzhao and the others were also very concerned. Wei Feng sighed, These demons have premeditated this attack for a long time. You all just have unlucky timing, arriving right in the middle of it. Qianqian, you shoulde back with me, I can ensure your safe exit from the city. Ren Qianqian shook her head and immediately replied, I wont leave. Im out here to gain experiencethis is a rare opportunity. Uncle Wei, with your strength, cant you fend off the demons? You are of the Fifteen Li Realm, more than enough to defend a great city! Wei Fengs face showedplexity. Ive glimpsed deep demonic energy within that fog which belongs to a very powerful existence of the Fifteen Li Realm. As for whether there are other demons hidden in the shadows, that remains unknown. If I were alone, I would be willing to take the risk, but Miss, you You dont need to worry about me. I can take care of myself, Ren Qianqian insisted. Wei Feng shook his head: The number of these demons is vast. Entrusted by my master, my duty is to protect you. Uncle Wei, why are you Ren Qianqian couldnt hide her vexation. On the side, Li Fu, hearing Wei Fengs words, expressionplicated, said to Li Yuanzhao: Go find Hao and stay with him. Dont go anywhere. I will send a message back to our mansion immediately. Its a pity this area belongs to the Xia Family, but we cant worry about overstepping at a time like this. I must go north to help; otherwise, the city might fail to hold. With that said, he turned to Wei Feng: Brother Wei, Id be obliged if you could take care of the two youngsters from the Li family. This favor will not be forgotten by our Li Family! Upon hearing this, Wei Feng did not decline. It was a rare opportunity to receive the gratitude of the Li Family. Looking after one child is the same as looking after three. Alright, Li, do you really intend to head north to face the enemy? Wei Feng asked. As a member of a military family, how can I flee upon encountering demons? Although this is the Xia Familys jurisdiction, I cannot stand idly by if I encounter them! Li Fu said gravely. Wei Fengs gaze grew solemn, and he sped his hands in respect, Lis righteousness ismendable. Go ahead, as long as I live, I will make sure to take good care of them! Good, with your word, I am at ease, Li Fu nodded. With the Fifteen Li Realms protection, which was even more reliable than his own, he immediately said to Li Yuanzhao, Yuan Zhao, you must behave and not wander off; find Hao Er! Having said this and seeing Li Yuanzhao nod vigorously, he then leaped towards the distance, heading north. As Wei Feng watched Li Fu depart in the distance, he said to Li Yuanzhao, Lets go find your brother. Li Yuanzhao was also worried about Li Haos safety and quickly nodded, but his gaze turned towards Cui Fan. Cui Fan managed a wry smile, In that case, shall we meet up first and then go to check on the west of the city? Wei Feng shook his head, Defending the city is your responsibility. I am only in charge of protecting our young mistress and the young master of the Li Family. I will not involve myself in other matters. As for the assessment credits, do as you please. He notably intensified his tone on the words as you please. He was not Li Fu, bounded by the identity of a military family. Here, he coulde and go as he pleased, stay or leave depending on his mood. Cui Fan was dumbfounded and quickly said, The patrolling mission has ended, and they have all performed very well. I will certainly grade them fairly, but Wei Feng let out a cold scoff, knowing the other wanted to tie him to this city. He was about to rebuke curtly but heard Ren Qianqian shout emphatically, Uncle Wei, I want to help defend the city. I wont let these vigers be ughtered by demons! Miss! Wei Fengs expression changed. Ren Qianqian suddenly drew her sword andid it across her arm, looking sternly at Wei Feng: Uncle Wei, if you dare knock me out and take me away from here, Ill sever one of my arms when I wake up! Miss Wei Feng felt his heart clench, aware that the young mistress was naive to the world and still soft-hearted, but this was excessively stubborn. He sighed and said, Alright, I will apany you to assess the situation first. If things go awry, you must listen to me. Otherwise, I will take you back to the mountain myself for the master to deal with. Ren Qianqians expression sobered, and she nodded, Okay! The two reached an agreement and immediately set off without further dy, quickly leaving therge residence and heading back to the Monster Suppression Department. But inside the Monster Suppression Department, there was a flurry of activity; the headquarters had long been deserted. They learned from one of the storeroom attendants who stayed behind that all personnel from the Monster Suppression Department had already been dispersed to the four sides of the city to follow the orders of the City Defense Army. Hao, Hao! Li Yuanzhao shouted in the Monster Suppression Department, searching everywhere for Li Hao but didnt find him. Meanwhile, yellow smoke signals rose from the city walls. This was a signal that battle had been joined. Ren Qianqians face fell, Theres no time to waste. Lets go to the west of the city first. Uncle Wei, please use your Divine Soul to help look for where Li Hao might be. Wei Feng nodded but wasnt overly anxious. The elder from the Li family he had met on the road had not yet appeared. Likely, Li Fu had dared to leave because another elder was secretly watching over them. That was someone who could easily kill two Fifteen Li Realm serpent demons. If he was willing to make a move, he could resolve the demonic cmity of the city. Under the lead of Wei Feng and Cui Fan, they headed to the western city wall. Disying his strength, Wei Feng ascended the city wall, courteously invited by themanding officers of the City Defense Army, bringing the others with him. As soon as they reached the city wall, they saw arge number of Demons rushing towards them from the wilderness beyond. These Demons burst out from the woods far away, seemingly in alliance with the northern demons, ready to breach the city together. So many demons! Watching the teeming swarm of demons, Li Yuanzhao and Ren Qianqian, along with the others, turned deathly pale. No wonder, even some veteran soldiers of the City Defense Army couldnt help but shudder, their hearts pounding. The approaching Demons, numbering at least several thousand, were enormous and fearsome in appearance, some transforming into rolling demonic mists in midair. This scene was indeed a demonic dance of chaos. The sharp, strangeughter was already making many peoples scalps tingle. Uncle Wei, have you found Hao yet? Li Yuanzhao, looking slightly pale, urgently asked Wei Feng who was by his side. Just as Wei Feng was about to reply, his gaze shifted abruptly, and turning his head, he saw two figures speeding towards them, one after the other. At the sight of the young man in ck robes ahead, Wei Feng was stunned. If he was not mistaken, that young man was the Divine General Mansion kid he had been following! Yet now, the boy was riding the wind?! Under Wei Fengs astonished gaze, Li Hao came soaring through the air with the city guard Yue Shuhong by his side. Li Hao also noticed Li Yuanzhao and the others, and he gracefullynded in front of them. Chapter 72 - 69 Bright Moon Rising, True Form Chapter 72: Chapter 69 Bright Moon Rising, True Form Seeing Li Hao descending from the sky, Li Yuanzhao and the others, who were being intimidated by the demon crowd, were all astonished. Yu Weis mouth hung open, and his eyes almost bulged out, staring at Li Hao as if hed seen a ghost. Youre here too? Li Hao hadnt expected to encounter them in the west of the city. Werent they supposed to be on a patrol mission? Why had they run over here? He nced at Cui Fan, who had an expression of suffering, clearly very reluctant. Li Hao then looked at Wei Feng, a man he was not unfamiliar with, having followed them all the way. You Wei Feng stared nkly at Li Hao, being at the Fifteen Li Realm himself, he naturally could tell that the two who had arrived through the air were not led by Yue Shuhong, but by the young man in front of him. Was this guy that he and Li Fu had been following and protecting the whole way actually at the Fifteen Li Realm?! A higher realm than even Li Fu?!! Who the hell was protecting whom? Wei Feng felt his brain go numb. Having descended the mountain to wander the Jianghu while in the Divine Travel Realm, he considered himself to have seen a broad range of people and met countless geniuses, but someone so young at the Fifteen Li Realm? Unheard of! It was said that the descendants of the Divine General Mansion were all monsters, but even monsters hadnt reached this extent, right? The demons areing! Just then, someone said nervously. Everyones gaze immediately turned towards the city ramparts, where the rapidly advancing demons had alreadye within range of the archers. Fire the arrows!! Themander here, a middle-aged man around the eighth or ninth level of the Soul Session Realm, immediately bellowed. Countless arrows rained down like a ck downpour, these being specially made arrows that held the power to ward off evil and subdue demons. Under the barrage of arrow rain, quite a number of demons were injured, but even more of them continued their charge despite the arrows. Demon Suppressing Formation! Themander bellowed once more. More than ten mystic-robed Demon Suppressing Masters hurried to the high tform on the city ramparts. Each conjured up their respective Divine Souls, which had different appearances. They held hands, their Soul Power connecting in fluctuating waves to maintain some kind of bnce as they prepared to cast the array. Li Hao looked at the demons that were closing in, now less than a hundred meters from the city walls, and then turned his head to nce at the sword in Ren Qianqians hand. Let me borrow your sword for a moment, he said. Ren Qianqian came to her senses, staring nkly at Li Hao for a moment, still somewhat in disbelief of the terrifying Cultivation Level he had just revealed. Seeing Li Hao reach out to borrow the sword, she subconsciously tightened her grip on the sword sheath, asking, Do you know how to use a sword? Throughout their journey on horseback, she had never seen him carry any weapon. A little, Li Hao nodded. He had joined the Jianghu in such a hurry that he had not brought a sword with him. If he were to enter the Jianghu again, hed certainly remember to bring the treasured sword given to him by his second elder. Ren Qianqian hesitated somewhat, as a swordsmans sword is never far from their side, especially since she treasured and cherished her own sword. But given the dire situation of the battle, she knew that Li Hao had exceptional Cultivation Level butcked a weapon. After a moments hesitation, she still handed the sword to Li Hao. Sshing. Li Hao nonchntly pulled out the sword, a longsword that shimmered like autumn water as it left its sheath. At that moment, the sword de vibrated, as if awakening, emitting a sword cry, with a white light flickering along the de and humming resoundingly. Li Hao turned, sword in hand, and stepped out, standing in mid-air about ten meters beyond the city ramparts. His figure, suspended in the air, immediately caught the eyes of the many soldiers atop the city walls, who were all shocked. To stand in mid-air was a sign of the Fifteen Li Realm! Their city defender, Yue Shuhong, was only in the Divine Travel Realm, not yet at the Fifteen Li! Bright Moon Rising! Li Hao murmured softly. In the past five years, he naturally had also perused thest three sword techniques in Endless Sea. Endless Sea had a total of four moves. They were Tides, Severing River, Bright Moon Rising, Endless Sea. At this moment, he wielded the third of these supreme sword techniques in his hand, a move second only to the ultimate one. Bright Moon Rising! In an instant, everyone on the city wall seemed to see a bright moon rising from Li Haos palm. The glittering longsword had vanished, leaving only the dazzling, silver-white moon, full and blinding, coalescing from Li Haos hand before slowly rising as if over the sea, flying towards the horde of demons. Layer uponyer, the true form! While everyone was immersed in the beauty of this moon, it swept into the midst of the demons, and as its light unfurled, the countless demon shadows, like darkness dispelled by light, seemed to ebb away like the tide. But in reality, they didnt just retreat. They were annihted! This sword technique Ren Qianqians pupils contracted, her beautiful face showing a look of startled shock; she couldnt believe the sight of the young swordsmans silhouette. The godlike moon stirred her to an indescribable level of astonishment. Was that really swordsmanship?! Those equally shaken, besides Ren Qianqian, included Yue Shuhong and Wei Feng. Only now did Yue Shuhong realize that Li Hao had not used his full strength when he had previously in the Tiger Robe Immortal, not even one-tenth of it. Just this radiantly magnificent sword technique alone could rm the entire Qi State! This sword technique Wei Fengs eyes were lost in a trance, Ren Qianqians father was a swordsmanship grandmaster, but even then, he seemed to have never seen his master execute such a stunning disy of swordsmanship. The clear and dazzling bright moon, on this western city battleground, was so eye-catching. When that dreamlike moon disappeared, everyone gradually came to their senses, and only then did they suddenly realize that they were still in the midst of battle, still atop the battlefield! But as the soldiers were drawing their bows and readying their arrows, they all suddenly froze. Within several hundred meters range in front of the city wall, where were any demons left?! The ground was littered with nothing but the wreckage and torn remains of demonic corpses! And the demon blood spilled all over the ground like a ssh of paint! With a single sword strike, he had cleared out nearly a mile radius of demons! The battlefield that was once filled with the raucous howls and shrill cries of demons had, in the blink of an eye, be so silent you could hear a pin drop! Not just the soldiers on the city wall were stunned; the demons farther away gearing up to charge were also dumbstruck. Their once unstoppable, avnche-like momentum abruptly came to a halt. Many demons looked at each other. Among these demons were Great Demon leaders, on the same ne as the Divine Travel Realm, the same level as the Tiger Robe Immortal. But at this moment, their eyes revealed horror and fear. The young figure who stepped out alone, hovering at the edge of the city wall, casually holding his sword, stood there like an iparable Sword Immortal. Untouchable! Li Hao nced at the demons that had halted in their tracks and without a word, threw his sword, using Sword Control. The flying sword burst out like a sh of golden light, instantly reaping the lives of over a dozen demons. Only then did the frozen hordee back to their senses, screaming and scattering in every direction. The formerly formidable offensive had, in a blink, disintegrated,pletely vanishing! The numerous soldiers on the city wall were dumbfounded, staring in shock at the silhouette of the youth. That figure, they would be unable to erase from their minds for the next twenty years, haunting their memories. The flying sword, like a golden needle, rapidly ughtered a great number of demons, including the Divine Travel Realm Great Demon in the horde who tried to conceal its aura and escape stealthily. It too caught Li Haos attention, and with a sh of his sword, he cut off its head and extinguished its divine soul. In his presence, Great Demons andmon demons seemed to have no difference. All were in with a single blow! These sights left Wei Feng on the city wall utterly astonished. Even if he took action himself, he wouldnt possibly possess Li Haos might. That speed of Sword Control was too fast, at least two to three times quicker than his own! He immediately thought of the Jiao Demon shot down by the dark light, exactly the same. Was this the senior they had all bowed down to on their journey? What kind of monster was Li Fu escorting?!! Chapter 73 - 70: A Sword Falls Chapter 73: Chapter 70: A Sword Falls As the horde of demons was routed and fled, the condensed demon cloud in front of them dispersed in an instant. Without themand of a Divine Travel Realm Great Demon, these lesser demons dared not to attack the city. The tall and imposing city walls still exerted a tremendous pressure on lesser demons. Li Hao chased and killed with his flying sword, of the thousands of demons that came, nearly half were killed or injured, and the rest rushed into the jungle, hiding everywhere. Li Hao nced at them and didnt waste more time on these minor specters. He turned and returned to the top of the city wall, raised his hand to summon, and the sword light flew back into his hand. Looking around, Li Hao asked Wei Feng, Where is my Fu? Li Fu? Wei Feng reacted and quickly said, Li Fu asked me to look after cough, Li Fu went to the north of the city, which is the main direction of the demon armys attack. The north? Li Hao looked up to the north, his gaze sharpening. There, the thick demonic aura was like dark clouds, already shrouding the city wall at the north. Hisplexion changed slightly as he wrapped Any Qianqians sword with his Divine Soul power and rapidly flew toward the north to strike. The entire Cangyu City was squarely shaped, with a diameter of less than fifty li. He was located at the citys west, not in a straight line to the north, so the distance was somewhat closer,pletely within his range of object maniption. In fact, if he used the special attributes of the chessboard Flying Phase to increase the attack distance, his range of object maniption could be evenrger. As the flying sword was shot out, Li Haos gaze concentrated on the north of the city. And those standing beside him, Li Yuanzhao, Yu Wei, Ren Qianqian, and others, all stared dumbfounded at Li Hao. The most shocked among them was Li Yuanzhao. He had never imagined that Hao, who apanied him every day, who spent days painting in the courtyard, went fishing with the older master, or popped into the kitchen to bake pastries, could be so formidable. The Fifteen Li Realm? He felt suffocated. My god! If his aunts and the others knew about this, wouldnt they be overwhelmed with excitement? But how did Hao cultivate? He had never seen him practice with a sword! If it werent for Li Haos familiar gestures and speech, Li Yuanzhao might have thought he was impersonated by a demon. The young man standing beside them imposed a great pressure, leaving Ren Qianqian, Du Qiuyue, and others staring nkly in a trance. Of a simr age, they were still wandering in the Zhou Tian Realm, not yet embarked on Soul Session. And Li Hao had already crossed two major realms beyond them! This was beyond a demon prodigy; it was outrageous! Ren Qianqian recalled her fathers words: possessing an Eighth Layer Battle Body, she understood the essence of the sword at the age of ten and stood peerless among her peers in swordsmanship. Once her understanding of the sword reached Great Aplishment, she would be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with other top geniuses Was this what it meant to stand shoulder to shoulder? Looking up at the profile of the young man, her breathing gradually became more rapid. That round of Bright Moon still lingered in her heart, unable to be erased. Young master Yue Shuhong had previously witnessed Li Hao easily overpower the Tiger Robe Immortal; although still shocked, he was somewhat able to ept it and hurriedly bowed, saying, I will head to the north of the city. Li Hao nodded slightly, his attention already on the flying sword at the north. Yue Shuhong hurried to the north, while at the same time, the sword light maneuvered rapidly through the demon horde in the north. Above the north, countless arrows were shot. Li Fu revealed his identity,manding the battle alongside the citys defending general. Within the demon horde, eight hideously shaped figures revealed their true forms, gathering around a man in a yellow robe with two conspicuous red eyebrows that hung down to his chest. This minor city only has three or five Divine Travel Realm beings; we can handle them. Speaking of which, why hasnt the Giant Strength True God arrived yet? What are those guys in the ck Wind Mountain Range thinking? The demons gazed toward the east, expecting unrest there as well, but it seemed quiet. Kill them first, then talk! A demon resembling a flying eagle suddenly dived toward the city, eager to take the lead and impress the Red Eyebrow Taoist. Atop the city wall, a streak of sword light shed out. It was Song Yueyao returning to the city. She hadnt encountered Li Hao, and upon receiving the news, she had toe to the north to defend against the enemy first. The flying eagle was also in the Divine Travel Realm and, seeing Song Yueyaos fierce sword y, immediately spat out a cloud of demon mist, covering the city wall and casting a Demon Art. With the Demon Art as obstruction, more and more demons assaulted the city wall. The archers lost their targets and could only draw their swords to battle the climbing demons. The other demons around the Red Eyebrow Taoist did not stop either, rushing to attack relentlessly. In the blink of an eye, Song Yueyao was attacked from both sides by two Divine Travel Realm demons, her face suddenly changed as she switched from offense to defense. On the other side, the head of the Liu Family, Liu Shunqing, along with the head of the Qi Family, also led their family disciples in defending this ce. Seeing the Demonic Suppression Envoy surrounded by demons, they immediately went to assist. But the enemy had obviously more Divine Travel Realm fighters, and soon the three of them were at a disadvantage. Li Fu saw this and immediately drew his sword to join the battle for reinforcement. His cultivation along the Divine Travel Realm had always involved superior or even peerless techniques, which gave him a profound foundation and made him three times stronger than other Divine Travel Realm practitioners, quickly repelling one of the Divine Travel Realm Great Demons. Seeing Li Fus fierce might, the other demons immediately retreated and encircled himthe three demons unleashed a vicious battle, and soon Li Fu was also at a disadvantage. Spurt! One of the demons, covered in scythe-like limbs like a colossal mantis, suddenly hooked Li Fus arm with a de, tearing through the armor on his back. Another demon, about seven or eight meters tall, covered with coarse purple fur like a giant ape, swung its club and struck fiercely on Li Fus back. Li Fus vision darkened as he fell onto the ramparts, losing consciousness on the spot. Seeing this, the defendingmander urgently ordered men to assist. He was only at the perfection stage of the Soul Session Realm and had not reached the Divine Travel Realm; he was just about to help when suddenly a Great Demonnded heavily in front of him. This Great Demon resembled a humongous toad, covered in lumps and spikes, and at this moment, its body trembled slightly, and from these lumps spurted a greenish viscous poison. Those city guards who were touched by the poison had their armor instantly corroded, screaming miserably, and died on the spot. Bastard!! Themander roared, drawing his sword to fight to the death. Just then, a cold light suddenly streaked through the air. The toad demon seemed to sense something; its eyes had just started to turn when it got pierced through the next moment, with blood gushing out like an explosion and its enormous head bursting apart; even the divine soul it hadnt yet used was exterminated along with it. Themander stood stunned, staring in disbelief at the scene. In the sky, the Red Eyebrow Taoist looked towards the darting flying sword, and his previously indifferent expression suddenly changed. Fifteen Li Realm? His eyes narrowed as he scanned the vicinity, could it be that someone from the Xia Family had arrived? Nevertheless, he was not afraid and spat out a red flying sword from his mouth, shing towards the iing sword light. The edge of the sword seemed to sense the killing intent of his red sword, and suddenly changed direction, fiercely charging at the Red Eyrow Taoist. The red sword swirled, emitting a dragon-like low hum, as if it was going to sever Li Haos flying sword. But the next moment, the flying sword elerated fiercely, crossing paths with the oing red sword, then charged straight at the Red Eyebrow Taoist. The Red Eyebrow Taoists pupils constricted, a look of horror spread across his face; his Object Manipting Qi Cirction Skill was a top-tier treasure nearing peerless quality, with a maximum control speed of eighteen li. However, the change and speed of his object control were far less than this flying sword? Whoosh! It was an almost instantaneous assault. The Red Eyebrow Taoists face showed panic; he swiftly turned to flee while calling the red sword back for defense, but it was already toote. His body coiled, his robe loosening and falling, revealing his massive true forma red-scaled flood dragon. It appeared quite old, for the flood dragon had two long brows. Curled like a snake, its body tucked up; to strike its head, the flying sword had to prate the flesh covering it. Li Hao didnt intend to rely on brute force, after all, the sword was borrowed. The flying sword turned in mid-air, and then, the light of the sword suddenly zed intensely. Endless Sea, second technique: Severing River! If the first technique, Tidal Surge, and the third, Bright Moon Rising, were group attack moves, then Severing River was a single-target kill move. It seemed as though the sound of a river roaring could be heard throughout heaven and earth. That was not the sound of water, but countless streams of air and natural energies, all being split apart automatically. A swords momentum fell. The red flood dragon let out a scream of utter agony, as its curled body was cleaved into three sections by the sword! The enormous head was split in two, and the divine soul that burst out failed to escape before being swiftly overtaken and extinguished by the flying sword. Thud! Thud! Thud! The body of the massive dragon fell from the sky, plunging into the surge of demons below. The hot, searing dragon blood that sttered on some of the demons caused them to shout in panic and disarray. The previously wind-like attack of the demon wave, in an instant, turned into chaos. The heads of the Divine Travel Realm Great Demons fiercely fighting with Liu Shunqing, Song Yueyao, and the others atop the city wall, hearing the Red Eyebrow Taoists scream, all paused, and upon turning to look, they witnessed that terrifying scene. The Red Eyebrow Taoist had been cleaved by a flying sword! Chapter 74: 71 Meritorious Service Whose flying sword is this! Has a Fifteen Li Realm expert arrived?! Everyone was pleasantly surprised, looking aroundcould it be the Xia Family hade? As Song Yueyao was stunned, an image popped into her mind, but the person she recalled previously wielded a damaged demon-ying saber, not this sword. Could it really be the Xia Family? Speaking of which, where is that guy? Song Yueyao couldnt help but look around, yet she did not see Li Haos figure. Simrly, she did not see any generals from the Xia Family; perhaps they were standing somewhere out of sight. While everyone was rejoicing, the remaining Great Demons were panicked and disordered. This sudden change waspletely unexpected! Reinforcements? The Xia Family? No matter what it was, the Red Eyebrow Taoist was dead!
Even he was instantly killed; the other remaining Divine Travel Realm demons didnt stand a chance. Moreover, it was said that the Red Eyebrow Taoist had cultivated in the Holy Pce, possessed a millennium of Taoist practice, and was an extremely strong existence even among those in the Fifteen Li Realm. The Giant Strength True God from the ck Wind Mountain Range, who was once a tyrant outside Cangyu City, known as the Giant God Demon King, was also defeated by the Red Eyebrow Taoist and had no choice but to obey hismand. However, faced with a Fifteen Li Realm expert from the Xia Family, was the Red Eyebrow Taoist really so vulnerable? The demons were terrified and hastily began to retreat, no longer caring about the demon tide below them. And as the Great Demons fled, the other Soul Session Realm demons also saw the situationthe Red Eyebrow Demon King had fallen. How could they continue to fight? The hordes of demons behind were still rushing forward, but the demons in front were already frantically turning to flee. Their collisions with each other caused the entire demon tide to be chaotic. Meanwhile, after the flying sword killed the Red Eyebrow Taoist, Li Hao continued to maneuver it through the battlefield, pursuing the escaping Divine Travel Realm Great Demons. These Great Demons had the power to regroup ande back; Li Hao naturally would not spare them. The sword light was like divine lightning, swiftly passing through the battlefield. The fleeing Divine Travel Realm Great Demons, stricken with terror, tried to resist, using their life-saving Demon Art. But under the divine speed and immense power of the flying sword, they stood no chance, effortlessly pierced through with no suspense. One by one, the Great Demons screamed as they fell. These Great Demons could only scatter and hope that Li Haos Object Control range wouldnt be enough to catch up with them. But as Li Hao operated the flying sword, he himself began to move, flying towards the north of the city. Seeing this, Wei Feng, who had been ready to retreat, changed his mind. With Li Hao as a strong Fifteen Li Realm expert by their side, it seemed unlikely that the city would be taken, unless it was by a Heavenly Human Realm Great Demon. And if that were the case, why would a Heavenly Human Realm Great Demon need the help of other demons and cause such amotion? Laying waste to a city would be just a matter of casual effort, a task that could bepleted in the time it takes to burn a stick of incense. But a Heavenly Human Realm Great Demon entering the region would be even more dangerousif itmitted such a massacre, it would definitely be pursued to the ends of the earth by the Five Great Divine General Mansions, and so they rarely invaded alone.
If they invaded mixed within the demon race forces at the border, they would not be individually marked for pursuit, and it would also be easier to retreat back into the demon realm to save themselves. Thinking of this, Wei Feng immediately took Ren Qianqian and Li Yuanzhao and leapt forward to pursue, wanting to see the oue of the battle for themselves. With him at their side, if the situation turned bad, he could also retreat to safety in time. At the same time, with Li Hao himself in action, the range of his Object Control expanded. The Divine Travel Realm Great Demons had not even escaped the battlefield before they were cut down one by one.
How can his Object Control distance be so far!! A Great Demon that had shrunk into a small ball of ck fog heard the whistling wind behind it and showed deep despair in its eyes. Whoosh! The sword light shed by, shattering the ck fog. After all eight Divine Travel Realm Great Demons perished, Li Hao maneuvered the flying sword to turn and sh towards the demon tide. The sword light sewed through the demon tide like threading a needle, with blood sttering incessantly as the demons were reaped crazily. The once ferocious demon tide, in the blink of an eye, was left with nothing but a tragic sea of blood and countless corpses. The remaining demons scattered and fled. Seeing this, the city defenders immediately called to others to pursue and attack. Liu Shunqing and the Qi Family also led their disciples, rushing out to hunt down the demonsa rare opportunity to earn merit. In less than half the time it takes to burn a stick of incense, the demon tide had copsed. Gazing at the demon corpses littering beneath the city walls, and notably the most striking Red Jiaos body, severed into three sections, many of the City Defense Army felt as if they were dreaming. They had already despaired, even having written their wills and left them in their military tents, yet they ended up sessfully defending the city. An attack by demons?
Under the onught of the flying sword, it seemed almost farcicalthe ferocious buildup ended abruptly. The demon clouds hovering in the north, following the death of the Red Eyebrow Taoist and the sessive deaths of other Divine Travel Realm Great Demons, had already dispersed, and the sky returned to rity. Atop the city walls, soldiers and officers alike cheered with raised hands. When Yue Shuhong rushed over, all he saw was the scattered demon horde and couldnt help being stunned. Twenty years of deceitful coexistence with demons and painstaking efforts all defeated by a single youth with a sword? Besides being emotionally stirred, he also felt an unspeakable sadness and bitterness. Seeking help everywhere, pleading, but it was all as fleeting as bubbles. What was the point of all hispromising and struggling over the years? He knew well that only strength could clear every obstacle. But since his transfer here, with official duties weighing on him, how much spare time did he have to cultivate? He stood speechless, looking up to the sky with a light sigh. The tide of demons had ended. Given the number of their dead and injured, Cangyu City should have no fear of demon intrusions for decades toe. But what about himself?
He smiled bitterly, thenposed himself and walked towards Li Hao. Li Familys young master, I, Yue Shuhong, shamelessly represent all the people of Cangyu City in thanking you for your aid! Yue Shuhongs expression was solemn, hands sped together, eyes grave, as he bowed deeply to Li Hao. Li Hao beckoned with his hand, and the flying sword in the distance came floating over like a cloud,nding in his palm. He looked at the city defender beside him, a middle-aged man with a tanned, rugged face bearing the marks of exposure to the elements. It was a trifle, no need for thanks, Li Hao said calmly. Yue Shuhongs mouth twitched with bitterness, and he immediately said, My collusion with demons and fraternizing with them, I will report to the Imperial Court. Furthermore, the young masters merit in defending the city, I will also record and submit, with all the soldiers here as witnesses. Your credit for this feat will not be diminished. Merit, a trifling matter, Li Hao shook his head slightly, unimpressed. Seeing Li Haos indifferent and casual demeanor, Yue Shuhong paused for a moment, recognizing that the youths eyes were clear, not falsely modest. But whether he was modest or not didnt matter; as he said, the credit was too significant to be obscured. To note, during ordinary times, earning merits was extremely difficult. Even in a state of war, earning great merit was no easy feat, with the mostmon methods being prating enemy lines, being the first to scale walls, capturing gs, or beheading generals. There were also merit awards for capturing leaders or annihting the enemy.
The first two, prating enemy lines and being the first to scale walls, were second-ss merits that ording to Dayus reward and titlews, could confer a second-tier noble title. Capturing gs and beheading generals, on the other hand, were first-ss merits, even harder to attain, which conferred a third-tier noble title. The noble titles in Dayu were ranked from lowest to highest: Knight, Baron, Earl, Marquis, and Duke! Above the dukedom was the most prestigious title of Divine Marquis. The ancestors of the Five Great Divine General Mansions were Divine Marquises; they followed the Former Emperor in battle, establishing the Dayu Dynasty and earning incredible merits thatsted a thousand years. Apart from Divine Marquis, all other titles had three ranks. If one could earn a first-ss merit, it would result in bing a first-tier knight. If it was a second-ss merit, then one would be a second-tier knight. If one was already a knight and then achieved first-ss merit or three second-ss merits, one would be promoted to Baron, awarded with farnd andnds, akin to being a noblendowner. If one was an Earl, one could receive an estate! Earning merit was difficult, but today Li Hao had single-handedly defended the entire city and its citizens; his merit surpassed even a first-ss merit award. As for how to calcte it specifically, Yue Shuhong didnt bother to think about it. He would leave it to the Imperial Court, estimating it to be at least a third-tier Baron. Chapter 75: 72 Mount Wuliang The demon horde scattered in disarray, and Li Hao found Fu at the top of the city walls. Seeing Fu fallen unconscious with serious injuries, Li Hao couldnt help but heave a silent sigh. It was his fault for arrivingte, failing to protect Fu properly. Li Hao located Yue Shuhong and asked him to arrange for someone to treat Fus injuries. Yue Shuhong agreed without hesitation; he immediately had someone carry Li Fu down and sent the best military doctor to treat him. Wei Feng, bringing along Li Yuanzhao and Ren Qianqian, found Li Hao and witnessed the scene here as well. The monsters outside the city had been routed; below the high walls, corpses were strewn everywhereno different from the west side of the city. If anything, there were more bodies, and the blood flowed even thicker! There werent many injured on the city walls. Seeing Li Fu being carried down and then looking at Li Hao, who didnt even have blood on his sleeves and appeared unscathed, a twitch formed at the corner of Wei Fengs mouth. Since ancient times, its always the familys warriors who covertly protect their young masters; this was the first time he had seen a young master covertly protecting a warrior of the family. It seemed the Li Family was turning the world of Tiangang upside down Your sword.
Li Hao saw Ren Qianqian and remembered, immediately handing over the sword he was holding. Suddenly a thought crossed his mind: No, its your sword. Ren Qianqian, clearly unaware of what the young man in front of her was thinking, took the sword with aplicated look in her eyes, yet her gaze remained fixed on Li Haos face. She, who had always known her beloved sword as well as the back of her hand, didnt even notice the slightly dulled edge of the de at that moment. Are you really at the Fifteen Li Realm? She bit her lip slightly, asking withplex emotions. This question was also eagerly sought by Du Qiuyue and the others; despite seeing Li Hao walking on air and defeating the horde of demons, everything seemed like a dreamtoo surreal. Wei Fengs expression changed slightly; he looked at his young mistress with concern. Encountering a monster like Li Hao was a massive blow for his peers. If his young mistresss sword spirit copsed and she never recovered, it would be terrible! Li Hao simply smiled, without saying a word. But that was an answer in itself. Ren Qianqian thought about the bright moon and couldnt help but ask, That sword technique of yours Want to learn it? Mhm! Ren Qianqians eyes suddenly brightened, and she nodded emphatically. Sad to say, thats one of my familys peerless sword techniques and its not to be shared. Nheless, if youre willing to be a retainer of the Li Family, or agree to serve for thirty years in the Yuan Camp, I could teach you, Li Hao said. Ren Qianqian was stunned, but then she clenched her teeth and said, I can be your retainer. Mine? Li Hao was surprised: Do you understand what being a retainer means? Once you are one, its for life. With your father being a Grandmaster and your status, youll enjoy endless wealth and honor in the future.
In his eyes, it was clearly an unnecessary act. Not like him, burdened with a debt, in need of settling. Yes, miss, please dont be rash! Wei Feng quickly said. If the young miss could learn something by following Li Hao, he would certainly wee it, but to be someones retainer such status was far too low!
If Li Hao werent right there, hed have been even more stern. Ren Qianqian shook her head, saying, As long as youre willing to teach me that sword technique, Im willing. Moreover, Ive long heard about your Li Familys Listening Rain Tower, which epasses myriad Cultivation Techniques from all over the world. If I be your retainer, could I also take a look inside? You sure have a knack for calcting your gains, Li Hao responded with a smile. But to enter the Listening Rain Tower, Ill have to consider your performance. No problem, Ren Qianqian said earnestly. Wei Feng couldnt hide his anxiety: Miss, for such a significant matter, you should discuss it with your master. You I am myself, and he is himself. He has his own path as a Grandmaster. In the future, I will have my own path too! Ren Qianqian spoke with seriousness. How foolish Wei Fengs mouth twitched, wondering what sort of path one could have as a retainer. He dared not imagine how, upon returning from this trip, his master would most likely skin him alive. Li Hao had not expected this youngster to be so stubborn, but through the years, he hade to understand the people of this worldthey were quite shrewd. Some entrenched feudal ideologies were deeply rooted, like the idea that a man is nothing without achievements looked down upon and despised by everyone! Women too, in this martial world, while there are certainly gentlewomen of noble families, there are also many girls who from a young age aspire to vie with the sun and moon. Not to mention this little girles from a martial arts family. What was even more critical was that she hadprehended the essence of the sword, was obsessed with and focused on swordsmanship, and could even do things beyondmon sense to practice her skills.
Just like he would be thrilled to travel thousands of miles over mountains and through valleys for a game of chess. Alright then, think it over on your way back, and well talk again once we return to Qingzhou. Li Hao said, afraid that the youngdy might act impulsively. Upon hearing this, Wei Feng couldnt help but give Li Hao a grateful look, his mind rapidly going over how he could persuade his youngdy to drop this idea. Ren Qianqian, however, shook her head slightly, saying no more, as she knew her mind was made up and no one could dissuade her. Li Hao nced at Li Yuanzhao next to him, who seemed to have a belly full of words to say to him, patted his shoulder, and signalled that they would talkter. Li Yuanzhao, understanding Li Haos intention, contained his excitement and nodded vigorously. With that settled, Li Hao found Yue Shuhong and inquired if there were any collections of poetry, paintings, musical scores, or perhaps recipes from some illustrious chefs in Cangyu City. It was a rare asion for him to go out and he did not want to return empty-handed. Hearing Li Haos request, Yue Shuhong was a bit perplexed and bewildered. He had thought Li Hao would ask about other things, but instead, it was all about these irrelevant trinkets? He gave a strange look, considering that these young masters might have some peculiar hobbies, he didnt ask further and told him everything he knew. Still, as a military man, he hadnt paid much attention to such things and promptly summoned a schr from the mansion and had him take Li Hao for a stroll around the city.
Mount Wuliang. As one of the top powers of the Great Yu Dynasty, the realm of Brahma Pure Land where Mount Wuliang was located was extremely vast, home to continuous mountain ranges, imposing and majestic Arhat Buddha Halls, and over a thousand Mahayana Buddha peaks. The vast clouds and mists wafted about, giving the entire purend an ethereal, transcendent aura. At this moment, in front of the Vajra Heart Pce on one of the Mahayana Buddha peaks. A man and a woman, two figures, climbed from the foot of the mountain to the entrance of this grand and imposing pce. This is the Vajra Heart Pce of my junior brother Qianfeng. The young monk, d in a kasaya, said with a smile. Vajra Heart Pce? The woman beside him had cascading ck hair, a face as beautiful as a peach blossom heart, and eyes as clear as a tranquilke, now filled with surprised and bright ripples: Vajra Heart Pce? Last time he was still a Gandharva Dharma God, and now, now hes already a Vajra? Gandharva Dharma God and Vajra were both titles within the Buddhist ranks of Mount Wuliang. The Gandharva Dharma God required the cultivation level of Divine Travel Realm. To be a Vajra, one had to reach the Fifteen Li Realm. Junior brother Qianfeng is naturally clever, came to the mountain at the age of six to study under the Infinite Ancient Buddha, reached Power Passage Realm Perfection at the age of less than eight, Perfect Zhou Tian at ten, seeded in inheritting our Buddhas true spirit at the age of ten and a half, and at fourteen, he was already in the Divine Travel Realm.
The young monk continued with a smile, Since returning from ying a demon down the mountainst year, junior brother Qianfeng secluded himself for three months. Before the age of eighteen, he broke through Divine Traveling, formally entered the Fifteen Li Realm, was conferred the title of Vajra, with the Dharma name Qiankun Vajra! The woman beside him showed a look of shock. Qiankun Vajra, that Dharma name was quite significant. It was evident how highly Mount Wuliang regarded him. Her eyes deepened with admiration, and the image of that figure wielding a sword to y demons in the demon forest became much clearer in her mind. Hurry, take me to see him. The woman said eagerly. The young monk nced at her and chanted a Buddhas name softly: Nan, although junior brother Qianfeng is a secr disciple of our Buddhist sect, he has great aspirations, Im afraid your visit this time may be I dont care, let me see him, I will speak to him myself, the woman interrupted with a shake of her head, knowing what he was about to say, but she had always been bold in love and hate, wanting to clear up everything. Alright then. The young monk upon hearing this, shook his head slightly, remembering what his master had said about greed, anger, and delusion, this female donor hadmitted the delusion. Please announce my arrival, Ivee to register for junior brother Qianfeng, said the young monk as he approached the entrance of the heart pce and spoke to the two soldiers wearing armor and holding steel spears. The soldiers armor bore a special mark with a golden Yuan character scorched into their shoulder armors, which made the young monk think of the young mans illustrious status inside and couldnt help but feel a mix of envy and admiration, but immediately realized that he was being greedy and quickly chanted a Buddhas name in his heart. Chapter 76: 73 Li Family True Dragon A soldier from Yuan Camp nced at the young monk, recognized his identity, nodded, then turned and entered the Vajra Heart Pce to report. Soon after, a young man dressed in a blue robe and wearing a half-length Kasaya in mysterious yellow, walked out from the pce. He stood tall and straight, with star-like brows and sharp eyes. Beneath his fierce brows, there was a pair of cold and resolute eyes. With a sword at his waist and an imposing presence, he resembled a proud dragon. Brother Song. Upon seeing the young monk, Li Qianfeng nodded slightly. Li Qianfeng, do you still remember me? The beautiful woman beside him spoke out, staring at the young man, her eyes lighting up. Li Qianfeng nced at her and frowned. You are? One year ago, Qingfeng Ridge! The womans eyes shimmered with hope, Do you remember?
Qingfeng Ridge Li Qianfengs eyes revealed a hint of reminiscence as he pondered, It seems the demon there has already been eliminated. Its me, Murong Qin. Back then, it was you who shielded me from that Yin Wind Serpent Demons attack. Without you, I would have already died! Murong Qin said hastily. Li Qianfeng frowned slightly and nced at her. You came here for? I said at that time that I would definitely repay your kindness. I, Murong Qin, would not marry anyone but you in this lifetime! Blushing, Murong Qin summoned the courage, biting her teeth as she spoke. So, you are here to repay your debt with ingratitude? Li Qianfeng raised his eyebrows. Murong Qin: The young monk beside them cast an astonished nce at Li Qianfeng, who could speak such harsh words to such a beautiful woman. Indeed, this junior brother truly deserved to be a direct disciple of the Buddha Lord. I just want to repay you Murong Qin bit her lip, speaking with a sense of grievance. She had traveled thousands of miles, used connections toe up the mountain, only to encounter such a cold reception. What is your family background? Unmoved by the womans pitiful appearance, Li Qianfeng calmly asked. Murong Qin was momentarily stunned, then quickly responded, The Murong family is the foremost great n in Bai Feng City. My father, the n leader, already reached the Fifteen Li Realm in his youth, traveled widely, and made extensive connections. He has long since stepped into the Heavenly Human Realm and, given the chance, this life might not be without hope of reaching the Three Immortal Realms. Your fathers age? He just turned fifty-four this year. Hes already old. Li Qianfeng shook his head slightly, With such talent, reaching the Immortal Realm is arduous, and even if he truly steps into the Immortal Realm, he would count for nothing in front of my Li family. Your family status is too humble!
Murong Qin opened her mouth slightly, speechless. How could she not be aware? Considering family background, how many in Dayu couldpare to the young man before her? She clenched her teeth and said, But, my mother said, if two people truly love each other, why bother about family background? I dont mind, I am willing to forego a dowry, I dont want anything, I just want you! Your words are very greedy in themselves!
Li Qianfeng said indifferently, I myself surpass countless dowries, marrying me is like gaining half a province! The matter of my marriage will be decided by my mother in the future, and she would only consider someone of equal social standing, such as a princess or the daughter of a duke. Your familys status is probably not esteemed by her. Murong Qiulians face turned ashen, at a loss for words. She hadnt expected this to be the case,ing forth as a woman to confess her feelings, even inclining herself to pursue him, and yet to be spurned. The young monk nearby was astounded by Li Qianfengs words; this junior brother was incredibly fierce! But what if the person you marry in the future is not to your liking? Murong Qin was biting her lip, feeling as if her heart were bleeding. Li Qianfeng said impassively, Matters of marriage are essentially transactions, not about liking. In this life, only the sword apanies me, the rest are merely trivialities. Upon hearing this, both were stunned, and then silence ensued. The stunning young man before them, like a proud dragon under the sun and moon, possessed exceptional talents, yet he seemed to have devoted all his heart to the sword in his hand. Clearly, discussing love and affection with such a person was futile. Murong Qin was silent for a long time before she said, I understand, but if I were willing to marry you as a concubine? As she said this, she raised her head again to look at the extraordinary young man. The young monk beside her changed his expression slightly, nced at the woman, and subtly turned his head away, somewhat unable to bear it.
Is this what the master spoke of as the worlds foolish passions? As a concubine Li Qianfeng pondered for a moment and said, As a grandmasters daughter, you barely qualify, but it must wait until after I am first married. I can wait! Murong Qin immediately said. Very well. Li Qianfeng nodded his head once, not saying more, then turned to the young monk beside him and asked, Brother Song, did you bring the registration book? I am about to leave the mountain for a while aftering out of seclusion. The young monk snapped back to reality, nodded, and pulled out a register from his kasaya, along with a brush and ink. Brother Qianfeng, you have been up the mountain for more than a decade; are you returning home this trip? Indeed, it is time to visit home, but before that, I must also strive for some achievements. As Li Qianfeng spoke, he took the brush and ink to register. The young monk asked in surprise, Oh? Does Brother Qianfeng still need achievements? Brother Song jests, we of the Li Family must each earn our own des. Moreover, this return is topete for a True Dragon position; having some achievements surely helps, Li Qianfeng replied, appearing very amiable as he made quick work of the registration before handing back the brush and ink to Brother Song. The young monk blew the register dry, closed it, put away the brush and ink, and said with a smile, Brother Qianfeng, you are too cautious. With your cultivation level, who canpete with you for the True Dragon position? Li Qianfeng smiled faintly, his gaze drifting to the distance.
In his mind, an image surfaced, that of the woman his mother had mentioned when she visited him on the mountain. Li Wushuang. A year ago, when he descended the mountain to y demons, he also heard her name. She had already made it to the Qiankun Lists Qian Rank! A ninth-grade battler, taught by a renowned master, a year and a half younger than him, she had already earned a reputation in Jianghu, one step ahead in making a name for herself. This journey would see her as his greatestpetitor. Though they had not met, Li Qianfeng felt a premonitory sense that she was following closely behind his footsteps. Thinking this, he slightly curled the corner of his mouth, determined to let his cousin know that not everyone could catch up to his shadow. He believed in himself, as well as the sword in his hand. May I apany you? Beside him, Murong Qin seized the opportunity and asked cautiously. She looked at Li Qianfeng with a pitiable expression, the image of his sword strike that crushed the Yin wind serpent demon still echoing in her mind. If you can keep up, then follow me. Li Qianfeng said indifferently, unfazed by her demure demeanor. Inside Cangyu City.
After the demon cmity was resolved, Li Hao and others were also ready to make their way back home. The business of the Monster Suppression Department had also slowed down, with no other tasks besides cleaning up the demon corpses outside the city. Temporarily, hardly any demons dared to invade Cangyu City, unless it was some foolish little demon with ack of spiritual intelligence who dared tomit offenses against the wind. Meanwhile, Li Hao collected calligraphy, poetry, and books throughout the city, reaping significant rewards. [Name: Li Hao] [Age: 14] [Cultivation Level: Peak of the Fifteen Li Realm] [Sword Dao: Sixth Stage (Flying Phase) (Hidden Bow)] [Sword Techniques: Endless Sea (True Form), Falling Snow Sword Skill C Avnche (True Form)] [Physical Body Path: Sixth Stage (Myriad Forms) (Tiger Press)] [Physical Techniques: Golden Skin Hundred Refinement C Vajra (True Form), Thousand Jiaos Holy Body C Transform into Jiao (True Form), Primordial Fifth Layer (True Primordial Body), Dragon Cicada Void Body C Dragon Ascent (True Form)] [Control Path: Sixth Stage] [Control Techniques: Heavenly Gang Zhou Tian Skill C Heavenly Gang (True Form), Hundred Battles Cycle Heaven Skill C Unparalleled (True Form), Dragon River Divine Meridian C Dragons Breath (True Form), Nine Revolutions Starry Sky Skill C Nine Revolutions (True Form)] [Fist Technique: Sixth Stage] [Fist Techniques: Half-Step Invincible Fist Sixth Layer (Perfected), Heaven and Earth Prating Fist (Perfected)] [Body Technique Path: Second Stage] [Movement Technique: Bai Fengxing (Perfected)] [Chess Tao: Fifth Stage (18322/50000)] [Art of Painting: Fifth Stage (8273/50000)] [Poetry and Books: Third Stage (4999/5000)] [Musical Rhythm: Third Stage (4999/5000)] [Fishing Tao: Fifth Stage (21827/50000)] [Culinary Dao: Sixth Stage (99999/100000)] [Chess Catalogue Collection: Myriad Forms, Tiger Press, Flying Phase, Hidden Bow, Concealing Brilliance, Seven Phoenixes Lighting the Lamps] [Masterpiece Painting Collection: Thousand Mountains Birds Flying Painting, Snow Mountain Spirit Fox Painting, Kylin Steed Painting, Blood Sea Fierce Jiao Painting, Mountain Landscape Painting, Qiongqi Mountains Painting] [Poetry and Books Catalogue Collection: Zhao Xinhuans Poetry, Song Yuans Poetry] [Musical Scores Collection: Phoenix Seeking Mate, Hidden Orchid, Moon Chime, Little Hu Xiao] [Fishing Catalogue Collection: None] [Cooking Recipes Collection: None] [State of Mind: Chess Mind (Expended), Art Mind (Expended), Fishing Mind (Expended), Culinary Mind (Expended)] [Artistic Skill Points: 1] On this trip, he acquired two chess manuals, Concealing Brilliance and Seven Phoenixes Lighting the Lamps. Li Hao chose to embed Concealing Brilliance into his Physical Body Path, and soon, its attributes became apparent. Concealing Brilliance: In a rxed state, the body rapidly heals itself, and severed limbs can slowly regenerate. This effect was excellent, although he had hardly ever been injured. Seven Phoenixes Lighting the Lamps was a chess manual for a trapping and killing formation. Li Hao wanted to use it in both the Sword Dao and the Control Path, but after some thought, he chose the Control Path. As the embedding urred, its attributes also became evident. Seven Phoenixes Lighting the Lamps: After seven cycles of cultivating, one can temporarily double the strength of their cultivation. Seeing this effect, Li Hao was somewhat astonished. This effect was too strong, wasnt it? It implied that if he cycled his Meridian Opening Skill and Qi Cirction Skill seven times, the strength would be doubled? It was known that as his Control Path reached the Sixth Stage, most of the cultivation techniques hemanded had also reached the True State. Some lower-tier techniques, under profound insights into the Dao, could even evolve into high-grade techniques. Also, when many techniques advanced, Li Haos number of meridians significantly increased, from 69 to 98! The Qi cirction cycles increased from 248 to 369. Just the Qi force of his inherent Zhou Tian Realm totaled over eight million jin. With the instantaneous doubling effect of the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse, it could reach over seventeen million jin! Even the Imperial Family only possessed about two million jin, nearly nine times more, and now with this attribute effect, it would be eighteen times! The gap was as vast as the difference between the clouds and the mud. However, Li Hao knew that such an increase, although it harmed the body, belonged to a short burst of aggressive attack. Moreover, he had not yet fully opened all 108 major meridians in his body to reach the limit; there was still room for improvement. The only aspect that had reached its limit was probably his soul, which had managed to condense the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation. This trip yielded tremendous gains, including two chess manuals, three masterpieces, two poetry collections, and four famous musical scores. Li Hao had not chosen to embed any of them at the moment. He believed that with his current strength, only the Heavenly Human Realm could possibly force him to exert his full power. Then he would know which areas he was stillcking and could furtherpensate for them. Chapter 77: 74 Xia Qingshuang When the City Defense Army was clearing the demon corpses outside the city, Song Yueyao also reported the situation at the ck Wind Mountain Range to Yue Shuhong. Yue Shuhong immediately sent scouts to verify the information. When the scouts saw the mountain top covered with demon corpses, they were utterly shocked. The number of demon corpses here was no fewer than those piled up outside the city. Especially that neatly arranged high tform of demon corpses, which contained all Great Demons, and roughly counted, there were more than twenty. The scouts also saw the legendary Strength True God Bear Demon that had been well-known outside the city, but now, it too had be a lightly decaying, foul-smelling corpse, stacked at the bottom of the flesh tform. The scouts legs trembled, and they hurried back to the city to report everything in detail to Yue Shuhong. After listening, Yue Shuhong stood still for a long time before exhaling deeply. Having been stationed in Cangyu City for so many years, he naturally knew that the Great Demons lurking around Cangyu City must have all been in by Li Hao! If it hadnt been for the Tan Pce Academy coincidentally assigning a task that Li Hao happened to ept Yue Shuhong dared not imagine what Cangyu City would have be at this moment. He was both exhrated and sighing, feeling as if a great rock that had been weighing on his heart for decades had finally fallen.
Two dayster. The demon corpses outside Cangyu City were mostly cleared away, and the academy task for Li Hao and the others was dered to be over. Their arrival was hurried, but the return journey seemed leisurely and rxed, as Yue Shuhong provided a carriage for the group. He personally escorted them to the city gate to bid farewell. Young master, I have already reported the matters of Cangyu City to the provincial government. Additionally, once everything here settles down and is handled properly, I will personally go to the Imperial Capital to request death as my punishment. Outside the carriage, Yue Shuhong bowed solemnly. Li Hao looked at him, immediately understanding that he was prepared to take all the me upon himself. Are you aware that shouldering such responsibility all on your own could implicate all nine of your ns? Li Hao said. Yue Shuhongs expression remained calm, he calmly said, I know, which is why I have already severed ties with my nine ns. Twelve years ago, I cut off all rtions, and ording to thews of Dayu, after breaking off rtions for more than ten years, one shall be deemed as unassociated, without any connection, and the crime will not implicate others! Li Hao looked at him intently, saying, It seems you are also a good chess yer. You tter me, young master. Li Hao did not say more. He withdrew his hand and let down the carriage curtain: Its a pity, you wont be able to taste the wine brewed in Tiger Robe Head tavern. Yue Shuhongs body shook slightly, and after a moment of silence, he lifted his head with a faint smile on his face: If the young master doesnt mind, someday when you pass by Cangyu City, pour a cup on this road, and consider it as sharing a drink with me. The breeze stirred the curtains, causing a gentle sway. From inside came a single word:
Agreed. Yue Shuhongs smile grew even more radiant. The carriage began to move slowly, as the coachman cracked his whip. In the morning sun, following the official road lined with green cypresses, it moved steadily onward. The city and the figure at the city gate gradually shrank into the distance.
But it was still vaguely visible that the person was waving an arm towards the carriage, as if saying goodbye, then made a long, deep bow. Until they could no longer see each other. Inside the carriage were only Li Hao, Ren Qianqian, Li Yuanzhao, and others. The coachman, a soldier from Cangyu City, would have to drive the carriage back to Cangyu City on his own after dropping Li Hao and the others off at Qingzhou. Wei Feng had already bid them a hasty farewell the day before. With Li Hao present, there was no need for him to protect his young mistress from the shadows. He was now more worried about his mistress actually agreeing to Li Haos proposal to be his follower. Even though Li Hao was of high status, Ren Qianqian was, after all, the daughter of a Grandmaster, and being a follower was abel that would stick with her for life. He had to hurry back and request reinforcements, as only his master could persuade his mistress. As for Li Fu, his injuries had not yet healed, so he stayed in Cangyu City to recuperate. At that moment, less than half a days journey from departing Cangyu City, on the imperial road, two swift horses suddenly approached from ahead of where Li Hao and hispany were traveling. The riders on the swift horses seemed to recognize the g of Cangyu City on the carriage and, after passing by the carriage at a distance of several tens of meters, they suddenly pulled the reins, turning around toe back in front of the carriage, blocking the path of several individuals. Stop there! The riders on the swift horses were a man and a woman, the man in his twenties wearing purple armor, a sword at his waist, and a flying-feather cap on his head, full of valiance.
The woman was dressed in purple fine armor and wore a bow on her back and a sword at her waist. She had no helmet but a head full of ck hair that trailed behind her with the cloak of her armor. Are you a soldier from Cangyu City? After bringing the carriage to a halt, the young man immediately gripped the whip, pointing at the coachman somewhat angrily. The coachman, startled at first, quickly saw the armor of the two individuals and, shocked, hurriedly rose and knelt: Commander Yue Ming of the Cangyu City Defense Army, at your service. Why are you here? And who are the upants within the carriage? The young man shouted angrily, We heard that Cangyu City was attacked by demons. Are you deserters who have abandoned the city?! By saying this, a chilling killing intent already appeared in his eyes. Carriage driver Yue Ming hastily exined, Your Excellencies have misunderstood, the demonic cmity in the city has already been quelled. I am following the orders of the citys lord, escorting these Tan Pce Academy students back to Qingzhou. Tan Pce Academy students? Upon hearing this, both individuals eyes flickered slightly, and the young mans expression softened a bit, saying, Call them out, I want to take a look. The Tan Pce Academy in Qingzhou is world-famous, and they too were aware of it. However, it held no necessity for them to go there to study. Inside the carriage, Li Hao and the others heard themotion outside. Yu Wei, who was sitting at the carriage door, immediately lifted the curtain to look out, wondering which fool was causing trouble. It was one thing to stop him, but inside the carriage were both Li Hao and Li Yuanzhao of the Li Family.
Theyre wearing the military armor of the Xia Family. Li Yuanzhao immediately recognized the identities of the two through the carriage curtain. Belonging to the same Divine General Mansion, although Li Yuanzhao had not traveled far, he had learned about these noble families of the highest stream. The two individuals on the swift horses saw the youthful faces of Li Hao and the others, along with their Tan Pce uniforms, and immediately knew that the carriage driver hadnt been lying. I asked you, what do you mean by saying the demonic disaster is resolved? the valiant woman asked coldly, turning her eyes toward the coachman. The coachman nervously replied, To report to Your Excellencies, the demon caused chaos, but fortunately, Master Li of the Li Family stepped in and quelled the disturbance. Master Li of the Li Family? The young man frowned, Which Master Li of the Li Family? The one from the Li Family of the Divine General Mansion in Qingzhou, the coachman replied respectfully. Hmm? Xia Yong and Xia Qingshuang nced at each other, could it really be them? Wait, Master Li? To be referred to as such, it must be someone from the third generation of the Li family.
After all, the second generation of the Li family had already reached middle age, and only three members were left, all well-known throughout thend. Yet it was rumored that during this demonic cmity, a Great Demon from the Fifteen Li Realm was leading the siege, along with tens of thousands of other demons. Such a force, at the very least required two prodigies from the Fifteen Li Realm of the Xia Family to suppress. But from the third generation of the Li family, no famous individuals had been heard of yet. More than a decade ago, however, a few caused a small ripple in the world. One entered Mount Wuliang as a disciple of the Buddha Master at the age of six, another became a Direct Disciple of a Daoist from Qianji Mountain. It was also said that another was born with a fortune that matched the heavens and was personally named by Emperor Yu. Everyone thus deduced that his talents were extremely high, butter on, no news was heard, and rumors even circted that he was a cultivation failure, though the truth behind those rumors was unclear. Could it be that the one from Mount Wuliang has entered the world? The two exchanged a look, knowing that the one addressed as Master Li couldnt be the Li familys youngdy who had made her name known just a year ago on the Qian List. The third generation Li from Mount Wuliang should be eighteen this year. Eighteen and already in the Fifteen Li Realm Xia Yong narrowed his eyes slightly, a hint of battle spirit emerging. On the side, Xia Qingshuang appeared calm as she said, Since thats the case, we can be at ease. She looked towards the coachman, asking, How are the casualties within the city? To report to Your Excellencies, only over two hundred of the citys defending soldiers were injured, and about a dozen have perished. Coachman Yue Ming was extremely respectful. Chapter 78: 75: Lesson Hmm? Both of them were taken aback. Such minor battle damages? How is that possible? Even with the assistance of the Fifteen Li Realm, there would still be many casualties in a chaotic battle. Could it be that the intelligence you brought is incorrect, and there arent that many demons? Xia Yong said sternly. The coachman shivered in fear and quickly said, I would never dare to deceive you. There are countless demons, so many that they cken the horizon. I heard there are forty to fifty thousand, and I saw with my own eyes seven or eight Divine Travel Realm Great Demons, as well as a Red Jiao, but all thanks to Li of the Li Family who cut them down and kept the whole city safe. Red Jiao, that must be the jiao dragon driven out of the Holy Pce Xia Qingshuangs eyes moved slightly, and her expression became serious. That Red Jiao is not like an ordinary Fifteen Li Realm Great Demon; it possesses sorcery nurtured within the Holy Pce and is only slightly inferior to them in strength. I never expected that the third generation of the Li Family would have such a capable person, Xia Qingshuang said. Hmph, sticking your nose where it doesnt belong. This ce is not Qingzhou, nor is it the Li Familys territory. Xia Yong also believed the coachmans words now and snorted coldly, To act so high and mighty upon entering the world, how preposterous. Are the battlefields overseen by the Li Family in Northern Yan not chaotic enough? Hey! Inside the carriage, Li Yuanzhao, having heard this, couldnt suppress his anger and retorted, What are you talking about? We help you, the Xia Family, solve the demon scourge, and yet you me us instead!
Hmm? Upon hearing the plump boys shout, both of them were startled. Xia Yongs face changed slightly and he asked, You are a disciple of the Li Family? Of course! Li Yuanzhao said, his face full of anger. These students from Tan Pce Academy, they should not dare to impersonate the Li Family Xia Yong immediately felt a twinge of embarrassment. Initially, he had only intended to express dissatisfaction behind their backs, but his words were overheard. Now that it hade to this, admitting his mistake would only undermine the Xia Familys prestige, so he maintained a stern face and said, To be admitted to Tan Pce Academy, a Li Family disciples talent must be just so. You! His words seemed to have angered everyone. After all, Tan Pce is a top-tier academy. Although it may notpare to Mount Wuliang or Divine General Mansion, gaining entry is extremely difficult. To the other party, it seemed to be spoken of as a ce of little worth. However, although Du Qiuyue and the others were annoyed, they dared not say anything, for this was the Xia Familys domain. Li Hao was somewhat surprised; he never imagined there truly existed people in the world with such low emotional intelligence. No wonder those ancient military officers could not outsmart civil officialssuch remarks were bound to offend people the moment they were uttered. Yong Brother, lets go. Xia Qingshuang, realizing that Xia Yong had spoken inappropriately, decided not to linger any longer and prepared to go to Cangyu City to see if everything was alright before returning home as soon as possible. Xia Yong snorted coldly, taking the opportunity to gracefully make an exit. Li Hao said, Are you just going to leave like this? Hmm? Xia Qingshuang frowned and looked towards the youth sitting in the center of the carriage, instantly recognizing that this young man seemed to be the core of the group. You solve the demon scourge for you, and you cant even say thanks, and now you have the audacity to criticize the Li Familys affairs in Northern Yan? Li Hao said coldly.
If they hadnt mentioned Northern Yan, he might not have bothered to care. But with his parents still in Northern Yan, and despite not having seen them for over a decade which might mean not much affection ran deep, he still remembered the three-thousand-year-old demon corpse sent back by his coarse father and the concerned look in his young mothers eyes. In his heart, he naturally considered them his family. What exactly are you, picking a quarrel? The Li Family has been fighting in Northern Yan for over a decade, swallowing all the hardships. Is it not right for the court to provide food and equipment? Xia Yongs face darkened as he looked down at Li Hao.
Bastard, how dare you insult Hao Brother! Li Yuanzhao fumed with rage, and he would have taken action personally if he was not aware that the two before him were very powerful individuals. My Li Family has been fighting for over a decade, keeping the difficulties to ourselves. Isnt it proper for the court to supply the food and equipment? Li Hao said indifferently, What, has the Xia Family never sought assistance from the court? As a fellow Divine General Mansion, you should understand the difficulty of guarding the frontier. Instead, you ridicule us hereis this how the Xia Family teaches its members? Are you also a third-generation Li? Embarrassment and annoyance shed across Xia Yongs face, The Li Family is simplywless. We havent even left Qi State yet, and this is the Xia Familys jurisdiction. What gives you the right to question our Xia Familys thousand-year teachings? p him! He was at the Fifteen Li Realm, ready to strike a p at any moment. Under the control of object maniption, others had no control over their own bodies. But Li Haos palm remained still, he merely narrowed his eyes sharply, and the power of object maniption enveloped and suppressed the area above the adversarys head. With a whine, the purple-horned horse ridden by Xia Yong let out a cry of anguish. This warhorse was of the same outstanding breed as the Red Blood Horse, battle-hardened and having witnessed countless Demon blood, it naturally carried a fierce and murderous aura. However, at that moment, its hooves suddenly gave out, and it knelt down. Xia Yongs face changed drastically on horseback, intending to leap into the air, but the suppressing force caused him to tumble directly off the horse. He struggled up from the ground in a flustered manner, a sh of horror crossing his face as he stared at the young man inside the carriage. Although dressed in the same academy attire, the young man exuded a noble air. Fifteen Li Realm? Impossible!
Xia Yong could hardly believe it; how young this teenager was, yet his realm wasparable to his own, and that object maniption Divine Power was even more tyrannical than his own. Xia Qing Shuangs pretty face changed slightly, she stared at Li Hao and asked, Which young master of the Li Family are you? Li Hao couldnt be bothered to answer, just coldly said, I need an apology from you, or no one is leaving today! You! Xia Yong said angrily, This is Qi State, not Qingzhou! Even if this ce were at the doorstep of your Xia Family, you would still owe me an apology! Li Hao articted each word. Very well, then I shall see whether you can really bear it! Xia Yong suddenly invoked his Divine Soul, transforming into a beam of golden light and thrusting his palm toward Li Hao. Li Hao sat still, a sh of golden light behind him, his own Divine Soul flew out and suddenly smashed out with a punch. This was a Peerless Technique taught by his second uncle, the Half-Step Invincible Fist. This technique was even more powerful than the fourth form of the Endless Sea by three parts. However, he did not strike with full force. With a thud, at the moment of the impact between the fist and the palm, Xia Yongs Divine Soul melted like snowkes in a furnace, rapidly disintegrating, and shattered by the punch!
Xia Yongs face instantly turned deathly pale, he violently spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, looking at Li Hao in horror. He raised a trembling finger, unable to speak, his vision darkened, and he fainted to the ground right then and there. All of this happened in the blink of an eye, and Li Haos Divine Soul had already returned to his body. Xia Qing Shuang regained her senses, her expression changed dramatically, realizing that the soul injury was severe. Even with the Xia Familys countless precious medicines for recovery, one would have to rest for at least half a year to a year. For ordinary people, it might even take decades to heal. Such a ruthless move. Xia Qing Shuang looked at the young man inside the carriage. His face was as cold as ice, and he looked back at her as well. Your attack was exceedingly ruthless! Xia Qing Shuang gritted her teeth and said. Today, if it werent for me, other descendants of the Li Family would have either swallowed their anger or truly pped you! Li Haos gaze was icy, For your Xia Family to dare to make the Li Family suffer such an insult in public, what audacity. Not killing him was already showing mercy! A flicker of indignation passed through Xia Qing Shuangs eyes, but knowing she was in the wrong and furthermore not being a match for the young man, she immediately raised her hand to gesture, lifting Xia Yongs body onto the horse from afar. She then said: In light of your rescue of Cangyu City, I wont trouble you any further. Lets end this matter here! With that, she spurred her horse forward, carrying Xia Yong back on their way. She had originally nned to visit Cangyu City, but now with Xia Yong seriously injured, she needed to take him back to the n to be treated to avoid any lingering ailments. Seeing the other party leave, the several people inside the carriage also realized that the exchange between Li Hao and the opponent was likely a sh of Divine Souls, which they, having not progressed in soul cultivation, could not perceive.
The Xia Family is really unreasonable! Li Yuan Zhao said huffily. Didnt expect the Xia Family to be like this. Ren Qianqian frowned, by now she already considered herself a follower by Li Haos side, half a member of the Li Family. Coupled with Li Haos words at the tea stall on their journey, she held respect for the Li Family in her heart. Seeing the Xia Family of Divine General Mansion acting so unrulily and unreasonably, she couldnt help but feel disappointed. Li Hao watched the others leave and did not attempt to stop them, simply shaking his head slightly and instructing the coachman to continue on their journey. This incident wasnt too important to him. It wasmon forrge families to have arrogant individuals. He had heard somewhat of the Xia Familys amazing feats and did not develop hostility towards the entire family, though his impression of them did drop slightly. Chapter 79: 76 Secret Technique Back to Qingzhou. Li Hao and the others, carrying the mission letter from the Monster Suppression Department of Cangyu City, returned to Tan Pce Academy to report. The letter bore the official seal of the Monster Suppression Department, and all five of them received full marks in their evaluations. Upon receiving the letter, Su Yehua wasnt surprised. After all, with two young masters from the Li family joining the mission, the Monster Suppression Department in Cangyu City, possessing the slightest bit of discernment, wouldnt make things difficult for them. As for the truth behind the letter, she couldnt be bothered to scrutinize it closely. After all, background was a part of ones strength too. Even she had to show some courtesy to these young masters anddies of the Li family, in consideration of the face of the Divine General Mansion. Jianghu was never outside the city but within it. After the reporting was over, Ren Qianqian found Li Hao and expressed her wishes; she had made up her mind. Li Hao, however, didnt agree immediately, but instead asked her to discuss with her parents. After all, bing an attendant sword servant was a serious matter. It wasnt easy to break away once one joined; learning the peerless technique of the Li family would bind her to them for life, and even giving up ones cultivation level wouldnt set her free. After Li Hao finished speaking, Ren Qianqian revealed that she lost her mother when she was young and didnt wish to discuss it with her father. This was a decision she could make on her own.
Seeing this, Li Hao was even less inclined to agree and suggested that it would be better for her tomunicate with her father. The youngdy was inexperienced in the ways of the world, and he couldnt just spirit her away so easily. Otherwise, if her grandmaster father caused amotion at the mansion in the future, although the Li family wouldnt be afraid, it would still be an unsightly mess. Having refused Ren Qianqian, Li Hao took Li Yuanzhao and returned to the long-missed Mountain and River Courtyard. He ced the box containing the head of the Tiger Robe Immortal in his room and, with other delicacies collected from Cangyu City, had Qing Zhi deliver a portion to the fifth elder guarding the family shrine, while he took the rest to Listening Rain Tower. Not finding the second elder at Listening Rain Tower, Li Hao saw the daylight and instantly knew that at this time, the second elder was likely fishing by the shore of ck Water Lake. He immediately flew out from Listening Rain Tower, heading for the shore of ck Water Lake. Before long, the vast expanse of ck Water Lake came into view. Li Hao found the second elders usual fishing spot and, indeed, saw his and Elder Fengs figures. Noticing someone approaching, the two turned their heads to look. Li Hao descended from the sky,nding next to them, and said with a smile, Second Elder, Elder Feng, how was the catch today? Who caught more? Its Hao Er. Feng Bopings face showed a smile as he said, Of course, Im the one who caught more! Li Haos ability to fly didnt surprise them; they already knew about his approximate cultivation level. After all, at the age of twelve, this young fellow had, in front of the two elders, identally fished up a small flood dragon from the Divine Travel Realm. That had shocked and envied them greatly. The shock was from Li Haos frightening talent, surpassing even that of Li Jing, who was said to be a once-in-a-millennium genius. But their envy was due to thisds luck for actually managing to catch a flood dragon! As for the silly dragon that was caught, they were both angry and annoyed, and after Li Hao cooked it, they ate several portions with gusto.
While eating, they muttered to themselves, Why didnt it bite my hook? Is my hook not attractive?! Words aside, trouble aside, seeing the talent Li Hao disyed, even the fame-indifferent Li Muxiu was tempted, on the spot, to teach Li Hao martial arts and hoped he would focus more and not waste his time in frivolous pursuits. With such talent, added to his personal teaching, Li Haos future achievements might even surpass his own. If the Li family could produce a True Immortal, it would truly cause an earthquake across thend. But Li Hao promptly sought the advice of Elder Feng, the Saint of Thieves, who had a more open view and persuaded Li Muxiu to relent.
With the example of Li Jing, Li Muxiu gave up the idea, allowing Li Hao to choose the life he liked. Li Muxiu had also realized early on that even if he forced Li Hao to cultivate, the youngster would probably not do so wholeheartedly, which was quite frustrating. He was puzzled, seeing that, without witnessing Li Haos training, his realm was nheless soaring rapidly. Because of Li Haos persistence, his cultivation affairs were not widely publicized by Li Muxiu, so others in the mansion were still unaware. At that moment. Hearing Feng Bopings smugughter, Li Muxiu gave him an annoyed nce, Whats the use of catching more? Theyre all small fish and shrimp. Im aiming to catch a dragon. Neither of them used fishing rods while fishing; they simply used energy from heaven and earth as lines to pierce through the bodies of small demon fish, guiding them to where bigger fish or flood dragons might be hunting for food. Catch one first, then talk, Feng Bopingughed. Li Muxiu snorted lightly, noticing the packages in Li Haos hands, and said, Where did you buy these? Werent you at Tan Pce Academy bullying the kids? I just went on a mission for the academy, brought back some delicacies from Cangyu City, Li Hao said with a smile as he shared the food with the two elders: Here, these are delicious. Wow, theres dairy crisp in this twisted doughnut, Feng Boping took a bite andmented, The taste is good. Youve grown thoughtful, kid, Li Muxiu said,ughing as he picked up some food and started eating. At this moment, the white fox Xiao Rou joyfully ran over. Li Hao squatted down to embrace it in his arms and took out a piece of roasted meat for it, Dont worry, I havent forgotten about you.
This little fox of yours, just like a cat, sure loves to eat fish, Li Muxiumented. Xiao Rou, holding the roasted meat with her two small paws, chewed meticulously. Hearing the words of Second Elder, she revealed a foxs typical grin, her eyes curving into slits. Li Hao smiled, rubbed her head, and let her eat to the side. He also took out a portion for himself, sat down beside the two elders, and began to eat, chatting idly as he did. It shouldnt be long now before your father returns, Li Muxiu said while eating a crispy biscuit. Oh? Li Hao expressed in surprise. Could the war that hadsted for over a decade finally being to an end? I heard theres been a twist at the Northern Yan battlefield, and the Holy Pce intends to retreat, Li Muxiu exined. Li Haos eyes brightened. Does this mean he would get to see his parents? Little Hao Er, its been over a decade since youve seen your parents, do you still recognize them? Feng Boping teased with a smile. Li Hao thought for a moment; the images of his parents in his memory had indeed gotten somewhat blurry. Li Muxiu gave Feng Boping a disgruntled re. It was quite the unwee reminder. He then said to Li Hao: It just so happens that your generation has all grown up. The Li Familys True Dragon seat will likely be decided this year. With your father back to support you, securing the True Dragon seat should be almost certain, he said. With Hao Ers talent, is there any dispute? If it was up to me, Id give him the True Dragon seat right now, Feng Boping said as he ate.
Li Muxiu shot him a nce, I wish it were that simple. Do you think managing the vast affairs of the Li Family is like being a lonely old man like yourself? We must keep other branches of the family satisfied. We cant favor one over the other and foster resentment in their hearts. He then turned to Li Hao and said, Right, Hao Er? Mhm, he replied. Li Hao nodded with a smile. He had long heard talk of the True Dragon seat from his Second Elder. Each generation, the Li Family would select a True Dragon who would receive the most abundant resources from the family, and also receive assistance from numerous ancestors in the ancestral shrine to enhance the quality of their soul! The number of soul forms that one could condense in the Soul Session Realm was closely linked to the targets inherited from the ancestors. There were eighty for the Four Stands Realm. Yet, there exists another method to increase the number of condensed souls, a secret technique created by the ancestors of the Li Family. With thebined effort of the ancestral spirits, the quality of the soul forms could be elevated, reaching a levelparable to the True Human tier inherited by the royal families. That is, 180 condensations! Upon reaching the Divine Travel Realm, they would also help condense the Divine Soul, expanding the reach of the Divine Soul Realm. Furthermore, upon attaining the Fifteen Li Realm, they would also help by imbuing the power of the ancestral spirits, pushing the Fifteen Li Realm beyond the pinnacle genius level, achieving top-tier standards.
The so-called True Dragon is to be unrivaled in their realm, truly invincible. At the same time, as a True Dragon of the Li Family, one must bear the duty of enhancing the power granted by the ancestral spirits, and take on the legacy of the entire Li Family. Without any mishaps, they are expected to be the head of the family. If there are millions of prodigies in the world, reaching the ninth-ranked battle physique would put one in the first-rate category. And for a ninth-ranked prodigy of the Li Family, coupled with numerous supreme cultivation techniques, this would be considered among the top echelons. And the True Dragon would surpass the top-tier! Although Li Hao was already at the Fifteen Li Realm, if he became a True Dragon, he would still enjoy the reshaping and assistance of the ancestral spirits for the previous realms. Apart from the Soul Session Realm, Li Hao felt that he had yet to reach the limits of the other realms. Even for the Soul Session Realm, he didnt know whether he could continue to progress and was quite eager about it. Of course, the most important aspect was that if he didnt take the seat of a True Dragon, it was highly likely to fall to another individual. Had it not been for the poisoning incident years ago, Li Hao wouldnt particrly care about the position of the True Dragon. After all, being a True Dragon carried with it immense responsibilities: to carry on the legacy of the Li Family, a millennium-old noble house, push through all obstacles, and perpetuate and magnify its glory. He knew very well how taxing it would be. Only, someone had attempted to ruin him for the sake of their sons prospects years ago, scheming more than a decade in advance. Naturally, Li Hao couldnt let them get their way. He had been waiting for this day. The test for the True Dragon looks at all aspects, not just innate talent but also temperament, connections, contributions, and so on, Li Muxiu told Li Hao. Sending you to Tan Pce Academy was also to let you get out and make some friends, not just keeppany with us old folks all the time. Feng Boping sneered, Dont kid yourself; talent is definitely the most important. Everything else is just icing on the cake. Get out of here, dont lead Hao Er astray, Li Muxiu said with a stern look. Haha Feng Boping burst intoughter. Li Hao smiled quietly, listening to the two elders banter. Before long, the line of the Second Elders fishing rod twitched; something had taken the bait. As the sun set into dusk and stars began to sprinkle across the riverside sky, with the evening drawing near, Li Hao cooked a demon fish that Feng had caught, preparing a barbecue that served as dinner for the three men and a fox. Chapter 80: Listing Sentiments Chapter 80: Listing Sentiments There will be three chapters today, and the book will be avable for purchase tomorrow, so I wont be releasing chapters at midnight anymore to avoid keeping everyone upte and disrupting your schedules. Instead, the first chapter will be released at noon tomorrow. Um, it should be a five-chapter release, and the kind with a substantial word count This time, I havent intentionally clung to the climax. Otherwise, the best time to use the protagonists sword-wielding moment to show off would have been before going live. However, Im still looking forward to the following scenes, and I feel pretty excited when I look at the outline myself. You might want to check it out. Theunch this month is a bitte, and Im not sure if we can still charge up the monthly ticket leaderboard, as the gap seems a bitrge. If we can get into the top ten, Ill make up 20 chapters next month and catch up within the month. But I think thats highly unlikely, with a deficit of three thousand votes, hehe. Additionally, if the Alliance Hierarch rewards me after the book goes live, I will add an extra chapter. For Silver Alliance members, ten chapters of benefits are due. (The Alliance Hierarch from before the book goes live will also be ounted for, but that Silver Alliance will not, consider it a friendly sponsorship.) As for monthly tickets, for every additional 300 tickets, an extra chapter will be added. Dont think its too much. Gu is indeed getting old and not as energetic as before.
I know that at this time, some old readers will definitely jump out and expose me, saying that youre fooling ghosts, iming that you were only eighteenst year, and now youre pretending to be old, just admit you dont want to write more chapters. Well, I dont own such haters, I dont know them. But even if we take a step back and assume I was eighteen, Id still be neen this year, ah, the prime years for a man are fleeting~~ Also, for those scanner brothers who finish a chapter just a minute after it updates, I seriously doubt youve even clearly seen the protagonists name. Ive been reading books for ten years and it takes me five minutes per chapter. Youre truly fast Additionally, Id like to rmend a few old books to everyone. If you havent read them, you might want to check them out: The first is a pet beast flow refreshing text: Super God Pet Beast Store, with a stable ten thousand subscriptions, and it has already been adapted into aic, quite thrilling. The second is a post-apocalyptic ability flow refreshing text: Reboot Apocalypse, an old book from ten years ago, a major masterpiece. The third is a wastnd healing flow with a bit of thrill: Dark King, which has already reached a stable ten thousand as well. The fourth is somewhat niche, from a previously flopped book, which might not be too good-looking or too thrilling: Eternal Night Divine Travel. But those who like that kind of writing style might enjoy it more. Um Thats about it. Also, thank you to those old friends. After ending thest book, I rested for half a year and didnt expect to start a new book secretly, which was seen even before promoting it in the old book. Im quite touched. Chapter 81: 77: Breaking the Mold Chapter 81: Chapter 77: Breaking the Mold Three dayster. Song Yueyao returned to Tan Pce from Cangyu City with a tired look on her face, her task as a patrol envoypleted, and she temporarily set aside her official duties to report back. She had already learned that Li Hao and the others had returned ahead of schedule, and by now, they must have already arrived back in Qingzhou. Thinking of the strength Li Hao had disyed, she clenched her teeth in secret frustration. She had seen all sorts of geniuses during her years of study in ck and White Hall, but it was her first time encountering someone like him. This, to some extent, struck a blow to her. Yue Yao? As Song Yueyao was preparing to return to ck and White Hall to report Li Haos situation to her grandfather truthfully, she happened to run into Su Yehua, who was passing by outside the hall. Seeing her friend, Song Yueyao slowed down her steps: Su. The two were only three years apart in age and had known each other as sisters for over a decade. Youre back so soon? Was the task sessful? You didnt encounter any Great Demons, did you? Su Yehua asked gently upon seeing Song Yueyaos weary state.
Upon hearing Great Demon, the image of neatly arranged demon corpses piled up high on the mountain top shed through Song Yueyaos mind, causing herplexion to change slightly. What is it? Su Yehua also looked slightly stunned. Could it be that she had really encountered a Great Demon? Its nothing. Song Yueyao shook her head slightly and then, with a sudden thought, asked, Su, have Li Hao and his group alreadye back? Hmm? Surprised, Su Yehua knew of Song Yueyaos cool nature over the years, her indifference to outsiders, and her usualck of concern. Why would she ask about the two young masters of the Li Family? Suddenly, she remembered that the task location assigned to those two also seemed to be Cangyu City. What, did they make trouble for you, add to your difficulties? Thinking of one of them, known for hisx demeanor and fondness for sleeping in ss, Su Yehua frowned slightly and said reassuringly: After all, he is a young master from a prominent family who likes to act spoilt; dont take it personally Song Yueyao was taken aback for a moment, then shook her head and said, No, there was a major incident in Cangyu City. If it werent for Li Hao taking action, I might not have been able to return at all. What? Su Yehua was stunned, looking at Song Yueyao in disbelief, wondering if she had misspoken. Song Yueyao was not surprised by her reaction. It seemed her sister was not yet aware of Li Haos strength. She recounted briefly what had happened in Cangyu City. After listening, Su Yehua stared at Song Yueyao, dumbfounded. Fifteen Li Realm? Him? Images of the boy who used to sleep soundly during ss shed through Su Yehuas mind. If she remembered correctly, his registered age upon admission was fourteen years old? Seeing Su Yehuas shocked expression, Song Yueyao couldnt help but smile, feeling an inexplicable sense of joy. It seemed she wasnt the only one who had been frightened. The weariness on her face also dissipated quite a bit as she waved to Su Yehua, Im going to report in first.
With that, she turned and left gracefully. Coming back to her senses, Su Yehua suddenly had an epiphany. No wonder Li Hao never attended sses or participated in the Martial Arts Ranking; with such a level, he could be teaching the others himself. However, having such a Cultivation Level, did he really need to join Tan Pce Academy?
She felt puzzled and decided to inquire more the next time she met Li Hao. Within a few days, the disciples from Alpha Academy who had been sent out for academy tasks had all returned one after another. Su Yehua gathered the disciples to evaluate their performance on this round of tasks. The standout performances undoubtedly came from the teams led by the two princes, who had chosen the hardest tasks worth 15 credits and each received full marks in a unanimous team vote. In addition, they established meritorious deeds during the tasks, assisting the Monster Suppression Department in cracking significant cases, receiving one third-ss merit and one second-ss merit respectively. As for first-ss merits, they are hard toe by outside war-torn border areas. Even second-ss merits were quite astonishing. Could it be that they also encountered a demon attack on the city? Du Qiuyue and Yu Wei whispered among themselves. Yu Wei nced over and said in a low voice, I dont think so. Its possible that the Monster Suppression Department was just currying favor with them, attributing original merits to them, or perhaps the ce they went to had something to do with their families influence Shush! Du Qiuyue was startled and hastily signalled him to be quiet. Yu Wei also realized his indiscretion; theplex politics behind the royal family were not something they should discuss. Even though these two princes were not favored, they were still of royal blood, and who knew if one day they might ascend to great heights?
Beyond the two princes, the next best performers were Wang Han, Li Yun, and their siblings, who also took on the most difficult tasks and achieved full marks as a team, although they did not earn any additional merits. The expressions on the faces of other noble family disciples varied; some whispered among themselves, some admired their strength, while others sneered privately, unconvinced, attributing their sess to connections. Though only in their teens, they had already witnessed the huge disparities brought about by differences in status, and this gap would help them be more perceptive and worldly. These two Li Yuanzhao watched as Li Yun and his sister were praised by Teacher Su Yehua. Despite a cool fa?ade, his eyes could hardly hide his joy. Li Zhining was still fine, but when Li Yuanzhao saw Li Yuns arm wrapped in gauze, clearly injured but still smirking contently, he couldnt help shaking his head. Given Li Yuns strength and status, such injuries were likely due to impatience to excel in the task. Compared to the showy Li Yun, Li Yuanzhao couldnt help thinking of Li Hao. He liked ying with Li Hao, not only because their backgrounds were simr, but also because he genuinely admired the air about Li Hao. How to describe it? Using some of the strange terms Li Hao once used, it was all about the swagger. Chapter 82: 77: Breaking the Mold_2 Chapter 82: Chapter 77: Breaking the Mold_2 Always maintaining a calm and rxed demeanor, he acted as if everything was but passing clouds. If you encounter a mountain thats hard to cross then we just go around it, Li Hao would say. If he only knew how to ck off, it wouldnt count as a talent, but this time in Cangyu City, Li Hao single-handedly defended the city and slew the Great Demon, earning remarkable achievements, yet he remained low-profile and unostentatious, as though it were a minor incident. Just this quality alone put him leagues ahead of Li Yun and the others. Even those two princes, who feignedposure, couldntpare to Hao in Li Yuanzhaos eyes. Moreover, even though he was at the Fifteen Li Realm, Li Hao never boasted. If he had been like Li Yun, spreading the word everywhere, the whole world wouldve likely known by now. Everyone seeks fame, but Li Hao says fame and wealth are burdens. When Li Yuanzhao first heard this, he felt as if struck by a revtion. Even though he didnt understandpletely, he just felt it was awesome. Thats precisely why Li Yuanzhao liked to follow Li Hao around. Not for anything else, he just simply loved to learn. Teacher, where is Li Hao?
At this moment, Li Yun noticed the absence of Li Hao beside Li Yuanzhao. He knitted his brows, a sudden unease gripping his heart. Could something have happened to him? Li Hao Su Yehua nced at the empty space next to Li Yuanzhao, aplex look shing through her eyes, she said, He was an exceptional case and has been admitted to the ck and White Hall. What?! At her words, the whole Alpha Academy erupted in uproar. The noisy chatter instantly became like a bustling market, with everyone jostling and asking why and how. In the crowd, Jiang Yes originally smiling face suddenly fell. Even as a prince, he had not been an exception, and yet the son of the Li Family was given an exception? His face darkened, but recalling the earnest teachings of his instructor back in the pce, he regained a calm expression. Yet inside, he seethed with fury, unable to fully conceal the shadows in his eyes. Teacher, Jiang Ye spoke up, and suddenly the rest of the noise seemed to quieten down: Why was he epted as an exception? Jiang Ye fixed his gaze on Su Yehua. Su Yehua, perceiving the princes inner wrath, thought to herself that if he had reached the Fifteen Li Realm, no, even the Divine Travel Realm, he could have been epted as an exception. Yet her face remained serene, with a smile she said: Li Haos cultivation level is above all of you, and he has distinguished himself with top-grade merit during the assignment in Cangyu City. Thus, to teach ording to his aptitude, he was granted early admission to the ck and White Hall. If he were to remain here, we teachers wouldnt be able to instruct him, and he would simply be taking up one of your spots on the Martial Arts ranking. Upon hearing this, everyone looked at each other in astonishment, all bewildered. Li Haos cultivation level was higher than theirs? Could the other party have already attained soul inheritance? But whats this about top-grade merit? Li Yun and Li Zhining were also full of question marks, equally bewildered; the two looked towards Li Yuanzhao. Both had been to Cangyu City, so why hadnt Li Yuanzhao made any notable achievements?
Seeing Li Yun and his sisters gaze, Li Yuanzhao just smiled subtly, feeling secretly thrilled. Want to know? Im not telling you. After all, Hao had told him not to publicize it. When he asked why, Hao simply said he wanted to enjoy a few more days of leisure. However, the incident at Cangyu City was too significant to be kept secret for long. Li Yuanzhao was very much looking forward to it, wondering what expressions this brother and sister and the others would have once they knew of Haos cultivation level.
After their uncle, their Li Family would once again make a name for themselves across the world! Thinking of that scene, he could hardly wait for time to pass faster, for the news from Cangyu City to spread. Meanwhile, in the ck and White Hall of Tan Pce. Pce Master Song Yufeng sat in the hall. The tea before him had lost its steam, gone cold, yet he sat there entranced, forgetting to sip. Beside him, Shen Yunqing, Zhao Zongyuan, and many other elders of the Tan Pce were present, with only a few absent due to othermitments. Song Yueyao also sat on a chair at the back, just like everyone else, scrutinizing the youth before her. Li Hao felt the gaze of the people around him, like they were watching a monkey, somewhat helpless. It had been more than ten minutes, and no one had spoken. In that time, he thought he could have painted two pictures. Im very happy that you all let me enter the ck and White Hall directly, But I do not like this waste of time, Li Hao cleared his throat and spoke humbly and innocently. The gazes from Song Yufeng and the others, resembling those who observe monkeys, finally began to wane in intensity. Li Zhining of the Li Family, who had fallen from grace a decade ago, had startled the world; a neen-year-old achieving the Immortal status was unheard of. It was a pity that they never got to see his face while he was alive.
But now, seeing this fourteen-year-old at the Fifteen Li Realm made them unable to help themselves from observing closely, wondering if he really had some unusual features or supernatural limbs? Being mere mortals, how did this young man cultivate? Song Yufeng observed carefully for a long time, growing increasingly astonished. He had stealthily probed Li Haos cultivation level with his breath, but found he could not see through it. With his own realm, he struggled to scrutinize, a sign that the young man must have cultivated some secret technique to conceal his cultivation level, and to a profoundly deep level at that. It was known that such techniques often offered minimal enhancement to directbat abilities, yet here was Li Hao at only fourteen, spending time on such a superfluous skill, and still reaching the Fifteen Li Realm with his cultivation levelhis talent was perhaps a bit extraordinary. Back when the Emperor had conferred a name indeed, the Emperors vision was urate! Pce Master Song Yufeng thought to himself, and his reverence for that grand figure seated on the dragon throne grew deeper in secret. You have reached the Fifteen Li Realm, with such talent, even Gan Tao Pce would be suitable for you to enter as a disciple, Song Yufeng asked Li Hao curiously, I would like to ask, why did you choose toe to our Tan Pce Academy? The others also looked curiously at Li Hao. Was it for that peerless technique, or something else? Song Yueyao also gazed intently, waiting for Li Haos response. The reason Li Hao thought back to that day and said nostalgically, I guess it was that morning when I just wanted to eat a piece of Mianyu Fragrant Crisp.
Everyone: ??? What? They had considered various answers, but this was not among them. What in the world was Mianyu Fragrant Crisp? A piece of crispy snack? The reasons why people wanted to enter Tan Pce Academy were many: for revenge through martial arts, for fame, for carrying on a family business, for padding their resume but they had never heard of someone doing it for a deep-fried crispy snack. Silence fell in the hall. After a moment, Song Yufeng came to his senses and said with a bitter smile, That fragrant crisp must be really delicious. Mhm. Li Haos expression turned serious, and he spoke with some enthusiasm, If you get the chance, you must try it. Remember to look for the right sign, its from old Lius family in Qinglian Alley. Seeing Li Hao earnestly making the rmendation, everyone was dumfounded. The fragrance crisps of Qinglian Alley Song Yueyao murmured to herself, unintentionally noting it down. Could it not be for our Tan Pces peerless Taiji Qiankun Sword Skill? Huang Licao couldnt help but ask. He felt that Li Haos answer was too evasive. What was this nonsense about a fried snack?
Chapter 83 - 78 Great Demon King Chapter 83: Chapter 78 Great Demon King Tan Pce Academy attracts geniuses from across the Neen Provinces, not only because of the exceptional teaching level of these individuals but also because of this peerless technique. This is also the treasure of Tan Pce Academy, not easily passed on to others, but those who can be the top student of Tan Pces White Hall certainly qualify to learn it. If I can incidentally learn this swordsmanship, that would indeed be nice, Li Hao said with a smile, acknowledging the fact. He indeed came for this peerless technique, just not as the other party had thought, as his main purpose. After all, if he were truly in urgent need, he couldpletely entrust Feng to sneakily steal a copy by making an imprint. Hearing Li Hao say this, Huang Licaos lips curled into a smile, his face revealing an as expected expression, thinking to himself that this kid was really good at ying his role, almost fooling him. Song Yufeng and the others exchanged nces, also revealing smiles of understanding. After Li Hao left Tan Pce, Song Yufeng looked at the others and said, Since he hase for the Taiji Qiankun Sword, does anyone have any thoughts? The Li Family did indeed keep their promise. Shen Yunqing stroked his beard and smiled, Back then, the third son of the Li Family took an imprinted copy of the Taiji Qiankun Sword from us. He assured us it would never be passed on to a second person, and to think, he truly kept his word. Indeed, its no wonder this young fellow came to our ce, a senior elder nodded, clearly having a favorable impression of the actions of the Li Familys third son. Although back then, the third son from the Li Family had enraged the entire Tan Pce Academy with his demeanor, but times had changed, and now the third son of the Li Family had long since died in battle beyond the frontiers, and they had let bygones be bygones. Moreover, it was said that before his death, the Li Familys third son had used the Taiji Qiankun Sword to thrust through seventeen Demon Kings, deterring a host of demons; this allowed the peerless technique to shine its brightest light in the world, which, more or less, brought glory to their Tan Pce Academy. He has just enrolled, so we cant just give it to him that easily, can we? someone said, looking toward Song Yufeng. Song Yufengs heart stirred, but he remained silent. What to do then? The boys at the Fifteen Li Realm and if we put him in the White Hall, hed be like a hand pressing down on a group of elites, taking the top spot if he wanted to. We old folks cant possibly go down and fight him, can we? Zhao Zongyuan said irritably. Have you forgotten our rule? One needs to attend Tan Pce Academy for three years to qualify. Otherwise, if the Divine General Mansions true dragonse over, wouldnt they take it whenever they wanted? the elder said. Thats true, but to have him stay here for three years would be a waste of a genius time, wouldnt it? Shen Yunqing frowned slightly, saying this. After all, he had yed chess with Li Hao, shared drinks, and even tasted the young mans barbecue, which was truly extraordinary, so he felt a bit biased toward him. The academys rules are thus, we cant make an exception for the Li Family now, can we? a long-faced senior elder said, his face stern. Huang Licao said, We have already broken the rules this time. Dont forget, we at Tan Pce Academy teach geniuses, and geniuses are meant to break conventions. If we bind them with rigid rules, thats when the real problems will arise. But if we set this precedent, wont it degrade the value of the technique if geniuses from other Divine General Mansionse to im it? Watching the endless debate among the people, Song Yufeng pondered and then said, How about we give him two options? He can either teach at Tan Pce for one year or take up a nominal teaching position in our ck and White Hall. This way, the sword manual wouldnt be considered lightly passed on. Hearing the Pce Masters words, everyone quieted down, looking at each other knowingly. When ites to cunning, you truly are the master, Pce Master Next to Thousand Ren Cliff by Tan Pce, at the edge of a deep pond. Li Hao was passing by this area on his way down the mountain and, struck by the charm of the deep and clear waters, felt an urge in his heart. He immediately returned to the student residences within Tan Pce to fetch paper and ink, then returned to the edge of the pond. He set up his easel and began to draw beside the pond. The experience system for the Art of Painting was quite user-friendly, with the amount of Painting Experience gained depending on the artistic conception or Cultivation Level of the subject of the painting. For instance, replicating a Great Demon would yield more experience. The same goes for portrait paintings of individuals with high realms. However, after reproducing the same image a certain number of times, the experience gained would gradually reduce. Therefore, he needed to constantly draw different subjects. But Li Hao guessed that if he wished to achieve Spiritual Awakening in the Art of Painting, he would probably need to put aside the idea of experience and bring a certain subject to a transcendent level. Only by repeatedly painting the same thing a hundred times, a thousand times, or ten thousand times, might he be able to capture its spirit. However, his Painting Experience was currently at the Fifth Stage, not yet at the peak of the Sixth Stage, so he would focus on maximizing his experience first. Landscape painting with bold, free strokes, soon the board under Li Haos hand depicted a majestic and precipitous cliff. Then with a flourish of his brush, the outline of the deep pond also appeared, and a painting that seemed to stand on the paper emerged. Li Hao produced three paintings in a row, his Painting Experience increasing with each. +183, +145, +92 At the bottom of the pond, a huge shadowy coiled on the stones. Suddenly, it opened its eyes, disturbed by the sensation of being spied upon, a feeling it found quite ufortable, disturbing its Qingmeng. With a whoosh, its Spiritual Thought swept out, discovering a young man at the bank. Whose little ghost is this it grunted softly, abruptly rising from the stones, swiftly swimming towards the mouth of the pond, and leaping out. Ssh The sound of water sshed, falling on the shore. Li Hao, who was painting for the fourth time, preparing to fully exploit the scenery of the deep pond and sheer cliff, saw the sudden surge and rupture of the pond water, revealing a kylin entirely drenched in blue. He was astonished. A Water Kylin? He looked at the creature in amazement, the two staring at each other, big eyes locking onto small ones. Who allowed you to be here? Scram immediately! The Water Kylin shook off the droplets from its head and scolded with a beautiful voice, surprisingly like the tinkling of spring water from a woman. Li Hao had heard that the founding Pce Master of Tan Pce Academy had once subdued a Kylin Great Demon to guard and protect the Tan Pce. He hadnt expected it to be right before his eyes. It is said to be a Great Demon King of the Four Stands Realm! Li Haos eyes immediately lit up, sparkling with shiny stars. Senior! Li Hao promptly sped his hands together, his attitude extremely respectful, May I have the honor to paint a portrait of you? If he could paint this Water Kylin, his Painting Experience would definitely soar. Li Hao had already gleaned all the wool from the likes of Second Elder and Feng, along with Fifth Elder; they had provided him with a substantial amount of Painting Experience. The Water Kylin was taken aback, tilting its head with a big question mark popping into its mind. Was this disciple from the academy so obsessed with martial arts that he had lost his mind? What nonsense are you spouting? The Water Kylins eyes revealed a trace of anger and with a snort from its nostrils, the surrounding pond water seemed about to freeze over, emitting a heavy chill, Scram, or Ill eat you! Li Hao knew it was bluffing, as the Water Kylin couldnt harm a Tan Pce disciple, of course, unless some disciple went too far and truly enraged it. However, seeing the might it disyed at the moment, Li Hao felt a bit apprehensive; after all, neither Second Elder nor the others had ever shown such divine might before him. He steeled himself and said, This junior is from the Li Family down the mountain. Senior, if you ate me, Im afraid it wouldnt taste very good. The Li Family? The chill in the Water Kylins eyes wavered slightly. The taste could be more than not very good; it might even cause it to shed ayer of skin. Hmph, even if I dont eat you, a little corporal punishment will suffice, and your Li Family wouldnt dare do anything to me, the Water Kylin coldly snorted. Despite its words, it had no real intention to harm Li Hao, as it would be somewhat in the wrong if those old youngsters from the Li Family came to question it. It couldnt just say, Your kid disturbed my peaceful sleep, so I beat him up, could it? After all, it was their senior. By the standards of the Human Race, it ought to show some magnanimity. Thinking this, it felt somewhat annoyed and stirred the pond water, about to sweep up Li Hao and send him flying off. Unexpectedly, at that moment, Li Hao suddenly shouted: Dont move! Senior, please dont move! Li Hao said anxiously, Just a moment, Senior, please hold your current posture, I can finish very quickly. A trace of bewilderment appeared in the Water Kylinsrge pure blue eyes. By now, Li Hao had already picked up his brush and was fervently painting on the canvas. The scene before him was too exquisite. The Water Kylin stood upon the Emerald Pond, surrounded by surging waters, with the Thousand Ren Cliff beside itthis painting could be considered peerless. You Senior, Im begging you, please stay still! Mortified yet curiously, the Water Kylinplied, having not encountered such a strange little fellow in a thousand years. What was he up to? Seeing that the Water Kylin was indeed keeping still, Li Haos gaze sharpened as he stared intently at the paper,pletely absorbed. He was somewhat lost in the process, his brush strokes swift. The ink flowed gracefully as his movements were smooth and fluid, with touches light and heavy, creating clearyers of depth. Half an incense sticks timeter, as Li Hao was nearly done, the Water Kylin had grown impatient, maneuvering the pond water to fall and saying, Hey, what trick are you ying? Luckily, by then, Li Hao had just finished painting the surging waves of the pond. He was deeply focused, with his brush dancing quickly across the canvas. Finally, as hepleted thest de of grass by the pond with his brush, the entire painting was done. [Painting Experience +1986] Surprised at such arge amount of experience, Li Hao was overjoyed. This single painting was worth hundreds of his usual ones. Thank you, Senior! Coming back to his senses, Li Hao looked at the Water Kylins angry eyes and hurriedly bowed deeply in gratitude. His thanks were not just for the experience, but also for the cooperation of the subject, allowing him toplete such a painting. Immersed in the Art of Painting, his love for the painting itself had be as strong as the joy he felt from gaining experience. Is it finished? The Water Kylin raised an eyebrow, somewhat understanding human behaviors, it ordered indifferently, Let me see it. Li Hao nodded, turning the canvas around. Instantly, a breathtakingly beautiful painting was revealed before the Water Kylin. The sharp cliff edges like swords, the lonely and profound Emerald Pond, and the majestic blue Kylin standing atop, with raging waves surrounding it, like the sovereign of the waters. Its eyes gradually brightened up. Was this Kylin in the painting itself? Did it actually look this beautiful?! Swiftly, the Water Kylins form flickered, and it stepped out from the Emerald Pond. As its front hooves touched the air, its body rapidly shrank and in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a woman draped in azure robes. Her hair was water blue, a teardrop-shaped mark at the corner of her eye, her countenance capable of toppling states, and her pale, bare feet gently stepped forward, floating down in front of the canvas. Chapter 84 - 79: The Poetry Competition Prince Chapter 84: Chapter 79: The Poetry Competition Prince The ink on the canvas had not yet dried, and the Water Kylin also knew that touching it now would mar the painting. She looked carefully, and the more she looked, the more she liked it. The impatience that had been stirred in her heart had already dissipated like smoke and clouds. Her beautiful eyes turned to Li Hao: Did you paint this for me? Do you like it, senior? Li Hao saw the delight in her eyes and couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief, smiling as he said, If senior likes it, then its a gift to you. The Water Kylin revealed a smile, making the whole cold pond seem much brighter. Sheughed lightly: I didnt expect to find such a skilled painter among humans; youve done a remarkable job. It almost feels like Im standing on the paper myself. As long as senior likes it. Painting is not just about copying; its an artistic enhancement, like adding a filter, naturally making it look good. Li Hao looked at her and asked softly, Senior, how about I paint a portrait of you in your present human form? This time the Water Kylin did not reject the idea, instead she showed interest and looked at Li Hao: Can you still paint? As for painting, if senior cooperates, I can paint all day! Li Hao said with a smile. Alright, then paint another one for me to see, the Water Kylin agreed. Good! Li Hao quickly agreed, seeing it as a rare opportunity to reap benefits. Senior, please stand by the edge of the pond, slightly to the side, yes, just like that Li Hao had her strike a side pose, which,bined with her stunning beauty, made her resemble a wistful and gentle woman standing by the Emerald Pond. He swiftly began to draw. After a stick of incense had burned down. The second piece of art waspleted. [Painting Experience +1738] The experience had hardly diminished, mostly because transforming into a new form presented a different posture. Li Hao quickly handed the painting to her. The Water Kylin nced at it, and her eyes immediately lit up. The woman in the painting was sorrowful and mncholic, exuding a transcendent loneliness and purity like a water lily detached from the mundane world. This is actually me The Water Kylin felt that the woman in the painting looked much better than how she perceived her real self. And the tinge of sorrow in her features, could it be the true reflection of her heart? Alone in the cold pond, a thousand years of solitude, the Tan Pce was a ce of humans and not her own In these bustling human cities, her loneliness seemed even more profound. Gazing at the painting, she gradually became entranced. Seeing her absorbed, Li Hao did not speak to disturb her, instead he quietly tidied up the canvas, and then once more, he captured her enraptured appearance. In an era without photographs, his paintings could capture moments in time. Li Hao thought that most people would probably like them. Soon, the third painting was finished. [Painting Experience +1541] The experience had diminished slightly, but it was still a substantial amount. Just three paintings had earned him over five thousand experience points, a veritable windfall. When Li Hao finished the painting, the Water Kylin also came back to her senses and asked, Are you done? So you noticed after all Li Hao secretly chuckled in his heart. She had clearly sensed his presence, yet she had maintained an entranced posture, indicating she was willingly cooperating. Its finished. Li Hao nodded and turned the canvas towards her. Seeing the third painting, a deeper smile appeared in the Water Kylins eyes. The entranced expression was vivid and life-like, with the light casting angling reflections in her clear eyes, seeming to harbor a myriad of thoughts. She had indeed briefly revisited certain memories from a thousand years ago, and he had seen through it? Could this human boy really read her? The Water Kylin looked at Li Hao, her gaze had be much more amiable as she said, Your painting skills are indeed impressive. Did you say youre a descendant of the Li Family? Yes, Li Hao nodded. The Water Kylin, intrigued, said, The Divine General Mansion Li Family is famous throughout thend, but as I know, the family rules are stringent, and all n members are martial artists. How do they allow you to dabble in such minor arts? The Art of Painting is not necessarily a minor art. Li Hao smiled slightly, Moreover, cultivating and painting do not interfere with each other, as there are always times when one tires of practicing. Oh? The Water Kylin raised an eyebrow. Li Hao temporarily concealed his Myriad Attributes, releasing his fifteen li aura, and then reactivated the Myriad Attributes. The Water Kylin was momentarily stunned, her eyes widening in astonishment as she looked at Li Hao. Fifteen li? Yet his blood and bone essence looked so fresh and tender. Senior, since we have some free time today, why dont I continue to paint a few more pieces for you? Li Hao offered with a smile. The Water Kylin nced at the paper in her hands, which she had forcibly dried out, and nodded, Thats fine. Li Hao inwardly smiled and promptly had her stand again by the edge of the Emerald Pond to continue painting. Soon, one painting after another waspleted. After painting eleven canvases, the Painting Experience for the twelfth had increased by only 351 points. Although it was much less than before,pared to painting other subjects, it was still considered generous. Lets stop here for today, The Water Kylin took thetest painting, ncing at it, her face beaming with a bright smile. Are you dissatisfied, senior? Li Hao, who was about to continue painting, asked. The Water Kylin shook her head, Today my appearance is too in. Your painting skill is so exquisite, I should dress up a bit more for your next painting. Li Hao was momentarily at a loss for words, thinking that the love of beauty is something everyone shares, but he hadnt expected even the Great Demon King to possess it. Feeling that her look for the day wasnt pretty enough? But Li Hao thought she was already beautific. Alright, then. Li Hao did not insist, as there were plenty of days ahead. Whats your name? the Water Kylin asked. Li Hao. The Water Kylin appeared slightly surprised; that name seemed a bit presumptuous, and it would fit better if Li Hao belonged to the Royal Family. Senior, your name? Li Hao asked, not missing the chance to bond. Chapter 85: 79: Poetry Contest with the Prince_2 Chapter 85: Chapter 79: Poetry Contest with the Prince_2 I take my surname from the first Pce Master, my family name is Song, the Water Kylin smiled and said, My name is Song Qiumo. Song Qiumo Li Hao nodded slightly and said, Senior Qiumo, the next time Im free, Ille to visit you again. How should I call for you then? Just gently touch the pond water, and Ill know, Song Qiumo said with a smile. Li Hao remembered this and nodded, Till we meet again, Senior. Song Qiumo waved lightly, turned around, and drifted away, taking along about a dozen paintings back into the Emerald Pond. The paintings were covered by her power like a membrane, keeping the water from touching them. This dive should score a perfect ten, Li Hao thought to himself as he watched her enter the cold pond without causing a single ssh. He didnt immediately put away his drawing board, but instead continued to paint the cold pond and the cliff. Even without the Water Kylin Song Qiumo in the paintings, the sheer beauty of the scenery alone provided plenty of experience. Li Hao had tried creating magnificent and imposing scenes in his mind, and even bizarre and ferocious creatures, but the experience gained from painting them was minimal.
He didnt know why, maybe itcked some fine detail or charm? He then painted four or five more Solitary Cliff and Cold Pool Paintings. After gaining five to six hundred experience points, Li Hao felt it was about time to leave, but then he heard someone reciting poetry: Steep cliffs with weary mountains, white clouds drift like tears of heaven. Where does this narrow path lead, who could fathom my intentions? As he spoke, a figure walked slowly toward him, and just as Li Hao turned around, the neer also looked his way. The two exchanged nces, recognizing each others identities. A prince? Li Hao was surprised; this man was one of the two princes from Alpha Academy, apparently named Jiang Hanxing. Jiang Hanxing also recognized Li Hao. If anyone had caused a stir today at Alpha Academy, it was undoubtedly this young master of the Li family. From the moment he had entered Alpha Academy, he had noticed Wang Han and Li Hao, along with other scions of the Divine General Mansion, although he hadnt approached them. Thinking that he had recited poetry on his way here, Jiang Hanxing felt his face flush, somewhat hot and bothered. Damn it, why is there someone here? But, this guy is a military generals son; he probably cant appreciate the finer points of poetry, right? After their brief eye contact, Jiang Hanxing managed to control the heat on his face and smiled to greet him: Young Master Li? Hello. Li Hao responded quite formally. He really wasnt interested in these members of the Imperial Family. The other prince named Jiang Ye had approached him and Li Yuanzhao at the beginning of school to express a desire to make friends. But the young mans ambition was too in in his eyes, and Li Hao didnt want to get involved with any troublesome matters rted to the Royal Family. He also advised Yuan Zhao to keep his distance from these people, as these waters werent suitable for easy wading.
What are you doing here? Jiang Hanxing curiously surveyed the drawing board in front of Li Hao. It wouldnt have surprised him if Li Hao was here to practice his skills. But what was he doing with pen and ink? Considering that Li Hao had been exceptionally allowed into the ck and White Hall and had already ascended to the Soul Session Realm, Jiang Hanxings gaze grew a bit more serious.
Sketching, Li Hao said casually, withdrawing his gaze and once again busying himself with preparing the ink to start painting. Jiang Hanxing was somewhat taken aback, his eyes registering a flicker of interest. He had been secretly observing this young master of the Li family back at Alpha Academy. After all, this name was given by his own Emperor father. He had heard his mother mention this from the time he was born. Upon meeting him at the academy, he couldnt help but pay extra attention. Li Haos actions had indeed been extraordinary. Initially, Jiang Hanxing regretted thinking that such favoritism from the Li family had spoiled him. But today, after hearing Teacher Su Yehuas words, he understood that this was a deeply hidden genius. Sketching? Jiang Hanxing curiously walked over and saw Li Hao start to paint. The solitary mountain and cold pond emerged onto the paper, depicted in an incredibly lively and picturesque manner. He was mesmerized. Coming from the Royal Family, he had been trained in martial arts from a young age, but he also cherished Poetry and Books, so he could certainly recognize that the painting skills were remarkably excellent. After Li Hao finished painting, Jiang Hanxing couldnt help but ask, Li, you can also paint? Without moving his eyes, Li Hao continued with his brush, Cant you also write poetry? At the mention of poetry, Jiang Hanxings face reddened slightly.
As much as he liked it, being able was another matter. He indeed knew a little. But the poem he just recited wasnt created seriously. The choice of words and phrasing all stemmed spontaneously, merely expressing the frustrations in his heart, without meticulous crafting. Li, do you also understand poetry? A little. Oh? Jiang Hanxing, quite surprised and intrigued, said, Why dont youpose a poem then, Li? Compose a poem? Li Hao nced at him. His own poetry experience was already fully leveled up to three stages, yet he hadnt grasped the Poetry Heart, andposing poems wasnt his strong suit. Exactly, why not use this cold pool you painted as the subject for your poem, and lets both write one, how about it? Jiang Hanxing was keen on a poetry duel and also intended topare his skills with Li Haos, to recover some face for his casual recitation earlier, lest people think that was his actual level of poetry. Li Hao nced and said, The cold pool, you say? You go first then. You should start, Li. My poetic ir is shallow; I need to ponder more, Jiang quickly replied.
Li Hao didnt think he was being modest; judging by the poor poem Jiang had previously recited, he hadnt even gotten the rhymes right. Alright. Li Hao, ever capricious, didnt think much and began reciting: Li Bai sets off in his boat, suddenly hearing song from the riverside. A thousand feet deep is the water of Peach Blossom Pond, not as deep as Wang Luns gift to me. As he finished one poem, his hand didnt stop drawing; he continued sketching. In the past, reciting a poem by the Immortal Poet would have earned him hundreds of experience points, but now his experience was already maxed out, not gaining a bit. Out of respect for the original, he didnt change a word. Not fitting the background? Ha, thats none of my concern. Jiang Hanxing listened, somewhat dazzled; this poem had a certain charm. Li, you didnt make this poem on the spot, did you? Jiang Hanxing said, noting that the situation depicted in the poem didnt match their current surroundings. Just tell me if theres a pond in there, Li Hao replied. Jiang Hanxing was speechless; indeed, there was a pond, but where were any peach blossoms? There wasnt a ghost of a peach blossom here!
After a pause, he asked, Did youpose this yourself, or? The suspicion in his eyes was quite apparent. Anyway, you cant find another author in this world, Li Hao said coolly. Seeing his confident response, Jiang Hanxing was a bit shocked and further inquired, Then may I ask, who is the Li Bai mentioned in the poem? As a Li, naturally, he is one of my ancestors of the Li family, replied Li Hao. And who is Wang Lun? The top brother of my ancestor. What in the world is a top brother? Jiang Hanxing looked utterly baffled. Its your turn, Li Hao gave him a look. Coming back to his senses, Jiang Hanxing was somewhat speechless; fortunately, he had been a bit crafty. He had alreadyposed a poem about a waterfall in the cold pond earlier, which he could conveniently use today. Although it might not fully fit the current scenery, it was undoubtedly much better than Li Haos outrageous poem. Chapter 86: 80: Mr. Ji Ming Chapter 86: Chapter 80: Mr. Ji Ming Soon, Jiang Hanxing had also finished reciting his poem. He then looked at Li Hao with a satisfied expression, Li, what do you think of my poem? Very moist. Li Hao chuckled lightly in his heart and responded casually. Jiang Hanxing smiled and said, Although Lis poem does not quite match the beauty before us, it is still quite good. So you actually got smug Li Hao nced at him, thinking: Your poem counts as quite good? You really have some cheek. Shall we have another one? As a literary copyist, Li Hao could not allow original creation to be humiliated and immediately decided to enlighten him. Oh? Jiang Hanxings expression changed slightly, feeling a bit guilty, Another one? What should the topic be this time?
You choose. Perhaps the waterfall? Waterfall? Li Haoughed. Are you running headfirst into your weak spot? Fine. Li Hao agreed immediately, then stopped writing, looked up, and effortlessly recited a poem, Viewing the Waterfall at Mount Lu. By the time he recited From a leap of three thousand feet, it seems as if the Milky Way has descended from the heavens, Jiang Hanxing was already stunned, his face full of astonishment with wide-open eyes. Jiang Hanxing had not been particrly impressed by the previous poem, but this one was spot on, as if he could see the cascading and rushing image of a waterfall right before his eyes. The Milky Way falling from heavensuch a choice of words is too elegant and imposing! Seeing the other party struck with awe, Li Hao gave a faint smile, thinking there were plenty of ssic poems describing waterfalls by the ancients. He intended to use Dus, but it seemed more fitting to let the poetry sage im this face. Jiang Hanxing had thought of trying again, but suddenly he couldnt continue. It felt as though this poem had perfectly captured the essence of the waterfall. Even though the poem was notposed on the spot by Li Hao but taken out of his stash like his own, it was enough to reveal Li Haos talent. Ideas ofposing on the spot are mere talk; they are martial artists, after all, not one of those great schrs in the Hanlin Academy who spend their days searching for beauties among the books! Li, I am utterly convinced by your poem, Jiang Hanxing admitted with a bow. d to hear that. Seeing this, Li Hao picked up the brush to paint again. Li, born in the Divine General Mansion, yet you possess such profound mastery in both poetry and painting, do the elders in your mansion not mind? Jiang Hanxing could not help but ask curiously.
Of course, they do. Then howe They just didnt manage to control it. Jiang Hanxing was speechless for a moment, then couldnt help butugh, feeling that he really had met an amusing person.
This was the first conversation between Jiang Hanxing and Li Hao, which he still vividly remembered yearster. Li Hao didnt pay any more attention to Jiang Hanxing and continued painting. Seeing that Li Hao was focused, Jiang Hanxing didnt make any more noise to disturb him but quietly left. The next day. Before Li Hao went to the cold pool to paint the Water Kylin, he was summoned to the Tan Pce by Shen Yunqing. Upon hearing the two conditions Song Yufeng set for him, Li Hao was momentarily stunned but didnt struggle much with the decision, choosing to be an honorary professor. Staying for a year was too long. However, he also had one condition of his own, which was to have everyone, including Song Yufeng, and all the elders of the Tan Pce cooperate with him on one thing. And that was to let him paint. Put in modern terms, it meant being a model. Upon hearing Li Haos peculiar request, Song Yufeng was a bit taken aback, but it was a trivial matter, and he agreed without refusal, considering it a quirk of this talented member of the Li Family. As an honorary professor, he would need to teach three sses a year, and if he didnt teach in any year, it would umte to the next. The term for the honorary professor was ten years.
That means thirty sses in total, which was rtively easy. Anticipating Li Haos choice, Song Yufeng also told Li Hao that the disciples he would be teaching were not from Alpha Academy, but from the ck and White Hall. As for this, Li Hao didnt care much; he just needed to teach, and it didnt matter if anyone listened or who came to listen. Seeing Li Hao agree readily, Song Yufengs lips curved into a smile, as both the young and the old got what they wanted, making the cooperation very pleasant. Leaving the Tan Pce, Li Hao was about to rush to the cold pool, but suddenly Li Yuanzhao found him. Hao, Wushuang has returned, he said. Upon seeing Li Hao, Li Yuanzhao spoke, The eldestdy says there will be a family banquet tonight to wee Wushuang home and cleanse her of her travel dust. She asked us all to get back early. Ah? Li Hao was taken aback for a moment. After pondering, the image of a pretty young girl surfaced in his mind. Years ago, Fifth Lady had tearfully watched her leave with an old man who had the appearance of a child. Had that girl now returned as a learned youngdy? Thinking this, Li Hao couldnt help but think of the little tail in Sword Cottage far south, nine thousand miles away. Shaking his head, Li Hao told Li Yuanzhao, Its still early. Ill make another round and just be on timeter.
He wasnt particrly attached to that young girl, especially since Li Yun and his siblings had deliberately kept their distance over the years, which meant he saw Fifth Lady far less frequently. Uh, should we prepare a gift in advance? Li Yuanzhao asked. Regarding Miss Wushuang, he had only a faint impression of her, but over the years, he had heard much about her achievements within the mansion, recognizing her as the standout of their generation. Of course, she couldnt bepared to the current Li Hao. Indeed. After all, she was a long-lost cousin; no matter what, some small gifts should be prepared. Li Hao thought for a moment and said: Im not sure what she likes, but she must like to eat. Go to Hongxiang Building and buy a portion of crispy roasted goose, and from Emerald Lake Courtyard, get a portion of Bamboo Fragrant Dark Dragon Liver make sure its hot, and send it over during the dinner. Li Hao mentioned seven or eight famous Qingzhou City delicacies, all of which he had personally tasted and found to be delicious. Li Yuanzhao appeared stunned and asked, Is that all? But these arent expensive, altogether, they barely cost a few silvers. Our family isnt short of money. Its the thought that counts. These delicacies, which she certainly hasnt had while traveling, should suffice. She likely has everything else she needs, Li Hao exined. Li Yuanzhao thought it made sense. Miss Wushuang was, after all, a disciple of the Qianji Sect, personally taught by a famous master. What could she possiblyck? Cultivation Techniques? She could choose her own at Listening Rain Tower.
Weapons? She could find them herself in the armory. As formon items like gold, silver, and jewels, its likely she wouldnt even spare them a nce. Alright, then Ill buy what Hao has listed. Li Yuanzhao agreed. After he left, Li Hao picked up a canvas from his room and returned to the cold pool. He set up the canvas and reached a hand into the pool water to stir it. Sure enough, a shadow suddenly surged up, sshing water everywhere. Li Hao swiftly returned to the canvas and quickly said, Predecessor Qiumo, please keep it like this. Song Qiumo, revealing her Water Kylin form, looked formidable. She intended to transform but stopped when she heard Li Hao. She also kept the surrounding sshes suspended in the air, frozen in ce. Li Hao began painting rapidly and soonpleted a depiction of the Water Kylin emerging from the water. Done. Following Li Haos words, Song Qiumo let the suspended sshes retreat back into the pool and stepped forward, her figure as light as sand changing into a human form, her white and bare feet moving towards Li Haos canvas. Hmm, not bad. Upon seeing her depiction on the canvas, Song Qiumos eyes glinted with a hint of joy. Was her pose just now really that beautiful? She tilted her head to look at Li Hao and asked with a smile, What do you think of my attire today? Li Hao turned and saw her in a water-blue dress, the same one from yesterday, but now with noticeable bracelets and silver chains on her arms and legs, which sparkled brightly. Do women all like shiny things Li Hao chuckled and said, It looks very beautiful. Song Qiumo gave him a look and said, Then paint. Alright. Li Hao immediately began to paint seriously. Sure enough, todays Song Qiumo, with the addition of ornaments, manifested a more dazzling and transcendent beauty in her ethereal allure. And frompleting the painting, he gained an additional hundred points in his Painting Experience. Clearly, these ornaments were no ordinary items. Hmm, not bad. Song Qiumo nodded lightly, though her eyes could hardly hide her joy and satisfaction. Li Hao chuckled, prompted her to switch positions, and started another painting. Time flowed slowly. By the cold pool, Li Hao had already created a dozen paintings of Song Qiumo. Among them, he had her transform back to her original form for seven or eight paintings. In total, they gathered over four thousand points of experience, adding up to nearly twenty thousand with yesterdays session. Li Hao had noticed the day before that painting Song Qiumo yielded more experience than painting others like Feng and the Fifth Lady, even though he did not believe their Cultivation Levels were inferior. It was likely because they usually concealed their aura, so when he painted them, he couldnt capture their essence. Seeing Song Qiumo in front of him without much restraint, her aura overwhelming, made his paintings possess an impressive power. It seems, he thought, Ill have to ask them to show their true strength when I paint them next time though Feng can be difficult to persuade. Preparing his favorite dish of chicken stewed with mushrooms might do the trick. Lets stop for today, Li Hao suggested as he noted the time, which was gettingte, to Song Qiumo. With many sheets of paper in hand, an utterly joyful Song Qiumo said, If you ever face any difficulties, feel free to seek me out anytime, as long as I am within Tan Pce, I can mostly help you. Is Predecessor Qiumo confined here? Li Hao asked in surprise. Song Qiumo slightly shook her head, not borating further, and said, Then, until next time. Saying this, she dived perfectly back into the cold pool. Seeing this, Li Hao too packed up his canvas and headed back to the mansion. As Li Hao passed Alpha Academy on the way down the mountain, he noted that Li Yun and his sister were no longer around while the other disciples of the academy were still training. Upon spotting Li Hao, one of them eximed in surprise. Soon, others also noticed him, and all eyes turned towards him. Seeing this, Li Hao smiled and waved a greeting, quickly making his getaway to avoid being surrounded with inquiries. At the foot of the mountain, Li Hao rode back to the mansion. Upon reaching the grand entrance, he felt todays atmosphere within the mansion was unusually lively, with smiles gracing the guards faces. As Li Hao approached, the guards bowed and paid their respects. Back in Mountain and River Courtyard, Zhao informed him that Fu had sent word from Cangyu City about his recovery, nning to leave tomorrow and return home. Additionally, Zhao presented a gift box, saying to Li Hao: Young master, Miss Wushuang from Piaoxue Courtyard has returned to the mansion today, and thedy of the house has prepared a family dinner. You are invited over, and I have taken the liberty of preparing this gift for you to bring alongter. Chapter 87: 81 Xiao Yu Jing Chapter 87: Chapter 81 Xiao Yu Jing What is this? Upon seeing the thoughtful gift prepared by Zhao, Li Hao opened the gift box and nced inside to find a delicately small dragon hornb, along with a small bottle. Li Hao picked up the small porcin bottle and shook it, prompting Zhao to hurriedly say, Inside is the Soul Casting Elixir, which can increase Divine Soul power. Ive heard that Miss Wushuang has already reached the Divine Travel Realm, so she must have a use for it. Zhao really is considerate and thoughtful. Li Hao couldnt help but praise. He was familiar with the Soul Casting Elixir. It could be consumed by those in the Divine Travel Realm, with each pill increasing the travel distance by about a hundred meters. A person could consume up to ten pills before reaching the maximum limit, beyond which no more could be absorbed. And the umtion of ten pills was a kilometer. This was equivalent to surpassing four or five years of hard cultivation. The only downside was, since the elixir-assisted Divine Soul differed ever so slightly from one that was self-cultivated, it would not be noticeable inmon battles. However, in a sh between top experts, it could be a w. This was what Jianghu martial artists often said: relying on medicinal pills for improvement might lead to an unstable foundation, making the body too light.
Li Hao was unable to absorb the effects of medicinal pills and thus consuming them was ineffective for him. Even if he could, he would not choose to use them, for he had heard that his second uncle and Feng never relied on elixirs. At most, they would consume spirit food with rich energy to enhance their physical strength and vitality. Because the second uncle and Feng were not body refiners, nor would they expend effort in Body Refinement. So, relying on external things to increase physical strength was harmless and only beneficial to them, while they remained pure and untainted by any medicinal influence in their Cultivation Realm. Zhao gave a slight smile, knowing that Li Hao didnt take this matter to heart. With earnest concern, he advised: Its been many years since your return; if youre still ustomed to Miss Wushuangs temperament, you should spend time with your cousin. Its best to close the distance in your rtionship since she is a disciple of the Qianji Sect, and it would be good to have her support in the future. Of course. Li Hao agreed with a smile. Zhao sighed quietly, following behind Li Hao like an old servant. Before long, Li Yuanzhao hurried to the Mountain and River Courtyard, entering as if he were in his own domain and calling out Li Haos name from afar. Its Young Master Yuan Zhao, observed Zhao, his face breaking into a kind smile. Over the years, Li Hao had beenx in his demeanor and had not disyed any martial arts talent, so the other courtyards had not interacted much with the Mountain and River Courtyard. Zhao had also noticed the distancing of Li Yun and his sister from Li Hao. Of the direct descendants around Li Haos age, there were only a few, and now only Young Master Yuan Zhao remained,ing to the Mountain and River Courtyard to keeppany with Young Master Hao. It wasnt fair to me others for being opportunistic. As the steward of the Mountain and River Courtyard, Zhao was well-informed, and he had his own trusted contacts in the other courtyards. He knew that the reason might not lie with Li Hao alone. It was rather that the other courtyards had heard certain rumors from the Northern Yan battlefield, which led them to act this way. After more than a decade of prolonged war, many rumors had spread. One must know that although the Li Family was a Divine General Mansion, wealthy and powerful, they also had political rivals in the court and others who envied them. Moreover, with the yearly battles in Northern Yan, the soldiers of the Li Family who perished, could not voice their grievances until the war ended. Yet the wars expenses required allocations from the court, logistical supportall of which provided fodder for criticism.
Dont think that with soldiers fighting abroad, no one would dare to speak in court; on the contrary, it still depended on the climate and public sentiment. Hao, Ive purchased the dishes you asked for; theyve already been delivered to Aunts courtyard, said Li Yuanzhao, approaching with a smile. Hearing this, Zhao looked at Li Hao with surprise, not expecting him to be so well-prepared, and a look of relief crept into his eyes. Thanks for the trouble.
Li Hao patted Yuan Zhao on the shoulder and said, Then lets head over as well. Alright. Zhao followed the two young masters, apanied by Li Haos personal maidservant Qing Zhi, all on their way to the banquet. The carriage rolled out of the Mountain and River Courtyard, and Li Yuanzhao said he wanted to stop by Linglong Court first, which was his foster mothers residence. Naturally, Li Hao didnt refuse and instructed the familys trusted aide driving the carriage to turn towards Linglong Court. Once at Linglong Court, Li Yuanzhao jumped out of the carriage and asked Li Hao and Zhao to wait a moment before rushing into the courtyard. It wasnt long before Li Hao saw Li Yuanzhao escorting a woman with a graceful figure and dignified manner slowly stepping out from inside. The woman was Ms. Xiao, named Xiao Yu Jing. Her ancestors had produced a supremely powerful martial artist in the Four Stands Realm. Her husband, the fourth son of the Li Family, had been called to the battlefield on their wedding night, having to leave his new bride in their nuptial chamber to rush to the frontier. Tragically, he never returned. From then on, Ms. Xiao could only live in widowhood, childless as well. Therefore, after Li Yuanzhao was orphaned, the matriarch decided to adopt him into the fourth branch of the family. As Li Hao and Zhao waited in the carriage, Ms. Xiaos normally furrowed brows sank into a frown. As a child, Li Hao remembered being held by Ms. Xiao, who had seemed warm and kind.
But over the years, she had be increasingly reclusive in her temperament. And whenever she saw him, she seemed to hold some anger towards him, which Li Hao didnt understand. Didnt I tell you today that your cousin Shuang Er ising back? You were supposed to prepare a gift, but instead, youre fooling around with him again, Ms. Xiao reprimanded Yuan Zhao, without regard to the fact that Li Hao was right there. Li Yuanzhao scratched his head awkwardly and said, Mother, Hao and I went to prepare the gifts together. Weve already delivered them to the Elder Mistresss quarters at Mountain and River Courtyard. What gifts did you prepare? Xiao Yu Jing frowned. Crispy roasted goose from Hongxiang Building Li Yuanzhao promptly spilled every detail. Before he could finish, Xiao Yu Jing already couldnt bear to listen further, angrily rebuked, Are you truly that foolish? Shes been wandering outside for a long time and even made it onto the Qiankun List, what delicacies hasnt she tasted? Is shecking your gift? How many silver does it even cost? Wouldnt it seem too meager when presented? Li Yuanzhao nced at Li Hao and gained some confidence, saying, Mother, what doesnt our Li Family have? Weapons, Cultivation Techniques, Cousin can just pick whatever she likes, is there a need for us to prepare anything? Cousin hasnt returned to Qingzhou much over the years, she surely hasnt had a chance to taste the authentic delicacies here. She may not have eaten them, but do you think she cares to? Xiao Yu Jing rolled her eyes slightly, showing the charm of a beauty, and said exasperatedly, Whether she needs it or not is one thing, but your gifts definitely cannot be trifling. Its not just about them, at least you should be able to present it with confidence, right? If people find out all youre presenting is such food and drink, wont theyugh their heads off? With that, she looked towards the carriage and immediately caught sight of a gift box next to the curtain, scoffing,
Look at this, what is it? Zhao, upon seeing her misunderstanding, hurriedly said, Madam Xiao, this was specially prepared by this old servant out of concern that Young Master Hao Er mighte across as impolite, for him to offer to Miss Shuang Er. Humph. Xiao Yu Jing turned to Li Yuanzhao and said, See? You treat others like Hao, but they might not truly regard you with the same heart, leading you around in merry circles, ignorant and foolish, while they secretly prepare a generous gift. Now, youe empty-handed, with nothing at all. What will you present when you see your Cousin? Li Yuanzhao opened his mouth slightly, looking wronged as he said, But that was prepared by Zhao for Hao Its not Haos fault You! Xiao Yu Jing nearly raised her hand in anger to strike him. Had Li Hao fed this fool some sort of bewitchment, refusing to listen to reason? She restrained herself, snorting in anger yet still considering Li Hao and Zhao standing nearby, she contained her fury, Forget it, your mother has already prepared a gift for you. Zhu Xiang, bring it to Yuan Zhao, Xiao Yu Jing instructed. A maidservant gracefully approached and respectfully handed Li Yuanzhao a gift box. Curious, Li Yuanzhao wanted to open it to have a look, but with a re from Xiao Yu Jing, he reluctantly withdrew his hands, hanging his head low obediently following behind his mother. We have our own carriage, theres no need to squeeze together, Xiao Yu Jing said indifferently to Li Hao and Zhao.
Mother Be quiet. Li Hao felt a bit helpless. His Fourth Mother seemed to always harbor an inexplicable hostility towards him, which left him quite puzzled. Yuan Zhao, well go ahead then, just stay with your mother, Li Hao said to the little chubby boy, not wanting to leave him in a tough spot. He winked at him. Li Yuanzhao promptly nodded, Hao, well be right there. Then, turning his body to stealthily smile at Li Hao behind his mothers back, he shed a pair of white teeth. Li Hao smiled back and left first with Zhao. Mother, why do you always stop me from being with Hao? Actually, Hao Be quiet. Xiao Yu Jing red at him irritably, I told you to associate more with Piaoxue Courtyard, whats the need to stick around him all the time? He could only practice Body Refinement before, and even though his meridians are open now, he started his Cultivationte. All that is still tolerable; your mother isnt a mercenary person after all. The main thing is, I dont want you to bring trouble upon yourself, understand? Ah? Li Yuanzhao was puzzled, how did this rte to bringing trouble upon himself? Talking to you is pointless, just listen to your mother, and get closer to little miss Zhi Ning, Xiao Yu Jing spoke softly. Li Yuanzhao was perplexed, as he had asked about this a few times before but his mother hadnt exined. This time he didnt ask, simply pretending to obediently nod in agreement. When Madam Xiao married, the Fourth Master sacrificed himself on the battlefield. Over these years, she has had some grievances against the Li Family, Zhao exined to Li Hao in a low voice inside the carriage, speaking carefully. This was a sensitive matter for the masters family, something their servants shouldntment on, but he worried that Li Hao might harbor resentment towards Xiao Yu Jing, being too young to understand the need for discretion and potentially drawing trouble. Li Hao nodded slightly; he had also thought of this reason. After all, he could understand the resentment of a widow. He didnt harbour any anger towards Fourth Mother, for she often showed her true colors openly, never scheming behind his back. On the contrary, the Second Mother from Shuihua Courtyard, who always greeted him with a smile and warm inquiries, was the one who truly irked him. And with Li Yuanzhao around, considering his face, Li Hao would not hold any hostility towards Ms. Xiao. At least, she truly seemed to treat Li Yuanzhao well. Soon, the carriage arrived outside Eternal Spring Court. Several carriages were parked outside the alley, clearly thedies from other courtyards had arrived earlier. Before entering the Court, the lively noise from the outer courtyard with phrases like My Shuang Er is truly amazing could be heard, probably thedies heaping praise on that favored daughter of heaven. Holding the gift box given by Zhao, Li Hao strolled into the courtyard. Chapter 88: 82: Princess Chapter 88: Chapter 82: Princess The house servant at the courtyard gate saw Li Hao and quickly paid his respects, knowing that this young master was deeply favored by the Grande Dame. At this moment, the bright moon had just emerged, casting a mottled starlight. In the courtyard, thenterns were just being lit. Warm light filtered through the window screens of the main hall, carrying the sound of cheerfulughter from within, suggesting a happy gathering. Zhao and Qing Zhi followed Li Hao to the entrance of the main hall, stopping before the steps, standing with hands folded, quietly waiting for the banquet to end. They would only enter if called upon. The regtions of the Li Family were strict, and these servants dared not overstep their bounds. Inside the main hall. As soon as Li Hao entered, he caught sight of a strikingly unfamiliar girls figure. She appeared to be about sixteen, the age when a girl is like a bud ready to bloom. Yet, the girl was already about 1.7 meters tall, with a slim and graceful figure, and her eyes were as calm as a frostke, possessing a serenity not found in her peers. Faintly, Li Hao could still discern the rounded lines of her childhood cheeks, but now that the girl had grown up, her facial contours were even more delicate and beautiful, like a flower about to unfold.
She was wearing an oyster white dress, pure and elegant, with the shimmer of sequins sewn amidst the folds of the gauze, giving off a casual yet extremely luxurious look that, coupled with her refreshing temperament, made her seem like a fairy emerging from the mist. Clearly, this was Li Wushuang. Besides, Li Hao also saw, sitting beside his long-lost cousin, Li Yun and Li Zhining, brother and sister. But at that moment, they were all eyes cast downwards in respect, hands properly ced on theirps, their faces bearing silly, happy smiles amidst the adults praise andughter, their gazes asionally drawn to their elder sister beside them. Their eyes shone with hope and brightness at the sight of her lustrous figure, filled with envy and joy. This scene reminded Li Hao of five years ago, when they first came to Mountain and River Courtyard, listening to stories with their little faces propped up in their hands, just as well-behaved. Its no wonder Shuang Er has reached the Divine Travel Realm at such a young age, achieving Divine Travel at fifteen. Such talent already ranks her among the top prodigies, and its very likely shell step into the three Immortals in her lifetime. At the end of thedies seating, Ninth Madame Jiang Xianer spoke in a soft and delicate voice. She was Li Familys ninth son, Li Junyes fiance-to-be, and also a princess of the royal family. Seeing Ninth Madame, Li Haos eyes also couldnt help but show a measure of solemn respect. Ninth Madame was the youngest among thedies, only thirty-two this year. Li Hao heard from Second Master that when she was a child, due to some matter, she had lived in the Li Family for a time, and it was then that she met the Ninth Uncle. The two shared a childhood like sweethearts, separated as they grew up, butter when the Ninth Uncle was free-ranging outside, establishing himself in the world, he met Ninth Madame again, and their affection for each other blossomed, leading to a private vow of marriage. With Ninth Uncle being highly talented, also the True Dragon of the previous generation of the Li Family, Emperor Yu did not obstruct this union, granting them their betrothal. Unfortunately, though the marriage was settled, Ninth Uncle wished to earn his achievements before the grand wedding, to marry Ninth Madame in a glorious ceremony. Little did anyone expect that after only two years in the army, he would die on the battlefield, causing the marriage, so close to the wedding date, to end abruptly, to the regret andment of many. Originally, with Ninth Uncle dead, the marriage would naturallye to an end. After all, one couldnt expect the princess of the royal family to live as a widow, could they? But Ninth Madame, with deep affections, dered she would wed only the ninth son of the Li Family in this life. Thus, after causing an uproar in the imperial pce with the Emperor, she eventually arrived at Qingzhou, holding Ninth Uncles gown and armor,pleting the marriage ceremony that the groom could not fulfill, bing Ninth Madame of the Li Family. This romantic tale was well known throughout Qingzhou.
In the mansion, all thedies showed great respect to Ninth Madame Jiang Xianer, including Second Master and Fifth Master; when mentioning this princess of the royal house, they were filled with affection. This was not about status, but purely about the bond of love. Li Hao, hearing Second Master recount this story for the first time, was also deeply moved. In this era, the carriage travels slow, a lifetime is only enough to love one person. A lifetime is also only enough to remember one person.
Unlike his era, where with a simple swipe on a device, a heart could change eighty times in one night. Ninth Madame is too kind, said Li Wushuang to Jiang Xianer with a slight smile. To others, she might not show much expression, but towards the wife of her Ninth Uncle, she also held great respect in her heart. Hao Er has arrived. At this moment, He Jian, seated at the center of the hall, saw Li Hao, and her smiling face revealed an even warmer smile as she beckoned: Come, sit down. It was then that the others also noticed Li Hao; Jiang Xianer turned back to nce at him and gave a gentle smile, quite amiable. Li Hao responded with his own smile; over the years, he had interacted with all the familys wives, but only the Grande Dame and Ninth Madame made him feel most at ease andfortable. Approaching the table and seeing two dishes he had earlier asked Yuan Zhao to purchase, Li Hao smiled and then handed the gift box he was carrying to his cousin: I heard Wushuang wasing back and prepared a small gift especially for you. I hope you like it, cousin. Li Wushuangs gaze swept over the gift box as she took it, her expression unchanging: Thank you. With that, she moved to ce the gift box on the gift table behind her. Liu Yue Rong, sitting beside He Jian, caught sight of this and teased with a smile: Shuang Er, why dont you see what Hao has given you? In all these years, aside from food, he hasnt really given gifts to anyone else.
He Jian said evenly, Were not in need of anything, and the delicacies Hao sends are all made by him personally, which is the most precious gift. Chapter 89: 82 Princess_2 Chapter 89: Chapter 82 Princess_2 That is true, Liu Yue Rong said with a smile and a nod. Jiang Xianer turned her head to Li Hao and said with a smile, Hao Er,e sit. Its been a long time since Ive had the pastries you make. If Ninth Mother likes them, I will make some for you tomorrow, Li Hao readily took a seat and said with a smile. While the two were speaking, Li Wushuang slightly frowned. She initially had no interest, but given that Second Mother had spoken in such a manner, if she didnt take a look, it would seem as though she didnt care enough. She casually opened the gift box and saw the porcin bottle and dragon hornb inside. Just as she had thought,mon items. Li Wushuang shook her head secretly and with less interest, prepared to close it. Yet Liu Yue Rong chuckled softly and said, Hao Er has really put in the effort. The craftsmanship of this dragon hornb is exquisite; you must have spent a lot of time on it. Whats inside the porcin bottle? Soul Casting Elixir. Li Hao said with a smile to her. Li Wushuangs eyebrows slightly rose as she closed the lid of the gift box and ced it on the side gift table, saying indifferently, Do you think I need such pills?
Though her voice was gentle, the atmosphere suddenly turned much colder. This sentence was a difficult one to respond to. Need it? That would inly say that her talents arecking and she needs to rely on pills. Dont need it? Then why send it at all? Li Hao was taken aback for a moment but soon appeared somewhat helpless. Indeed, giving gifts is a troublesome matter. Shuang Er. Lady Gao Qingqing, seeing that the tone of her child was off and that the family banquet was to celebrate her, naturally didnt want any unpleasantness to ur, and tried to ease the situation with a smile: Hao Er also meant well. You havent seen each other for so many years, and he doesnt know what you like. The dragon hornb looks very good, and as for the pills, if you dont need them, just keep them. Li Yun, who had been behaving properly and appeared very obedient, suddenly adopted a somewhat wild posture upon seeing Li Hao, as if he felt it was somewhat shameful to show such obedient behavior in front of Li Hao. Seeing that Li Hao seemed to have been put in an awkward position, Li Yun immediately leaned back tactically and, mimicking Li Haos usual indifferent expression, huffed: Li Hao, do you know that my sister is a Ninth Grade Warrior, a top-notch prodigy! She absolutely doesnt need pills to help her, and taking them would actually harm her. Are you looking down on my sister? Having said this, he looked at Li Hao with satisfaction, now with his elder sisters backing, he wasnt afraid of Li Hao. The dumb son of thendowner Li Hao looked at him with some speechlessness, thinking, this banquet is for your sister, if I lose my temper now, its your sister who will look bad, not me, foolish boy. Indeed, upon hearing Li Yuns words, Gao Qingqings expression changed slightly, and she quickly tugged at Li Yuns back. They were all family, and with the elder sister-inw present, it would be uneptable to embarrass someone openly. Li Yun winced from the tug and looked up to see his mothers eyes exuding a hint of anger. Mother and son had a tacit understanding, and he instantly knew he had probably done something wrong. But, what did I do wrong? Isnt what I said the truth? While Li Yun was lost in thought, Li Hao just smiled slightly, naturally he wouldnt get angry and stand up because of this. Of course, neither would he nervously exin anything.
If Cousin Sister doesnt need such pills, perhaps Cousin Brother might need them. You can keep them for him. As for theb, could it be that Cousin Sister also doesnt like it? Then Ill give it to Sister Zhi Ning. Li Hao said, his tone seeming to convey a smile but not quite a smile: What about theb, Cousin Sister, you dont like that either? Then give it to Sister Zhi Ning instead. Li Wushuangs face darkened slightly, how could she not hear the implications in Li Haos words, implying her brother was not good enough? What do you mean?
She stated directly, disliking beating around the bush, and as for saving face, she really didnt care. Cousin, didnt you hear me clearly? Li Hao feigned surprise, thinking to himself, howe both siblings seemed a bit slow-witted? Li Wushuangs eyes narrowed slightly, wanting to explode, but Gao Qingqing coughed in time to interrupt, saying, Shuang Er, Hao is still young and doesnt know about your situation. He intended well by giving you the Soul Casting Elixir. Why are you taking offense at your cousin? Jiang Xianer, sitting next to Li Hao, smiled charmingly, Shuang Er, if you dont like it, Ill make it up to Hao on your behalfter. Yes, Shuang Er, it is the thought that counts from Hao, Liu Yue Rong hurried to console. Li Wushuang nced at Li Hao, said nothing more, but casually took the gift box and ced it on the gift rack behind her. At that moment, footsteps approached from outside, followed by the voice of Li Yuanzhao calling, Hao. Li Hao turned his head and saw Fourth Mother and Yuan Zhao had also arrived. Hearing Li Yuanzhaos voice, Xiao Yu Jing, who had just calmed down, red up again. You brat, whom do you greet first after entering? To those unaware, it seemed as if you were here to celebrate with Li Hao! As much as she seethed with anger, with many people in the main hall, she couldnt publicly scold her son, so she hurriedly approached with a smile, My sisters and younger siblings, Imte. Is this Shuang Er? My, its been years, and youve grown so tall and beautiful in the blink of an eye. Qingqing, you really have a lovely daughter! A few words quickly livened up the atmosphere and drew peoples attention away, covering up Li Yuanzhaos impoliteness.
Li Hao sat at the table with a smile on his face. Thesedies, none of them were easy to deal with. Li Yuanzhao greeted Li Hao, and with a knowing nce between the brothers, they understood that the earlier incident had not caused any misunderstandings, and Li Yuanzhao also rxed, smiling as he handed his gift to Li Wushuang. What is this? Liu Yue Rong asked with interest. Cousin, youll know if you open it, Li Yuanzhao said, not knowing what his mother had put inside, but he was clever enough to respond with a smile. Li Wushuang frowned slightly, feeling somewhat helpless but still opened the gift to look. It turned out to be a sharp, short dagger. Its actually the renowned dagger Han Xiang! Gao Qingqing immediately recognized it and looked at Xiao Yu Jing in surprise, Sister-inw, this is a famous Divine Weapon. Its said that it can even pierce the body of an Immortal Demon King. Xiao Yu Jing smiled, Its Yuan Zhaos heartfelt gift; as long as Shuang Er likes it, thats what matters. Regaining herposure, Gao Qingqing said to her daughter, Arent you going to thank your cousin? Li Wushuangs eyes also showed a hint of brightness, as she rather liked the dagger. Although she used a sword, she still had another hand. Carrying it with her for closebat, when a sword could not be wielded, the dagger would be as handy as a short sword. Thank you, cousin. She said with a gentle expression, softly expressing her thanks.
Li Yuanzhao waved his hand andughed, then sat down next to Li Hao. Before long, the Third and Eighth Ladies also arrived one after another, and soon everyone was present. He Jian, knowing that Li Wushuang had just returned to the mansion and did not like crowds, had not asked the concubines from the various courtyards toe over, so all those present were from the main family branches. Although there werent many people, it was more in line with Li Wushuangs preference. In addition to thedies, Li Wushuangs father, Li Xuanli, also returned from Zen Meditation Mountain deep within the mansion. He appeared to be in his forties, with an air of schrly elegance about him. He had been seriously injured on the battlefield years ago, but fortunately,pared to his brothers, he had managed toe back in one piece. Surviving a grave injury at the hands of Demons was no easy feat. After all, the men of the Li Family were prime targets for the Great Demons on the battlefield, and once injured, they would be voraciously attacked by Demons. After all, the Li Family had defended the borders for years, ying countless Demons and umting just as many grudges. To the Demon race, other than the Wang Family, the four families of the Divine General Mansion were all mortal enemies, despised by the Demons who wished nothing more than to consume their flesh, drink their blood, and sleep on their skins! Chapter 90: 83: Revisiting the Past Chapter 90: Chapter 83: Revisiting the Past Li Xuanli came over and first paid his respects to Madam He Jian with a slight bow. He then individually greeted the other sisters-inw, nodded at his younger siblings, and finally sat down with a smile, saying: Shuang Er, how is your cultivation progressing at Qianji Sect? I heard youve made it onto the Qian list, not bad. Upon hearing her fathers praise, Li Wushuangs expression remained calm. Li Yun, sitting by her side, had his eyes shining brightly, revealing a rather proud demeanor, while Li Zhining also looked at her elder sister with sparkling eyes, seemingly viewing her as a role model. Im only at the bottom of the list, after all. If I could be like Ninth Uncle, who reached the top of the Qian list as soon as he entered it, that would be truly impressive. She had no intention of boasting; she was merely stating the facts. Upon hearing his daughter mention Old Nine, a subtle change flickered across Li Xuanlis eyes, and the smile on his face receded slightly. That dazzling, meteor-like figure from the past, just as Emperor Yu had said fourteen years ago, that fallen radiance was indeed the pain of the Li Family! Although they had nine brothers and did not count the sisters, each of them was closely knit with one another, united as one. However, as they each took wives and visited each other less, they gradually drifted apart.
In the past, they used to train and dine together in therge courtyard,ugh and frolic together, and together they would avoid their fathers punishments Time flies like an arrow. The summer nights frog choruses that linger in the memories of the courtyard have long been inaudible Seeing the atmosphere at the scene grow slightly quiet, Li Wushuang realized she shouldnt have brought up that painful scar of the Li Family. Her face changed slightly, and she kept silent. Li Xuanli, lost in mncholic thoughts, regained hisposure and, realizing his daughter had fallen silent, affected by his emotions, immediately smiled lightly and said with a carefree tone: You want topare yourself with your Ninth Uncle? Youre still too green for that. Your Ninth Uncle was already challenging the Celestial Master Realm at seventeen, defeating all challengers in reverse order. Outside Qingzhou City at Phoenix Immortal tform, he issued a challenge to the worlds finest, and in the end, no one dared to respond! Recounting those youthful days, Li Xuanlis face once again bore a hint of a smile, filled with nostalgia for those spirited times. Back then they still had the sky above them, as well as their father, and their eldest brother, which allowed them to roam freely across Jianghu, traveling far and wide. Drinking and riding freely, they explored all neen provinces. But as the sky above them copsed and their fathers soul went to Mo River, unable to be freed to this day, unable to return to the Li family ancestral hall or to reincarnate, they also lost that leisurely disposition and instead began to cultivate fervently. At the same time, they started bearing the heavy responsibility of the Li Family, guarding the Frontier Pass, charging through battlefields, and exorcising demons! Hearing Li Xuanlis words, a trace of reminiscence appeared in the eyes of the madams of each household. That period was also when most of them had newly married into the Li residence, when they were most naive and free-spirited, and it was the most beautiful time they had spent with their husbands. Yearning emerged in Li Wushuangs eyes. With just a few words from her father, she painted a silhouette in her heart, grand and invincible in the worldthe silhouette of her Ninth Uncle, the one she had heard about proudly since childhood. To challenge the worldsuch amanding presence, how many in this world can achieve that? Li Hao, however, inwardly sighed. Such a prodigy, yet died young, a truly regrettable loss. The food is getting cold; lets start eating first. In the end, it was He Jian who was the most rational, pulling back her thoughts and saying with a smile. Everyone chuckled and started to help themselves, calling on each other to eat.
Hmm, these dishes are good. During the meal, they talked about other things, no longer touching on those sentimental memories, seemingly reaching an unspoken agreement on this matter. Li Xuanli tasted a few dishes and eximed in appreciation, Shuang Er, its not often youe back. You should try this Bamboo Fragrant Dark Dragon Liver; its quite good. Its the same taste from over a decade ago, not changed a bit. Your father hasnt had it for many years either. Oh?
Li Wushuang, who had maintained a cool demeanor until now, revealed a trace of a daughters yful nature at this moment, curiously picking up the dish and tasting it carefully. Mm, it really is good, Li Wushuang smiled, showing her teeth. Li Xuanli looked at his eldest sister-inw and said with a smile, Eldest sister-inw has put a lot of thought into this for Shuang Er. The Bamboo Fragrant Dark Dragon Liver from Emerald Lake Courtyard is a unique delicacy of Qingzhou, and I almost forgot its taste after such a long time. He Jian smiled faintly, ncing at Li Hao, who was concentrating on his food, and said: It wasnt me who prepared it, but Hao Er and Yuan Zhao who bought it together. They said that since Shuang Er had been away for many years, she likely hadnt had Qingzhous delicacies, so they specially bought it for her. Li Xuanli was momentarily stunned, then looked at Li Hao and Li Yuanzhao on the other side, Did you two buy this? Li Hao nced at him, harboring great respect for his warrior uncle, and nodded. Li Yuanzhao smiled and said, Uncle Five, Hao knows food best. The delicious dishes you just praised were all Haos idea for me to buy. There are still several moreing up. Oh? Li Xuanli, surprised, naturally remembered Li Hao, the seventh brothers only son with Qingqing. He had attended the boys hundred-day celebration. Later, he heard the child was a cultivation cripple, but it seemed he had somehow managed to unblock himself, or perhaps his second uncle had thought of a method to help him. In any case, he was able to cultivate again. But it was a pity that he had missed the opportunities for Foundation Establishment and Blood Melting; his aptitude was inevitably inferior to others, and startingte, he had wasted valuable time. Feeling pity, his gaze softened when he looked at Li Hao:
Hao Er, thats very thoughtful of you. I heard your father is about to return, and the war in Northern Yan has ended. The report has been submitted to the court, and I believe youll see him soon. As he spoke, he addressed his daughter, Shuang Er, arent you going to thank Xiao Hao? This thoughtfulness is no less important than any other gift. Li Hao felt moved by his uncles words, which seemed to carry a hidden meaning since he had arrivedter than others, and now spoke as if he had been observing the situation with Spiritual Thought from the start. He developed a favorable impression of this discerning Uncle Five. Out of consideration for the other party, Li Hao no longer dwelt on the incident just now and pretended as if nothing had happened. At this moment, one more nce at Li Wushuang would have likely made thetter embarrassed. On the other side, Li Wushuangs expression had turned sour upon hearing her aunts words, and now, listening to her fathers, she suddenly found the dragon liver in her mouth difficult to swallow. She nced at Li Hao, only to see him picking up food as though he wasnt waiting for her gratitude. To her, this attitude seemed aloof and somewhat arrogant. Her face turned cold, and she put the half-eaten piece of dragon liver from her bowl back onto the table, reaching for another dish as she said, Dad, Ive already thanked him, and also, I dont actually like dragon liver that much, its too greasy. Li Xuanli was taken aback and his expression abruptly darkened. He put down his chopsticks and stared at her, saying, Shuang Er, Ive taught you since you were little to be honest and forthright. Youve juste back, what do you have against Hao Er? Just because he gave you a bottle of elixir?! At this point, he no longer concealed that he had been paying attention to the situation all along.
As he became angry, the others at the dining table also involuntarily stopped eating. Gao Qingqing knew her husbands temper and also found it strange; Shuang Er had never been like this before. However, the atmosphere was now stiff, and if she were to ask her daughter to apologize in front of everyone in the room, it could possibly damage the childs self-esteem. He Jian saw that the situation was bing awkward and gently said, Xuan Li, dont be angry with Shuang Er, she just came back. Shuang Er, do you have some kind of view towards Hao? Li Wushuang hadnt expected her father to scold her publicly, and she instantly felt an inexplicable sense of grievance. She had been away from home for so long, and before she had even had a chance to spend time with her father upon her return, he was already scolding her on behalf of an outsider. She bit her lip and red at Li Hao, Thats something you should ask him about. Taking advantage of my absence, he bullied my younger brother. Dad, youve been healing on Zen Meditation Mountain, so you dont know about it. Hm? Li Xuanli was slightly stunned. Li Hao bullying his own child? Li Yuns expression also changed slightly, and he grew anxious. When his elder sister had returned, they had a lot to catch up on. When Li Wushuang casually asked with a smile if anyone had bullied them in recent years, he took the opportunity to mention the time Li Hao had beaten him up as a child. It was embarrassing to mention such things to his mother, but telling his big sister, he felt like he had found a strong backer. He had thought of getting back at Li Hao on his own, but every time he saw Li Hao, he irrationally chickened out. And Li Wushuang, upon hearing this, naturally remembered Li Haos name, thinking she should seize the opportunity to put him in his ce. So that was the reason Li Hao was somewhat at a loss for words. He looked at the blushing and anxious Li Yun and didnt expect thed to hold such a grudge. It seemed he hadnt hit him hard enough back then; the fact that the kid still remembered it meant he hadnt hit him hard enough. Yuner, when did this happen? Gao Qingqings face showed concern as she quickly asked.
Li Yun, who had never been scrutinized by so many elders before, blushed slightly and lowered his head a little, Several years ago. Exactly when? Five or six years ago Upon hearing this, everyone immediately realized it was a misunderstanding. Five or six years ago? Back then, Li Hao and Li Yun were just eight or nine years old; at most, this could be considered childs y, not bullying. Furthermore, Li Hao was still considered infirm at the time, with unopened meridians, and had yet to start practicing martial arts. While Li Yun had been training at the martial arts field for a few years already. Huh? Right! How could he have been bullied then? As everyone came to this realization, their looks became suspicious, ncing between Li Hao and Li Yun. Gao Qingqing relieved, knowing it wasnt the sort of bullying she had thought. It was probably just a scuffle over some verbal dispute, likely nothing more serious than the sparring that took ce in the martial arts field. You child, this happened so long ago, why are you still holding onto it, and even going so far as toin to your sister? Gao Qingqing rebuked him, irked. Her son was fine in all other respects butcked magnanimity, failing to inherit his fathers broad-mindedness and generosity. The otherdies present began tough lightly, and Liu Yue Rong said with a smile, Yuner, five or six years ago, your brother Hao hadnt even started training yet, so who was bullying whom? The question seemed teasing, but Li Hao immediately sensed a probing undertone. Of course, he might have been overthinking it. Li Yuns face became even more flushed, both ashamed and embarrassed. Back then, he truly had never beaten Li Hao, who was indeed stronger than him by a great deal. I was careless at the time. He ambushed me, and he was stronger, Li Yun said with a red face. Hearing Li Yuns words, everyone couldnt help but smile, remembering that Li Hao used to practice Body Refinement and naturally would have been stronger. Seeing Li Yuns embarrassed face, they knew the dilemma he faced: despite training in martial arts, he had been bullied by Li Hao, who had not yet started cultivating, a humiliating story to share. As a result, he hadined in secret to his sister, whom he hadnt seen in years, only to identally expose this embarrassing incident. Hmmph, its because you were always fixated on Haos fiance, Li Yuanzhao said, annoyed upon hearing Li Yuns words. No sooner had he finished speaking did he feel his mothers gaze upon him, her eyes silently saying three words, Shut your mouth. Li Xuanli came to understand it was a misunderstanding and sternly red at Li Yun, saying, Useless thing, making such a fuss over something so trivial and tattling to your sister. A man as tall as you should settle it with Hao in the martial arts field if youre disgruntled, not whine to your parentswhat kind of skill is that! His rebuke was so harsh it left Li Yun even more mortified. Gao Qingqing was displeased with how her husband scolded their son, gave him a reproachful look, and changed the subject, asking Li Hao, Speaking of which, Hao, when is your fianceing back? She is apprenticed to the Sword Saint, and when shes back, let her spar with Shuang Er. Chapter 92 - 85: Father and Son Reunion Chapter 92: Chapter 85: Father and Son Reunion The Fifteen Li Realm?! Li Wushuangs pupils contracted, horrified to the extreme, her mind buzzing, somewhat dazed. She couldnt move her entire body, tightly bound by an invisible force, unable to even turn over. It wasplete suppression of her cultivation realm. She shouted in anger, Bastard, let me go! Your brother was saying the same thing back then. Li Wushuang, holding back her fury yesterday, didnt realize that Li Hao wasnt one to take things lying down either, seeing her still so insolent, he struck her with another dozen hard ps. If it werent for an object-controlling force holding her up on the other side, the power of those dozen ps would have been enough to crack the ground. Of course, Li Wushuang, being in the Divine Travel Realm, could bear it, but it was painful enough to make her bite her lip and her eyes reddened. You, let me go! She struggled with all her might, her Divine Soul flew out, trying to shake off Li Hao, but was pressed back into her body by Li Haos Divine Soul,pletely restrained. Still not convinced? You bastard! Li Hao unleashed another session of ps. Suddenly, he heard muffled sobs from beneath his hand. Li Hao paused a moment, looked down, and saw the daughter of heaven who had returned home yesterday, now her eyes were red-rimmed, her face wet with tear drops like pearls, she had been beaten to tears. The elegant and cold pride she had just the day before was gone, like a fairy who had stepped dignified from the mist, suddenly slipped and fell to the mundane world. Li Hao stopped his hand upon seeing this, and said in a mild tone, Convinced now? Li Wushuangy across the back of the horse, biting her lip, stubbornly silent, only letting a few more tears fall. Li Hao didnt fall for it, sneered, and said, Cousin, if youre still not convinced, believe it or not, Ill strip you naked, block your power, and hang you on this tree branch. Li Wushuang suddenly looked up, shocked as she stared at Li Hao. Could these words even be spoken by a person? Im your cousin!! On the side, Li Yuanzhao was taken aback, but soon, his eyes lit up slightly. Li Hao naturally wouldnt harbor any indecent thoughts toward Li Wushuang, he was purely threatening her. Ill count to three! he scoffed. You, you wouldnt dare! Li Wushuang paled, angry and anxious, with a touch of fear. Two! You One! I, I submit! Li Wushuang hurriedly said, she wasnt familiar with this cousin and really couldnt grasp his nature, growing somewhat fearful in her heart. Li Hao had expected this, smiled coldly, a trick like this was particrly convenient and effective on a sixteen-year-old girl. With a casual toss, Li Hao threw her out. No longer binding her with the object-controlling force. Realizing she could move again, Li Wushuang immediately turned and gracefullynded on the ground, wiping away the tears on her face as she fell, and as soon as shended, she turned and looked resentfully at Li Hao. Cousin, youd better not try toin, Li Hao sat high on the Red Blood Horse, looking down at her calmly and casually, And dont provoke me again. If youe to make trouble without reason, next time Ill do exactly as I said. Li Wushuang gritted her teeth; she had never faced such humiliation, even as a disciple of the Qianji Sect, or suffered such a loss. Whats harder for her to ept was that the cousin who was two years younger than her had reached the Fifteen Li Realm? Her cultivation level was higher than hers by one realm; how could this be possible?! Didnt her brother say that he used to be a Martial Arts invalid and only started cultivating smoothly at the age of eight or nine? From eight or nine years old to now, its only been a few years, right? Li Wushuangs mind was inplete disarray; todays events were as unbelievable to her as seeing a ghost. Cousin, Hao is right. It was Li Yun who provoked Hao in the first ce. Youre totally in the wrong, and you cant beat Hao either, Li Yuanzhao said on the side, advising her. Seeing Li Wushuangs slightly hunched body, seemingly unable to straighten her back, he felt a bit of pity. After all, he had been full of expectations for this cousin before yesterday, having heard since he was little how she had been a disciple under a famous master, and he had looked up to her with admiration. Li Wushuang clenched her teeth and red at the little fatty, saying, Dont give me your coldfort! Li Yuanzhao was at a loss for words; he was sincerely trying to persuade her, so how had it turned into coldfort? But she was clearly furious, and even a tree branch by the road would have gotten pped if it touched her, so he stopped poking the bear. Were you always hiding your strength, taught by Granduncle yourself? Li Wushuang red at Li Hao, full of shame and anger. With their blood rtionship, she naturally wouldnt have any other sort of thoughts, but was simply humiliated by the beating. Whats it to you? Li Hao snorted, If it were someone else today, youd already be dead with how brainless you are! Li Wushuang was so furious she gritted her teeth. She hade back with the intention of fighting for the position of the True Dragon. At yesterdays family feast, she had already touched base with her second mother. After all, among the third generation, the ones with the most hope ofpeting were nothing but her and Li Qianfeng. And she had made up her mind to emte an ancestor, to remain unmarried for life and take charge of the Li Family. Yet, who could have expected to be thoroughly chastised by Li Hao today. Dont keep bothering me, I dont have time for you. Li Hao nced at her, lightly flicked the reins, and the Red Blood Horse trotted past her with ease. You! Li Wushuang trembled with rage, wanting to strike out but holding back. She had many Cultivation Techniques, secret moves of the Qianji Sect, but the gap between the Divine Travel Realm and the Fifteen Li Realm was too vast. Just the power of object maniption alone rendered her immobile, making any special technique useless. Unless she also stepped into the Fifteen Li Realm, she would not be qualified to fairly fight Li Hao and regain her pride. Chapter 93 - 85: Father and Son Reunion_2 Chapter 93: Chapter 85: Father and Son Reunion_2 Gazing at the silhouettes of the two youths riding away, Li Wushuang felt a surging rage consuming her, but suddenly, she thought of something. The other was only fourteen years old, yet he had reached the Fifteen Li Realm. This it seemed to have broken Uncle Jis record! Her pupils constricted slightly, and it was as if a bolt from the blue had shattered through her mind. That invincible figure whom she had looked up to from a young age in her heart had been surpassed by someone else? Her shock was soon reced by a fiery stinging pain on her buttocks, snapping her back to reality, she couldnt help but cover it gently with her hand, only to see a faint trace of fresh blood seeping through her dress. She bit her lower lip, feeling an inexplicable sense of grievance welling up inside her, and her eyes reddened once more. Hao, didnt you go a little too harsh just now? Li Yuanzhao expressed his concern to Li Hao as they rode further away. His eyes were small, but when they rode past, he had caught a glimpse of the faint redness. Just a minor flesh wound, it will heal in a couple of days with some medicine, Li Hao replied indifferently, If I was hard on her, it was for her own good. Didnt you see her temperament atst nights family banquet? Early fame isnt necessarily a blessing, surrounded by ttery, even a pig would start to fly, utterly blind to its own faults. Though she has learned skills from the Qianji Sect, she has been praised for too long. Its better to correct such behavior while shes still young; otherwise, if she continues to be like this, she will suffer greatly out in the world sooner orter! Li Yuanzhao was stunned; he hadnt thought as far ahead as Li Hao had. However, upon reflection, he felt that Li Hao was indeed right. He couldnt help but admire Li Hao even more. Hao, Ive noticed that when you speak and act, you seem to always stand on the same side as my parents generation, Li Yuanzhao said. Li Hao nced at him; his soul had belonged to a person of two lives, and his inner age really did match that of his Uncle Wus generation, hence his stern approach was somewhat in the manner of an elder educating the younger. From the beginning to the end, he had never treated these three generations as his peers. It wasnt arrogance, but simply a matter of mindset. While Li Hao and Li Yuanzhao were off to Tan Pce Academy for school, the Divine General Mansion was suddenly a hive of activity. Li Wushuang had just quietly returned to the mansion, secretly changed into a new set of clothes, and then rummaged through her room to find the medicinal powder used to treat muscles and bones from when she was six or seven years old, applying it to herself and wrapping it with a soft cloth. During the whole process, her indignation towards Li Hao intensified, but thinking of his cultivation level, she feltplicated emotions stirring inside her. She also realized to some extent that she might have been wrong. After she had changed the dressing and put on new clothes, she heard themotion outside and was puzzled; she immediately thought of Li Haohad his cultivation level been revealed to her mother and the others? Yet she hadnt had the chance to tell anyone about it. When she stepped out of the side courtyard and asked a house servant, she learned that it wasnt about Li Hao, but that the lord who had been guarding Northern Yan was returning. The news of the lords return had electrified the whole of Qingzhou City! In thisnd of Qingzhou, the Li Family was the undisputed king, with timeless merits known to everyone in the city, and statues of the family were found everywhere with four martial temples also constructed. The ordinary citizens within the city might not feel as strongly, but in Qingzhou, the sentiment ran deep; everyone knew how difficult and how great the Li Family was. The loss of six sons out of nine was not just a simple matter. This time, after fourteen years of conquest in Northern Yan, ying countless demons, just the merit list for demon-ying alone filled three thick volumes! When the triumphant troops reached thirty li outside Qingzhou City, people had already sent the news back into the city, back to the Li Family. The news excited all themon folk in the city; many of them went to greet the party spontaneously. Some vendors selling at the morning market also packed up their stalls, or left their business to capable family members, taking food and drink from home to go wee the renowned demon-yingmander. Thirty li along the official road, people came in a steady stream, and as time went by, the crowd grewrger. Some heard the wrong message and ran to the wrong city gate. Outside the East Gate, there was a dense sea of heads, standing still on both sides of the road, craning their necks in anticipation. Soon, with that striking battle g billowing in the wind at the far end of the road lined with cypress trees, countless waitingmoners burst into excited cheers, loudly calling out the name known throughout thend: Lord of Martial Valor, triumphant return!! Long live the Divine General Mansion!! Lord of Martial Valor, triumphant return!! Long live the Divine General Mansion!!! The rising and falling shouts, wave-like, attested to the Li Familys prestige, making passing martial artists and merchants from other towns stare in amazement. After some inquiry, they learned the reason, realizing that during fourteen years of peace, in thends of Northern Yan, many had fought bloody battles, ying countless demons. The returning procession was not long; it was the Fazi Camps trusted aide squadron that Lord Martial Valor had originally led into battle. However, the formidable five hundred who had departed fourteen years ago, now numbered less than a hundred. Some had lost arms, others had heads wrapped in bandages; they were a band of wounded soldiers. But the battle g alone remained wildly and dominantly unfurling! Somemoners, seeing those wounded soldiers, instantly teared up,ing forward to offer the eggs from their baskets and the cured meats in their hands to these returning warriors. The Li Family was as loving to the people as to their own children, enjoying immense prestige in Qingzhou City, so thesemoners were not afraid. This scene left onlookers from outside the city stunned. Although they too had seen victorious armies return, they would only dare to watch from afar, deterred by the solemn air that made them fearful to approach. Yet the Li Family and themoners were as close as fish and water, interacting in extreme harmony. Meanwhile, Li Hao, who had just arrived at the Tan Pce not long ago, received the news. Shen Yunqing, gasping for breath, ran to find Li Hao: What are you doing here? Your father, Lord Martial Valor, has returned in triumph! Excitement was inevitably mixed in Shen Yunqings voice; in Qingzhou City, it was hard not to be influenced by the Li Family. Li Hao was momentarily stunned. His parents had returned? Fragmented memories instantly surfaced in his mind, but so much time had passedfourteen yearsthat they had turned him from a child into a youth. So much time that many things were almost forgotten. After a brief pause, he quickly came to his senses and thanked Shen Yunqing. Then he took to the sky, flying out swiftly. Watching Li Hao fly away with such speed, Shen Yunqings eyes widened slightly before he stroked his beard and sighed: The Li Familys True Dragon of this generation is even more extraordinary than thest Li Hao rushed out of the Tan Pce Academy and down the mountain. Kicking open the stable, Li Hao leaped onto the Red Blood Horse he had ridden that morning and sped away with a flick of the whip. On the streets within the city, the crisp sound of hooves rang out as the young man galloped swiftly, with passersby swiftly making way. Once they saw the Red Blood Horse, some startled passersby revealed a look of relief. Finally. When Li Hao arrived at the official road outside the city at top speed on the Red Blood Horse, he saw the banners waving at the end of the road and a majestic figure seated on a dragon-lion slowly approaching at the front. He quickly reined in his horse, the steed let out a long neigh, and its hooves lightly touched the ground as theynded. A dragon and a horse, a father and a son. In that moment, their gazes met. Chapter 94 - 86 Anger and Exposure Chapter 94: Chapter 86 Anger and Exposure Red Blood Horse! Li Tian Gang sat with a solemnposure on the back of the dragon-lion, catching sight of the youth in the middle of the official road at the end of his line of vision. He immediately recognized the war horse the other was riding on, and upon looking at the boys features, found him surprisingly handsome and bright, especially around his eyes and eyebrows, which resembled those of the lover etched in his heart. Li Tian Gangs heart jolted. Li Hao was also staring at the robust andposed man. The blurry images in his memory suddenly seemed to clear, he was the man who, fourteen years ago, had tousled his head with a rough,rge hand. It had been fourteen years, yet, in that brief collision of gazes, they had both recognized each others identity in the blink of an eye. Whoosh! Li Tian Gang suddenly leaped into the air from atop the dragon-lion,nding in front of the youths Red Blood Horse. The youth, too, swiftly dismountedit wasmon sense not to converse with ones father while still on horseback. Hao Er? Li Tian Gangs voice trembled slightly. Li Hao sensed the concern and deep emotions in his voice, and the foreignness he initially felt dissipated in an instant. Perhaps this was the feeling of blood ties? Father. Li Hao spoke as well, his voice a bit stiff and embarrassed, but he knew that the man before him was his father in this life. Li Tian Gang excitedly took Li Hao into his arms. Fourteen years had not seen each other, and now his child had grown so big! His emotions surged. In that broad embrace and strong arms, Li Hao immediately felt a real sense of security. At this moment, his heart seemed to settle. His hands also gently wrapped around his fathers waist, but suddenly thinking of something, his gaze swept around, asking, Wheres Mother? As he spoke, he felt the man embracing him tremble slightly. Li Haos face changed abruptly, and it felt as though his blood might freeze in his veins any moment. Li Tian Gang slowly let go of Li Hao, his dark, deep eyes suddenly showing traces of bloodshot and sorrow, Your mother shes gone. Gone? Li Haos thoughts seemed to jam for a moment. The woman with the bright and concerned eyes in his memory was gone? It felt as if a delicate painting had shattered in the darkness. Li Hao abruptly turned to look back at the triumphant procession, the countless envious and concerned nces and voices cast from both sides of the road were all ignored and blocked by him, except for the wounded. However, among them, there was not the beautiful figure that had held him fourteen years ago. Li Haosplexion turned ugly, and he said, How could it be, wasnt Mother always with you? Didnt you both share life and death together? Li Tian Gangs lips quivered slightly but did not utter a word. Li Hao fiercely turned to face him: When did Mother pass away, and why havent I ever heard Grandmother mention it? A few months ago. Li Tian Gang fell into a short silence: I sealed the news and didnt let it spread. As he spoke this, he saw Li Hao seemed about to say something else, and with a generous palm, he patted his sons shoulder, Lets go, well talk more when we get back. Li Haos heart, once full of joy, now felt somewhat dispirited. Themon folk by the road continued to cheer, singing the praises of the Marquis of Xing Wus triumphant return and extolling the Li familys glorious military achievements. Only Li Hao, pulled up onto the back of the dragon-lion, sharing the mount with his father, knew. On this day, he had lost his mother. Back at the Divine General Mansion. He Jian, Liu Yue Rong, and numerousdies were all gathered, having arrived at the Mountain and River Courtyard early, waiting. Li Xuanli had even run to the mansion gate, anxiously pacing back and forth until Li Tian Gang appeared; only then did the brothers smile at each other. After a deep embrace. Li Xuanli smacked Li Tian Gangs armored chest with force, then soon after tousled Li Haos head,ughing as he looked around, Wheres my sister-inw? Li Tian Gangs expression changed slightly, shaking his head, Well talk back at the mansion. Li Xuanli paused, his face turning grave, only then noticing that the small figure he had ruffled didnt react at all. The smile on Li Xuanlis face also disappeared, and he nodded slightly, apanying them back home. Inside the Mountain and River Courtyard. With Li Tian Gangs return, the ce was bustling with excitement, but soon, they learned that the seventhdy, Ji Qingqing, had note back. Li Tian Gang only spoke two simple words: Shes gone. The atmosphere in the courtyard immediately turned chilly. Everyone exchanged nces, showing a hint of sad regret in their eyesthey had been through many such events already. People one after another stepped forward tofort both Li Tian Gang and Li Hao. Only He Jian watched from a distance, sighed, and said nothing. Li Wushuang, who had been soundly beaten by Li Hao that morning and still felt a residual pain in her buttocks, watched the boy who stood beside his father in silence; her heart did not revel in his misfortune. Instead, she felt startled and sympathetic, with her previous grievances suddenly dissipating. Although she had wanted to teach Li Hao a lesson and was angry at being humiliated by him, after all, they were rtives by blood, both members of the Li family, and she had never truly harbored any thoughts of harming him. The celebration that had been prepared ended almost perfunctorily, but ultimately, they still had to eat dinner. During the meal, everyone spoke in hushed tones, asking Li Tian Gang about the situation in Northern Yan over the years. Although the remarkable events were reported to the family through military despatches, the details were never fully revealed, but now, years of pent-up stories could be shared in bits and pieces. As the sun set in the west and thedies of each court left, Li Xuanli wanted to stay and keeppany with Tian Gang, but his wife pulled him away. Gao Qingqing saw her husbands intentions, feeling slightly miffed, pulled him aside, and whispered, What can youfort with just a few words in such a situation? Theyre father and son who havent seen each other for years, why are you in the way here? Chapter 95: 86: Rage and Exposure_2 Chapter 95: Chapter 86: Rage and Exposure_2 Li Xuanli finally had a moment of epiphany, holding his wifes delicate hand, he silentlymented how fortunate he was to have such a virtuous wife. Then he bid farewell to Li Tiangang and led his wife and children back home. Soon, only Li Tiangang remained in the courtyard, along with his personal attendants brought back from Northern Yan, and others in the household like Li Hao and Zhao. During the meal, Li Hao, hearing other aunts ask questions, also learned about many matters concerning Northern Yan. Typical warssted perhaps two or three years, rarely stretching to seven or eight, but this protracted conflict had already spanned over a decade, mainly due to the Demon races Sanctum forces from the north, who sought to tear apart Northern Yan as a breach to upy and gain a strategic advantage against Dayu. From the conversation, Li Hao also learned that although Dayu was at the peak of its power, prosperity did not mean the frontier was without trouble. In any dynasty, there were always soldiers stationed at the border, as there were always aggressors. It was merely a question of how many. However, judging from this war, it was evident that Dayu had notpletely eradicated its external foes, or rather, the territories and demon tribes once subdued by thete Emperor of Dayu were showing signs of resurgence, thousands of yearster. Dayu was like an aging lion signs of decline were beginning to show amid its golden age. But who knew how many centuries its remaining prestige could deter its enemies? Li Hao wanted to ask his mother for details about the incident, but as soon as he mentioned it, Li Tiangangs expression turned sour as he shook his head and simply said,
Hao Er, I have let your mother down. From now on, only you and I will apany each other in this courtyard. Li Hao remained silent. He suddenly realized the grief over his mothers incident was not his alone to bear. That she had rushed to the far-flung borders with her husband overnight was a testament to their deep marital love. Over the years, Li Hao had heard many anecdotes about his parents affectionate youth in the residence. Although he had only spent just under a hundred days with his mother, his father had been with her for over a decade, their bond so profound that it was likely beyond Li Haos own reach. After a brief silence, Li Hao still asked, Has mothers vengeance been avenged? Li Tiangangs body trembled slightly, then he nodded slowly, It has. Li Hao exhaled softly, Thats good. Father and son looked at each other, speechless. Li Hao had intended to say much, to inquire about many things, but from listening to his father converse with the aunts, learning of the hardships of the war in Northern Yan, among other things, any longstanding resentment in his heart had dissipated. Now, for the moment, he could not think of anything else to say. It seems that since ancient times, silence has often been the default between father and son. In this silence, it was Li Tiangang who broke it first, speaking softly, Hao Er, these years I havent been by your side, youve had a hard time. Li Hao shook his head slightly, smiling, Not at all. I had Zhao to apany me, second uncle taught me Fishing, fifth uncle yed chess with me, and granny treated me well. Ninth aunt also asionally brought over delicious snacks from the royal household for me He began recounting the amusing incidents over the years to his father. But what Li Hao didnt notice was that while Li Tiangang initially smiled, as he listened, his brow slowly furrowed. Does that mean you didnt practice much after your meridians became unblocked? Li Tiangang asked seriously.
Li Hao was taken aback, scratching his head, I did cultivate, its just theres nothing interesting to say about that. Li Tiangang gave him a look, and sighed inwardly, Its gettingte; you should go back and get some rest. Seeing the exhausted look on his fathers face and thinking of the long journey back from Northern Yan, Li Hao did not say much more, nodded, and got up to leave.
After Li Hao had left, Li Tiangang called for Zhao. Wheres Li Fu? Li Fu is in Cangyu City. The young master was enrolled at Tan Pce Academy, and Li Fu had gone there on a mission and secretly protected him. Unfortunately, he got injured and is recuperating there. Hes already sent a letter saying hes on his way back, Zhao replied with a respectful smile to the renowned warrior he had watched grow up. Li Tiangangs expression changed, Injured? Did Hao Er face an assassination attempt? No, he only told me to look after the young master well and mentioned there would be great news to share upon his return, said Zhao. Great news? Li Tiangang was puzzled; how could there be good news despite being injured? He thought for a moment. Cangyu City was under the jurisdiction of Qi State the Xia family, not too far but not too near either. On a fast horse, one could likely return to the residence in two days. Zhao, tell me about Hao Ers situation over these years, Li Tiangang requested, gesturing to the cushion beside him. Zhao was taken aback for a moment, then sat down and smilingly said, My lord, why not ask the young master directly? After so many years, you must have a lot to discuss, isnt this a good opportunity to talk about these things? Li Tiangang shook his head slightly and sighed, I noticed Hao Ers manner is casual, and his conduct sometimescks restraint. He seems to have missed some guidance over these years, growing a bit wild. Its better if you tell me. My lord, youre being too harsh. Although the young master is a bit carefree, he is undoubtedly a good child. He has a kind heart, never treating the servants harshly, and he always shows proper respect to the elders in every residence, never overstepping bounds. In all these years, he hasnt caused any trouble, except maybe a few years back when he tampered with some odd things in the kitchen Just tell me about his cultivation, Li Tiangang cut him off impatiently.
Zhao hesitated, then said after thinking, Well Seeing Zhao hemming and hawing, Li Tiangangs expression grew stern, Does that mean he has not practiced at all? Not exactly As Zhao stammered, Li Tiangangs face darkened, Chapter 96: 86: Rage and Exposure_3 Chapter 96: Chapter 86: Rage and Exposure_3 Has he be disheartened? Now that his meridians are unblocked, what does it matter if his Foundation Establishmentester than others? With my Immortal Bloodline, he can surpass his peers in the early stages! By the time he reaches the stage of Inheriting the Spirit and Divine Traveling, with the support of the Cultivation Techniques from Listening Rain Tower and the aid of our ancestral spirits from the mausoleum, he will be able to enter the Qian List and at least have the capability to defend himself. How could he let himself fall to such a state! Zhao had an embarrassed look on his face and said, Actually, the young master has been working very hard Working hard at ying? Li Tian Gang gave him a sideways nce, a look that carried the remains of his authority from the battlefield, causing a slight tremor in Zhaos heart. It seems you have all been too indulgent with him. Spoiling him to the point of arrogance, dont you realize thats harming him? Li Tian Gang said sternly. Zhao couldnt sit still any longer, and he quickly stood up, Master, its myck of supervision, the old servants fault. Li Tian Gang was taken aback and suddenly realized he had been too serious. The decade-plus of relentless battlefield life had not allowed him to rx yet. Seeing the butler who had looked after him since he was a child bowing to apologize, he felt somewhat remorseful. He let out a long sigh and said, It has nothing to do with you. Hao Er has simply been given too much favor.
Zhao bowed his head, not daring to answer any further. Li Tian Gang suddenly lost interest and waved his hand, Go rest for now. Zhao hesitated, then bowed his head and retreated. The next day. Li Hao slept in. Since his father had returned, it was natural he should spend more time with him. There was no need to go to Tan Pce Academy these days, anyway. There was nothing much for him there; he would either draw by the Cold Pond or find Old Shen for a game of chess and some drinks. Perhaps it was the ruminations before he went to sleep, but in his dreams, Li Hao saw those eyes, holding him and gently soothing him to sleep, when suddenly a horde of Demons surrounded them. Young master! Suddenly, a soft call came to his ear. Li Hao started, waking up with a jolt. Opening his eyes, he saw a young man standing by his bed. When did youe in? Li Hao couldnt help but ask. He recognized the young man; he was one of the attendants who had returned with his father from battle yesterday, appearing to be in histe twenties, with a slender figure and sharp eyes. Young master, the master has asked me to call you. Its time to train in the front courtyard, the young man, Yu Xuan, said with a smile. Li Hao sighed inwardly, realizing that his days of leisure were over. Thinking of the beautiful dream he had just been interrupted from, his face darkened, From now on, without my permission, you are not allowed to enter my room. Yu Xuan nodded, Yes. Only then did Li Hao reluctantly sit up and called for Qing Zhi to prepare fresh, clean clothes for him to change into. Seeing Li Haos demeanor reminiscent of a pampered young master, Yu Xuan stood silently on the side, his expression unchanged.
However, Li Hao was moving slower than he had anticipated, standing there carelessly while the maids slowly dressed him. Yu Xuan couldnt help but remind him, Young master, the master is already waiting for you. Li Hao blinked and then quickly dressed himself, saying, Lets go. The two left the room and headed towards the front courtyard. As they passed the main house, Li Hao casually nced inside and suddenly froze, a look of shock crossing his face as he rushed into the building.
Inside, all the calligraphy and paintings he had umted over the years were gone. Zhao! Li Hao called out in a hurry. Zhao hurried over from the front yard. Young master. Where are my paintings? Li Hao revealed a rare expression of anger towards Zhao. Zhaos face changed slightly as he hesitated, These paintings, the master saw them this morning, and he had them all moved away. Moved where? The woodshed On hearing this, Li Hao immediately felt a rage rushing to the crown of his head. The woodshed? Were they nning to burn all of his paintings like trash?! If it were other paintings, it wouldnt be a big deal, but among those paintings were the ones he had sketched of his mother, whose memory had already be blurred! Bring them back immediately; move them all back. From now on, no one is allowed to touch my paintings! Li Hao clenched his teeth and enunciated every word. Zhao, who had never seen Li Hao this furious in all these years, was a bit stunned. He quickly responded, Young master, dont worry, Ill take care of it right away.
But just as he was about to leave, a hand stopped him. Yu Xuan blocked Zhao, still with an unaffected expression, and said to Li Hao, Young master, it was the Marshal who ordered the paintings to be moved. You shoulde with me for your training now. Li Hao had already guessed that no one but his father, who had just returned the day before, would dare touch his paintings. Yet hearing this confirmed, a fierce rage seethed within him, uncontroble. Get out of my way! Li Hao red at him furiously. Yu Xuan looked at Li Hao calmly, his arm unmoving. In the military, he only obeyed Li Tian Gangs orders. It was the same in the Mountain and River Courtyard. Because he, Li Tian Gang, was the true master of this ce. Li Haos fists clenched, his gaze fixated on him: I said it once, get lost!! Who do you want to get lost? Suddenly, a voice came from the side as Li Tian Gang approached, his expression somewhat dark. Yu Xuan lowered his arm and bowed to him. Father, those paintings have Seeing his father approaching, Li Hao began to speak in a hurry.
Before he could finish, Li Tian Gang shook his head and said with a cold face, Apologize to Uncle Yuxuan! Li Hao froze, then his eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at his father. Zhaos face also changed, and he quickly added, Master, the young master was just anxious about the paintings; those are his hard work over the years, and he just got a little carried away in the heat of the moment Silence! Li Tian Gang rarely scolded him so sharply. Zhao froze. Li Tian Gangs expression was one of anger. The previous night, he had already felt some discontent, and this morning when he saw the house filled with scrolls and paintings, chessboards, and several fishing rods carelessly ced on the racks next to the main hall, it looked like a mess, and it immediately made him furious. Chapter 97: 87 So What? Chapter 97: Chapter 87 So What? As Li Fu finished speaking, a hushed silence seemed to fall over the courtyard. Zhaos eyes, full of wrinkles, slowly widened in disbelief as he looked at Li Fu and then turned to look at Li Hao. Hao Fifteen Li Realm?! Li Tian Gang and Yu Xuan beside him were stunned, their faces showing surprise. Li Tian Gang, seeing Li Fu so excited, knew that given Li Fus careful nature, he would never make groundless ims, but the news was too thrilling and shocking for him. Really? Hao Er hasnt established his foundation, nor undergone Blood Melting, has he? Li Tian Gang couldnt help but say excitedly. Li Fu nodded vigorously, joyfully saying, Its true! Absolutely true! I dont know the reason either; only Hao knows. I guess the second uncle secretly helped him. Second Uncle Li Tian Gangs heart shook violently. The Second Uncle was at the Four Stands Realm, and that realm had a power that made countless martial artists green with envy.
That was to defy the heavens and change fate!! They could help a person, alter their destinies, even if it was a naturally untalented beggar, their fortunes could be reversed, turning them into unparalleled geniuses, the dragon and phoenix among people! Therefore, a family with a Four Stands Realm member, even if it declined for a generation, could still pull itself back up. Of course, continuous decline would not be feasible. Because the Four Stands Realms destiny-changing power could only be used once, for only one person! Thinking of this, Li Tian Gang felt deeply thankful, with his eyes turning red. Howe his son, who neither had the merit nor the capability, managed to receive such affection from the Second Uncle! Good, good, this is wonderful! Li Tian Gang said good three times in session, his voice trembling until he moderated it, took a deep breath, and looked softly at the youth before him: With such great news, why didnt you tell me earlier? Li Hao, seeing his excitement, felt hardly any ripples in his heart, only a slight stirring: I wanted to tell you yesterday, but you asked me to rest early and interrupted. Li Tian Gang suddenly rememberedst nights conversation and couldnt help but feel at a loss. When he heard Li Hao talking about trivial matters that were off-topic, he couldnt bear to listen and asked Li Hao to rest. Well, lets not dwell on the past. Li Tian Gang said with a smile, When did you reach the Fifteen Li Realm? Why havent you written to tell me all these years? Did the second uncle forbid you to speak of it? Li Hao asked in return, Even if I told you, what could you have done? Could you havee back? Li Tian Gang paused slightly, looking into the young mans calm, ck eyes, and suddenly felt as if his heart had been pricked. But then, a wave of anger surged: At least your mother and I would have been happy for you. We would have asked your aunt to find a Grandmaster to teach you! Li Hao said, A Grandmaster? Isnt it enough to be taught by the second uncle? Are you still not satisfied with my cultivation level?
Li Tian Gang was taken aback, at a loss for words. Indeed, the Second Uncle at the Four Stands Realm was alsoparable to a Grandmaster. But for the Li Family descendants to take a Grandmaster as a teacher, it wasnt just for learning; it was also an umtion of connections for each generation. That way, when the older generation is gone, those favors might not be of much use to the next generation. Generation after generation, a millennium of heritage, connections are one of the great foundations.
These connections might not be needed on a daily basis, but at critical moments, they could be a tremendous help. Youre taking this too lightly. Li Tian Gang shook his head, feeling that Li Hao was still naive and didnt argue with him further. In his heart, Li Hao retorted, you are the one who is na?ve. Li Fu, watching this father and son, also noticed something amiss. Howe it seemed that there was a sense of estrangement and a gap between the lord and the young master? You are only fourteen years old and have stepped into the Fifteen Li Realm, which is extremely rare. This record has even surpassed your Ninth Uncle! When Li Tian Gang thought of Li Haos Cultivation Realm, his mood brightened, and he said to Li Hao with a smile: Now that Ive returned, theres no reason for the Second Uncle to keep you hidden anymore. Zhao, go and inform your aunt right away. Let the whole mansion know and tell the entire world: the son of Marquis Xing Wu is an unparalleled genius! I want everyone to know that my sons talent is first in a thousand years! He spoke with boundless pride, as if expressing a burden that had umted deep in his heart for many years, his face beaming with smiles. Zhao was overwhelmed with excitement at the moment, his lips trembling slightly. Over the years, he had witnessed Li Haos maturity and cleverness, his smart talents, and often couldnt help but secretly weep and feel heartbroken,menting the injustice of fate, wondering why it withheld the most deserved gift of cultivation talent from Li Hao. To think that now, even thisst deficiency had been brought to perfection.
Hao is unmatched in both talent and intelligence! With that thought, Zhaos entire body trembled, and he immediately agreed excitedly, wiping away the old tears that had trickled from the corners of his eyes: I will go now. Zhao. But Li Hao stopped him, saying, First, have someone move all my paintings out of the firewood shed. Zhao was startled but quickly nodded, Yes! Li Tian Gang snapped back to reality, frowning as he thought back to the recent events. His face darkened as he said: Hao Er, with such extraordinary talent, do you still want to indulge in these messy things? If you had practiced diligently with the Second Uncle over the years, focusing solely on cultivation, maybe you could have reached Grandmaster level by now! How do you know I havent practiced diligently? Li Hao looked at him but knew that others would naturally think this way since his fa?ade could never be clearly exined to anyone. There was no need for him to justify himself, and he simply asked: If I focused solely on bing a Grandmaster as you wish, then what? Chapter 98: 87 So What?_2 Chapter 98: Chapter 87 So What?_2 Li Tian Gang didnt hesitate to say, That would naturally be a shock to the world, so surprising that perhaps when it gets out, some might not believe it, but other Divine General Mansions will know that the Li Family has produced a once-in-a-millennium genius! Li Hao gazed at him and asked, Even if I am a once-in-a-millennium genius, what of it? Li Tian Gang was taken aback, feeling there was something off in Li Haos words, and furrowed his brows as he looked at him: What do you mean what of it? Do you have any idea how many people there are in Dayu? How many geniuses? Neen provinces, each with hundreds of cities, tens of thousands of viges and towns, billions upon billions of people! Just counting the geniuses, they are innumerable, as plentiful as carps crossing the river; top-tier geniuses are indeed rare, but even among one province, dozens can be selected, yet only those who set foot on the Qiankun List truly make a name for themselves! And now your talent would deem ranking on the Qiankun List too low; when your ninth uncle was neen, he stepped into the Immortal realm and was already considered a once-in-a-millennium genius. If you reach the Grandmaster Realm at fourteen, you too would be worthy of that title! The further one advances in cultivation level, the more difficult it bes, just like Li Junye, who entered the Grandmaster Realm at seventeen and was once famed throughout the world, butpared to the shock of someone reaching the Immortal realm at neen, it is still somewhat lesser. After all, the momentum of a genius can be broken. Most with the ninth-grade battle physique could reach the Divine Travel Realm by fifteen, but that doesnt mean they will necessarily step into the Celestial Master Realm by the age of twenty.
Many of the same batch of fifteen-year-olds in the Divine Travel Realm might reach the Heavenly Human Realm by eighteen, while others might only reach the Grandmaster Realm at thirty. And when ites to challenging the Immortal realm, thats when an even greater disparity will reveal itself. Li Hao knew all that Li Tian Gang was talking about; he nced at the other, but felt there was no need to pursue the conversation further. He simply turned to Zhao and said, I must trouble you, Uncle Zhao. It is no trouble at all, Zhao promptly replied. But Li Tian Gangs expression turned ugly; Li Haos demeanor made it clear he hadnt taken his words to heart. In Northern Yan, his word was a military order, and a military order carried the weight of a mountain! A single word was like a rifle bullet, piercing through the ground. Youre not allowed to go! Li Tian Gang stopped Zhao in his tracks, then promptly turned to Li Hao: As long as I am here, you will not touch those nonsensical things again! Besides, Ive said it: regardless of your cultivation level, whatever realm youre in, even if you surpass your ninth uncles talents, you must apologize to your Uncle Yuxuan! Yu Xuans expression changed slightly beside him; he bowed to Li Tian Gang and said, Lord Hou, let it be, Hao Er is young and ignorant; I didnt take it to heart. It cannot be let go! Li Tian Gang suddenly shouted fiercely, his gaze shifted to Zhao, then swept over to Li Fu, and finally rested on his own son, who was looking back at him with a cold demeanor. What was this expression? Because of your indulgence, he has be so presumptuous! What does having cultivation matter? The Li Family isnt short of geniuses! Disrespectful towards ones elders, even if one has an outstanding cultivation level, without proper discipline, what future can one hope for? Zhao and Li Fu were both shocked, not expecting Lord Hou to be so serious. After his initial surprise, Li Fu was somewhat stunned; he didnt expect that bringing back such joyous news would result in such a scene. Lord Hou, the young master has always been like this, and although he did those things, it now seems he hasnt neglected his cultivation
Li Fu began to speak, trying to plead on Li Haos behalf; he knew of Yu Xuan and couldntprehend what wrong Li Hao had done to necessitate an apology. However, based on his understanding of Li Haos temperament, at most it would have been a slip of the tongue, certainly not a grave mistake warranting such formality. Silence! Li Tian Gang rarely shouted at him like that.
When administering punishment in the military, he hated it most when others pleaded for leniency or engaged in nepotism. Li Fus expression changed slightly, and he quickly bowed his head, realizing that in this moment, Lord Hou was not the familial Li Tian Gang he interacted with in private, but the unbeatable Lord of Martial Discipline in the army! Zhao wanted to speak, but the stern look from Li Tian Gang silenced him; he could only look towards Li Hao with a worried expression. Li Hao fell silent, facing the piercing gaze of the middle-aged man before him, he suddenly felt likeughing, but noughter came. Was this the fulfillment of the wait he had endured for fourteen years alone in the courtyard, gazing up at the starry sky? Yet why couldnt he feel happy at all now? Just yesterday everything was still joyful, still harmonious. Li Hao took a deep breath, and finally not of a youthful temperament, he restrained the unspeakable sense of loss in his heart, staring at the other person, he said: Indeed, I shouldnt have lost my temper at him, because he didnt do anything wrong, he was just following your orders. Beside him, Yu Xuan was slightly stunned, looking at Li Hao with a hint of surprise. The anger in Li Tian Gangs eyes had just receded when it surged forth again, his gaze as fierce as a tigers emanating an intimidating brilliance: So, are you ming me? Do you still want to shout at your father to get lost?! As he spoke, he felt almostughed at by his own anger.
Utterlywless! Li Haos fists clenched slightly, but then released, he suddenly wanted to turn away, his gaze casually falling on something else,nding precisely on the weeds beside the courtyard steps. He suddenly felt how simr he was to that clump of weeds. He drew in a deep breath and slowly exhaled, a self-mocking, nonchnt smile curling at the edge of his lips: Have you ever looked at my paintings? You definitely havent, have you? You said my mother left, but actually, I can barely remember as well, so while I still could remember, I painted her down. The young mans voice crisply echoed, altering the expressions of everyone present. Li Tian Gang suddenly froze, his whole body shaking. Those paintings were they of Qingqing? Naturally, he would not bother to open those shabby scrolls, but he hadnt anticipated this. However, by the time I learned to paint, I had already forgotten what my mother looked like. I could only remember her eyes. Li Haos gaze settled on the weeds fluttering in the breeze, but his sight was unfocused, his thoughts as if drifting far away, he murmured to himself: So, all I painted was her vague figure, I originally wanted to wait for mother to return, to paint her properly, but mother she left The young mans voice plunged the others into silence, Li Tian Gangs breathing became slightly heavier, his palm hidden in his sleeve gripped tight involuntarily.
At that moment, Li Haos thoughts seemed to return from afar, back to the courtyard, back to his own frail body. He turned his head to look at his father before him, smiled, and said, You say a Grandmaster cannot be insulted, yes, but I just dont know, whether my mother is allowed to be insulted. It sounded like a statement, yet also like a query. These words pierced like a sharp knife, making Li Tian Gang feel suddenly suffocated, his sturdy frame trembling slightly. Yu Xuans expression also looked somewhat ugly, having not expected those paintings to contain images of thedy; no wonder the young man was so agitated just now. Reflecting on his own actions, he fell silent. Li Fu and Zhaos eyes were slightly moist as they looked towards Li Tian Gang. The young man said nothing more, turned, and left, only saying, Those scrolls, do with them whatever you please. Watching the young mans retreating figure, Li Tian Gang uncontrobly shouted furiously, Stop! But the young mans steps did not halt, and he walked away without stopping. Li Tian Gang was briefly at a loss, this was the first time someone defied his words. And that person was his own son. If it were anyone else, he would have already struck, breaking their limbs, he hadnt dismissed them, who dared to be presumptuous in front of him?
But Li Haos recent words had choked his anger at his throat, which soon evaporated, leaving hisplexion unspeakably grim. Master, the young master Seeing his anger, Zhao immediately wanted to speak up in persuasion. Li Tian Gang gestured to stop him, took a deep breath, and said sternly: Immediately go and move all the paintings out, clear the cleanest room for me,y them out properly, if there is any damage, everyone will be dealt with under martialw! Zhao was taken aback, relieved, and quickly agreed. Li Tian Gang turned to Li Fu and said, Go inform your elder sister-inw about Hao Ers progress in the Fifteen Li Realm, let her be aware, I want to host a family banquet, I want the whole world to know! Li Fu, seeing his change of heart, also inwardly heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly saluted, Ill go at once. Chapter 99: 88 Sensation Chapter 99: Chapter 88 Sensation After Zhao and Li Fu had left, Yu Xuan looked at Li Tian Gang with hesitant eyes and said, Marshal, you just returned yesterday, and to have such a conflict and misunderstanding with the young master, it inevitably affects father-son affection. Do you think you should go andfort the young master? Li Tian Gang nced in the direction where Li Hao had departed and realized that his own attitude had just been a bit too forceful. Yet, thinking of Li Haos cold gaze, he felt a surge of nameless anger in his heart. He patted Yu Xuan on the shoulder and said, You had to put up with that kids tantrum today. Yu Xuan quickly bowed and said, Youre taking it too seriously, Marshal. Im fine, its just that the young master Ill go and see himter. Li Tian Gang sighed and said, Even if I was wrong, this child has been spoiled and arrogant for years, and his temper is too big. He even said the painting can be dealt with by us as we please. Since the painting is of Qingqing, his mother, is he really going to abandon it over such a small matter? He really needs a spanking! Yu Xuan opened his mouth slightly, wanting to speak but hesitated, not knowing how to persuade. After all, he was also clueless about such matters, being an orphan from the battlefield, and given the strict rules, it wasnt his ce to say much. Just then, suddenly, a figure streaked across the sky and approached.
Li Tian Gang looked up and saw that the neer was his second uncle, and immediately smiled. Second Uncle! He greeted him proactively and quickened his pace to meet him outside the corridor: What brings you here, uncle? I was just about to thank you. Li Muxiunded in the courtyard, and upon seeing Li Tian Gangs sturdy figure, sighed, You rascal, the years of frontier wind and frost have toughened you up a lot. Wheres Qingqing? Li Tian Gang was taken aback and said in a low voice, Shes gone. Gone? Li Muxiu immediately frowned and stared at him, asking, Is sheing back? Li Tian Gang looked at his uncle, puzzled. Im asking you. Li Muxiu said impatiently. Li Tian Gang hesitantly said, Second uncle, do you perhaps know about Qingqing Hmph, did you really think you could keep it a secret from everyone? Who didnt know back then? Your father knew, your mother knew! Li Muxiu said irritably, Otherwise, how could you two have been allowed to marry? Father and mother both knew Li Tian Gang stood shocked as if struck by lightning, and after a long pause, he came back to his senses, and the eyes of this robust man were somewhat moist. Li Muxiu casually released a wave of energy to seal off the surroundings and stared at him, Tell me honestly, is sheing back? Li Tian Gang clenched his fists and slowly shook his head: She wont being back. Wont being back Li Muxiu took a deep breath, then suddenly seemed to think of something and immediately asked: I was upied with matters yesterday and wasnt in the mansion. I heard you returned yesterday, so what about the others, do they know the situation? What about Hao Er, does he know?
Facing his consecutive questions, Li Tian Gang shook his head again, I didnt go into details, everyone thinks Qingqing is Hao Er doesnt know? Li Muxiu immediately asked. Li Tian Gang nodded slightly.
Li Muxiu paused for a moment, then sighed. He nodded and said, You did the right thing. Its for the best that Hao Er doesnt know. Since Qingqing wont being back, theres no need to let Hao Er know. Just consider her dead! Hearing this, Li Tian Gangs body trembled slightly, but in the end, he clenched his fists and said nothing. Ending the war in Northern Yan, it wasnt because of Qingqing, was it? Li Muxiu suddenly asked. Li Tian Gang shook his head slightly and said, Thats only part of it, the main reason is the years of fighting, the Holy Pce has been weakened. Li Muxiu scoffed and said, These demons, once Hao Er inherits the True Dragon seat and the family has a sessor, I will personally make a trip to meet those Ten Thousand Years Demon Kings! Second Uncle, the family still needs you to stand guard. Li Tian Gang said with a bitter smile, knowing his second uncles temper. He changed the subject: Speaking of Hao Er, I was just about to thank you, second uncle. Thank me for what? It is my duty to take care of Hao Er. He is the only one among these nephews I actually admire. He is different from the other blockheads, including you nephews, all blockheads. Li Muxiu said unreservedly. Li Tian Gang, realizing he was also being criticized, could only feel a touch of helplessness but didnt retort. When he and his eight brothers were young, aside from a few, most were despised by their second uncle. He had not expected Li Hao could actually make his whimsical second uncle so affectionate. Smiling, he said:
If it werent for second uncle giving Hao Er a chance against heavens will, Hao Er would not have achieved what he has today. I will forever be grateful for this kindness! What? Li Muxiu was startled and said, Chance against heavens will, for Hao Er? Huh? Li Tian Gang looked at him puzzled. Yu Xuan, the young man standing by, also looked at the Sea-Calming Divine Needle of the Li Family with a hint of surprise on his face. Second Uncle, Hao Er is fourteen this year and has already cultivated to Fifteen Li Realm. If it werent for you Li Tian Gang was cut off before he could finish his sentence. You must be mistaken? Li Muxiu suddenly realized what the other was thinking and couldnt help but say irritably, I certainly wanted to give Hao Er a chance against heavens will with how fond I am of him, but my chance was used up long ago on someone else. How could I have had another opportunity? Moreover, Hao Ers talent is unmatched, extraordinary, even more so than your ninth brother. Why would he need a chance against heavens will? Its more likely to ruin him than help him. Ah? Li Tian Gang, having faced many battles, showed a rare look of astonishment.
Not second uncle? Hao Er has cultivated to this extent all on his own talent?? Yu Xuan as well was stunned, looking at the old master in shock. Seeing the astonished look on Li Tian Gangs face, Li Muxiu couldnt help butugh, being able to understand. Chapter 100: 88 Sensation_2 Chapter 100: Chapter 88 Sensation_2 After all, with a talent like Li Haos, even in the Li Family, where geniuses spring up like bamboo shoots, he is an overwhelmingly dominant presence. Hao Er is extraordinarily intelligent, beyond the imagination of ordinary people, not just a typical genius, said Li Muxiu with a smile. Li Tiangang came back to reality, startled, and said, But isnt it said that Hao Ers meridians are blocked? He is Li Haos biological father, the news he heard couldnt possibly be false. Theres no need to hide it from him, right? Besides, Li Hao has his mothers bloodline; such a condition is not impossible. Indeed, the meridians are blocked. Li Muxiu sighed, Thats what makes it terrifying. ording to Hao Er himself, he suddenly broke through the blockage in his meridians in a dream. Ive researched this and found its a case of pseudo-meridian closure, notpletely sealed. This kind of ident is tens of thousands of times rarer than a pure meridian blockage. After all, many children from ordinary families inherit impure blood over the generations, with quite a few cases of meridian blockage. He was around six or seven years old when his meridians became unblocked. Meridian blockage in an ordinary household is not umon, but it is rare in the Divine General Mansion.
Li Tiangangs eyes widened in shock. ustomed to the battlefield, he had seen countless scenes of sword glints and bloodshed without batting an eyelid, but now, he was so astonished he couldnt speak. Does this not mean that Li Hao only began his cultivation at the age of six or seven? Without Foundation Establishment, without Blood Melting, yet in just seven years, reaching the Fifteen Li Realm? And from what was understood before, Li Hao was not serious about his cultivation on a daily basis, yed around everywhere, and barely trained seriously No wonder, even his second uncle refers to it as terrifying! Li Tiangang had thought the most monstrously talented genius he had seen was his ninth brother, but now he realized that even he paled inparison to his own son. This is his son! Li Tiangangs body trembled slightly, his heart unable to hide the excitement. Yu Xuan was so astounded that he couldnt find his words. The seeminglyzy young master was this formidable? Seeing their reaction, Li Muxiu showed a proud smile, enjoying the look of someone who has not seen the world before. I shouldnt be the only one, along with Feng and the fifth brother, to be shocked. Wheres Hao Er? Li Muxiu looked around. Still excited, Li Tiangang said, Hao Er should be in his courtyard. Li Muxiu nodded and smilingly said, I came here firstly to see you, and secondly, I have some matters to attend to. Now that youre back, I can go handle them with peace of mind, and leave Hao Er in your care. Given Hao Ers cultivation level, hes already capable of wandering the Jianghu, he hardly needs my care. Li Tiangang said with augh.
Li Muxius smile faded slightly, and he nced at him meaningfully, saying, No matter how strong he is, hes still a fourteen-year-old child. When I said take care of him, I wasnt worried about him being bullied, but rather about him being left alone, do you understand? Li Tiangang was stunned, the smile on his face gradually fading into silence. Is itpanionship?
Suddenly, he remembered Li Haos recent questions. What if I now do as you wish, aiming single-mindedly for the title of Grandmaster? What then? If I were to be the once in a millennium genius, what then? Li Tiangang couldnt help but take a deep breath, his expression changing. Apparently, what the child wanted to say was, if he performed so well, what would he get from him? Praise from his parents or theirpanionship? Thinking of his fourteen years fighting in Northern Yan, Li Tiangang silently sighed, feeling somewhat guilty: he indeed had been neglecting his duties as a father. He said to Li Muxiu, Second Uncle, I understand. I will take good care of Hao Er and make up for the years of absence. Li Muxius face beamed with a smile, Alright, I wont say more. Im going to take a look at Hao Er, then Ill be on my way. Second uncle, may I ask what matter you are going to handle? Li Tiangang quickly asked. A meeting with an old friend, to discuss a matter of rain, said Li Muxiu with a smile, then waved his hand and turned to leave with an air of nonchnce.
Li Hao returned to his own courtyard. Upon entering, a white fox named Xiao Rou leaped out from nowhere and plunged into Li Haos arms. Coming back to himself, Li Hao realized what was happening and smiled, hugging the white fox and stroking its fur on the head, saying: Where did you run off to earlier, why didnt I see you around? The white fox looked at him with a pleading gaze, unable to speak, just burying its head in Li Haos embrace. Li Hao didnt think much of it, taking the white fox and sitting down at his desk, he nced at the chessboard beside him. He casually picked up a piece from the chess case, fiddling with it between his fingers, leaning back in his chair with an air of idleness, looking out the window. Suddenly, a figure jumped outside the window, startling Li Hao. What are you doing here,d? Didnt the fifth brothere to y chess with you? It was Li Muxiu who hade. Li Hao was taken aback for a moment before he came to his senses and smiled, Second Grandfather, are you free? Lets go dragon fishing. Li Muxiu looked at him with annoyance and said, Fish for what dragon, can you even catch one? Your fathers back, and you dont spend more time with him. Li Haos lips curled up slightly, and he chuckled, Last time I managed to catch a lesser dragon, next time Im sure I can catch a real dragon. You wish,st time was just dumb luck like a blind cat stumbling upon a dead mouse!
Li Muxiu gave him a look and then said, Ill be away for a while, if you want to go fishing, find your Uncle Feng. Dont go alone if you can help it. Theres an old dragon in thatke I havent located yet, and although youre at the Fifteen Li Realm, its still a bit dangerous for you. Li Hao smiled and said, Alright. Meanwhile, at the Eternal Spring Court. What?! In the main hall, He Jians teacup fell to the carpet, soaking a spot, with tea leaves scattering. Chapter 101: 88 Sensation_3 Chapter 101: Chapter 88 Sensation_3 ` But she couldnt care less, suddenly standing up, looking at Li Fu in astonishment, Could you say that again? Li Fu smirked inwardly, not at all surprised by the madams reaction, who wouldnt be shocked when hearing of the young masters condition for the first time? He respectfully said, To reply to the madam, my lord had me inform you, to hold a family banquet for Master Hao Er, celebrating the young master stepping into the Fifteen Li Realm! He Jian stared nkly at him, knowing Li Fu as a soldier would naturally not lie about such a matter, especially since it was personally conveyed by Li Tian Gang. However, Li Hao reaching the Fifteen Li Realm? Suddenly, it seemed as if countless sparks of electricity red through her mind, then, they abruptly stilled, giving way to a sensation of sudden enlightenment. All these years, had it all been a facade? Hao Er not only had the ability to cultivate, but his talent exceeded imagination! That detestable Li Tian Gang, did he not trust her, therefore even such a matter was kept from her?!
She felt that it all must have been Li Tian Gangs idea, otherwise, how could a child know about such plots? He Jian Lans heart swelled with a mix of joy, anger, and resentment, but at the end of the day, she was overwhelmingly ted. Hao Er is actually in the Fifteen Li Realm Hes only fourteen years old. She murmured to herself. The entire room fell into silence. The surrounding maids, house servants, and her personal maid-in-waiting, were all looking at Li Fu in astonishment, digesting this earth-shattering news. Li Hao often visited the Eternal Spring Court over the years, so how could they not know of this young masters circumstances? Who could have expected that today he would astound everyone, revealing his terrifying cultivation talent! The serving girl Xuejian, standing silently to the side, had a face full of surprise. She remembered the boy well, as she was the one who apanied him to the Listening Rain Tower the first time. At that time, she thought he was merely being childish, following orders to apany him out of helplessness. But in fact, was he already secretly cultivating then? How old was he at that time? Yet he managed to hide it so wlesslyhisposure and wisdom were both somewhat terrifying! I understand. You may go now, tell Li Tian Gang Ill deal with himter. He Jian regained herposure, ring at Li Fu, believing he had also known about this all along. Normally as dull as a block of wood, he had put on such apassionate act in front of her, advising Li Hao, making her appreciate it for a moment. Li Fu oh Li Fu, you truly are a honest man! News of another family banquet to be held spread from the Eternal Spring Court to the kitchen procurement and other courts. He Jian did not conceal it, letting the messenger maids and eunuchs announce it openly.
Celebrating Li Hao entering the Fifteen Li Realm! The mere news set off an explosion in the Li Family residence! In the nine courtyards, at the training ground, everyone who heard the news was in an uproar! The instructors in the training ground, elder veterans from the military, were stunned. He was no stranger to that legitimate young master, after all, it was he who introduced his fiance to study under the Sword Saint.
But that young master, the one who was mercilessly rejected by the Sword Saint, was in the Fifteen Li Realm?! Impossible! His fiance, who had just entered the Divine Travel Realm, couldntpare. This news now shocked not only the veteran military instructor but also the many Li Family offspring training in the field. Fourteen years old, Fifteen Li Realm! These words pierced their brains like sharp needles,pletely overturning their previous understanding. Is this the terrifying nature of legitimate geniuses?! Inside the Shuihua Courtyard. Liu Yue Rong was getting dressed in her room. The bronze mirror reflected her beautiful visage; despite being over forty, she appeared to be in her thirties. Her figure was graceful, each nce full of mature charm, her eyebrows and eyes naturally elegant, her hair in an exquisite updo resembling a stunning woman in a painting. Her personal maid was adorning her hair with pins when suddenly a maid walked into the room, bowing her head and reporting softly, saying that a maid from the Eternal Spring Court hade to see her on an important matter. Liu Yue Rong gave a cursory nce and instructed the maid to bring the visitor to her. Soon, a chambermaid entered the room, curtseyed to Liu Yue Rong, and then shared the news about the family banquet.
What? As Liu Yue Rong admired her image in the mirror, pleased, she was brought to a halt by the chambermaids words, and then she whirled around sharply. A gem hanging from a hairpin near her bun struck her forehead from the abrupt movement. Celebrating Li Hao stepping into the Fifteen Li Realm? Li Hao?!! Yes, replied the chambermaid respectfully. Liu Yue Rong stared at her obedient appearance, her mind buzzing loudly. Really? A joke? A ruse? That child, at the Fifteen Li Realm?! She felt a wave of dizziness wash over her; perhaps she hadnt slept well the night before, as her vision even began to darken momentarily. Instantly, she thought of many things. All the irregrities and iprehensible aspects would crumble before the facts, then weave together into a coherent exnation, and she had thought of a possibility already. Her chest heaved violently for a few moments, but she restrained herself. She then smiled, dismissing the maid from the Eternal Spring Court, and immediately called her housekeeper to investigate the truth of the matter.
It didnt take long for the housekeeper to return and confirm the news. Liu Yue Rongs face instantly turned sour, how was this possible? Unless Li Hao was not disabled at all, and Li Tian Gang had pre-instructed Lin Haixia who was sent back to cover up Li Haos circumstance. Only then would it make sense. All those ims of failing Foundation Establishment were false, a show for them. Well done, Li Tian Gang! With thick brows andrge eyes, he was teeming with tricks! Chapter 102: 88 Sensation_4 Chapter 102: Chapter 88 Sensation_4 Definitely that bizarre woman, Ji Qingqings idea! Liu Yue Rong gritted her teeth, vividly remembering when she arrived at the Mountain and River Courtyard, seeing that childs body all soaked pale. But the medicinal liquid hadnt been absorbed at all; to put on an act like that was truly ruthless! No, I must inform Qianfeng about this message so he can prepare in advance. Liu Yue Rong suddenly realized and hurriedly ordered someone to bring paper and ink to write a secret letter. Moreover, the reactions of the other courtyards upon learning the news were immensely shocking. The news even stirred them more than when they had learned about Li Junye entering the Grandmaster Realm at seventeen. After all, to them, Li Hao had always seemed carefree, never seen practicing martial arts. Instead of training, he was either painting or fishing with his second uncle, seemingly having plenty of leisure time, a stark contrast to the other youths sweating profusely from diligent practice. Although Li Hao started cultivatingter on, no one inquired about his realm, as it wasmon knowledge without asking that he hadnt achieved Foundation Establishment. With his indifferent attitude and terrible roots, how far could he have possibly cultivated?
The invitation from Tan Pce Academy had Li Haos name on it only because He Jian had given special instructions to include him. Even He Jian thought Li Hao hadnt cultivated much, and that entering Tan Pce Academy on his own merits would be a challenge, let alone others opinions. So thats why he was an exception In the Piaoxue Courtyard, siblings Li Yun were both stunned, frozen in disbelief. They had thought Li Hao had merely reached the Soul Session Realm before them since the threshold for the ck and White Hall was just that. But he had leaped several steps ahead, reaching a ce they couldnt even see clearly. Li Wushuang stood aside with no change in her expression, just a slight narrowing of her eyes upon hearing the news. She had already experienced Li Haos Fifteen Li Realm p the day before. Li Xuanli and Gao Qingqing looked at each other in astonishment. Noticing her sister Li Zhining muttering, Li Wushuang asked, What exception are you talking about? Li Zhining came back to her senses with aplex look in her eyes. Seeing her elder sister ask with a lowered head, she suddenly realized that even her brilliant sister might seem dim inparison to that young man. The difference between a 16-year-old in the Divine Travel Realm and a 14-year-old in the Fifteen Li Realm was just too vast! Under Li Wushuangs pressing questions, Li Zhining recounted the exceptional entry of Li Hao into ck and White Hall. Upon learning that Li Hao had been an exception to enter the ck and White Hall, Li Xuanlimented in annoyance, So youre saying that those old fogies at Tan Pce Academy knew before we did? Gao Qingqing, quick-witted, had already calmed from the shock and pondered, When they were out on academy missions previously, Hao Er must have shown his strength then. Those bastards, why wouldnt they inform us about such a crucial matter? Li Xuanli said with irritation. Gao Qingqing nced at her husband and shook her head, Think about it, they must have assumed we, the Li Family, were already aware of it. Our Hao Er has exceptional talents without a wide reputation, they likely suspected us of deliberately concealing it. And with both his parents on the frontier, it might make others think were hiding his fame to protect him from petty viins in their absence. Now that theyre aware of this news, they naturally dare not spread it around, probably very nervous about letting it slip because of them. As his wife analyzed the situation, Li Xuanli also came to a realization and was left speechless; it really was coincidental that Hao hade home.
When it came to treachery, Gao Qingqing nced at her eldest daughter and said, When youre out, you must also be careful. The Qiankun List is the talent list of our Human Race, reserved only for the prodigies. But you also know, the Qiankun List has another name. Yes. Li Wushuang nodded, the other name being the Demon Races hit list! The longstanding enmity between the Human and Demon races, should they learn of a Great Demon giving birth to an exceedingly talented offspring, would also lead them to dispatch assassins.
Yet despite such a threatening alternative name, the glory of the Qiankun List still attracted countless individuals. After all, many geniuses possess pride and valor, and who could consider themselves brave if they hid in fear of assassination? In this world, countless Martial Artists train hard, all for one thing. Fame. Chapter 103: 89 Swordsmanship in the Mortal World Chapter 103: Chapter 89 Swordsmanship in the Mortal World The family banquet was set up in the Mountain and River Courtyard. Ladies of the various courtyards arrived in session to offer congrattions to Li Tian Gang. Outside the courtyard, there were also many other concubines and illegitimate children who had hurried over, clinging to the outside of the yard walls. They gazed eagerly inside, wanting to see what the youth with talents surpassing any in the history of the Li Family, actually looked like and whether he was as extraordinary as they imagined. Li Haos name had thoroughly spread throughout the Li residence; the house servants and maids from all the courtyards, including the cooks in the various kitchens, were all discussing the incredible and powerful Young Master Li while chopping wood and cooking meals. Hibernating in obscurity for fourteen years, he stirred the heavens and earth in a single day. The news spread not only within the walls of the Li residence but also beyond its prestigious boundaries, flying over the eaves of thousands of households and drifting into the dark departments of intelligence of the major forces stationed in Qingzhou City. Subsequently, like threads on a spiders web, this intelligence was swiftly and secretly transmitted everywhere. Forces far and wide, all those with their eyes on thend of Qingzhou, received this news and were shaken to their core. The true dragon of the Li Family that had fallen fourteen years ago. Now, after fourteen years, it seemed to have resurrected itself with even greater strength and a new posture!
And during this rapid spread of reputation, at the moment of family celebration within the courtyard, Li Hao, guided by Zhao, arrived before a quiet room deep in the inner courtyard. He pushed open the door to see the neatly arranged paintings inside. His spiritual thought swept over them, and Li Hao counted them; none were missing. Young Master, dont be angry with the master anymore. Yu Xuan has followed the master for many years, sharing life and death on the battlefield. Plus, being an orphan, the master wants to protect him. Its not that he really wants to get angry at you, Zhao said in a low voice, sighing behind Li Hao. An orphan, huh Li Hao murmured to himself. Even though he had parents, wasnt he also like an orphan? He sighed deeply in his heart, telling himself not to overthink it. After all, he was the man who had been awaited for fourteen years, after all, he was the father in this life. He wasnt epting it. It was more like giving up. Young Master, now that you have revealed your cultivation level, everyone in the world will know your name, and nobody will ever underestimate or belittle you again, Zhao said, trying to lighten the mood, thinking of Li Haos cultivation level, his own face couldnt help showing a hint of excitement and flush. Li Hao smiled and said, When I was born, didnt the whole world already know my name? Zhao was momentarily stunned, but then he thought about it and realized that it was true. Li Hao was the true dragon of the Li Family who had fallen, and Emperor Yu personally named him, announcing it to the world with an Imperial Edict. But after all, so many years have passed Zhao said with a sheepish smile, let alone that he was just a baby at that timewho would care? The worlds attention had all been focused on that peerless and outstanding ninth son of the Li Family at the time. Thats why I say, everything will pass, Li Hao replied. In these long, endless years of heaven and earth, even a saint is nothing but a speck of dust within this expanse of time, he continued. Li Hao turned and walked out of the room, looking at the empty courtyard, where the starlight and moonbeams fell from the sky, in stark contrast to the bright lights of the front courtyard: Lets go, lets join the festivities too, he said. Yes, Young Master, replied Zhao with a sign of relief. After all, he hade to persuade Li Hao to attend the family banquet.
At the family banquet, with the arrival of Li Hao, the atmosphere became even more lively. Li Wushuang and her siblings, along with the children of Lady Eight including Li Jiangying and Li Rumeng representing the third generation of the direct lineage, sat at one table. The children of the otherdies had mostly not returned.
Their gazes immediately converged on Li Hao, with various expressions. Hao is amazing! The most excited was Li Yuanzhao, who had learned of Li Haos strength in Cangyu City and had been looking forward to this moment. Seeing the shocked faces of the others, he felt like he was eating ice in the heat of summerthrilled to the core. His eyes nced triumphantly at Li Yun sitting next to him, showing a hint of smugness. However, Li Yun and his sibling Li Zhining were too preupied to pay attention to Li Yuanzhao at the same table. Their gaze was extremelyplex, reminiscent of how simr this scene was to the recent return of their elder sister, who was also the center of attention, only todays event was even more lively and stirring. Hmph, its just the Fifteen Li Realm. Whats so great about that? Its only when you step into the realm of a Grandmaster that you really have something to brag about, Li Rumeng suddenly snorted from another corner of the banquet. Li Yuanzhao was taken aback, not having expected to hear such discordantmentary. He turned his head and saw that it was the treasures of Lady Eight. Since he was little, when he would go to pay his respects to the firstdy, he had seen this pair of siblings, but they had never been very familiar. Because after paying their respects, they would not speak more than a few words to him or to people like Li Yun, carrying themselves with extreme pride. They usually kept to themselves, noting out to y with them, and even at the practice field, they wouldnt chat much, keeping a distance as if treating them as if they were illegitimate children. This sibling pair did everything togethereating, practicing martial arts, almost forming a small world of their own, never interacting with outsiders. And Lady Eight extremely doted on these children, indulging them greatly. Yuanzhao had seen as a child in the practice field, during a sparring session, an illegitimate child identally injured Li Jiangying. It was only a small cut, and with the Li Familys precious medicines, a bit of medicinal powder would have healed it by the next day.
However, Lady Eight rushed to the practice field, ordered the illegitimate child to be dragged out, and had his arm broken on the spot. It was said that the illegitimate child had a decent talent, but the incident left him psychologically scarred, causing him to leave the practice field soon after. His mother even wept and pleaded in Lady Eights courtyard for forgiveness. This incident caused quite a stir at the time, providing a spectacle for these youngsters. Reportedly, it was only after the intervention of the firstdy that the matter was settled. Lady Eight was from a distinguished family background, surnamed Wang. Having married into the family from afar, her temperament and character were considered among the ?dies not to be trifled with. Chapter 104: 89 Sword Dao Mortal World_2 Chapter 104: Chapter 89 Sword Dao Mortal World_2 However, at this moment, upon hearing Li Rumengs mocking words, Li Yuanzhao couldnt sit still anymore and sneered: Nothing to be proud of? Then may I ask, one of you is 16 and the other 15, what is your cultivation level? Li Rumeng, already jealous, was taken aback by Li Yuanzhaos ridicule and immediately became furious: We havent been clinging to Second Uncle all day like he has. If he can cultivate so quickly, it must be because Second Uncle is biased! Li Yuanzhao grew even angrier upon hearing this and said, Then why wouldnt Second Uncle be biased towards you? Of course, its because his mind is quite cunning, and hes more adept at sweet-talking than we are! Li Rumeng retorted with a coldugh. Li Yuanzhaos face turned red with rage as he red at her. Li Yun and his sister frowned and nced at Li Rumeng. They kept their distance from Li Hao, but they disliked and avoided provoking the children of their Eighth Aunt. Just to avoid any disputester on, lest Eighth Aunt take the issue to their own mother. Hmph, all children of the Li Family, and yet without any real talent, you still envy others. Shameful!
Li Wushuang, however, coldly snorted and spoke out. Li Yuanzhao looked at her in surprise, not expecting her to speak up for Hao. Hao had, after all, beaten this particr cousin before You, who are you saying has no talent?! Li Rumeng said indignantly. Li Wushuang replied with a disdainful nce, The one who barks the loudest is the one Im speaking of! Youve only just reached Soul Session, how dare you belittle his Fifteen Li Realm as nothing special, are you implying that your Soul Session Realm is something to be proud of? Theyve reached Soul Session? Li Yuanzhao and the siblings Li Yun were surprised. They were cultivating in the training field just like their counterparts, with simr aptitudes, yet the others had advanced before them. It really is nothing special. Li Jiangying said coldly, seeing his sister being bullied: Li Wushuang, dont think you can do anything just because youre in the Divine Travel Realm. Theres still a long way to go. Everyone in the Heavenly Human Realm and beyond are mere ants. You can brag when you manage to cross that threshold someday! Li Wushuangs gaze turned frosty: How daring! You dont even address me as cousin anymore, dare to call me by name directly? Is this how your mother teaches you? As for that threshold, dont worry, Ill definitely cross it before you. Come talk to me after youve reached the Divine Travel Realm! But of course, you rely on having a famous teacher, we just couldnt be bothered to ask for one! Li Rumeng said angrily. Li Wushuang couldnt help butugh out of anger and was about to say something, but was stopped by Li Yun. Sister, dont stoop to their level, be careful or theyll drag our mother into this to settle ounts, Li Yun said sarcastically. What do you mean? Li Jiangying red at Li Yun. Li Yuanzhao said coldly, Keep it down, this is the Mountain and River Courtyard, not your Mo River Courtyard, even if your motheres here, she has to call Tiangang uncle! The expressions of Li Jiangying and his sister changed slightly. Although they were wilful and unruly, they felt somewhat constrained in this situation and did not dare to make a scene. Seeing that the siblings had quieted down, Li Wushuang rolled her eyes and could not be bothered to pay any more attention, but she silently found the whole situationughable, not expecting Eighth Aunts children to be so barbaric and unreasonable.
At that moment, Li Zhining, seeing Li Hao walking straight to where the aunties were, couldnt help but ask, Why isnt Brother Haoing over here? Li Yuanzhao looked over and smiled: Hao doesnt sit at the kids table when eating.
Meanwhile, Li Tiangang was being interrogated by severaldies. They questioned him on why he had concealed Li Haos cultivation level and how Li Hao had been cultivating, among other things. Li Tiangang felt a headacheing on, thinking that the roar of thousands of soldiers on the battlefield was nothingpared to the incessant chatter of these seven or eight women, but he still smiled and responded to each of them. However, everyone initially thought that it was his Second Uncle who helped, but upon finding out it wasnt, and now asking him to exin, he couldnt find an exnation other than Li Haos natural talent. Nobody believed this exnation, though they did not speak of it, they all had their spections. Li Hao, being so close to Second Uncle and Fifth Uncle, suddenly was able to cultivate, and so monstrously at that, it was hard not to guess that they had defied the heavens to change his fate. As Li Hao approached, all the aunts immediately gathered around him, eagerly asking questions. If they couldnt get anything out of the elder, they prodded the younger one. But Li Haos lips were sealed even tighter than Li Tian Gangs. Liu Yue Rong didnt manage to ask anything, and feeling irate, she gritted her teeth, detesting this father and son duo to the extreme. From nine thousand miles to the south, within Sword Cottage. Master! Three or four figures rushed into the thatched cottage at high speed, reporting the freshly received news to their master who was poring over a swordy manual.
Fifteen Li Realm? Upon hearing the message reported by his disciples, Jian Wudao couldnt help but be stunned. Was it Xueers little fianc? Gradually, some sealed memories in his mind unfolded, and he vaguely began to recall. Eight years ago, during a trip down the mountain, in that bustling city of the mortal world, the lively yet empty courtyard, that child with the demeanor of an old soul. Fourteen years old just a few months older than Xueer. And Xueer, it seemed, had only just stepped into the Divine Travel Realmst month. He was a whole cultivation level ahead! Jian Wudaos expression changed, bing somewhat grave. Such talent, stronger than even his own in the past, not evenparable to the previous generations True Dragon of the Li Family. It seems the Li Family is about to reveal another True Dragon! With such talent, if he bes the next sessor, the True Dragons of the other Divine General Mansions will probably be unable to sit still. In these hundred years, truly, the Li Family has been blessed by heaven, chosen by destiny.
The disciples all discussed and sighed, proudly considering themselves geniuses, but upon hearing this news, they were all so shocked they couldnt speak. Master, I heard that you almost took that Qilins child of the Li Family under your wing, to join our sect. We almost became fellow disciples with such a monster. A young disciple said. Jian Wudao immediately thought of the day he recruited disciples; he shook his head slightly: Back then, it was widely rumored that the child was a martial arts invalid, but looking at it now, either the Li Family deliberately concealed it, or those old fellows from the Li Family intervened to reverse his fate against heavens will. However, even if his talent is against nature, he wouldnt enter my school. Master, why is that? The disciples inquired upon hearing this. He is not one of the Sword Dao, unlike us, he is not on the same path. Jian Wudao exined. The crowd suddenly understood. A genius indeed, but not a Sword Cultivator. Such a pity, otherwise, having such a monster as a fellow brother would indeed be quite inspiring. Someone said,ughing. Fourteen years old at the Fifteen Li Realm, indeed fearsome. Another nodded. Jian Wudao nced at the people and said:
As your master, I always say theres always someone better out there, now do you understand? Although your talents are not bad, to suppress the next sixty years, you still fall short; go and practice your swordsmanship properly! A few people immediately showed wry smiles. With countless heroes in the world, who could suppress the times for a cycle of sixty years? Xueer has already descended the mountain, hasnt she? Jian Wudao asked as something came to mind. One of the handsome young disciples smiled and said, Little sister broke through to the Divine Travel Realm and immediately said she wanted to go down the mountain to return to the mansion; she has already set off. Jian Wudao frowned slightly and eventually sighed: After all, she has received favors from the Li Family; I hope she can make a clean break on this trip. Sword Dao and the mundane world, after all, one must choose one over the other. Chapter 105: 90: Title and Reward [First Update] Chapter 105: Chapter 90: Title and Reward [First Update] The day after the Li Family banquet concluded. In the distant Yuzhou, Imperial City. That luxurious pce, which gathered countless gazes from across the world yet remained insurmountably walled. An ancient templesolemn and auguststood for a thousand years, a dark gold carpet adorned with dragon scales stretched from the entrance to the steps before the Dragon Throne. Civil and military officials residing in Yuzhou lined up on either side. From First Rank officials such as grand tutors and supreme generals, to Fourth Rank governors and directors of the National Academy, all stood with bowed heads and hands lowered. The least of these officials could cause tens of cities inhabitants to prostrate with a mere stomp of their feet. Congrattions, Your Majesty. The Qingzhou Li Family held a family banquet yesterday, proiming to all under heaven, another divine being has emerged from the Li Family! Someone respectfully reported.
Seated on that profound and solemn Dragon Throne, the imposing figure, although aged, was erect and wore the ck Robe with Nine Dragons; his gaze, fiery and intense, surveyed the ministers. Upon hearing this, his face seemed to show a hint of a smile. Your Majesty, it is said that this Qilin descendant is none other than Li Hao, whom you named and blessed fourteen years ago! He is also the son of the Secretary of the Ministry of Punishment, who hade here a few days ago to receive his mandate! Your Majestys wisdom shines brightly! The rest of the ministers couldnt help but acim with joy. Your Majesty, you foresaw this childs peerless talent fourteen years ago, truly as if a star descended from the heavens, indeed a fortune for our great Dayu! Someone said excitedly, thrilled. Fourteen years ago, Lord Zhen Guo quelled the century-old Demon cmity in Cangzhou, ying the Great Demon and massacring the Demon King, unfortunately entangled in the Youdu Level Meng River, his heroic spirit failed to find refuge, forever lost to Cangzhou. Perhaps, this Li Hao is the reincarnated star of Lord Zhen Guo, a new blessed general bestowed upon our great Dayu by the heavens! Someone passionately stated. Facing the ministers congrattions, the figure on the Dragon Thrones eyes seemed to dart back to that tragic day many years ago. That baby, once granted a treasure of dragon blood by himself, had now grown into a youth, achieving so much? Hints of a faint smile appeared on his face as his gaze seemingly swept outside the pce, toward the distant Qingzhou. Your Majesty, this child possesses exceptional talents, yet had never been known before; I believe the Li Family owes an exnation. Once the congrattory addresses ceased, someone suddenly stood up and dered: Concealing from Your Majesty should be punished! The crowd was slightly surprised and shifted their gaze, noticing it was Lord Helian of the Divine General Mansion, realization dawned, and this response was not unexpected. Among the Five Great Divine General Mansions, those with close rtionships, like the Wang Family and the Li Family, even held marital alliances. Where theres closeness, there also exists aloofness or even disdain; such was the rtionship between the Li Family and the Helian n.
Seeing that His Majesty did not speak, another military general stepped forward; he was a First Second Rank General who had campaigned with the Li Family, and respectfully said: Lord, in my opinion, Mr. and Mrs. Xingwu, having battled in Northern Yan for many years, leaving their young child alone at home, naturally desired to conceal his cultivation level to avoid assassination or spying, which ispletely understandable! Hmph! Helian Boya coldly snorted: The child may be young, but within the Divine General Mansion, guarded by many generals, who could assassinate him? Could it be that you are questioning the loyalty of the Li Familys conferreddies, suggesting they would harm the child?
Ms. Li of the Li Family, many of whom had been conferred ranks, such as the senior Ms. Li, He Jian, who was a Lady of the State. Though they held no actual power, their status was supremely high, they could enter the pce to see the emperor at any time, and even if theymitted offenses, the Ministry of Punishment could not directly punish them. In my view, the Li Family has been subduing demons for many years, having in countless demons, bearing numerous grudges, thus, such precaution is without fault. The General continued, still bowing. Helian Boya scoffed: Are you suggesting that in Qingzhou, demons still dare to invade, do you look down on the Li Family? Lord, I think the Li Familys cautious approach is somewhat reasonable. Now that Li Hao has reached the Fifteen Li Realm, possessing the strength to defend himself, if he continues to progress and attains Grandmaster status in a few more years, he will be unrestricted by these concerns. Another civil official stepped forward, smiling as he spoke: Furthermore, since General Xingwu has just returned and proimed this fact to all under heaven, there is no heart of deception toward His Majesty, merely a minor matter, Lord, why fuss over it? If its a minor matter, its even more improper to deceive. Helian Boya still argued. The crowd internally shook their heads, finding no sense in the lords usation, but they had grown ustomed to it. Over the years, whenever the Li Family received titles, except for that event fourteen years ago when the Li Family True Dragon fell, causing universal grief, and the Helian n remained silent, at other times, they typically had something to say. Even this time, when General Xingwu returned victorious from Northern Yan, pacifying the demon chaos and repelling the Holy Pce, having earned formidable merits, Lord Helian also scrutinized his prolonged campaigns and severe logistical strains during a lengthy court debate. During the decade and a half of campaigning in Northern Yan, many civil and military officials close to the Helian n found fault in the rear, and even proposed impractical impeachments against Marshal Xingwu. However, everyone knew, only the Helian n could get away with suchments; had anyone else made simr criticisms, they would have been branded as traitors and executed long ago.
And the Helian n, possessing countless merits, may have strained rtions with the Li Family, notorious to all, but could not bebeled traitors. After all, the blood of the Helian n spilled beyond the frontier was not scant, enough to dye several cities red. This Lord Boya is too hasty; given General Xingwus achievements, even if troubles arise now, they wont be punished, let alone over such a trivial matter Many officials internallymented. Chapter 106: 90: Title and Reward [Second Update] Chapter 106: Chapter 90: Title and Reward [Second Update] At this moment, Emperor Yu, seated on the dragon throne, raised his hand to quell the debate, smiling as he said: Liu is right, this is but a minor matter, not worth mentioning. This time, Marquis Xingwu has achieved great feats in battle, sacrificing his family for the frontier pass, a loyalty that shines brighter than the sun and moon. Let us turn our attention to the matter of Cangyu City. Seeing that Emperor Yu had set the tone, Helian Boya nced at the civil official, snorted coldly, and said no more; he simply turned his head to look at the dragon pirs of the great hall, expressing his dissatisfaction, as if to say, You talk; Ill have no part in it. Everyone knew that if the Helian n chose not to get involved, then that was that, for if they did involve themselves, they would surely find fault, so they did not press him further and began to discuss among themselves. Cangyu City almost fell, Yue Shuhong has been taken to the heavenly prison to plead guilty. His confession is clear and well written. It was thanks to the young master of the Li Family that Cangyu City was saved. Truly, a young hero arises! If we count the demons in, he should indeed be granted a first-ss barcy. His merits in protecting the city are significant, and there are many citizens in the city. I believe additional rewards should be given Many ministers began to discuss the issue in earnest.
In the forests outside of Flying General City in Jingzhou. The trees, thick as several men, were rapidly pressed down and copsed, parted aside like weeds, as a ferocious tiger with hanging eyes, over a dozen meters long, sprinted through. On either side of its belly were four huge, sinister eyes emitting a demonic red glow. But at this moment, some of those eyes had been stabbed and were closed, bleeding ceaselessly. Suddenly, the tiger looked back. With a swish, a golden light from beyond the sky swooped down. A figure radiant with brilliant golden light and a Buddhist halo behind him entered the forest. This Buddha-like divine soul had the face of a youth, calm as if without a murderous aura, but his strikes were exceedingly ruthless. ROAR!! The tiger roared furiously, bellowing, Li Family, even in death, I will not let you go!! Then die! The young divine soul pped his hands down, and the divine power forcefully suppressed the tiger. A demonic shadow also emerged behind the tiger, but just as it was about to break free for several meters, it was suppressed by the palm of the Buddha-like golden shadow. My children, avenge me, the killer is the Li Family of Qingzhou The enraged roar spread throughout the forest. But it soon came to an abrupt halt, as the demon soul dissipated, the huge tigers body tumbled uncontrobly, crushing dozens ofrge trees beforeing to a halt. Its eyes were more than half closed, void of any life. Reflected in its amber pupils was the figure of a youth approaching from the forest, not stopping until he was near, his footsteps kicking up sand onto the tigers eyes. The youth looked over for a moment, then stomped repeatedly with force, shattering the tigers head before he ceased. ying this Great Demon should be worthy of a first-ss merit The youth muttered to himself. He was none other than Li Qianfeng, who had descended the mountain to enter the world.
He bent over to cut off the tigers head, about to leave, when suddenly, from beyond the heavens, a figure as small as a palm but swift as an arrow brought soft sound as a tiny purple sparrow flew towards him. The youth caught the little demon bird, slightly startled as he dropped the massive tigers head. This was the little demon sparrow raised by his mother, exceptionally good at flying. Though itsbat abilities might not match those of the Zhou Tian Realm, even some martial artists of the Divine Travel Realm might not be able to catch up with it. The demon race cultivated slowly, but they possessed various divine skills unique to their kind, just as the human race could cultivate swiftly.
The purple sparrow opened its mouth and spat out a slip of paper resembling oiled parchment. Li Qianfeng unfurled it, his eyebrows knitting in confusion before his expression changed. The Fifteen Li Realm? Li Hao? Who is that? The son of my seventh uncle? Shock appeared in Li Qianfengs eyes, especially because the note indicated that the person in question was only fourteen years old! Even younger than him by four years? ` He was seventeen when he entered the Fifteen Li Realm, while the other had done so a full three years earlier! Although, before reaching the Heavenly Human Realm, these three years might not seem like much, they clearly showed the enormous gap in their innate talents. Moreover, if Li Qianfeng remembered correctly, such speed of progress was even more formidable than that of his ninth uncle! The creed was instantaneously crushed into fine powder between two fingers. A cloud of darkness covered Li Qianfengs face; originally, his only target was Li Wushuang, but since the other was in the Divine Travel Realm, he didnt feel too much pressure.
On the contrary, he still spared some attention to guard against the son and daughter of his eldest aunt, those cousins. And also the only daughter of his third aunt, that cousin who had joined the army at fifteen and was now a female general. But they were older, and although they had achievements, the True Dragon designation looked more at ones talents, and among those of the same age, entering the Fifteen Li Realm at seventeen should ce him first! But now suddenly, there was Li Hao. A minor character he had never paid attention to before. With self-cultivation alone, it cant be that fast, even ninth uncle only entered the Fifteen Li Realm at fifteen; could it be that the older generation has intervened Li Qianfeng frowned deeply. He recalled that the other didnt seem to have a famous master and had stayed in the family estate. That gave him the opportunity toe into contact with the elders of the Li Family. However, werent the elders of the Li Family not supposed to influence the younger generation before the True Dragon confirmation? That would be unfair! It seems that during the ancestral shrine ceremony, I must ask the ancestors to verify and also, should I inform my master about this? Li Qianfeng nced into the distance, the light flickering in his gloomy eyes for a moment, before being oveid with a touch of pride: Forget it. He picked up his tiger-head weapon and hurried back into Flying General City.
With this merit at hand, I might as well return early and have a look. In Qingzhou, within the Divine General Mansion. The family banquet had ended, and Mountain and River Courtyard returned from the bustle to tranquility, yet it was still much livelier than usual, as concubines anddies from various courtyards came to give gifts, leading their children to greet Li Hao, wishing to familiarize themselves with the future True Dragon of the Li Family. Among these legitimate and illegitimate children, some were sensible and well-behaved, some were restrained and nervous, and some had already learned to tter adeptly. One after another, they all got to meet Li Hao, which allowed him to see how difficult it was for these children born out of wedlock. At least he would feel embarrassed if his parents forced him to tter another boy, but some children were already adept at doing so. This kind of thing seemed unrted to maturity or experience; some kids were even more eloquent and persuasive than adults, purely due to differences in personality and nature. And Li Haos nature was somewhat indolent, taking things as theye. Another early morning. Li Hao was still deep in sleep when he suddenly heard his door being knocked on. He opened his eyes, his Divine Soul swept over, and he saw that it was his fathers beloved general Yu Xuan outside the door.
He rolled over and said, Youre calling me to practice martial arts again? Yu Xuan remembered what happened the other day, the corners of his mouth revealing a bitter smile as he said, Young Master, the Marshal has asked you to wash up and apany him to pay respects to the ancestors, and incidentally to ask the ancestors to decide on the matter of the True Dragon. Li Hao arched an eyebrow, thought for a moment, sat up, and called Qing Zhi to quickly change his clothes. Soon, after grooming, Li Hao opened the door and looked at the young man, saying indifferently, Lets go. Yu Xuan knew that Li Hao was still mad at him because of the painting incident, but he didnt care, and extended his hand, saying, After you, Young Master. They walked past the corridors and arrived at the main court. Li Hao saw his father, already out of armor and in white clothes, but his bearing wasnt as elegant as his fifth uncle, and it seemed to carry a stern and imposing air from years of campaigning. Chapter 107: 91: True Dragon Struggle [Second Update] Chapter 107: Chapter 91: True Dragon Struggle [Second Update] Hao Er. Seeing Li Hao, Li Tian Gangs face showed a smile and he said, Come, follow your father to worship our ancestors at the ancestral hall. Okay, Li Hao nodded. After leaving the Mountain and River Courtyard, the two of them flew through the air, one after the other, heading towards the deepest part of the Divine General Mansion. Arriving at the ancestral hall on the hillside, Li Tian Gang and Li Hao descended to the courtyard outside the hall before walking toward the magnificent and majestic hall that bore the Li Familys thousand years of honor. Uncle Qingzheng! When Li Hao saw Uncle Qingzheng by the door of the ancestral hall, he immediately called out to him. Li Tian Gang, whose face had been solemn, slightly changed when he heard Li Hao shouting and immediately furrowed his brow. He nced at Li Hao who had already run ahead of him toward his uncle in the hall. Its Hao Er ah. Li Qingzheng, lighting up at Li Haos voice and disying a joyful expression, turned around:
What made you think ofing to see me today? Then noticing the tall man behind Li Hao, Hmm, Tiangang has returned too. Uncle Qingzheng, it looks like the ck pieces are going to lose again. Li Hao looked at the chessboard in front of his uncle and immediately chuckled. Uncle Qingzheng grinned, showing his teeth: Dont talk nonsense, the game isnt over yet. Just then, Li Tian Gang came over, his demeanor solemn and respectful as he slightly bowed in greeting: Uncle, have you been in good health recently? Without paying further attention to Li Hao, who had been excessively talkative about the game, Li Qingzheng looked up at Li Tian Gang andughed, Its been over a decade since Ive seen you,d. Youve grown quite robust, and why have you started growing a beard? How has it been staying in Northern Yan? Is it tough? Its been good, Li Tian Gang said with a smile. Its just the asional sandstorm, to which Ive grown ustomed. Theres often warfare in the frontier, with no time for grooming, so Ive gotten used to keeping it. Upon hearing this, Li Hao looked up at him and indeedpared to the blurred figure in his memory, his father had morphed from a tall, handsome youth into a bearded middle-aged man. Suddenly, he felt that he perhapscked some care for his father. Youve grown up too, not as mischievous as you once were, said Li Qingzheng, chuckling, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. The young boys had grown up, and they, too, had aged. Although with their abilities they could live a long time, the difference between the Human Race and Demons is that Demons enjoy longevity akin to hibernation, mostly engaging in battle only to hunt and satisfy their hunger. But for the Human Race, they live their lives around one thing: Human emotions. With emotionses desire, hence humans wage wars, perform heroic deeds, vie for fame, umting injuries over time. Old wounds hardly heal before new ones are added, leading to a reduced lifespan. To live a long life isnt difficult either; just stay inside the realm, enjoy wealth and rank, avoid using swords and weapons, and live like a Bodhisattva to enjoy hundreds, even thousands of years of leisure. However, to stand unwavering in the midst of this Jianghu maelstrom within the city for hundreds of years is perhaps an exceedingly difficult feat. Like a neighbor you spend a lot of time with, who gifts you eggs and vegetables, yet one day is oppressed by an evildoer. If you cant stand to watch, youll be drawn in.
If you can bear to watch, your moral integrity may take a hit, leaving you feeling discontented. Such a life, spanning hundreds of years, is ever so lengthy. After all, Im already a father, Li Tian Gang said, smiling, with a glint of reminiscence in his eyes that quickly disappeared. The ravages of time would harden a once-tender youthful heart with callouses from the weathering, making it harder and more restrained.
Uncle Qingzheng, Ive brought Hao Er here to pay respects to our ancestors and to inquire about this generations True Dragon matter, Li Tian Gang said, returning to the main subject without further reminiscing. Li Qingzheng, anticipating the purpose of his visit, nodded slightly, his eyes settling once more on Li Hao beside him. His gaze softened with a smile, Hao Er has exceptional talent, surpassing your Ninth Uncle. He is the fastest in our Li Family history to reach the Fifteen Li Realm, truly breaking records. Jun Ye became the True Dragon of your generation, but sadly he died young, and you took over temporarily. However, Hao Er stands out in his generation, far ahead of everyone else, with no one even close to catching up to him. Hearing his uncles high praise, Li Tian Gangs face showed a smile. Indeed, in terms of talent, his son was outstanding to the pinnacle! And this, unavoidably, filled him with pride and arrogance. Go ahead, Li Qingzheng said with a smile. Li Tian Gang nodded, again gave a slight bow to him, and then turned to lead Li Hao to the kneeling mats in front of the hall. Li Tian Gang, descendent of the one hundred and seventh generation of the Li Family,es to pay respects to the ancestors! Li Hao, descendent of the one hundred and eighth generation of the Li Family,es to pay respects to the ancestors! Father and son knelt together, bowing their heads in worship. In the ancestral hall, the many memorial tablets trembled and glowed faintly as Divine Souls emerged above them.
After bowing, Li Hao lifted his head. He hadnt taken a close lookst time, but this time he saw that although there were many ancestors souls enshrined here, there were also quite a few tablets that were dim and without souls emerging above them. The closest of them bore a familiar name: The memorial tablet of Li Junye, descendant of the one hundred and seventh generation of the Li Family. On the left of the tablet was a noble title: Marquis of the State. On the right was a military rank: Heavenly Commanding General. This was the tablet for his Ninth Uncle, but no Divine Soul emerged above it. As with other ancestors, memorial tablets were engraved with noble titles and military ranks or achievements, but several had only noble titles and no military service, on the other side of which audatory poem was inscribed. If it were the memorial tablet of amon family, it would be much simpler, with spirit tablets of all past ancestors written on it, epassing all ancestors in one go, worshipping them all at once. Chapter 108: 91: True Dragon Struggle [Second Update]_2 Chapter 108: Chapter 91: True Dragon Struggle [Second Update]_2 After all, mostmoners asionally be disced, and after a long time, their family records are lost, leaving them no choice but to ept it as such. Only those that could be called noble families retained fairlyplete genealogies and heritages, with ancestors clearly and distinctly recorded. Tiangang, heard you were fighting demons in Northern Yan, how many did you kill? A light chuckle transmitted through the air. Li Tiangang looked up and saw it was his third uncle Li Xuanyin. His heroic spirit was still in the prime of youth, around thirty years old, handsome and as splendid as jade. Li Tiangangs gaze fluctuated slightly, as when he was younger, his third uncle was his favorite, but regrettably, his uncle died young. The generation of his father was six brothers, yet three had died in battle, leaving only the second uncle, the fifth uncle, and the fourth uncle, who had been away for many years. Both his father and sixth uncle had passed away. And the heroic spirits of his father and sixth uncle had yet to return, trapped in the Mo River and unable to escape.
In the past century, frequent demonic cmities had urred, and their defense of the frontier pass had been so sacrificial that they could not attempt a rescue. And even if they had the spare strength, it would be difficult to achieve, because it was a ghostly level Mo River. To rescue them, one must clear the entire river. Even for someone in the Four Stands Realm, this would be hard to achieve, unless several powerful individuals worked together. Nephew has seen third uncle. Li Tiangang first performed a salute, then said, Those who crossed Yanzhou have been almost entirely wiped out. Good! Li Xuanyinughed heartily, as he held deep hatred for demons, his beloved had perished at the hands of one, leading him to loathe them intensely. Wheres Qingqing, why didnt you bring her? Li Xuanyin inquired. Li Tiangangsplexion changed subtly, and he replied softly, Shes gone. Gone Li Xuanyin paused momentarily, about to ask further when he noticed Li Hao beside him. He immediately stopped, and with fluctuating energy, he whispered: Did she leave? Li Tiangang, with an unchanged expression, whispered back, Yes. Li Xuanyin couldnt help but show a trace of regret on his face. He was quite pleased with that niece-inw, whose status was alsomendable. Indeed, he was the first to jump out in support back then. You rascal, are you going to reminisce endlessly? Wasnt he supposed to discuss important matters? At this moment, a scolding voice came from above Li Xuanyins head. Li Xuanyins neck shrank, and he turned his head to see his father, and couldnt help but smile sheepishly, saying: Dad, Tiangang is still here, and his son too. Cant you give me some face? I think youre asking for a beating. We deplete some energy each time we awaken. If you want to waste away, thats your business, but to make all our ancestors deplete their energy as well, I damn well want to kick you! Dad Li Xuanyins head drooped in an instant, looking a bit wronged.
Li Hao watched, dumbfounded. The man who had just been acting like a senior, seemingly dignified and suave, was suddenly being scolded like a grandchild. Oh, one should say like a son. But then again, this great-grandfather seemed to have quite a temper.
What are you shouting for? Xuanyin has only spoken a few words. Whats wrong with catching up? If its just a little energy, and you cant afford it, you can roll back first! At that time, the scolding great-grandfathers head bore the phantom of an elder with white hair and beard, who spoke displeasedly. The recently enraged great-grandfather suddenly trembled and, turning his head reluctantly, said: Dad, this kid just needs to be disciplined I think it is you who needs to be disciplined, Gao replied with a cold snort. All you youngsters, shouting and making a fuss. Do you even resemble elders? Hurry up and get to the point, I want to go back to sleep, another voicemanded. Gaos expression changed slightly; he quickly nodded while giving his son another stern look. And his great-grandfather, somewhat helpless, turned his head and red fiercely at Li Xuanyin. Li Xuanyin wore an awkward expression, squeezed out a smile at Li Tian Gang, and dared not speak anymore. Seeing this scene, Li Hao could hardly contain his amusement, and nearlyughed out loud. Gathering hundreds of generations of ancestors together was truly a lively affair. The ancestors of the Li Family had established merit and fortune alongside the founding emperor, establishing a thousand-year noble house. However, this noble house had not merely existed for a thousand years but had spanned over three thousand years already, and was one of the two oldest of the five Divine General Mansions. The Dayu Dynasty had a history of over three thousand and five hundred years, which is why it was now approaching its twilight years. What a pity that awakening these ancestral souls consumed energy; otherwise, someday, Id have to introduce them to mahjong Li Hao mused secretly.
Just the thought of it brought him joy. You scoundrel, dare you to cheat your grandfather? A winning hand from heaven? You dare to draw a tile that was meant for your ancestorI wont let you live! You dare to im my tile? Somebody, whose brat is this? Come take care of him Imagining these scenes, Li Hao found it hard to suppress the grin tugging at his lips. Alright, lets discuss the matter at hand. A voice from an ancestor above spoke. Li Tian Gang nodded respectfully, his expression grave as he said, Tiangang presents himself today to request the decision of our ancestors regarding the True Dragon nomination. First, tell us about the current generation, said an ancestral soul. Li Tian Gang nodded, and immediately ryed the information he had learnt from his sister-inw over the past two days. So it seems this generation doesnt have many qualified heirs. However, your sons talents are indeed monstrous, stronger even than us in our youth, truly one in his own league, remarked one of the ancestors. If theres no doubt about it, there really isnt any need to drag this out, especially since he has already started his cultivation. But we cant just hand it to him; we need to see his temperament, and others must be persuaded. The selection will proceed as usual, but we can schedule it a bit earlier, say, two months from now. That gives everyone else some time to prepare, another suggested.
After a brief discussion, the ancestors quickly came to a decision. Li Tian Gang nodded his head once more and respectfully kowtowed again. Li Hao, seeing this, followed suit and kowtowed as well. Boy, keep a close eye on your son and dont let him be the next Jun Ye, an ancestor from many generations ago advised as they were leaving the ancestral hall. Li Tian Gang quickly nodded in agreement. The other ancestral Divine Souls also gradually faded into silence. Lets go. Li Tian Gang said, ready to take Li Hao away. Li Hao looked at Gao and asked, Can I stay here and keep Gaopany for a while? Li Tian Gang gave a slight start, frowned, and said, Gao doesnt have time to keep youpany. The True Dragon nomination is in two months, and theres still much you need to prepare for. Even though youre top in natural talent, you cant fall behind too much in other aspects, lest it gives rise to unnecessary gossip. Li Qingzheng smiled and said, With Hao Ers talents, who would dare to argue? Tiangang, youre worrying too much. But I wont hold Hao Er up; youve juste back, so you father and son spend some time together. Li Tian Gang nodded, gave a bow to him and took his leave. Seeing this, Li Hao could only wave his hand and say, Then Gao, Ille to keep youpany next time.
Off you go, Li Qingzheng said with a smile, waving his hand. Then watched as the father and son duo walked away. In the quiet ancestral hall now left in silence, there were only countless silent ancestral tablets and the solitary chessboard in front of Li Qingzheng, as well as himself sitting alone. After some time, he slowly withdrew his gaze, looked at the chessboard before him, thought for a moment, then picked up a white piece and ced it on the board, murmuring, Your move. A momentter, he reached for a ck piece from another chess kit and thoughtfully set it down. Chapter 109: 92 Li Hao’s Needs [Additional for ‘Lone Star · Soul’ Alliance Hierarch] Chapter 109: Chapter 92 Li Haos Needs [Additional for Lone Star Soul Alliance Hierarch] The True Dragonpetition will be held in two months. Li Tian Gang passed this message to He Jian and also informed everyone in the mansion. For a time, all the courtyards were abuzz. However, they had already anticipated this. Since Li Wushuang had descended the mountain and rushed back, they knew he wasing for the True Dragon. Only, the candidates who were originally in contention for the True Dragon were mainly from the Shuihua Courtyard, but now Li Hao of the Mountain and River Courtyard had suddenly emerged. Hmph, Liu Yue Rong must be fuming. In the Linglong Court, Xiao Yu Jing sneered coldly. She herself was childless, with only an adopted son, Li Yuan Zhao, and although Li Yuan Zhaos talent was that of an Eighth Layer Battle Body, it was ultimatelycking. A Ninth Layer Battle Body was merely the baseline for top talents. Naturally, he found it difficult topete for the True Dragon. But now that Li Hao had revealed his edge and astonished the world overnight, Li Yuan Zhao, having the best rtionship with Li Hao, could also benefit.
However, she wasnt particrly concerned about these matters. Within the Shuihua Courtyard. Though Liu Yue Rong had anticipated it, she still clenched her teeth in rage. She asked the old servant to prepare a letter. At this point, she could only seek help from Qianfengs master. Perhaps that Buddha Lord, on par with the real person of Gan Tao Pce, would have a solution. Although her own child was also of the Fifteen Li Realm, he was, after all, three years older. Mount Wuliang. Within the Brahma Pure Land Realm, in the boundless Spirit Realm of Mount Wuliang. The rules of Mount Wuliang were strict; clothes, food, living, and movement were all determined by the Buddha hierarchy. For instance, Vajras could reside in the Vajra Heart Pce, where they couldprehend the Grandmasters heart and attain Arhat, while Arhats could stay in the Buddha Hall and enjoy offerings. The Spirit Realm was supreme, the ce where the Infinite Buddha Lord practiced and lived. This ce was shrouded in vast mist, like a realm of immortals outside the world. Amitabha, Buddha Lord, the message has been sent to Qiankun Vajra. He is on his way back. Additionally, we have just received a letter from the Divine General Mansion, sent by Qiankun Vajras mother, Liu. A Bodhisattva whispered the Buddhas name and took out the letter, passing it through the air to the Buddha Lord above. The Infinite Buddha Lord wore a kasaya, radiating Buddha light all over, with a zing Buddha wheel behind him, spreading the light of universal salvation. His body was huge, more than a dozen zhang tall, a result of special secret techniques with incredible might. The Bodhisattva, who had reached the Four Stands Realm, was only of normal human size and looked like an ant beside him, able only to look up in reverence. The letter flew towards him, but the Infinite Buddha Lord did not catch it. Instead, it stayed in front of his eyes for a moment before automatically turning to ash and dispersing, as he read its contents with insight.
We have known about this matter for a while now, Liu is too hasty. The Infinite Buddha Lord spoke softly, Tell her there is no need to be anxious. Talent is not determined solely by realm, but also by the foundation of each realm. Qiankun Vajra has practiced the top cultivation techniques of our Buddha gate, coupled with his Li Familys unique skills, he can rank among the top five in the same realm. When he returns, I will impart to him a Buddhas vow, which will ensure his invincibility in his realm. The Bodhisattva sighed with relief and said, Thank you, Buddha Lord.
The Infinite Buddha Lord spoke softly, For nearly a century, conflicts have been frequent, and Dayus fate has been waning. Our intervention in the Divine General Mansionspetition for the True Dragon is a reluctant choice. When chaotic times approach, it will be time for us to descend the mountain and alleviate the suffering of all living beings. Amitabha. The Bodhisattvas expression was devout. As news of the Li Familys True Dragonpetition spread, all parties received the message and began to move quietly. The True Dragonpetition mainly looks at two aspects. Within the Mountain and River Courtyard, Li Tian Gang called Li Hao over and looked at his son, feeling both reassured and a little worried: First is the assessment of talent, and second is the assessment of character. Beyond that are merits and connections, but these are secondary elements, merely icing on the cake. Li Hao nodded, having been told these things by his second uncle. The Divine General Mansion is a top-tier major family, not simply focused on strength. Talent is indeed important, but talent alone is not enough. If ones character is extremely poor, they cant go far.
For example, impetuousness, arrogance, and obstinacy, etc. If such a character were paired with top talent, entrusting the family to such a person would be like giving a madman the steering wheel, only leading to swifter ruin. Steadiness, reserve, tact, and equanimity are signs of an excellent character. Simply put, one must not only possess outstanding talent, but also have proper thoughts and morals; this is the demeanor expected of heirs in great families. Regarding connections and merits, they are just bonus points. Connections are also a reflection of ones character. After all, without a tactful disposition, how can one have connections? If one offends people the moment they open their mouth, no matter how powerful they are, taking up the role of family head will only make the entire family face enemies on all sides. The selection of the Li Familys True Dragon is not as rigorous as that of the royal Crown Prince, but it is still carefully chosen, unlike a small household where, perhaps, a side branch may receive some fortunate opportunity to rise suddenly and impress the main family, receiving their worship in the process. But typically, the side branch soars to the sky, leaving the family far behind, merely acting as an absenteendlord. The reason why top families stand unshaken is that the family head must carry the whole family, leading them forward togetherthat is the test of character. Li Tian Gang looked at Li Hao and said, Im not worried about your talent, but I have neglected your upbringing over the years, causing you to bex in character. If you had put in a little more effort, your achievements would not be limited to this. Having said this, he paused and looked at Li Hao. He had said this before, and it seemed like he was repeating old words now. And Li Haos previous response had been, so what?
Seeing Li Haos emotionless face at the moment, he sighed, I know your mother and I were not by your side, we were negligent, but the countless people of Northern Yan needed us. If I were to neglect Northern Yan, not to mention what would happen to Dayu, just the people of Yanzhou would suffer terribly. Chapter 110: 92 Li Hao’s Request [Additional Update for ‘Lone Star · Soul’ Alliance Hierarch]_2 Chapter 110: Chapter 92 Li Haos Request [Additional Update for Lone Star Soul Alliance Hierarch]_2 As a scion of a military family, you should understand this point. I understand! Li Hao spoke up, looking seriously at his father in front of him, Concerning this point, I have never med you, never! I can attest to that. Li Fu, who had been listening with hands down inside the pavilion, interjected. He looked at Li Hao, with eyes full of pity and reluctance, and said to Li Tian Gang: My lord, when the young master suffered an assassination attempt, you sent me back to the mansion for protection. I asked the young master, but not only did he not me you, he was also concerned whether you might be in danger in Northern Yan. He really never med you. Hearing Li Fus words, Yu Xuan, standing like a guard on the other side, was also stunned. He looked towards the earnest and stubborn young man, and suddenly felt an indescribable emotion in his heart.
He was an orphan; he could understand that feeling. Abandoned at birth and raised in the military camp, at the age of four or five, every time he saw other children with parents to apany them, ying andughing, he felt bitter inside. Envy, resentment, anger. He had questioned the dark air countless times in the night, why were they so heartless to abandon me? If you werent going to raise me, then why did you give birth to me? This anger only faded as he grew older because he considered that perhaps those parents he had never met had somepelling difficulties. And now, the boy before him, born and separated from the marshal and his wife, was at this age where he thought he would also be full of resentment like himself but was able to understand? How old was he? Looking at the young mans slender figure, Yu Xuan felt as if something was flowing out of his heart. He suddenly realized that this was the first time he truly understood the young master. Hearing Li Fus words, Li Tian Gang was taken aback. Looking at Li Haos particrly serious gaze, he knew Li Hao wasnt lying, and with Li Fus testimony, he suddenly felt a twinge at the tip of his nose. But he never cried easily. He took a deep breath and pushed down the sourness in his nose. He quickly thought of Li Haos earlier attitude and asked: Then, do you have any resentment in your heart? Yes. Li Hao still answered seriously, not hiding anything. All three were startled; they had just felt that Li Hao was not lying, but this statement immediately contradicted what came before. Li Hao took a deep breath and gazed intently at him. My resentment isnt that you didnte back, but that there have been many times when the military reports were sent back. Ive counted, a total of twenty-four, nearly two every year!
But in these fourteen years, you only sent back seven letters! Li Hao, after all, was not of a mere boyish temperament. If he were just a simple fourteen-year-old boy, he might have kept these thoughts to himself and been a bit petnt. But he chose to speak directly, perhaps only in this way there was a possibility of easing the rtionship with this father: Every time the military reports were delivered to Eternal Spring Court, I would go to look. I was waiting, hoping that a family letter would be sent back with them, but I was disappointed seventeen times!
Those seventeen times, the matron fabricated seventeen letters tofort me. She thought I didnt know, but I could tell immediately. I dont need you to hurry back thousands of miles just to give me a fleeting nce, but I dont understand, I cant understand, why when you could clearly write letters back, you wouldnt take the opportunity to send a family letter as well. Arent you at all curious about how your own son is living? Whether he has learned how to brush his teeth, whether hes been bullied, whether hes been wronged, whether hes unhappy? As Li Hao spoke to this point, the umtion of resentment in his eyes involuntarily showed itself. His body, after all, was carrying the blood of the man before him; he regarded him as his father. Fourteen years of absence doesnt necessarily mean a deep bond, but one will inevitably feel disappointment and loss. As Li Hao finished speaking, each word by word, all three were stunned. Li Fu watched Li Hao nkly, his body trembling slightly. All these years, he had been by Li Haos side, and he could see the look in the first wifes eyes and herplexion, naturally knowing it was made up on the spot. But, he had never expected that Li Hao, at such a young age, would notice it, too. Yet each time Li Hao listened, he would run back cheerfully. Was it all an act? Did he not want to let down the first wifes good intentions?
mping his teeth slightly, this man, who galloped through battlefields shedding blood but not tears, now felt an urge to cry. Li Tian Gang and Yu Xuan both stared at Li Hao dumbfounded, their eyes quickly filling withplexity. Li Tian Gang was at a loss for words; facing what Li Hao had said, he suddenly realized he couldnt find any excuse. He wanted to say the war at the Frontier Pass was urgent and incessant, leaving him no room for distraction. But was that really an excuse? He could no longer say it. Was the situation so urgent that not even the time to write a letter home could be spared? He could send military reports but couldnt add a letter for his family? The only reason he could think of was he truly neglected this son. When did it start? He could not recall; perhaps, after learning Li Hao couldnt achieve Foundation Establishment and Blood Melting, his mind had gradually shifted entirely to the battleground. Or, maybe the frequent warfare had indeed exhausted him so much that he couldnt spare the attention. Even at the bottom of his heart, another reason emerged: that he had so little interaction with this son and had left soon after Li Haos birth, to the extent that he did not ustomed himself to having this son. Butcould he really voice such thoughts, as a father, could he?
The most terrifying aspect was his vague recollection of those seven letters, which often seemed to require his wifes reminder before he thought of them At this moment, Li Tian Gangs face was somewhat pale and unsightly; for the first time, he realized how invincible he might be on the battlefield, yet, as a father, he had failed tremendously. Hao Er Li Tian Gang looked at the youth before him; his eyes were clear yet serious. Feeling a sourness in his heart and scarcely daring to meet his gaze, he pulled Li Hao into his embrace, his voice slightly hoarse, Im sorry, Ive wronged you! Hearing his fathers murmurs next to his ear, Li Haos unfluctuating heart softened slightly. He sighed silently. What good is an apology? Some things are beyond repair. Nevertheless, he inwardly consoled himself, let it be. After all, many things go through a process. He was willing to ept the apology, yet he would always feel a sense of regret. Perhaps thats what life is? Li Fu and Yu Xuan, witnessing this scene, remained speechless, their hearts aching for Li Haos cleverness and understanding, regretting that in addition to the countless soldiers who died or were injured in the conflicts of the bordends, a child thousands of miles away was also hurt. After a long while.
Li Tian Gang graduallyposed himself and collected his emotions. Taking a deep breath, he said to Li Hao: I willpensate you for the fourteen years I missed! From now on, whatever you want, I will see to it that you have it! Feeling a sense of relief, Li Hao responded immediately, Then, I hope to have more freedom. Chapter 111 - 93 Dazzling Brilliance [Fourth Update] Chapter 111: Chapter 93 Dazzling Brilliance [Fourth Update] Freedom? For example, you can no longer demand that I practice martial arts, nor can you interfere with anything else I do, Li Hao said. Li Tian Gang was speechless. Only then did he remember Li Haos usual habits, his neglect of diligent study, and the waste of his top-notch talent. This was something he could not tolerate. But he had just promised Li Hao, and now he was to go back on his word? A struggle shed in his eyes, and he thought to himself, with Hao Ers aptitude, even if he temporarily stopped cultivating and continued his past life, it wouldnt have much impact. When, in the future, he became a True Dragon, inherited the Li Family business, felt the weight on his shoulders, and sensed the eager anticipation of countless soldiers entrusting their lives and hopes to him, perhaps he would wholeheartedly devote himself to cultivation. With these thoughts in mind, Li Tian Gang nodded at Li Hao and said with a smile, Alright, I promise you! Really? Really! Li Hao couldnt help but heave a sigh of relief, feeling as if a great weight had finally been lifted from his heart. Judging by the severity of his father, he was probably the most old-fashioned in the Li Family, stricter than any of the aunts, and difficult to persuade without exposing his strengths. His initial decision not to deliberately show his strength was also partly due to fear that the aunts would push him to cultivate just because they saw his talent. Its like someone who can make millions in minutes, but you see him lying there ying games. How can that be eptable?! Only, his situation was special; he was akin to being able to make millions in minutes through ying games, but he couldnt exin that, and even if he did, they wouldnt understand. Then Ill go y chess with Fifth Uncle, Li Hao said. He had been in the Tan Pce for some time, on top of an excursion to Cangyu City for training. It had been a long time since he saw the old man; he must be rather lonely by now. Li Tian Gangs eyelid twitched, left speechless, he could only say, You may go, but do not disturb the heroic spirits of our ancestors. Dont worry, I have experience, Li Hao said. Li Tian Gang nearly choked at his words. Just as Li Hao was about to step away, Li Tian Gang quickly said, Wait, we havent finished talking about the matter just now. In two months, the determination for the True Dragon will take ce. You need to prepare well for this period. I had your Uncle Yu Xuan inquire about it, and your biggestpetitor should be the child of your second sister-inw. As Liu Yue Rong was mentioned, a cold light shed in Li Haos eyes. He looked at his father before him, thought of the poisoned pill, wanted to speak, but then held back. Should he tell his father now, it would surely startle the snake in the grass, and he was not yet sure how his father would handle it. Li Tian Gang was not only a lord and general, but also the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment, overseeing the Dayu Penal Administration, so his personal guard was known as the Fazi Camp, and he himself was titled Marquis of Penal Martial Law! But that woman bore the honorable title of a first-ss national madame, and the Ministry of Punishment could only temporarily detain her, needing to report to the court, with multipleyers of appeals. If they were to arrest her, it would surely rm her son, frightening him away from returning topete for the True Dragon, shying away to the sanctuary of Mount Wuliang, which would be quite difficult to handle. Moreover, this was a highly probable scenario. In Li Haos view, since his Fifteen Li Realm capabilities had already been exposed, and his talent was not in question, the other side didnt have much chance ofpeting for the True Dragon seat, and retreating to ensure safety might be better. But this was not the oue he wanted. If the other party holed up on Mount Wuliang, they truly wouldnt know how to deal with him. After all, that person was once a Direct Disciple of the Infinite Buddha Lord! Over the years, Li Hao had made many detailed inquiries about Mount Wuliang. The Great Yu Dynasty had three top-tier powers. The first was Gan Tao Pce, the second Mount Wuliang, and the third Hanlin Hall. The first power was undisputed, for it had the strongest person in Dayu, a real being, at its helm. The second Mount Wuliang had the Infinite Buddha Lord, second only to the real being. The third Hanlin Hall, though filled with literary men and schrs, with no martial strength, had the court behind them, that mysterious, omnipotent Emperor Yu. In this world, literary men dont create phrases that turn into attacking forces; theyre just simple clerks ofws and regtions, but these documents are thews, they are the rules! A decree to confiscate property, even the top sects wouldnt dare to make a peep. Rebel? An immediate military campaign would follow, and not just property confiscation, even the eggs in the house would be shaken until their yolks were broken. Therefore, although the Hanlin Hall had no martial strength, no one dared to provoke it, the power ofw was on par with martial force, with martial arts protecting the way of letters, and thats how Dayu remained stable for thousands of years. Otherwise, if martial artists randomly ughtered civil officials, disregarding the system with brute force, and the country was ruled by warriors, it would surely be a disaster, with the people leading miserable lives, destruction forting. Beneath these three top powers were the five major Divine General Mansions, considered semi-top tier. Below them were various court departments, like the Monster Suppression Department, Mo River Authority, and so on. They were also established by the court, their martial strength aside, their status prevailed, and no one dared to vite them, lest they face an unblockable sweep of the army. After these came the Jianghus top forces like the Sword Pavilion, Qianji Mountain, and others. If the Infinite Buddha Lord of Mount Wuliang decided to protect his Direct Disciple, even with the status of the Divine General Mansion, it would be difficult to shake them. Whats more, strictly speaking, Liu Yue Rongs child had not been involved and was innocent. But in Li Haos eyes, the child had benefitted from maternal grace and enjoyed all the advantages, so naturally, he should pay back in kind. That year, Liu Yue Rong poisoned him without any real enmity between them; her main goal was to clear the way for her child. Li Haos goal was not merely topete for the True Dragon seat but to make Liu Yue Rong witness with her own eyes her child being cast down into the abyss, with all prospects utterly ruined! Chapter 112 - 93 Dazzling Brilliance【Fourth Update】_2 Chapter 112: Chapter 93 Dazzling BrillianceFourth Update_2 The poisonous pill I swallowed thirteen years ago. It was to truly unleash its vicious and cruel toxicity after these thirteen years! At this time, Li Tian Gang continued to speak: Aside from the second sister-inws child, the elder sister and the third sisters children all have a chance to contend, but the third sisters is a daughter, who Ive heard has formed a bond in the military and has a marriage arrangement, therefore she automatically withdraws from the True Dragon seat. As for the two children of the eldest sister, they are already in their thirties, have made achievements and established themselves, holding general titles in the military. If they were topete, theyd be quite formidable contenders, though in terms of innate talent, theyre still a notch beneath you and the second sister-inws child. Moreover, the eldest sister said early on that she would not let her children participate in the struggle for the True Dragon seat, and I still trust her on that. Li Hao nodded; he was aware of these matters as well. Qianfeng, that child, may not have talentparable to yours, but he has studied under the Buddha Lord, cultivated his character by the Buddha Lords side, and naturally has the proper disposition. Hes said to have reached the Fifteen Li Realm at the age of seventeen, which, leaving you out of the question, denotes quite impressive talent, said Li Tian Gang. He himself had reached the Fifteen Li Realm around the same time, then became a Grandmaster at neen, stepping into the Three Immortalities at twenty-three. That was already incredibly exceptional, outpacing the top talents by a wide margin. Of course, thats provided he wasntpared to his ninth brother. In terms of connections, with the Buddha Lord behind him, he wont fall short, and another plus point is his reputation and achievements, Li Tian Gang added to Li Hao: Ive checked out his situation. He has already descended the mountain but hasnte back. He must be amassing achievements, which will be a bonus point for him. As for you, who have mostly stayed within the residence without any military achievements to your name, it may slightly weaken your position, but its not an issue. Im nning to arrange for you to go to the frontier within the next two months to behead a Great Demon and thus establish some military achievements. Upon hearing about military achievements, Li Hao smiled faintly. Li Fu at his side could not help but also contain his mirth. Li Tian Gang, noticing the odd expressions on their faces, frowned and asked, Why? What is it? Li Hao did not speak, but Li Fu respectfully replied, My lord, the young masters military achievements should be considered quite substantial. Hmm? Li Tian Gang and Xuan Yu both turned to look at him with puzzled expressions. Li Fus face broke into a smile as he said, Does my lord remember how I came to know of the young masters realm? It was in Cangyu City, where he single-handedly saved the entire city from the cmity of demons! Hearing these words, Li Tian Gang and Xuan Yu were stunned and somewhat taken aback. They nced at Li Hao, saving an entire city? That was a tremendous feat! As veterans of constant warfare, they were all too familiar with the calction of merits. Hao Er, you actually Li Tian Gang looked at Li Hao with immense surprise, his eyes revealing excitement and joy, his affection for his son rising significantly. He had thought Li Hao was naturallyckadaisical, merely engaging in amusement, but who would have expected him to achieve such an enterprise so stealthily! Xuan Yu, too, regarded Li Hao with admiration, his eyes reflecting approval. To rescue people from dire straits was indeed to make achievements and establish oneself! The rewards for the young masters merits should be arriving in Qingzhou soon, said Li Fu with a smile, also looking forward to it. Excellent, excellent, excellent! Li Tian Gang repeated the word thrice and burst into heartyughter. With this, the True Dragon seat is as good as secured! Li Tian Gang waspletely reassured. With top-notch talent and such significant merits to his name, even if Li Haos disposition was somewhat frivolous and not the best, being capable of such an impressive achievement indicated strength in other aspects, which was more than enough. Such a disparity would be difficult to bridge. Even if the child of the second sister-inw were to go and establish military achievements, in just two short months,ing across such an opportunity for merits would be unlikely. Building achievements isnt something that just arises. Even if one went to the frontier to gain them, the Li Familys borders, except for Northern Yan, were mostly pacified and free of troubles. Moving to other frontiers wouldplicate matters. Moreover, earning recognition at the frontier isnt easy. Amidst the tens of thousands, even millions, of demon beast tides, what would the Fifteen Li Realm amount to? The leaders capable ofmanding tens of thousands of demons are likely to be at the level of Tianren Grandmasters. Li Hao, upon hearing this, said, If thats the case, does it mean theres nothing left for me to do? Li Tian Gang had just finishedughing when he heard these words, he immediately felt helpless. This child had been left undisciplined for many years and really was too idle. If youre not cultivating, what do you want to do? Li Tian Gang asked. Do whateveres to mind, like painting, ying the zither, or writing poetry, Li Hao answered. Li Tian Gangs mouth twitched. None of these things appealed to him. If Li Hao had said this earlier, he would have rejected all of it, but remembering his recent promise to Li Hao, he could only hold back and sigh, Fine, as you wish, I will keep my word. Good. Relieved to hear him say this, Li Hao was also relieved. The other person might not appreciate these activities, but he wasnt seeking understanding anymore, just permission. He then took his leave, intending to go y chess with Fifth Master. Li Tian Gang did not stop him, and let Li Hao go. Once Li Hao had left, Li Tian Gang turned to Xuan Yu and sighed, I dont know when this child will truly grow up. Li Fu smiled and said, My lord, actually the young master is already much more intelligent and mature than other children of his age. Him going to find Uncle Five may not be just for y but forpanionship. Li Tian Gang was taken aback, his thoughts turning to the lonely old man in the ancestral hall and his solitary chessboard. His expression changed and he fell silent. Several dayster. Li Haos reward was indeed granted. In light of Li Haos meritorious defense of the city, protecting over a million inhabitants, he was bestowed the title of third-rank Earl! A city was conferred as his fief! Moreover, ten chests of jewels and gold. A set of divine weapons and armor from the Fifteen Li Realm. Compared to the weapons, armor, and title, these treasures were merely additional rewards. Just like when Li Jun Ye perished, the rewards included Yu Dragon Token and ten bushels of gold; the gold was just an extra, not worth mentioning. The real reward was the Yu Dragon Token; it was a life-saving talisman! Three Yu Dragon Tokens meant three pardons from death, which showed the greatness of the merit! After the conferment ceremony was over, Li Hao took the imperial edict and his reward from that top student from the court, bowed, and expressed his gratitude. The news spread throughout the entire residence in an instant, and it also traveled beyond to Qingzhou. The Li familys young master, at just fourteen years of age, was conferred the title of Earl! And he had his own fief! Furthermore, Li Haos meritorious defense was known throughout the city, continuously praised and exalted by the popce, marveling at how he lived up to the Li family name! Some still vaguely remembered the rumors from about ten years ago, alleging that the Li familys young master was a martial arts cripple; looking at him now, it was clear those were merely misleading rumors and nder. Li Haos name was nowpletely resonating throughout Qingzhou and even spreading to farther ces! Inside the residence. Thedies of the various courts were struck dumb upon hearing this news. He Jian was somewhat shocked; ever since Li Tian Gangs return, the information that had exploded out about Li Hao was one thing after another, and she was almost overwhelmed. Was this still the child she had been so worried about? He was so dazzling that she could hardly look directly at him. That child he In the Piaoxue Courtyard, Gao Qingqing couldnt quite believe the news; thinking back on the advice she had given to her own child years ago to keep their distance from Li Hao, she couldnt help but feel regret. Next to her, Li Xuan Li, having heard the news, was ted, clicking his tongue in admiration: Worthy of being Old Sevens child, such a bearing, it really doesnt fall short of Old Nines back in the day. No, at fourteen, Old Nine wasnt as dazzling as he is! Amazing, Old Seven truly has a gift for childbirth! Chapter 113 - 94 Leisure Teaching [Fifth Update] Chapter 113: Chapter 94 Leisure Teaching [Fifth Update] Gao Qingqings eyebrows shot up when she heard this, and she grabbed a handful of the soft flesh around his waist, gritting her teeth: Li Xuanli, what do you mean by that? Are you saying I cant have children? Li Xuanli was taken aback, immediately realizing his slip of the tongue, and didnt dare to resist with his power, pleading continuously: Madam, I was wrongit was a slip of the tongue, a pure slip of the tongue. I think youve just spoken your true thoughts! Madam, how could you say that? I could never get enough of my own children. To me, those three are outstanding, iparable to anyone! Hmph! Within Shuihua Courtyard. Upon learning the news from the steward, Liu Yue Rongs face turned pale, and she nearly lost her bnce. How could this be? Only fourteen years old, and hes being made a count? Even if he did save the entire citys popce, it shouldnt mean skipping directly over the rank of knight and bar! Just being a bar is already remarkable enough, so why would he be made a count?! Keep in mind, even He Jians children, who had joined the military years ago, are only counts now, and Li Hao is just fourteen this year! Liu Yue Rong clenched her teeth in frustration, cursing the foolish monarch internally. But outwardly, she dared not show any question or emotion, venting only within her heart. There are only two months left, even if extended for another six months or even a year. Where would her son Qianfeng find the kind of merit that amounts to a counts? Achieving merit relies not just on strength, but also on opportunity. Go to the frontier? Thats too dangerous! After a while, Liu Yue Rong steadied her mind, thinking that it was a relief that merit was just a bonus, not the deciding factor. Mount Wuliang had already sent back a message, telling her not to worry, that Qianfeng had been called back and would be helped to seize the True Dragon title. Now, Liu Yue Rong could only ce her hopes on the immense powers of the Infinite Buddha Lord. Time flew by. Since the announcement of the Li Family True Dragon decision, the outside world became greatly agitated. After receiving the summons from his sect, the proud young Li Qianfeng had nned to return to his family to observe the situation but now had to return to his sect first. Soon after he returned to his sect, he found out that his cousin, Li Hao, had been made a third-ss count! Thispletely shattered his pride, and his expression grew ugly. The merit for ying the Great Demon he had achieved earlier also resulted in an award, but it was only a first-ss knighthood. Normally, this would have already been extremely impressive, jumping over third-ss and second-ss knighthood. Butpared to Li Hao, there was still a difference of three entire ranks, a whole barcy! Putting aside his identity as a cousin within the family, he would have to bow and respectfully address Li Hao as Lord Count and bend over in salutation! What a disgrace! Under these blows, faced with his masters help, Li Qianfeng had wanted to refuse, to rely on himself. But now, he could only acquiesce. He carried the hopes of too many people. By the time Li Qianfeng returned to Mount Wuliang, many forces and gifts had also been delivered to the Kunxindian Hall of Mount Wuliang. Simrly, even more gifts made their way to the Mountain and River Courtyard. Many groups, sensing that the decision for the Li Family True Dragon would be between these two young masters, began to position themselves and make early connections. When the previous generation of the Li family was younger, and their sharp edges not yet defined, it was not clear who would be the True Dragon, and to foster a rtionship with the future True Dragon of the Li family, one would have to please them all, spreading efforts evenly, but this was too costly to sustain. Now that the target has be clearer, investments can be more focused, and the more one invests, the more likely they are to establish a rtionship. In the early years, when Li Qianfeng had just started his apprenticeship at Mount Wuliang, many had begun making strategic gift-giving over a decade ago. Facing the rise of Li Hao, it was toote to shift alliances; they could only follow through with their initial path. While the storm brewed on all sides and undercurrents converged, Li Hao, one of the parties at the center of this maelstrom, leisurely rode on horseback to Tan Pce Academy. He first visited Qiumo from the Water Qilin in the Cold Pool and drew two more paintings for her, also bringing her some crisp pastries. Song Qiumo nced at them and said she didnt like such dry foods. Li Hao, smiling, encouraged her to try them. If you say try, Ill try. Song Qiumo, not wanting to spurn Li Haos kindness, took a taste. After that, she immediately asked Li Hao where she could buy these treats. Seeing her enjoyment, Li Hao honestly admitted that he made them himself. Upon hearing this, Song Qiumo looked at Li Hao with envy. Li Hao didnt wait for her to ask and offered that next time he would bring more. At his words, Song Qiumo revealed a satisfied smile, and with a graceful gesture, a Seven-Leaf Purple Grass flew out from the Cold Pool. This purple grass was deep violet all over, exuding a shimmering luster, quite lovely to behold. She handed the grass over to Li Hao and said, This is Thousand-Year Mysterious Dark Grass; absorbing it while refining medicine can ward off the invasion of frostbite and is of great assistance in cultivating frost-rted Cultivation Techniques. Even if you do not practice this kind of technique, it will bolster your defenses against attacks from water Demons in the future! Li Hao looked at it and shook his head, You should keep this precious medicine for yourself. I dont need it. Why? Song Qiumo was stunned. She immediately said, I know that the Li family is wealthy, but this Thousand-Year Mysterious Dark Grass should also be a scarce treasure for you. Indeed, Li Hao knew this, but his circumstances were special. Treasure though it may be, he could not absorb it, and it would be of no use to him. Compared to the boosts from his abilities, he didntck the effects of such treasures, for just entering a single Cultivation Technique into Ultimate Perfection could surpass it. After all, the body has its limits, and once at that limit, no amount of medicine will help. While he could use it for others, the item was precious, and it would have been effective for Song Qiumo, who probably nned to wait for it to age further before using it herself. Keep it for yourself to use, Im notcking anything, Li Hao said with a smile. Song Qiumo was astonished and stood there in disbelief. To fulfill her promise and protect Tan Pce Academy, she had seen many Tan Pce disciples with ulterior motives attempt to cozy up to her over the years. Seeing Li Haoing to the Cold Pool to paint, as if he was intentionally getting close to her, she thought it was the same case, but to her surprise, when she offered him a treasure, she was rejected. Besides this treasure, she didnt have much else to offer. Others came to form rtionships of convenience. But Li Hao didnt seem to need this. Being the son of the Divine General Mansion with monstrous talent, why would he go to such lengths to curry favor with a member of the Demon Race at the Four Stands Realm? Do you really not want it? Song Qiumo hesitated. Li Hao, with no choice, said, If you have plenty of this stuff and insist on giving it to me, Ill take it back and feed it to pigs. You wish. Hearing this, Song Qiumo rolled her eyes. Feed pigs, what pig would be worthy of it? In his heart, however, Li Hao was thinking it wouldnt be bad to take it back for Li Yuanzhao Over at Alpha Academy of Tan Pce Academy, the unsuspecting Li Yuanzhao suddenly sneezed, looking around in bewilderment. Who is cursing me? Could it be that brat, Li Yun! Elsewhere, Li Yun sneezed abruptly and spun around, locking eyes with Li Yuanzhao, instantly connecting. In front of the Cold Pool, Song Qiumo gathered the medicinal treasure and ced it back into the pool to be nurtured. It was slightly wounded from being taken out just now, but being a treasure with vibrant life force, it would soon take root again and recover. Next time, bring more of the food you just had, Song Qiumo winked at Li Hao. Li Hao smiled and waved his hand: Feeding you well is tough, but satisfying a craving should be doable. Saying this, he bid farewell and left. Song Qiumo watched the young mans receding figure for a long while, a smile gradually curving her lips. Then she turned silently and dove back into the Cold Pool. As for Li Hao, he made his way to the ck and White Hall. He had previously notified Pce Master Song Yufeng that he wished to teach today. Since he had taken on the role of a nominal instructor, he should fulfill his duties, especially since he was free at the moment. When Li Hao arrived at the ck and White Hall, he suddenly heard a shouting voiceing from inside: Get out! Stand outside the door! Day in and day out, what doggerel are you writing? Are you here to learn martial arts or to study?! If it werent for the sake of your fathers face, and your fathers earnest pleading, with your talent, how could you possibly be admitted to the ck and White Hall? It would be good enough if you could stay in the external Alpha Academy! Li Hao was startled and his expression turned a bit strange. This speech, it seemed quite contrary to expectations. It was as if he was saying, why are you studying books, this is PE ss! PE ss, do you hear me, go to the field! Isnt that a bit too refreshing? However, this ce is Tan Pce Academy, where literary studies are naturally disregarded. Li Hao stepped inside. The ck and White Hall consisted of two separate halls, the ck Hall and the White Hall. The ck Hall for disciples in the Soul Session Realm and the White Hall for those in the Divine Travel Realm. Pall Master Song Yufeng had requested Li Hao to teach in the White Hall, which is what he was now facing, not far from the ck Hall, hence it was habitually referred to collectively. Looking around, the interior of the White Hall was extremely spacious, yet there were only fifty seats, neatly organized, neither more nor less. Inside, Li Hao saw a familiar figure, Song Yueyao. She sat in the front, wearing the same White Hall uniform, yet stood out strikingly, like a beautiful scene. In front of the students, a young man in his twenties with his head hanging, his face flushed with redness and embarrassment, was receiving a lecture. The one scolding him was an old teacher with white hair, naturally the lecturer of the White Hall. Li Hao was somewhat at a loss, this young man, though in the Divine Travel Realm, would be considered a formidable individual in his own right if thrown into the Jianghu outside the academy. Yet here, he was being lectured like a primary school student. If I catch you bringing those useless books to ss again, you might as well note at all, dont spoil the whole batch with one rotten apple! Get out, stand outside! The elders temper was extremely vtile as he shouted in anger. The young mans face was beet red as he bit his teeth and walked out, but when he got to the door and saw Li Hao, he paused in his steps. At this moment, the other students also noticed the newly arrived Li Hao. Its him. Song Yueyao was surprised, then she remembered what her grandfather had said, her eyes lighting up. Was he here to give a lecture? She didnt believe Li Hao could teach anything profound; although he was advanced in the Fifteen Li Realm and above her in cultivation level, having a high cultivation level didnt mean he could teach others, let alone that Li Hao was only fourteen years old, just a younger brother in her eyes. Eh, this person looks familiar. Lin Feifei, Song Yueyaos close friend, said in surprise, feeling she might have seen him before somewhere. Song Yueyao gave a wry smile; she hadnt mentioned to Lin Feifei that Li Hao was the one who had passed through the Mo River that day. It wasnt surprising they didnt recognize him. Who paid attention to what those men looked like on ordinary days? They were just clumps of dirt and trees. Who is this guy? He looks young, is he new here? The surrounding students whispered among themselves. The young man who had bumped into Li Hao flushed again, not expecting to lose face in front of a neer. He was also somewhat surprised; this new fellow looked quite young. He must be some noble familys young master. Still standing there for what, not scram to stand outside yet! Angry shouts came from behind, and the young man hurriedly walked out. At that moment, the elderly teacher also noticed Li Hao, and immediately recognized him. He had been present when Li Hao was given special permission to enter the ck and White Hall previously. In the past few days, Li Haos name was all over the city of Qingzhou, a fourteen-year-old earl, sensational to everyone. Li has arrived, are you here to exchange? Please,e in, said the elder, Sun Hongdian, his fury vanishing and a smile appearing, treating Li Hao with utmost courtesy. This stark contrast in attitude left the students below utterly astonished, their mouths agape. When had they ever seen the old firecracker so submissive? Probably only when the Pce Master asionally appeared, right? Yeah, hello, replied Li Hao with a smile, approaching for a handshake out of habit. As they shook hands, his other hand covered the back of the other mans hand and gave it a shake. Chapter 114 - 95: A Step into the Profound【Sixth Release】 Chapter 114: Chapter 95: A Step into the ProfoundSixth Release Sun Hongdian was somewhat surprised, but he didnt think too much of it, and as soon as he let go, he turned to the students below and said: Everyone, this is the new titr instructor at the academy, the young master of the Li Family, Li Hao! Whooosh! As the name Li Hao was announced, the students who were initially bewildered, puzzled, and curious, suddenly erupted into an uproar. In the past few days, the whole city had been talking about the owner of this name. Tea houses, restaurants, and even brothels and inns were the same. To be thrown among the world of heroes, it might only be like casting a small stone, causing ripples that had not yet spread far. But within Qingzhou City, it was almost a household name. A fourteen-year-old at the Fifteen Li Realm, a once-in-a-millennium prodigy! Such a living legend was actually right before their eyes? The crowds eyes widened as they looked at Li Hao as if he were a priceless treasure. Li Hao was somewhat helpless but had anticipated such a reaction, so he could only get used to it. Next, Li will be teaching you. Lis teaching opportunities are only three times a year, so listen carefully and cherish this chance. There must be no chaos or mor! Sun Hongdian said loudly to everyone. The students eyes shone brightly, This legendary youth was going to teach them? What could he possibly teach, his own cultivation experience? Many faces were full of anticipation, although they didnt expect Li Hao to really teach them anything, they were curious to see how this youth expressed himself. Master Li, I leave this to you. Sun Hongdian turned to Li Hao with a smile. Li Hao smiled and nodded. After watching the other man wave goodbye with a smile, he turned his attention to the quieting ssroom. Since you all know about me, Ill spare the self-introduction. Li Hao said with a smile, What do you want to learn? Swordsmanship, fist techniques, movement techniques? You are going to teach swordsmanship? Song Yueyaos eyes brightened upon hearing Li Haos words, as most of them practiced swordsmanship. Li Hao knew that swordsmen and knife users were likenguage and math, main subjects, broad categories. Most martial artists dedicated their studies to these two types. The number of sword and knife manuals passed down from ancient times was also the greatest among all the cultivation techniques. If you want to learn, Ill teach, Li Hao said with a smile. Are you going to teach us the swordsmanship of the Listening Rain Tower? a bold young man asked expectantly. They were all from noble families with good backgrounds. Afterpleting their academy studies, they would either make a name for themselves in Jianghu or return to take over family businesses. With a cultivation level at the Divine Travel Realm, they could suppress many threats, being amongst the more formidable existences within their realm. Sorry, family secrets are not to be shared. Li Hao said with a smile, I can teach you whatever swordsmanship you are practicing under Master Bai. How can you teach if you havent learned it? Someone said in surprise, feeling that Li Haos statement was too casual, which immediately altered their impression of him. Its not toote to learn now. Li Hao said with a smile, Does anyone have a manual? Lend it to me for a moment. At these words, everyone was astonished and then some dissatisfaction began to surface. Li Haos deration was seen as too arrogant, showing no regard for the lesson at hand. Their initial expectations had suddenly deted. Song Yueyao frowned slightly, her opinion of Li Hao changing, believing him to be too arrogant. Li, we really want to learn. Someone well-meaning reminded him. If that is the case, lets start quickly. Does anyone have a sword manual? Li Hao asked. Seeing that Li Hao continued to act on his own ord, the remaining few became disillusioned, frowning at his response. Was casually pointing out a few things from a sword manual considered teaching? Whether he taught well or not was one thing, but his attitude was appalling. Disappointment was evident in Song Yueyaos eyeshis prodigious talent was real, but so was his arrogance. The students all wore expressions of dissatisfaction, but no one voiced their thoughts. If he wasnt going to teach, then forget it! What was the act for? Was the young master from the Divine General Mansion that remarkable? Of course, these thoughts remained unspoken, as nobody dared to offend him openly, nor were they foolish enough to try. Li Hao nced around, observing their expressions. He instantly knew what they were thinking and felt somewhat helpless. His gaze settled on Song Yueyao: Song, you have the sword manual, dont you? Let me have a look. Song Yueyao, being singled out by Li Hao, looked a bit unnatural, especially under the scrutiny of those around her. She frowned and said: I didnt bring the manual as my practice of that sword technique is nearly at perfection. Then find me a manual, Li Hao instructed. Song Yueyao fell silent with a slight pout, reluctantly preparing to speak to her good sister Lin Feifei, when suddenly a young man said: Li, I have one here. With that, he quickly ran up and handed the sword manual to Li Hao, grinning at him: Li, my name is Ma Jing. He wore a somewhat ingratiating expression on his face. Li Hao nodded. As the young man returned to his ce, soft sighs of disdain could be heard from below, clearly unimpressed by Ma Jings fawning behavior. Ma Jing, however, did not care. Regardless of whether Li Hao looked down on them, this was an opportunity to curry favora fool would miss out. Please give me a moment. Li Hao picked up the sword manual and addressed the crowd. He then began to flip through it. The characters and images on the pages were easilyprehensible with his understanding of swordsmanship. Halfway through, he could even infer theter moves in his mind. This was a high-quality sword manual titled Yin and Yang Reversal Sword. [You have mastered the basics. Would you like to record it?] Record it. Li Hao thought to himself. Soon, a torrent of information flooded his mind, but with his current cultivation level, he could easily assimte it. After briefly closing his eyes, he had absorbed it all. He nced at the panel again: Yin and Yang Inversion Sword (True State) Yin and Yang Reversal. Yin and Yang Reversal is the essence of the swordsmanship, and with his understanding of the Tao Realm, he could grasp the essence of most Cultivation Techniques. Such as the essence of the Falling Snow Sword Skill, Avnche! The student standing outside the door,e in and join us, he said. Before beginning the lesson, Li Hao hadnt forgotten to call in the young man who was being punished by standing at the door. The young man, having heard about Li Haos identity from Sun Hongdian, had been eavesdropping and secretly watching from the doorway. At this moment, seeing that Li Hao called out to him, he was somewhat surprised, never expecting that Li Hao would remember him, and his heart instantly felt joy and warmth. As for Li Hao teaching swordsmanship, let alone that Li Hao had no intention of teaching seriously, even if he were to do so, the young man had no interest. He had disliked martial arts since he was a child, but being born into a martial family, he had no choice. Thank you, Li. My name is Zhou Zheng, said the young man. Li Hao nodded and said, Take your seat. Once Zhou Zheng had returned to his seat, Li Hao then said, I will first demonstrate the Falling Snow Sword Skill at perfection level for you all to try and perceive. What? The already disinterested and even seat-leaving crowd was taken aback by Li Haos words, and soon someone covered their mouth, stifling theirughter. To demonstrate a sword technique at the perfection level after just one look? This was a high-quality swordsmanship practice, and even if you were a prodigy, you would need to study it for two to three months to achieve perfection, right? Seeing Li Haos boast, the crowd already had the look of spectators at a spectacle, ready to enjoy the performance of this legend. Song Yueyao furrowed her brows. Li Hao didnt strike her as the type to be exaggerating, but todays encounter had left her deeply disappointed. However, she thought about their previous interaction in Cangyu City, realizing they hadnt really spent much time togetherit was just a brief meeting. With a silent sigh, Song Yueyao turned her gaze away, no longer wishing to watch, finding it boring. On the stage, after Li Hao finished speaking, he nonchntly summoned a sword from the weapon rack. The use of his power tomand objects made some of the mockingly looking individuals rein in their scorn a bit, their eyes disying a sense of gravity. No matter what the temperament of this young master of the Li Family was like, at least his cultivation level was truly terrifying. And Li Hao, gripping the sword hilt, still looked nonchnt and easygoing. He sent the sword manual floating back to a student named Ma Jing before he started to wield his sword. The Yin and Yang Inversion Sword consisted of moves that were both feigned and real, with feints hidden in solid strikes and solid strikes within the feints, continuously changing in an extremelyplex manner. In terms of difficulty alone, it surpassed the Falling Snow Sword Skill by a good margin. But at that moment, as Li Hao casually swung his sword, his figure was graceful like jade, his sword momentum like a rainbow. A set of exquisitely daunting Yin and Yang Inversion Sword moves unfolded before the eyes of the students. In an instant, theughter froze in the eyes of the students who had been smirking and looking forward to a show. The smug upward curve at the corners of their mouths also disappeared unconsciously as they stared dumbfounded at the intricate and marvelous swordy. The sudden silence in the hall made Song Yueyao feel a bit of strangeness, and she was taken aback. She turned her head to look toward the front where Li Hao was expected to perform his juggling act. But what she saw was a disy of swordy as splendid as a peacock spreading its feathers. This was the Yin and Yang Inversion Sword! Song Yueyao was dumbstruck. It was as if she had been struck by lightning, frozen in ce. She had practiced this sword technique close to perfection, but she definitely couldnt perform the marvelous swordy she was seeing before her eyes. Which was feigned and which was real? Or rather, were they all feints, or all real? She could no longer distinguish the movements; it was as if ten thousand swords were brandishing before her eyes, dazzling her. In the silent hall, after the end of Li Haos swordsmanship demonstration, it remained quiet for a long time. Li Hao sheathed his sword, looked at the students, and after allowing them some time to digest what they had seen, he finally broke the silence, asking: Did you all learn it? As if awakening from a dream, the students then fell into a bout of speechlessness and silence. Learn it? Just from watching it once, youre asking us if we learned it?! We would like to learn it, but we cant remember it, we simply cant remember at all! That Li, Young Master Li, did you really just learn this swordsmanship? Someone couldnt help but to ask. Hearing this, the crowd suddenly realized the truth and their eyes widened in shock, staring at Li Hao as if they had seen a ghost. Just flipped through the sword manual once, and learned it? And not just the basics, but to a stage of perfection?!! Song Yueyao was also stunned, her lips slightly parted, and her throat as if blocked, she found herself unable to speak for a moment. Li Hao said helplessly, Although the Li Family haspiled many cultivation techniques and secret manuals, those from Tan Pce Academy are strictly confidential and we are not brazen enough to steal them. Even if I had stolen them, I wouldnt have the cheek to tell you Li Hao silently added in his heart. Hearing Li Haos words, the people looked at each other, knowing his statement was indeed true. Each sect has its own peerless techniques and confidential cultivation methods. If someone rashly steals them, its considered a great taboo, likely to provoke confrontation and disdain from other martial arts sects. Then you The audience was somewhat dumbfounded. If it wasnt through stealing, could he really have mastered it on the spot? Just from watching it once? Dont dwell on these details anymore. Try to recall what you can. Once youve absorbed it, I will perform it again, more slowly, Li Hao said. Upon hearing Li Haos words, everyone immediately snapped to attention and began frantically recalling the sequence they had just witnessed. The hall returned to silence once again. With nothing else to do, Li Hao turned around and brought in the easel that had been left outside the door. Then, he set up the easel in front of everyone and started to paint. As for what to paint, Li Hao had an idea. He decided to include all the students in the hall in his painting. Although they were all at the Divine Travel Realm, not very high in stature, therge group could still provide him with plenty of experience. Seeing Li Haos peculiar actions, some were puzzled, but no one asked questions, choosing instead to focus on their efforts to remember. After a while, Li Haopleted the painting, estimating that about half an hour had passed. Those who could absorb had likely done so sufficiently, and those who couldnt were probably beginning to forget. He cleared his throat and announced, I will perform once more, watch closely this time. At his words, everyones spirits were lifted, and their gazes instantly locked onto Li Hao. Li Hao picked up his sword and began the demonstration again without further ado, but this time his movements were much slower. Chapter 115 - 96 Li Chapter 115: Chapter 96 Li Sword shadows were like dreams and illusions, and even after the practice was over, it seemed as if shadows of swords lingered before their eyes like fleeting light, leaving everyone unable to let go and forget. However, the sword shadows were tooplicated. Although they were remembered, they seemed unclear. Seeing everyone immersed in contemtion, Li Hao didnt dy any further and sat down to continue drawing. +827, +789, +702 Li Hao ground the ink and painted at a fast pace. The paintings of these dozens of Divine Travel Realm masters each umted seven to eight hundred experiences, greatly elerating his Painting Experience. While Li Hao was painting, the others gradually regained their focus and, upon seeing the busy Li Hao, didnt dare to disturb him but instead seized the time toprehend and ponder. After Li Hao finished the fourth painting, he looked at the crowd and said, How does it feel? Li, could you demonstrate to us once more? The request came from a youth with noble bearing after the crowd exchanged looks. He was a talent in the White Hall who kept pace with Song Yueyao, now feeling somewhat embarrassed to speak these words. After witnessing the demonstration twice, he still hadnt thoroughly grasped it. Li Hao nced at the others, seeing expectant and reserved looks on their faces. Alright. Li Hao thought for a moment, realizing that repeating the practice like this wasnt the solution. Besides, since he had taken on the role of a teacher, he had to adopt the right attitude and try his best to ensure thorough learning; otherwise, just going through the motions with the people under him wouldnt be meaningful. He asked everyone once and learned that they all had a foundation of agility. However, the level of agility varied, with some just reaching it and others nearing perfection. Since I am teaching, I hope you all can achieve something from it. Li Hao looked around the crowd and said, I have three lessons this year, and I hope you can perfect this swordsmanship within these three lessons. If you aplish this, I might consider fulfilling three wishes within my power for each of you! Perfect level? Three wishes? The crowd was astonished and taken aback by Li Haos ambition. It wasnt about granting them wishes; the young master was making a wish for himself! To teach all of them up to the perfect level in just three lessons? This wasnt high hopes; it was sheer fantasy. They didnt dare topare themselves with Li Hao, who could understand the manual and practice to perfection just by looking once. Moreover, they harbored some doubts in their hearts, suspecting that Li Hao had prepared in advance. Who ever heard of a teacher not preparing lessons? It was simply a bluff. Li, isnt this requirement a bit too difficult? someone spoke up, unable to hold back. Youre not joking, are you, young master? I must admit its a bit amusing someone else remarked. Song Yueyao looked puzzledly at Li Hao. She had reached the level of agility half a year ago and knew very well how difficult it was to progress from agility to perfection. Even with decent talent, it would take a mad year of intensive practice to make the sword maneuvers second nature and reach perfection. Three short lessons were an impossible task. But to the legendary young master of the Li Family before her, impossible seemed not so distant after all. After all, everything he had shown so far seemed impossible. Seeing the varied discussions among the crowd, Li Hao didnt say much more and once again picked up the sword. Merely practicing the swordsmanship at the perfect level and expecting them to imitate would indeed be difficult and a waste of time. But understanding the essence of this swordsmanship, from deep to shallow, would be much easier. Silence! Li Haos gaze turned stern. Just two words quieted the murmurs throughout the hall. The crowd was inexplicably shaken, feeling the authority, and their gazes grew solemn. Feel with your heart. Li Hao spoke, his demeanor no longer casual but rather fixed on the sword. Then, he raised his hand and unsheathed the sword. Yin and Yang Reversing Sword, true form! Indeed, surpassing the wless zenith, Li Hao directly executed the true form of the swordsmanship! The true form level of swordsmanship, returning to simplicity and transcending themon, could fully reveal the artistic conception and charm of this swordsmanship. The sword light flickered, with ck and white gleams alternating, representing the shift between light and shadow. The sword wandered through the air, yet seemed to shuttle through another dimension. The sword was real; the space was illusory. As the sword light twisted and turned, the two ck and white gleams kept alternating until they suddenly merged into one. The sword move wasplete. The hall was utterly silent, everyone gazing mesmerized, their gazes and thoughts seemingly carried away by that one sword, immersed and unable to extricate themselves. Even though Li Hao had already put the sword away, they still stared nkly, as if the sword shadow full of indescribable charm was still in front of them, still moving in their minds. Li Hao kept quiet and simply waited. Suddenly, someone snapped out of it, and then one by one, the rest of the people also came back to their senses. Is this, the Yin and Yang Reversing Sword? The crowd was shocked, looking at each other in disbelief. It seemspletely different from what I practiced before! But, this seems real, what I practiced before is fake! Its not fake, its wrong! This is the real Yin and Yang Reversing Sword; Mr Sun taught us the wrong way, no, even the manual is wrong! A sword reverses Yin and Yang, a sword throws chaos into the void! The people became more and more excited as they spoke, their voices growing louder, their faces flushed, unable to control themselves. Song Yueyao was in a daze, filtering out the discussions, and suddenly, she closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she rushed to the weapons rack, swiftly drew a sword with a ng! Then, she struck out. The sword shadow shimmered like light, quivered like a snake, dazzling like a spectacle! Just like a peacock spreading its feathers, the shadow of the sword perfectly manifested in that moment. Her swordsmanship, which had stagnated for half a year, had reached a new level at that moment! Chapter 116 - 96 Li_2 Chapter 116: Chapter 96 Li_2 Everyone noticed and was shocked as they watched her. Song has realized She actually achieved perfection, and shes mastered this sword in less than a year! Its the perfect level, just like what Li just demonstrated! The crowd was extremely shocked, bing excited. In their remarks, Li Haos title shifted from Li to Li Master. From reverence to admiration! Meanwhile, several others seemed to have realizations as well, rushing towards the weapon racks, drawing swords, and swinging. The hall was spacious enough for their practice. The others also snapped back to reality, no longer observing others, and hurried to engrave their recent insights using their swords. Suddenly, everyone was rushing to the weapon racks, practicing with swords. Afterpleting her swordsmanship, Song Yueyao also came out of her trance, staring nkly at the sword in her hand, then looked towards the young man, seeing him give her a gentle smile with an expression of encouragement and admiration. That smile was like a ray of sunshine, striking right at her heart. Song Yueyao was slightly dazed, then her cheeks suddenly turned crimson, and she looked away. Inside the hall, everyone was actively and excitedly immersed in their practice, continuously trying to capture and engrave the vor that was fading from their minds. During this period, several people shouted excitedly, Ive done it! These were the ones who had been stuck at a bottleneck, and now suddenly broke through. Li Hao smiled. When someone asked for guidance, he pped his hands, indicating for everyone to watch again. This was repeated four times. By the time the sun set in the west, Li Hao had also ended this lesson. Before ss ended, seeing that a dozen people had reached the perfect level, Li Hao was quite gratified, feeling that hard work pays off for those who try. Li Master, the swordsmanship you demonstrated, what level is it? I heard that beyond perfection is the Ultimate Perfection. Is that the level youre at? Just as the ss was about to end, someone couldnt help but ask. Li Hao smiled and said, Beyond perfection is the Ultimate Perfection, and above that, there is the True State, which is the level I demonstrated to you. He felt there was no need to hide such a skill level. Like Sword Saints and Saber Saints, these mighty ones who have immersed themselves in a particr path for decades, have already touched the True State. They even have grasped some of the profound meanings of certain sword techniques. Moreover, Li Hao felt that the True State was not the pinnacle; above it, there should be even higher levels. However, with his current understanding of the Tao Realm, he was not able to reach it yet; perhaps when his State of Mind achieves Spiritual Awakening, stepping even higher, he might catch a glimpse of it. True State Upon hearing Li Haos words, everyone was dumbfounded. Song Yueyaos pupils contracted slightly, looking at Li Hao in disbelief. She had heard from her grandfather about the existence of the True State, but its extremely rare, requiring immense talent in the art and decades of dedicated practice to even touch upon it! Undoubtedly, Li Hao is a genius in Sword Dao, but to master this sword technique to the True State, hed need at least a decade of hard training, right? But Li Hao is only fourteen years old now Song Yueyao dared not think further, feeling her Taoist Heart might copse. She finally understood what those people, whoined about how hard it was to be around a genius, truly felt. Tonight, ponder it yourselves, the master leads the entrance, cultivation is up to the individual. Li Hao waved his hand in farewell, announcing the end of the ss. Back at the mansion, Li Fu found Li Hao, mentioning that the lord had sent a message, suggesting that Li Hao make some friends when possible. Although securing the True Dragon was almost a certainty,working was a lifelong matter. He hoped Li Hao could brilliantly secure the True Dragon without leaving any shorings for others to criticize. Regarding this, Li Hao casually agreed. The next day. Li Hao prepared an extra portion of small pastries and walked to the edge of the cold pond, lightly kicking a small stone into the pond. Soon, the massive figure of the Water Qilin surfaced, then transformed into a human form and stepped out of the water, her body clean and unblemished by any water stains. Seeing the small pastries in Li Haos hands, Song Qiumos eyes gleamed with delight. Li Hao smiled, handed her all the pastries, then waved goodbye without staying for long. Watching Li Hao walk away, Song Qiumo bit into the sweet pastry in her hand, her eyes curving into crescent moons. Meanwhile, Li Hao was on his way to his second lesson, having already arranged for a transfer. Just as he reached the entrance of the White Hall, he heard an angry voice from inside: How can you, as a teacher, humiliate a child like this? He may be less talented in martial arts, but that doesnt mean hes a lesser person! You can discipline him,sh him harshly, treat him as strictly as you would treat any Martial Artist, but you cant disgrace him as if he were a beast! The speaker seemed extremely angry, full of vigor in his voice. Hearing this bellow, Li Hao paused, slowly walking towards the entrance. He saw that the hall was already filled with people; his habit of sleeping in meant he had not arrived early. At that moment, three individuals stood in front of the trainees, namely, Sun Hongdian and Zhou Zheng seen the day before. Next to Zhou Zheng was a strapping middle-aged man dressed in in clothes but with a rugged and upright bearing. His features bore some resemnce to Zhou Zheng, though Zhou appeared more delicate. On the ground in front of themy scattered book fragments, adding another person to the scene, eerily simr to yesterday. General, you cant be unreasonable like this! Sun Hongdian, flushed with embarrassment, was scolding Zhou Zheng, who expected his father toe to visit and caught him in the act. Ideally, just hearing it was enough, he felt that this General should be grateful for his strict education, helping him discipline his troublesome child. Chapter 117: 96 Li_3 Chapter 117: Chapter 96 Li_3 The other party charged in and immediatelyunched into a furious tirade, leaving him utterly dumbfounded on the spot. Im unreasonable? In what way have I been unreasonable? Is it reasonable for you to insult my son?! Zhou Zhengs father angrily said, Although I am a martial artist, I still understand basic principles. I know my son is a person, a dignified and upright personnot a rat that spoils a pot of porridge! Nor is he a decadent, dirty, and despicable worm! He simply hasnt seeded in martial arts, not that he isnt fit to be a person!! Zhou Zhengs burly fathers voice was extremely angry, deafeningly saying, Although my son doesnt have high talent, his character is pure and good. Even if hes only at the Power Passage Realm, he is my pride. What right do you have to insult him like this? Everyone below was silent. No one mocked Zhou Zheng for needing his fathers protection; instead, they showed a hint of envy in their eyes. Sun Hongdian angrily said, I cant reason with you. If this is how its going to be, then your son should just drop out! If Ie across a teacher like you, then so be it! Zhou Zhengs father also shouted angrily, as he started to pull his son away.
Zhou Zhengs eyes were already red-rimmed. He bit his lip, holding back his tears so that they wouldnt fall in front of so many people, and choked out in a low voice: Dad, I want to stay here. I want to learn properly. I also mastered swordsmanship yesterday! If you want to learn, Dad will find you another master, there are plenty of famous teachers in the world! Zhou Zhengs father snorted angrily. Sun Hongdian trembled with rage, saying, If you walk out now, youll never be able toe back. I never nned toe back anyway! Zhou Zhengs father was furious, pulling his son to leave, but then they ran into Li Hao at the door. Suddenly, everyones gaze also fell on Li Hao. All the students stood up abruptly, bowing in unison as they said, Greetings to Teacher Li! This uniform voice not only startled Sun Hongdian and Zhou Zhengs father but also took Li Hao by surprise. Teacher Li? Sun Hongdian was stunned, looking at Li Hao in confusion. Upon seeing Li Hao, the originally sour eyes of Zhou Zheng instantly lit up, and he quickly said to his father beside him: Dad, he is Li Hao, Teacher Li. Yesterday, in just one lesson, he made all of us perfect our high-grade swordsmanship from Spirit-level to wless! ?? Zhou Zhengs father and Sun Hongdian both wore baffled expressions. What was this child talking about? Li Hao was also dumbfounded and slightly dazed. What in the world, they all learned it in one lesson yesterday? Werent there only a dozen people who could do it after ss?
Wait a second, then why did I evene here today? Li Hao Zhou Zhengs father looked at Li Hao in shock, then suddenly bent forward, dropping to one knee: Zhou Liang, at your service, Mister Li Hao. This action left everyone stunned once again. Li Hao quickly helped him up, saying, General Zhou Liang?
Young Master, I once served under your father, Zhou Liang said respectfully. Li Hao suddenly understood, then smiled and said, Theres no need for such formality when you see me. Mr. Sun beside them looked ufortable, frowning deeply. Dad, I want to stay here, I want to attend another ss with Teacher Li, Zhou Zheng said quickly to his father. Zhou Liang, having not expected to find the recently famed Li Hao teaching here, thought for a while and then agreed after seeing his sons earnestness. After Zhou Liang gave his son a few words of advice and left, Sun Hongdian scoffed, Zhou Zheng, you disrupted the ss today. Tan Pce Academy isnt a ce where you can juste and go as you please. Zhou Zhengs face changed slightly. Li Hao smiled and said, Mr. Sun, it was all a misunderstanding. Seeing Li Hao intercede, Mr. Suns expression softened and with a forced smile he said, Li, you dont know, this Zhou Liang is simply overbearing Li Hao shook his head to cut him off, smiling and saying, Mr. Sun, I understand you want to use harsh words to motivate the students. But perhaps theyre too harsh and might quash the spirit of a young soul, dont you think? Mr. Sun was taken aback, his expression changed, and he said no more. Li Hao didnt say much more to him either, having no interest in associating with such a person. Once the ss transfer was done, and Mr. Sun had left, Li Hao nced around at everyone: Just now Zhou Zheng said that all of you have reached the perfect level?
The atmosphere in the hall seemed to liven up quite a bit. Excitement shed across the faces of everyone, their eyes gleaming. Ma Jing jumped in and said: Teacher Li, what Zhou Zheng said is correct. The swordsmanship you demonstrated yesterday is truly an entrance to the path. We caught that hint of the essence of the art, and thats why we improved so quickly in just one day! Even if it was ttery, it had actually hit the mark. Li Hao, resigned, said, I was nning to use three lessons to teach you all. It seems Ivee in vain today, as theres nothing left to teach. The crowd burst intoughter, as having gained such a huge lesson in one ss, they already felt extremely grateful and excited. Someone said teasingly, Teacher Li, have you forgotten something? Hmm? You said yesterday that once we all mastered it to perfection, you would grant us three wishes! Someone looked at Li Hao with excited anticipation. Li Hao, speechless, had made that incentive off the cuff, never expecting they would all be so skilled. They truly deserved to be those who had entered White Hall; their talents were indeed not bad. Then go ahead and say it, but it must be within what I can reasonably do, Li Hao said. Upon hearing his words, everyone started chattering excitedly among themselves. Some wished to visit Listening Rain Tower, others wanted a renowned sword, and some expressed their desire to learn another swordsmanship technique, and so on.
Among these more conventional wishes, there were also some raucous voices in the crowd: some said they wanted to be sworn brothers with Li Hao, and others wanted a tour of the pleasure district. Li Hao chuckled, gestured for silence, and waited until the crowd quieted down before saying, You all decide together and pick one. Upon hearing Li Haos words, the crowd reacted with both surprise and delight, not expecting Li Hao to take the offer seriously. Chapter 118: 96 Li_4 Chapter 118: Chapter 96 Li_4 ` They were already very grateful that I taught them swordsmanship, and most of the requirements they proposed earlier were half-joking. Hey, hey, dont make your demands too outrageous. Lin Feifei immediately stood up to warn them, feeling that a few of the guys were somewhat ungrateful. Chastened by Lin Feifeis words, several people sheepishly started tough. Teacher Li, you definitely wouldnt agree to go to Listening Rain Tower, so how about taking us to visit the brothels instead? someone teased with a yfulugh. Hearing this persons words, the other young mens eyes lit up, and they immediately cheered: Thats great, thats great! All at the prime age of robust health, they hade to study at Tan Pce Academy in Qingzhou and had hardly ever left the mountain. The intensepetitive pressure within the academy and the threat of elimination from the bottom ranks made them dare not rx. They had long harbored desires for that ce of romantic encounters.
Upon hearing this, however, the female students all rolled their eyes, looking disdainfully at these fellows. Li Hao chuckled: Going to a brothel is a trivial matter. In this era, entertainment was scarce, and going to a brothel was akin to swiping through TikTok in a previous life. Brothelse in different grades, and the lowest ones are naturally the whorehouses, cheap and likely to be diseased. Famous brothels mostly sell artistic performances; one can listen to songs and poetry. Of course, if one has good poetry or lots of money, they could also enjoy some pleasurable services. If Li Hao were to take them, it would naturally be to the best brothel in Qingzhou to listen to some tunes, and they shouldnt expect anything else. Really? The male students, upon seeing Li Hao agree, were overjoyed beyond measure. But the female students all sneered, their cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Song Yueyao gave Li Hao an annoyed nce and huffed, If you guys want to go, then go. Im not going. Im not going either. Lin Feifei immediately dered. All of the female students expressed their protest. But the other male students, afraid that Li Hao might change his mind, were chattering non-stop like animals in the heat of spring, already set ame with excitement. Its hard to please everyone. Those of you who dont want to go, I will gift you a drawing aspensation. Li Hao said to the female students. Upon hearing Li Haos words, the female students were somewhat astonished, and then saw Li Hao take out a scroll from his hand and unroll it: This is what I sketched yesterday. You divide it among yourselves, one for each person. Everyone gasped in surprise when they saw it. They had noticed that Li Hao was drawing the previous day, thinking it was just a pastime, never expecting the sketches to be so exquisite and lifelike!
The drawings included every student and White Hall, with each persons expression pure and clean, some furrowing their brows, others tilting their heads in contemtioneach with their own charm. The girls were depicted as gentle and the boys as handsome and dashing, each with a distinct aura. Together under the warm sunlight, it seemed as beautiful as a ten-mile spring breeze. Many were captivated by the sight. A young man raised his hand and said, Teacher Li, I wont go to the brothel, can I have one of the drawings?
There arent many, priorities for the female students. Li Hao said with a smile. The previously unsatisfied female students all pushed forward eagerly, scrambling to get one. Song Yueyaos eyes, as expressive as autumn waters, stared in astonishment at Li Hao. Such skillful artistry couldnt have been mastered overnight. Seeing that youth as serene as a virgin, dressed in a green robe as stout as a pine, not only was his cultivation level in swordsmanship unmatched, but he also had spare energy to devote to side skills, truly unfathomable. After receiving their pictures, many girls began to appreciate them closely. Even though they practiced martial arts and couldnt afford to delve into other disciplines, they naturally loved beautiful things. Having dealt with the female students, Li Hao used the time of the second lesson to lead the male students out of White Hall, heading down the mountain. Seeing that Li Hao was using teaching time to take them for an outing, everyone was exceptionally excited, something that had never happened before. If other teachers found out, they would probably have all been punished by facing the wall. But with Li Hao backing them, they were fearless even if the sky fell. As the group descended the mountain, the news also reached Tan Pce. Song Yufeng, who was drinking tea, almost choked, coughing repeatedly and looking up in astonishment: Youre saying that Li Hao went to teach, but ended up taking all the students down the mountain to visit the brothels?! `
Chapter 119: 97: Once Promised to be the Top in the World Chapter 119: Chapter 97: Once Promised to be the Top in the World News came from another ck Hall elder who had used his Divine Soul to investigate upon hearing themotion. Absurd! Its utterly absurd! Song Yufeng was so livid his face turned a shade of iron blue, and suddenly a thought struck him, What about Yue Yao? She didnt go, did she? Grandfather. At that moment, a voice came from outside Tan Pce, and Song Yueyao just happened to walk in. Upon lifting his head to see her, Song Yufengs heart returned to its ce and he breathed a sigh of relief, What brings you here? I was wondering, did Li Hao take everyone to visit the brothel? Although mentioning brothel in front of his granddaughter was somewhat indelicate, Song Yufeng couldnt care less at the moment. Song Yueyaos heart also surged with anger upon hearing this, and she coolly responded, Thats correct. This boy, how preposterous!
Song Yufeng was seething with rage. Song Yueyao was startled, seeing her grandfather so angry, she couldnt help but say, Grandfather, its really not his fault. What? Song Yufeng widened his eyes, looking at his granddaughter. Song Yueyao felt helpless and could only exin the whole situation. After listening, Song Yufengs eyes widened even more, and the ck Hall elder beside him was also dumbfounded. You, you mean to say, Li Hao nced through a sword manual and then demonstrated swordsmanship at the level of true form? Impossible, thats absolutely impossible! Despite his denials, Song Yufeng and the ck Hall elder had to believe it, especially since, ording to Song Yueyao, dozens of people in the White Hall had seen it with their own eyes. It was just that such a thing was too exaggerated to believe. Song Yufengs first thought was that the sword manual had been leaked and Li Hao had secretly practiced it for a long time before revealing his skills today. But his second thought was, even if the boy had practiced in secret, this was just too outrageous, wasnt it? After all, he was only fourteen years old. Did he start training as a baby? With a Cultivation Level at the Fifteen Li Realm, already breaking the record of the neen states, but he now also mastered a high-grade swordsmanship at the level of true form? Wait a second. Song Yufeng suddenly felt something wasnt quite right. Li Hao might not only have mastered one true form level swordsmanship. And it was not necessarily the case that their sword manual was leaked. After all, Listening Rain Tower of the Li Family had numerous sword techniques, with who knows how many high-grade sword techniques. Even if someone secretly collected the Yin and Yang Divided Sword, why would they need to teach it to Li Hao? The Li Family had ess to peerless swordsmanship!
Since ones energy is limited, they would have trained Li Hao in the peerless sword techniques, not waste time on a high-grade sword technique. Thinking of this, Song Yufengs heart gave a violent twitch, and if that was the case, there seemed to be only one exnation. That was, Li Hao indeed learned it by ncing through a sword manual once! And he even reached the true form!
Listening to his granddaughter say, it seemed there was a process, initially showing perfect level, then stepping into true form, skipping the ultimate perfection Dammit, its still uneptable! Even if it was the reincarnation of a Sword Immortal, it would be no more than this Song Yufengs face twitched, somewhat dazedly looking outside Tan Pce, what kind of child had the Li Family brought into this world? It took a long time for Song Yufeng toe back to his senses and, thinking of the affair at the brothel, he couldnt help but chuckle to himself, This young fellow really dares to agree, not even considering his age. Upon hearing this, Song Yueyaos face shifted slightly. Song Yufeng seemed to recall something, smacked his forehead, and in haste said, They didnt wear the academys uniform there, did they? It was toote to stop them now. Moreover, after a single lesson from Li Hao, the effect was so impressive it surpassed what the students had achieved with a year or two of hard training; letting them take a break didnt seem unreasonable. As long as they didnt disgrace Tan Pce. They didnt. The ck Hall elder stated. Song Yufeng breathed a sigh of relief andughed, The youngster still has some sense.
On his way down the mountain, Li Hao encountered the prince who loved topose poetry, Jiang Hanxing. Learning that Li Hao was going to visit the brothel, Jiang Hanxing was so astonished that he immediately hitched a ride on the opportunity, saying he too wanted to experience it for himself. Li Hao didnt mind and let him follow. Cloud Smoke Pavilion, the number one brothel in Qingzhou City. Here, it wasnt just about money for pleasure; it was usually a gathering ce for the talented schrs from noble families where they wouldpose poetry and verses. They often held poetry contests, and one had toe out on top to meet the head courtesan of Cloud Smoke Pavilion, who was none other than the famous Hong Waner, celebrated throughout Qingzhou. By the time Li Hao and others arrived, a poetry contest was in full swing. One needed silver to enter and poetry to partake in the musical exchange. However, all these disciples from the White Hall were Martial Artists who had trained in martial arts since childhood. They could recite some famous poets works, but when it came toposing their own, they were clueless. Luckily, Li Hao was well-prepared, having promised to fulfill their wishes, he naturally wouldnt let them return disappointed. Come on, one for each of you, memorize these, Li Hao summoned the disciples. Zhou Zheng, who had a fondness for poetry, was astoundingly surprised. He had secretly prepared two poems himself, but never expected that this prodigious Martial Artist would also have poems at the ready.
It was known that participating in a poetry contest required originalpositions, and borrowing someone elses work would be scorned upon. Jiang Hanxing, having witnessed Li Haos poetry talent before, also came over, his heart filled with surprise and disappointment upon hearing Li Haos confident im. A poem per person, could they be any good? But the next moment, his eyes bulged in disbelief. Li Hao had no intention of showing off with poetry, naturally, he wouldnt act like those transmigrated literary copycats, squeezing out poems one by one to impress. He instead simply dished out an entire collection of them. Soon, the whole poetry contest was in uproar. As timeless masterpieces from Li Haos world were recited for the first time in this one, the whole Cloud Smoke Pavilion went from lively to boiling, then from boiling to silent. Dont you see, the water of the Yellow Rivering from the sky, rushing to the sea and never returning Chapter 120: 97 Once Promised to be Top-Notch in the World_2 Chapter 120: Chapter 97 Once Promised to be Top-Notch in the World_2 Zhou Zheng softly chanted, stupefied as a wooden chicken, feeling the majestic and grand momentum. No one to support my aspirations to the clouds, I tread the snowy path to the mountains peak alone! Jiang Hanxings eyes sparkled, and he clenched his fists tightly, as if those lines spoke of the hidden ambitions in his heart. The sea has no bounds, the heavens serve as shores, scale the utmost heights, and I am the apex! When Ma Jing heard that Li Hao had given him this poem to recite on stage, his eyes reddened with excitement. Though he himself could notpose poetry, he could at least appreciate it. These lines seemed to speak of the extraordinary youth before them. In the world, there are millions of talents, but only the youth before them has reached the pinnacle, standing above the mountain peaks, bing an even higher summit! Born a leader among men, only I shall live as long as the heavens Alone, I battle across thousands of miles, with one sword, Ive stood against a million One after another, these arrogant and spirited poems were recited by the disciples of the White Hall, their chanting filled with an electrifying excitement.
For Martial Artists, these vigorous poems struck straight to the heart. Under the drunken light, I scrutinize the sword; in dreams, I hear the bugle call of camps Zhou Zheng, born the son of a military officer, stood up, trembling with emotion upon hearing these verses. Together with the Dapeng bird, I rise with the wind, spiraling upwards to the ninthyer of heaven! This bold and unrestrained poemforted the hearts of many, igniting the passions of those who had long been frustrated and unfulfilled. One by one, the disciples of White Hall ascended the tform, their poetrymanding the attention of Cloud Smoke Pavilion. Atop the pavilion, a dazzlingly dolled-up girl, just twenty, stood entranced by the peerless verses being recited below. Verse after verse, whether bold and forceful or carefree and unrestrained, stirred the emotions of the listeners. In the Great Yu Dynasty, built on martial valor, the poetic style within these wallsrgely favored verses of battle and heroism. Lewd and suggestive tunes were scarce, and even if present, were only circted inmon ces, unworthy of true consideration. Hong Waner had a keen grasp of poetry; discerning good from bad, she knew few schrs in Hanlin Hall could match the verses heard here, except perhaps a handful of famous poems known throughout thends. Moreover, Hong Waner noticed that these young talents ascending the stage to recite poetry all rose from beside a certain youth, who would whisper to each before they took to the tformactions that sparked much spection. Time flew by. As the poetry event concluded, the women of the establishment were left with hearts aflutter, and the aplished guests intoxicated with joy. Someone let slip the truth, and it became known that all the poems were penned by Li Hao. And when someone recognized Li Haos identity and called him out, Cloud Smoke Pavilion erupted into a buzz. This sensational youth coupled with his sharp and vigorous verses made people feel as if the poems had taken on a tangible form. In their excitement, nobody cared that the Tan Pce disciples had shown off Li Haos work; rather, they were delighted these individuals had been so favored by Li Hao. Even without their own poems to boast, they received the affections of many women and invitations galore. The manager of the establishment approached Li Hao with a bow, relieved to find the famous young master of the Li Family from Qingzhou City to be casual and amiable, and then summoned Hong Waner to apany him. The rest of the White Hall disciples were also led away by other girls to enjoy music and art.
Additionally, the manager cautiously asked Li Hao if he might lend two pieces of poetry to adorn the ce. Li Hao, indifferent, allowed him to choose two. Before long, two lines hung outside the doors of Cloud Smoke Pavilion: You must know, in my youth I grasped at clouds,
Promised to be the finest in the world. The manager regretted that Li Hao hadntpleted the poem, leaving only these two lines. At the same time, she could never have foreseen that because of these two lines, the Cloud Smoke Pavilions fame would soon spread throughout the neen provinces. By then, Li Hao was already in the room of the most sought-after courtesan in Cloud Smoke Pavilion, eating and drinking to his hearts content. Young Master, tonight I am all yours. Whatever you wish me to do, said Hong Waner with a yful smile, sizing up the finest young master of Qingzhou City. Since Li Hao had revealed his Cultivation Level, no one among Qingzhous younger generation couldpare to him. Is that so? Then peel some seeds for me, Li Hao replied. Hong Waner was taken aback, but she came over with a smile and began peeling seeds for Li Hao, delivering them to his mouth. Li Hao pped his hands, continuing to enjoy himself as he picked up other delicacies. Meanwhile, news reached back to Divine General Mansion. What?! Li Tian Gangs eyes bulged as he heard his servants report, and he mmed his palm onto the table, splintering the valuable piece of furniture instantly.
That rascal, how dare he! Li Tian Gangs face turned red with anger; the former thought resurfaced that his soncked discipline and would dare anything! Li Fu jumped in fright and said, My lord, I inquired at the Tan Pce, and apparently, the young master No matter the reason, quick, fetch him back this instant! barked Li Tian Gang. He felt that with every passing second, his familys reputation was being tarnished. Heeding themand, Li Fu hurriedly ran off to carry it out. Back in Cloud Smoke Pavilion, Hong Waners hands were numb from peeling seeds by the time she saw off the well-fed and well-drunken Li Family scion. She was both angry and upset. Such a great beauty that countless worthy men sought after, and this youth barely gave her a second nce, only having her do menial tasks. Her initial good impression of Li Hao due to his poetryrgely vanished. She had thought to use this opportunity to build a good rtionship with him, hoping perhaps to marry into Divine General Mansion someday, even as a concubine, for a life of wealth and splendor. Chapter 121: 97: Once Promised to be Top-Notch in the World_3 Chapter 121: Chapter 97: Once Promised to be Top-Notch in the World_3 Its a pity that it fell through. After tonight, the upper floors of Cloud Smoke Pavilion never disyed melon seeds and snacks again. On the other side. As soon as Li Hao left Cloud Smoke Pavilion, he bumped into Fu. Seeing Fu rushing over in a hurry, with an expression of slight tension on his face, Li Hao raised an eyebrow. Young Master, thank goodness, you you didnt do anything in there, did you? Li Hao quickly checked Li Haos clothing. Li Hao couldnt help but speak wordlessly, saying, Fu, how old do you think I am? Besides, I have a fiance. I was only here to join in the fun with these guys, to help them rx; constantly practicing martial arts is quite miserable. Hearing Li Hao say this, Li Fu immediately felt relieved and, while he still somewhat trusted Li Hao, he said with a bitter smile, Young Master, you should hurry back with me; the Marquis is quite angry right now. Angry?
Li Hao was slightly stunned, frowning. He immediately returned with Li Fu. As for the disciples inside the building, they were no longer children; they could make their way back on their own without his care. Before long. Li Hao followed Li Fu back to the Mountain and River Courtyard. Inside the courtyard, Li Tian Gang satmandingly in the main hall, a new desk beside him. Aside from a teacup, there was also a rattan stick on it. Li Hao and Li Fu saw this as soon as they came in. Li Fus face changed immediately, and he hurriedly said, My lord, the Young Master has returned, and there are reasons for this matter Is that so? I would like to hear it. Li Tian Gangs face was overcast with anger, but remembering the incident with the scrollst time, he spoke in a heavy tone. Li Haos brow knit slightly. Li Fu quickly recounted the whole story. Nonsense! If someone made a wish for you to give them a piece ofnd, would you agree to it as well? After listening, Li Tian Gang grew even angrier, feeling that Li Haos nature was indeed too wild, casually speaking of making promises like this. Whats said must be done; otherwise, it is to break faith with others. Li Hao said, This is to motivate them, and its conditional, within the realm of what I can handle. You could afford to give away a city too, if you be a True Dragon, couldnt you? Li Tian Gang looked at him and said. Li Hao met his gaze, and after holding it for a moment, he couldnt help but sigh and said: What I can handle is a rtive term, very broad, and I think that Im the one to judge its extent. If the demand is too excessive, I naturally wont agree.
Li Tian Gang raised an eyebrow and said, You still know to leave some leeway, but have you considered the consequences of visiting a brothel today? Li Hao said, If I remember correctly, my second uncle said that you all visited quite a few in your youth, so why cant I? Do you think you canpare with us? Li Tian Gang couldnt help but inwardly scold his second uncle, wondering how he could carelessly chat about the elders past with a child.
Just as he was about to scold Li Hao, seeing the cold look in Li Haos eyes, he was slightly taken aback, his expression subtly changing; he looked at Li Hao for a moment and let out a long sigh, saying: Hao Er, times change. Ive received news that the Infinite Buddha Lord has recalled your cousin. At this juncture, to act in such a way suggests youre certainly prepared to sh with him in the struggle for the True Dragon position. He continued, They are aware of your situation and still made this choice; they must be fully prepared. You cant afford any negligence at this time. Li Hao fell silent for a moment, then nodded and said, I understand. Li Tian Gang looked at him for a while, wanting to say something, but ultimately held back and said: During this time, you should refrain from wandering about. Although Ive promised that you can do as you wish and I wouldpensate you, you should at least stay put for this period. Stay put Li Hao nced at him, silently sighed to himself. When had he ever not behaved? Hadnt he always stayed in the residence over these years? Was visiting a brothel really being so unruly? He felt somewhat helpless; once prejudices are formed, they seem hard to change. Yet, it was somewhat ironic andmentable that such prejudices would emerge among those with the closest blood ties. Having lost the interest to say more, he turned and left.
This child, when will he rein in his nature? I wonder who he takes after As he watched Li Hao depart, Li Tian Gang heaved a sigh, feeling greatly fatigued. He wanted to make amends to Li Hao, but didnt want Li Hao to go down the wrong path. Master, after all youve just returned; perhaps its best not to rush things too much Zhao said with a worried expression. He always felt that there might be big problems arising between this father and son. Their personalities were truly worlds apart. Chapter 122: 98: The Heart of a Grandmaster Chapter 122: Chapter 98: The Heart of a Grandmaster Time flies. Since returning from the brothel, Li Hao had been kept in the family mansion by Li Tian Gang, not allowed to wander off. Because of this, father and son had a small argument once, but in the end, they bothpromised. Li Hao agreed to stay in the family mansion, but what he did there was no longer subject to interference. Li Tian Gang agreed. Li Hao no longer spent his days painting, but apart from going to y chess with the Fifth Elder, he spent the rest of his time in the Listening Rain Tower. He was waiting for his Second Uncle to return and in the meantime, he was browsing through these cultivation techniques. There were so many books in the Listening Rain Tower that it would take at least ten years of non-stop reading to get through them all, let aloneprehend them. Initially, Li Hao had picked some high-level cultivation techniques to practice, not paying much attention to the basic ones, but this time he started from the basics. With his Sixth Stage insight of the physical body path, he should have been able to step into the Heavenly Human Realm, yet he was stuck here. Li Hao nned to first understand the heart of a Grandmaster.
However, easier said than done, it was difficult in practice. What is a Grandmaster? It means someone who can start their own school and have their own way. No one could teach a Grandmaster how to act, nor could anyone give advice to a Grandmaster. Not even the three Immortals could do it because each Grandmasters path is different. Although the Immortals realms are higher, they can only pass on some of their own experiences in promotion and cultivation and cannot specifically point out what to do. Simrly, reaching the Celestial Master Realm, one must find their own way forward step by step. With no cultivation techniques to guide, no one to teach, one can only learn by referencing, contemting, and understanding for oneself. My own path in martial arts Li Hao sat in the Listening Rain Tower with a book on the fundamentals of martial arts in hand, his eyes flickering. He had asked his Second Uncle how toprehend the heart of a Grandmaster. The Second Uncle gave him three ways. One was to gain worldly experience and find ones martial heart through the trials and tribtions of life. The second was to teeter on the brink of life and death, and in the face of great terror, to stimte a moment of enlightenment and thereby set foot into that realm. The third way was steadier and depended on personalprehension: to seek from the most basic martial arts techniques. Why the most basic techniques? Because the higher and more profound a technique, the easier it is to be blinded by the intricacies and miss the core essence. Its like a stone. Tossed to the ground, everyone knows it to be a stone, despised by thousands, casually trampled upon. But if its ced on a table, especially in a shrine, its cherished by the world, worshipped and revered by thousands. Yet in essence, it is still just a stone. At the moment, Li Hao was browsing the overallpendium of martial arts, which contained many disciplines, but it was only a simple list.
Swords, spears, staffs, fists, movement techniques Li Hao flipped through the pages casually, not forcing himself to gain any particr insight, simply passing the time as if out of boredom. A month went by in the blink of an eye. Li Hao read quite a few books in the Listening Rain Tower, covering not only martial arts but also quirky tales of interesting people.
Many books also recorded the life stories of numerous Grandmasters. These Grandmasters followed all sorts of bizarre paths with different martial arts styles. Some belonged to the sly school, where every move was underhanded, poking eyes out, attacking the groin, throwing poison, flinging sand and the like; the more ruthless the better. They condensed these types of moves into a set of techniques, their cultivation technique, and established schools with them. Others belonged to the tough-fighting style, who were stubborn and fought head-on, never resorting to trickery, with every move explosive. Still others focused on movement techniques, emphasizing light and agile movement. For Li Hao, creating his own cultivation techniques wasnt hard. With his Sixth Stage insight into swordsmanship and fist techniques, it was easy for him to invent his own styles of swordy and boxing. He could even blend the two kinds of techniques. However, though the techniques were there, the heart was not yet formed. Most people who enter the Grandmaster Realm do so by first establishing their will, and then ording to the direction of their Grandmaster heart, they strengthen their own cultivation techniques. But Li Hao did it the other way around. Where is my heart Li Hao murmured to himself.
He had seen too many cultivation techniques, and now, it seemed to dazzle and confuse him. His heart was unsettled. On this day, Li Hao came to the Listening Rain Tower as usual. But soon after sitting down, he was called back to the Mountain and River Courtyard, told that there was something they needed him for. When Li Hao returned to the courtyard, he was immediately greeted by the sight of his father, Li Tian Gang, seated in the main hall, and facing him, the figure of a young girl. The girl was talking with his father, her back turned to the entrance. She was dressed in a dark purple robe, exuding an air of mystery, like a fragrant and intense orchid in bloom. Even just her upright back seemed to radiate with the vibrancy of youth. At that moment, they seemed to be discussing something that brought smiles to Li Tian Gangs face, his gaze was filled with warmth and affection. Reaching the doorway, Li Hao thought of the etiquette he had been forced to learn over the past month, and instead of entering directly, he stopped and called out from outside. Li Tian Gang looked toward Li Hao and, at the same time, the girl with her back to the entrance turned around. Her brows were like distant mountains, her eyes as clear as bright streams, and her delicate face was softly illuminated, her skin white as jade.
Li Hao stared for a moment before his eyes widened in surprise. Xueer? Brother Hao. The girl recognized Li Hao as well, the past memories rising in her mind. She broke into a radiant smile and called out to him with a crisp voice. Li Hao finally confirmed that the girl before him was the little miss he hadnt seen for eight years, the little tail that used to follow him around. He stepped forward quickly, looking her up and down with astonishment. In the eight years they had not seen each other, the little girl who used to cry at the smallest thing had grown into a youngdy. And not only that, she was beautiful and delicate, as though crafted with care. Youve grown up so much, Li Hao couldnt help but utter a remark full of amazement. The girl was indeed Bian Ruxue. She stood up from her chair with graceful movements and smiled, Brother Hao, youve grown a lot taller too. Of course, Li Haoughed and said, Why didnt you say something beforeing back? Have you eaten yet? Let me tell you, my cooking skills have improved a lot. In a few months, I can fatten you up into a little fatty! Bian Ruxues cheeks flushed slightly as she said, Brother Hao still likes to joke around. Who told you to be such a crybaby, I definitely have to tease you. Im not a puppy.
Li Haoughed heartily, then asked, How is it going with your swordsmanship training over there? Did anyone bully you? Bian Ruxue smiled and shook her head, Master and my senior brothers and sisters are very nice to me, nobody bullies me. Thats good. And what about you, Brother Hao? Have you been well these years? Bian Ruxue asked, her eyes intently gazing at Li Hao. Li Hao grinned and said, Of course, Ive been great. Dont you know who I am? I am the one who bullies others C nobody can bully me. My days are filled with eating and drinking, incredibly joyful. Li Tian Gang listened and frowned slightly, sighing softly to himself. Bian Ruxue nced at Li Hao and said softly, Brother Hao, stop joking around. Upon hearing this, Li Tian Gangs face turned stern as he said, Hao Er, be serious. Xueer has juste back; youre not allowed to bully her. Alright, alright, alright. Li Hao smiled helplessly. Bian Ruxue immediately turned to Li Tian Gang and said, Uncle, Brother Hao never bullies me. Li Tian Gang looked at her, a smile appearing on his face, Xueer, youre just too soft-hearted. Dont worry, now that Im back, if Hao Er dares to bully you, juste to me, and Ill stand up for you. When your father entrusted you to me, I promised to take good care of you. I will never let you suffer any grievances in our Li Family! Thank you, Uncle. Bian Ruxue smiled and bowed slightly in thanks. Then, she looked at Li Hao in front of her and noticed that the smile on his face seemed suddenly less bright. She didnt think much of it and said to Li Tian Gang, Uncle, Id like to go for a walk with Brother Hao and have a chat alone. Go ahead, you two. Li Tian Gang said with a nod and a smile. Bian Ruxue bowed slightly again, then said to Li Hao, Brother Hao, shall we go? I havent been back in a long time; would you apany me for a walk outside? Li Hao nodded, then, as if thinking of something, turned to look at his father who was seated higher up, Ill take Xueer out for a walk? Li Tian Gang nodded and said, With Xueer by your side, I am at ease. Spend some good time with her in the uing days. The corners of Li Haos mouth twitched slightly, then he turned and took hold of Bian Ruxues hand, saying, Lets go. Ill show you around the city. Theres not a single delicious spot in Qingzhou City that I dont know about. Her tender wrist that was grabbed gave a slight struggle as if startled, but quickly rxed, allowing Li Hao to lead her. After watching them leave, Li Tian Gang sighed softly, Hao Er has been living a rather good life despite not having us around these years. Its a pity no one has been disciplining him; hes be too wild. Zhao opened his mouth slightly but then closed it again without saying anything. Li Tian Gangs gaze softened, Fortunately, Xueer is well-mannered and sensible. Having her by his side can somewhat restrain him. I feel more at ease now. That boy is fortunate to have Xueer in his life. Once they left the Divine General Mansion, Li Hao took the girl beside him and headed straight for the bustling district nearby. Brother Hao, I just found out that Uncle only returned recently. Bian Ruxue let Li Hao lead her without struggling, only her cheeks blushing while she nced from time to time at the side of Li Haos face, After I left, were you all alone? Li Hao smiled and said, Silly girl, still as naive as when you were a kid. The Mountain and River Courtyard is sorge, and with so many house servants and maids, how could I be alone? House servants and maids are different, Brother Hao would never confide his inner thoughts to them, Bian Ruxue said. Then lets not talk about it, Li Hao said with augh. Bian Ruxue paused, then asked, Will it be ufortable not to talk? Im used to it. Li Hao brought Bian Ruxue to a sugar painting stall. Want some candy? Bian Ruxue nced at it and shook her head slightly. Brother Hao, Ive already grown up. Youre only fourteen and saying youre grown up? Then by twenty, wont you be old? Seeing that she didnt want candy, Li Hao continued to take her around. They came across a toy stall on the road and he bought her a metal frog. With a gentle press, it could keep hopping forward, a product under themand of the Qianji Sect. The two of them strolled and chatted. Li Hao asked about her life on the mountain these years, and Bian Ruxue also asked about Li Haos days in the courtyard. When it was time for dinner, Li Hao found a restaurant and they continued to talk while eating. After eight years of not seeing each other, there was a lot to talk about. It started off a bit awkward, butter Li Hao seemed to find the feeling of his childhood again. When did youe down from the mountain? A month ago, said Bian Ruxue. Li Hao was surprised. Then why have you only just returned? I heard that some strange urrences were happening somewhere, so I went to check it out. It turned out that the Mo River had seeped through, destroying an entire vige, exined Bian Ruxue. Li Hao nodded. And what happened after that? I tried several times, but unfortunately, I could only destroy it; I couldnt get through. Li Hao smiled, Destroying it is still good. At least that can make it disappear for a while. Bian Ruxue sighed slightly and nodded, Thats true. Li Hao noticed the sword that never left her side and asked, How has your swordsmanship improved over these years under the Sword Saint? Bian Ruxue was slightly stunned, then fell silent for a moment before saying, Its alright, I guess. Seeing her reaction, Li Hao couldnt help butugh. What? Did you get criticized for not practicing well? Why else would you get so down when swords are mentioned? Bian Ruxue shook her head slightly, set the sword aside, and said, Brother Hao, lets not talk about swords. I only found out after returning that youre about to be the Li Familys True Dragon. Along the way, I heard that someone else wants topete against you. Are you confident? What do you think? Li Hao asked. Seeing Li Hao so rxed, Bian Ruxue immediately said, I think you are. I think so too. Li Hao smiled and served her some dishes. Speaking of which, I saw quite a few important figures heading towards Qingzhou on the road. I heard that thepetition for the True Dragon requires considering ones connections. Bian Ruxue said, Brother Hao, do you want me to call my master and the others down to support you? Connections are just a minor aspect. They dont count for much. The choice of the Li Familys True Dragon cant be influenced by outsiders, Li Hao said with augh. Bian Ruxue thought it made sense and said, Alright then. If theres anything you need me to do, Brother Hao, you must tell me. There is actually something I need you to do. What? Bian Ruxue was startled. Im full. You finish the rest. Dont waste food, Li Hao said with a content burp, leaning back in his chairfortably. Bian Ruxue was momentarily speechless. Chapter 123 - 99 The Ultimate in Swordsmanship, The Sword of a God! Chapter 123: Chapter 99 The Ultimate in Swordsmanship, The Sword of a God! In the following days, Li Hao stepped out of the Divine General Mansion, leisurely strolling through Qingzhou City with Bian Ruxue. He took her to taste delicious foods, watch grand operas, and listen to storytelling. They also went to a nearbyke outside the city, where he caught dragonflies and butterflies for her, and pressed them into a specimen book using the pages of a sword manual as a gift for her. Although both were no ordinary people, doing these ordinary things, their faces were still filled with smiles. During their jaunt in the countryside, Li Hao brought paper, brushes, and rolls of canvas, and painted numerous portraits for Bian Ruxue, with varied backgrounds and perspectives, totaling over a hundred pieces, which almost exhausted his painting experience. But painting for her, Li Hao wasnt doing it for the experience. On the outskirts of the city, not at the ckwater Demon Lake where the second master Li Muxiu took Li Hao, but by the bank of another, smaller demonke. Li Hao brought a fishing rod to fish, while Bian Ruxue sat by his side, with the little white fox Xiao Rou lying in the girls arms, yfully frolicking with her. When tired from ying, the girl would rest her cheeks on her small hands and quietly watch Li Hao fish. Seeing the young man gaze intently at the float, his serious demeanor was just like when he was a child, and it made her smile subtly. An image of that childhood courtyard seemed to appear before Bian Ruxues eyes. In that courtyard, as she practiced swordsmanship, she would hear from a nearby pavilion the youthful, unweathered voice: Ah, Uncle Lin, youve ced it in the wrong spot again! The pieces arent supposed to go inside the squares, they belong on the intersecting lines! Youve lost again, Uncle Lin! Every time she grew tired from practicing swordy, she would look up at the pavilion, and finding the boy there brought her peace. The cheerfulughter seemed like only yesterday, still resounding clearly in her ears at this moment. The young mans gaze was fixed on thekes float, while the girls gaze was fixed on the young mans profile, both seemingly lost in their thoughts. Suddenly, the float moved. The young man yanked the fishing rod fiercely, as if drawing a curved bow to its full extent, and quickly, a demon fish from the Power Passage Realm was pulled ashore. For such demons below the Soul Session Realm, one could fish using rods and special lines made from tough metals. Brother Hao is amazing! The girl, regaining her senses, pped her hands and cheered joyfully. Li Hao smiled, killed the demon fish with a snap of his fingers, tossing it aside, and seeing that it was getting dark, he reeled in his rod, pulling up a basket from the water containing several ordinary fish. He released them without much thought. After packing up his seat and stool used for fishing, he called over the little white fox, and said to Bian Ruxue, Lets go home. Okay. Bian Ruxue nodded with a smile; everything was carried by Li Hao, and with her hands behind her back, she walked with a lively skip, following behind Li Hao. The mountainous smoke of evening cooking fires had just started, and the couple by theke also headed home. Their steps back were not hurried, passing by the fields and viges, they came across a field of melons. Only a single earth dog guarded the melon field, and Li Hao, with a smile, had Xiao Rou distract the dog while he stole a watermelon from another part. Holding the watermelon, he ran. Once a good distance away, he casually tossed down a couple of silver coins into the melon pit. At a distant hillside, Li Hao knocked open therge melon, and its bright red flesh was revealed. He handed half to the young girl. Li Hao had no such formalities; he simply buried his head and started munching away, juice spilling everywhere. But Bian Ruxue was much more graceful anddylike; with a light touch of her fingers on the hilt, the de slid from the sheath, and with a sh of silver light, the watermelon was cut into several crescent-shaped pieces. She handed a piece to Li Hao, and he started eating it as well. Days like this are sofortable said Li Hao, sitting on the hillside, his palms pressed against the ground behind him, looking into the distance as the setting sun fell, its afterglow reaching the ends of the earth. Hearing Li Haos words, Bian Ruxue paused slightly in her melon-eating, then smiled and said, Yes, they are. Li Hao chuckled, finishing off his half of the melon while Bian Ruxue shared hers with the little white fox. After they had all eaten, they went home together. Seeing that Li Hao and Bian Ruxue had returnedte, with mud on their trousers and bootlegs, Li Tian Gang said to Li Hao: Take Xueer to nicer ces to y; dont always go to those dirty, messy ces. And this fishing rodyou go fishing, but what about Xueer? Wont she get bored? You should consider more for others. Li Hao listened expressionlessly, seeming to smile for a moment, he nodded and murmured an acknowledgment before turning away. Bian Ruxue hastily said to Li Tian Gang, Uncle, it was actually me who wanted to watch Hao fish. Hes really good at it, and he likes fishing. I can tell. Li Tian Gang was very fond and affectionate towards this future daughter-inw; his gaze softened as he said: I know he likes it, but since you rarelye back, you cant always indulge him, always apany him. If one day Im not here, if you keep being so soft-hearted, youll suffer. Uncle, dont talk like that, you wont have anything wrong with you, Bian Ruxue hurriedly said. Li Tian Gang smiled and replied, Good girl, Xueer, dont worry about me; you should think more for yourself. Bian Ruxue was momentarily stunned, then nodded, I will. Another few days passed. Li Hao continued to apany Bian Ruxue around the city. As luck would have it, a temple fair was being held on the west side of the city, and they went there to enjoy themselves, watching fireworks resembling silver trees, street performers showing mortal skills, and shadow puppet ys. The temple fair was about to end yet the pair still felt unsatisfied. Li Hao carried an armful of things they had bought and had not brought any trusted aides to wait on them so that he and Xueer could be at ease. Are you happy? Sitting on a stone by the roadside, shoulder to shoulder, watching the sunset beyond the city walls, Li Hao asked with a smile. Chapter 124 - 99: The Ultimate Swordsmanship, The Sword of God!_2 Chapter 124: Chapter 99: The Ultimate Swordsmanship, The Sword of God!_2 Happy. Bian Ruxues eyes brimmed withughter. Li Hao turned his head, gazing at her profile, and had to admit that traces of her childhood features were still there, only they had changed somewhat, ultimately because she had grown up and matured. And she had be even more beautiful and splendid. But as beautiful as brilliance is, ites at a cost. Like a meteor, so splendid, yet it vanishes in an instant, burning up its entire life. Li Hao watched quietly, and the two of them simply sat there in peaceful silence. A momentter, Li Hao said, Do you want days like this to continue forever? Bian Ruxue was startled, turned her head, and looked at Li Hao. Their eyes met, and in each others gaze, there lingered many unsaid things. Bian Ruxue slowly turned her head back, a rxed smile on her face, and said, Of course, I do. Really? Li Hao asked, his eyes briefly flickering to the sword in her hand. Inseparablepanions. Bian Ruxues smile slightly faded, and at that moment, she seemed to understand that Li Hao had noticed something. She couldnt help but sigh deeply in her heart. Brother Hao, I might let you down. Bian Ruxue turned her head, once again fixing her gaze on Li Hao, the easy smile gone from her face, reced by lightly furrowed brows, a touch of sorrow and helplessness evident. Li Hao fell silent, the flicker of hope in his heart slowly sinking with her words. Seeing Li Hao silent, Bian Ruxues floodgates of speech seemed to suddenly open. After a sigh, she lowered her head and spoke to herself, I know youve been so good to me, Brother Hao. Theres no way I can repay your kindness to me. But I want to see for myself, to try for myself; I want to see the view from the pinnacle of swordsmanship, to see if I can reach the summit. As the girl spoke of the sword, her somewhat subdued, soft voice contained an unwavering firmness. Li Haos lips moved slightly, but he didnt speak. He just watched the girl bow her head silently. At this moment, beyond the familiar contours of her face, Li Hao also saw something else that was familiar. That was the gaze of countless geniuses rushing for glory, eyes that chased after their pursuit like moths to a me. Actually, once youve seen that view, youll realize that an ordinary life like what we have now is the happiest, Li Hao said softly, as if sighing. Was the joy of these past few days not enough topete with that sword-obsessed heart? Bian Ruxue looked up at the setting sun and said, Maybe, but if I dont look, I fear Ill never be content. I want to see the ultimate in swordsmanship. I also want to see, the ultimate sword technique that Master spoke of, the mighty power of the Sword of the Gods! Sword of the Gods, huh Li Hao shook his head and smiled. Countless swordsmen have existed in the world, and for many years, there has been such a legend. There are myriad forms of swordsmanship, a plethora of schools and sword movements, which have evolved to extremeplexity. But these are not the zenith of swordsmanship! The ultimate in swordsmanship is known as the Sword of the Gods! No one knows the stance in which that sword is drawn, no one knows how that sword cleaves or thrusts. Nor does anyone know if that sword truly exists. But it is widely believed that if one canprehend such a sword, One can y gods, sever spirits, vanquish demons, suppress devils, cut down all in this world, shatter sun and moon, and fill the seas! Such a sword is the ultimate pursuit, the ultimate goal of all swordsmen in the world. Li Hao, while at Listening Rain Tower, had read through many grandmasters deeds, even those of past Sword Saints, and saw records showing that they sparred, fought, and exchanged views toprehend this sword technique! Stories of the Sword of the Gods were most widespread and fervent eight hundred years ago, a time when sword cultivators were most obsessed and crazed! Butter, the talk gradually died down, since to this day no one has understood it, and so, it became mere legend. After a topic has been talked about for hundreds of years, people will grow tired of it, and nobody is discussing or exploring it anymore. Unexpectedly, the girl before him actually harbored such a thought, such a wish. Was it instilled by that wretched old man? Li Hao thought of the old man who had rebuffed him. Initially, he had felt neither fondness nor aversion toward him, but now, he felt a twinge of anger. Is this what your master taught you? Li Hao asked. Noticing the slight emphasis in the young mans tone, Bian Ruxues expression changed subtly. She nced at Li Hao, then shook her head: No, master just mentioned it in passing. It is what he pursues, but he never forced us. Its merely the path I want to seek for myself. Is that so. Li Haos anger subsided, and he said, If you practice swordsmanship, I can apany you. Moreover, I can teach you. Bian Ruxue couldnt help but think of the days in the courtyard when they were younger. She sighed inwardly; today was no longer like the past. The Sword of the Gods has no patterns, no records, its just legend, impossible to teach. Maybe when someone truly wields that sword, then its form will be clear. Bian Ruxue said softly, I know you also wield a sword, but this swordsmanship is a path; even my master cannot teach it. Only by spending ones life toprehend and explore might one glimpse a fraction of it. Li Hao was silent. Indeed, with a Sword Saint as her master, he neednt offer to teach her. He looked at the girl, locking eyes with her: Have you truly given your heart entirely to the sword? Swordsmanship can be an obsession, but there is still some distance between obsession and madness. Only those who truly love the sword could go so far. Bian Ruxue met Li Haos gaze without flinching, her heart unwilling to hide or run away when it came to the sword. Chapter 125 - 99 The Ultimate in Swordsmanship, the Sword of God!_3 Chapter 125: Chapter 99 The Ultimate in Swordsmanship, the Sword of God!_3 Yes, thats why I want to go and see. But what if you cant find it? Thats why I want to try. Countless swordsmen have pursued it in vain; its just a legend, unachievable. Are you willing to give up the happiness thats currently within your grasp for such an ethereal legend? Li Hao looked at the girl before him, somewhat unable toprehend; he had mastered many arts, but never with such obsession. Bian Ruxue fell silent for a moment before saying, If I dont try to climb once, I might regret it for the rest of my life! Li Hao couldnt help but smile and then let out a sigh. All the infatuated men and resentful women in the world, all the gratitude and grudges, arent they all because of this unwillingness to let go? But after all, flowers may bloom again, but man will never return to his youth Li Hao sighed and asked, What was your original n? Bian Ruxue, seeing Li Haos continuous sighs, showed a trace of reluctance in her eyes, but still bit her lip and said: In my sect, there are two choices: the mundane world and the path of the sword. Actually, its possible to choose both and take care of both, but by doing so, its still considered choosing the mundane world. Because the path of the sword is pure, its singr. Only by being singr can one reach the pinnacle! She said, in a distant tone, After descending the mountain this time, I had already made my decision. I nned toe to apany you first, and then continue to hone my swordsmanship! And in the future Her voice softened as she spoke, her cheeks suddenly flushed a bit as she sneaked a nce at Li Hao. Seeing that he was also looking at her, she quickly turned her head away: And in the future, when Brother Hao you wish to settle down and start a family, I wille back and marry you and bear children. When Li Hao heard this, all he felt inside was a deep sigh, because he knew that she hadnt finished speaking. And then? he asked. Then, I will continue to pursue my path of the sword, said Bian Ruxue, her rosy cheeks gradually fading as she spoke earnestly. Li Hao understood her intentions and said, But getting married and having children will dy a year of your time. In this way, it wont be true wholehearted dedication to the pinnacle. Bian Ruxue nodded; she knew this all too well. If she truly wished to pursue the ultimate path, the best way would be to cut ties with Li Haopletely. From then on, to be apanied only by the sword. However, the childhood memories made it impossible for her to sever the connection. The debt of gratitude was too heavy, toorge. She understood that without Li Haos help back then, she might not even have the chance to pursue the path of the sword, nor would it have been possible to be an apprentice to the Sword Saint. The Li Family provided her with the highest quality Foundation Establishment elixirs and the finest exotic blood to shape her sinews and bones; Li Hao even used the most extreme precious blood, derived from the three-thousand-year-old demon corpse that Li Tian Gang had in at the border, for her Blood Melting. Only in this way was she shaped into a supreme ninth-grade talent! Only then did she have the opportunity to pursue that path of the sword. How could such a favor be forgotten? If forgotten, her heart would be iplete, and so would her sword. How could she then ascend to the peak, to be the ultimate swordsman? Therefore, even with such a deficiency, even with the dy of a year, she was willing. Giving birth to a child for Li Hao was her hearts desire, the only way she felt she could repay him. Have you already decided? Li Hao looked at her. I have decided, Bian Ruxue said seriously. Li Haos mouth twitched slightly, knowing that persuasion was futile. She had already given her whole heart to the sword. He couldnt help but sigh again, finding it a bit amusing. In that courtyard, four years of being apanied by wind and snow turned out to be lesspelling than her eight years with the sword. Indeed, perhaps in terms of time, he only had half. How could hepete with that? But he was alive, and the sword was not. He thought of that courtyard at night and the bright Milky Way in the dark night. He thought of the first time he saw the little girl crying, consoling her heart, wounded by the loss of her father. He remembered the sunny day when two small hands made a pinky promise in the courtyard: You must be obedient, just stay here, no matter where I go, I will alwayse back. Pinky promise. No changing, you said it, whoever changes is a puppy. Alright, alright. Who could have predicted that the child, who casually cated with patronizingughter that day, was actually giving her true heart? Those letters sent from the Sword Cottage in the south were like ellipses after a vow, an ongoing story. Yet, in the courtyard, someone was still waiting for the spring breeze toe, and the girl far away, nine thousand miles distant, had already entrusted her heart to the sword. Li Hao had never expected that the little girl who departed with her master that day would truly go so far away. Perhaps he was too happy that day, mistaking that farewell for a promise Li Hao also thought of that day years ago by theke, fishing, when Second Master Li Muxiu, seeing the unparalleled natural talent of the youngster, couldnt restrain himself from imparting his unique Peerless Technique. Half-Step Invincible Fist. The old man asked after teaching, Do you know why my fist technique is only called half-step? The boy guessed, Could it be that Second Master, you have only created half of it? The old manughed and shook his head, The worlds people all think so, but its actually not the case; this half-step is theplete version. The boy asked, Then why call it half-step? The old man said, Because only half-step can be invincible. The boy didnt understand. The old man continued, Because people, if they take full steps, they tend to overdo it and cannot easily stop, once the enemy dodges, they fall into a dilemma Life is like this too. Dont be too serious, or else its hard to rein in ones heart. Dont be too serious, or else its hard to rein in ones heart Only now did Li Hao savor the lesson; the half-step was about understanding, not a literal half-step. The Fist is the same; so is life. Otherwise, one is bound to expose ones weakness Li Hao looked up at the afterglow of the setting sun and finally let out a long sigh. Chapter 126 - 99 – The Ultimate Swordsmanship, The Sword of the Gods!_4 Chapter 126: Chapter 99 C The Ultimate Swordsmanship, The Sword of the Gods!_4 Bian Ruxue felt a slight tremor at the tip of her heart when she heard Li Haos sigh, as if she sensed something had been lost. She gripped the sword in her hand a little tighter, but then gently released it, perhaps this was the oue she had anticipated all along, so why should she feel sorrow or distress now? She collected her emotions and looked up at the youth in front of her, bright as stars and the gleaming moon, and asked with feigned ease, When did you be aware of it? Li Hao slowly withdrew his gaze, looking at the girls cheeks that smiled like the evening glow, beautiful enough to bewitch, yet his eyes smiled without lingering, saying, Perhaps from a long, long time ago. A long time ago Bian Ruxue was taken aback and then looked at Li Hao with confusion, Why? Li Hao smiled without exnation. The contents of the letters behind, as well as the frequency of mailing them, were enough to illustrate a few things, for humans are emotive creatures and naturally keen on feelings. Including the fact that this time he descended from the mountain, he did not head directly to Li residence but first attempted to conquer Mo River. Once Mo River was infiltrated, the viges destroyed, civilians trapped in it were certain to die; whether it was conquered sooner orter made no difference, it all depended on the mood at the time. This time you returned home, I took you everywhere in Qingzhou, were you truly happy? Li Hao asked. Bian Ruxue nodded slightly, Happy! Thats good. Li Hao too nodded and then smiled, but there was something slightlycking in that smile. She was truly happy, yet it still could not retrieve the heart that had already galloped away. Half-step by half-step why did she step a little too far Li Hao shook his head and chuckled. What are youughing at? Bian Ruxue inquired. Li Haos gaze fell on the sunset glow, saying, Iugh because the scenery is beautiful, but s, the world is bustling, with people hurrying along the streets, who has the leisure to stop and look up? Bian Ruxue fell silent for a moment. She knew Li Hao wasnt speaking about the passersby, but her. So, she spoke up for the passersby, Maybe they are busy with life, busy with their dreams The word dream, Brother Hao, it was you who taught me that. Li Hao couldnt help butugh heartily, suddenly standing up as if filled with boundless spirit, Youre right! But then he added, However, if one really wants, they could manage the effort to look up for a moment, it all depends on whether theyre willing. And whats the point of that? Of course, theres a point, isnt the purpose of life just for that moment of looking up? It seemed both took the conversation seriously for a moment, then fell silent again. Time passed without knowing how long. Li Haos face had now put away all emotions, looking slightly tired, I am a bit worn out from todays stroll, you should go back first. After a moment of silence, Bian Ruxue nodded lightly and stood up, saying, Its gettingte, theyll be having dinner in the courtyard. You shoulde back soon so Uncle doesnt wait too long. Li Haos lips curled slightly: Ive waited for him for fourteen years, whats a little longer for him to wait for me? Bian Ruxue looked startled, her lips parted slightly as if she wanted to say something, but then realized she had nothing to say. A sudden, inexplicable pang of sadness struck the depth of her heart. This was something she never felt while practicing swordsmanship. When she trained with her sword, she was pure, but now she was not. Bian Ruxue left first, and Li Hao, with his arms full of snacks and trifles bought while wandering the temple fair, sat in ce. Looking at the items in his hands, since the girl didnt take anything away, he couldnt help but chuckle to himself. If she truly liked them, wouldnt she have taken them with her? She only carried that sword, and with her own self, left like a whiff of breeze. Does the sword really hold that much allure? Li Hao looked up at the sky and mused, if he ever had the chance to reach the pinnacle of swordsmanship, he might climb up there and see for himself. To see just how many bones of swordsmen lie buried beneath that cliff. And atop that ultimate peak, whether there indeed exists that divine sword! The sunset too was stained red, like a weeping blood-orange peel, todays sun was about to set Chapter 127: 100: Making a Move in the World Chapter 127: Chapter 100: Making a Move in the World Li Hao returned with his arms full of food and drink. As he passed through the bustling district, the streets were already brightly lit. The streets were lively with pedestrians; servants led tall horses, and the carriages behind them rumbled unremarkably along. All those leading horses possessed the power of the Soul Session Realmtruly a bustling scene Li Haos lips curved into a slight smile. With the Li Family approaching the True Dragon Era, Qingzhou City was already teeming with undercurrents. In recent days, he had seen many figures wearing clothes from other states flow into the city. While dining in restaurants, the conversations he overheard were all rted, including discussions about some third-ranked official who had alsoe to Qingzhou City to cheer on his nephew To Li Haos knowledge, his own mother didnt seem to have any n rtions. His grandmother had said that his mother was born into a small family, which waster wiped out by demons. She met his father, Li Tiangang, who helped her, and the two of them became acquainted and eventually tied the knot.
These figures hurrying to Qingzhou were obviously the doing of his second mother, who still hadnt given up All the better. Li Hao chuckled softly, unconcerned, silently counting down the days and looking forward to the arrival of that day. Passing by a lively riverbank and bridge, Li Hao saw some people ying chess and stopped to watch for a moment. Since it was alreadyte to return, he was in no hurry. Dont push! Why is a kid squeezing in here? Most of those who had the leisure to y or watch chess were middle-aged or older, and aside from Li Hao, there were also two young men in their thirties. When he managed to squeeze his way to the front of the chessboard, he saw that the game had reached the middle yet the oue was already clear. Li Hao took a quick nce and knew that the yer with the white pieces was doomed to lose. Although the white pieces formed a Jiaolong shape, their head and tail were trapped, with no way to retreat. Unless the white yer had the daring to twist and turn aggressively, biting off an arm of the ck pieces, there might have been a chance to win. But having been forced into such a checkmated position showed that the white yer was already intimidated, and it was unlikely they possessed such audacity anymore. Li Hao shook his head slightly and looked at the yer with the ck pieces. The opponent was an old man with a ruddyplexion and white hair and beard, who was now smiling, gently shaking his folding fan, and stirring up an evening breeze. He serenely waited for his opponent to admit defeat. Ive lost. The yer of the white pieces put his pieces back into their case, admitting defeat in front of Li Hao with resignation. Ah, what a pity.
Tsk tsk, there could have been hope in the move made earlier. Nonsense, its clearly here that is Howe I feel like theres still a chance? Why concede? The crowd around the chessboard, who had been watching with furrowed brows, began to voice their opinions. Somemented, some regretted the previous move for the losing yer, and some didnt understand the resignation, feeling it was too hasty.
The level of chess skill varied, and so did the perspectives on the situation. But the game was set, and this chess match had ended. Amid the discussion, suddenly carriages appeared crossing the bridge. Seeing the throng of people at the bridge, the leading groomsman shouted angrily: Move aside, all of you move aside, stop blocking the way! His domineering attitude angered many, but upon seeing those Jiaolong battle horses attached to the carriages, their expressions changed, and they hurriedly made way, daring not to obstruct. Soon, the crowd parted, allowing the carriages through. Upon seeing the chess stall by the road, the groomsman shouted, Scram, scram! The onlookers who moved aside murmured among themselves. Theymented that the groomsman, having been subservient in his masters household for so long, was now throwing his weight around unreasonably. Out of indignation, but powerless against greater force, the people around the chessboard hastily moved away, not daring to stay. Even though, they were in the right. In the blink of an eye, the only ones left were Li Hao, the old ck chess yer. And also two young men in their thirties standing behind the old man.
The ck chess yer continued to leisurely shake his folding fan, his gaze turned toward the evening breeze rustling the willows on the riverbank, as if he hadnt heard the noise andmotion around him. The two young men behind the old yer had a sh of murderous intent in their eyes. One of them turned his head and gave the iing groomsman a chilly look. What are you looking at? the groomsman shouted angrily, noticing that the few people remaining had an extraordinary presence and seemed to have some background. But even so, he was rude without restraint. Compared to the backgrounds of those in Dayu, who couldpare to his own master? If you dont want your family to suffer, get out of here. Do you know who the lord sitting in the carriage behind me is? One of the young men suddenly stepped forward, appearing in front of the groomsman with the speed of teleportation, and delivered a p. The groomsmans head twisted to the side, his neck broken, and he died on the spot. The crowd, previously driven off, was shocked by this sight and cried out in rm. Some muttered satisfaction, thinking the evil groomsman got his just deserts and felt avenged. Others felt that although the groomsman was odious, the punishment of death was too harsh. And they started to feel sympathy for him. But without giving the groomsman a second nce, the young man lifted the carriage curtain and stepped inside. Cries of rm came from within the carriage, where a richly dressed, corpulent old man sat, seemingly unprepared for someone to burst in so abruptly.
There were also women inside who began to cry out, wanting to scold, but the cold, stern gaze of the young man silenced them, turning their faces deathly pale as if the mere act of speaking would result in instant death at the hands of this warrior. Apologize, kneel, and then scram, said the young man, totaling eight words. The corpulent old man trembled with a mix of fear and rage, saying, Do you know who I am? Im acquainted with the King of Yan, I Your head may have someone above you. The young man coldly interrupted: But above our masters head, there is no one left! Say one more word, and none of you will leave! A chilling murder intent filled the carriage, terrifying the women so much they wanted to cry but couldnt, instead cowering and trembling. The old mans face turned as unsightly as a pigs liver, and despite all the power at hismand, he found himself in a hostilend. Amoners wrath could cause blood to spatter within five steps, and there was no distinction between princes andmoners. Chapter 128: 100 Fall of the World_2 Chapter 128: Chapter 100 Fall of the World_2 He could only grit his teeth, p himself, and then kneel down, enduring the humiliation. Seeing this, the young man withdrew in one step, leaving the carriage and casually pped the haunch of the Jiao-blood warhorse. This horse was originally vicious and difficult to tame, but under the young mans p, it reacted as if frightened, galloping off and causing pedestrians by the roadside to shout in rm. But in the end, with no one to control it, the horse didnt run far before heading towards the river, seemingly in a panicked, indiscriminate rush, and crashed into the water, dragging the carriage along with it. A ssh as it hit the water attracted many onlookers from a distance. Yet the young man, as if he had done nothing, quietly returned to the old mans side, his expression calm, as if he had always been standing there without having moved at all. The elderly man seemed somewhat disheartened, his gaze returning from the river, he sighed, What a pity for this rivers autumn water. Saying so, he was about to stand up and leave. But as his gaze swept over, he saw a young man standing still by his side, who had picked up a chess piece from the chess case. From beginning to end, Li Haos gaze had not drifted towards the overbearing coachman or the carriage.
In Qingzhou City, he had no need to bow down to anyone. Unless it was in that mansion. At this moment, he picked up the white pieces from the chess case, one after another, three He yed with them as if amusing himself, cing these white pieces one by one in a certain position, forming lines and creating a momentum. The momentum became a dragons w, tearing a bloody gap in the original set of ck pieces. His action wasnt intended to continue the game, for the oue had already been determined, and this wasnt his game. It was simply that today, he simply didnt want to see such oppressive and dull things anymore. Thus, he sketched a stroke for it. The elderly man slightly raised his eyebrows, nced at the move on the chessboard, and suddenly paused, seemingly taken aback. The two young men standing behind the elderly man, dressed in ordinary in clothes, changed their facial expressions. The previously active young man seemed ready to act, to teach Li Hao a lesson, but was stopped by the folding fan the elderly man raised. Young friend, do you also know chess? The elderly man showed a smile. A little. Li Hao finished cing the chess pieces and felt somewhat relieved. Seeing the position of your moves, they are indeed exquisite and show a young mans ardor. Not bad! praised the elderly man. Youth has its own folly. Li Hao said indifferently, Senior, please forgive me. The elderly man silently repeated Li Haos words and couldnt help showing a smile, Since you understand chess, why dont you sit down and have a game with me? Li Hao looked at the chessboard and thought for a moment,
Okay. By now, the surrounding onlookers of the chess game had all left, leaving only the four of them under the weeping willows. Li Hao put aside the various snacks and toys he had been holding onto the grass and took his seat. The elderly man nced at them and smiled inwardly, still a young boy at heart.
But as Li Hao moved the items aside, revealing his embroidered clothes, the elderly mans eyes fell on the jade swinging at Li Haos waist. His pupils narrowed slightly. The two young men behind him also noticed this young man might have some background, based on his unusual performance. They also noticed the Dragon Blood Jade at the young mans waist, and their pupils contracted. Senior, please begin. Li Hao said. The elderly man snapped back to reality with a smile, not expecting the chance encounter would let him see that child from years past. He began the game with a smile. Soon, the pieces were put down in order, and Li Hao took White and yed after. The onlookers who had retreated far away didnt dare toe close again, fearing trouble. Moreover, one of the youths behind the elderly man had just revealed a remarkable move, seemingly no ordinary individual, so they all kept their distance to avoid unnecessary trouble. More passersby were attracted by themotion of the horse and carriage falling into the water in the distance, with many throwing ropes to attempt a rescue. Meanwhile, on Li Haos side, the ck and white pieces on the chessboard were already shing fiercely. With the initialyout over, the game moved into a series of aggressive attacks.
Li Haos moves were merciless, all killing blows, even more ferocious and fierce than usual. The elderly man was ying slower and slower, the folding fan that had been lightly swaying at first was now put away without notice. Each move was made with furrowed brows and careful consideration. But the young man was precise and ruthless, with an aggressive and overwhelming momentum. The elderly mans expression grew more solemn, his full attention on the game. The two young men behind him also showed a change in their expressions, ncing at the young man. A momentter, the winner on the chessboard was clear. The elderly mans face darkened, obviously not expecting to lose, especially so disastrously. He had not lost in many years. The two young men behind him showed anger in their eyes, staring coldly at the young man. It seemed as if they would strike in an instant, ready to take out the young man as soon as the elderly man gave the sign. Li Hao seemed aware and nced up but wasnt concerned. If they truly started a fight, he was not afraid.
The elderly man stared at the chessboard for a long time, then spoke slowly, Lets y another round. Li Hao, having withdrawn, said indifferently, Even if we y again, you will lose. The elderly man was slightly taken aback, for no one had ever dared to speak to him with such disregard. But seeing that the young man hadnt intended to be disrespectful, he took a deep breath, calming the anger in his heart, and said, Lets y another round, and if you win again, I will give you a small gift. Ick nothing, replied Li Hao. But after saying so, he chuckled. The elderly man smiled and said, You will definitely like what I am offering. Thats not a certainty, Li Hao replied indifferently, Moreover, if I win again, I worry that your attendants may feelpelled to intervene. The two young mens faces changed slightly, their eyes coldly fixating on Li Hao. However, the elderly man waved his fan and said with a smile to Li Hao, They are ignorant, dont mind them. If they have displeased you, I apologize on their behalf. Chapter 129: 100: Making a Move in the World_3 Chapter 129: Chapter 100: Making a Move in the World_3 ` Hearing these words, theplexions of the two youths changed, revealing shock in their eyes. The old master actually apologized? Even though they could only see his back, under that kind voice, they felt an aura of majesty emanating, and both were keen-edged in their gaze, not daring to show any more killing intent. Li Hao was surprised and looked at the old master, seeing his eyes sincere and gentle, indeed heartfelt. Fine then. Li Hao agreed. Thinking that the fight just now was indeed a bit too fierce, it wasnt worth venting that anger on the other party. Soon, the second game of chess began. This time, Li Haos moves were much gentler, with give and take from both sides.
The elder ying the ck pieces also wasnt as tense as before, even engaging in idle chatter while ying: Tell me, at such a young age, why do you immerse yourself in Chess Tao instead of joining the military on the frontier, or training hard in martial arts to seek fame and fortune? Fame and wealth are but dust, glory and riches are also clouds. Li Hao yed a piece casually, saying, The ultimate goal of life is nothing more than to have enough to eat and wear, it seems I was lucky to be born with no worries about food and clothing, so why bother with the effort. Hmph, no ambition! A youth standing behind the elder ying the ck pieces couldnt help but snort coldly. Li Hao nced up and said, You think youre ambitious just by being a bodyguard? The elder was surprised and looked at Li Hao. This didnt sound like the words of a young man, but rather like the mindset of an old man who had washed away the superficiality of life and experienced the vicissitudes of the world. But just a moment ago, the young man was still able to express the wild pride of youth. The youth should carry the ambition to soar above the clouds, one day sweeping across neen provinces. The elder ying the ck pieces said with interest, Dont you wish to see the view from the mountain peak? Whats there to see, its just the human world. Li Hao said offhandedly, Some peoples journeys are the starry seas, whereas I only wish for poetry, wine, and pastoral life, everyone has their own aspirations. The elder was taken aback, even pausing with his move. He looked intently at the young man, and his sealed heart seemed to feel a sense of release. Yet the youth behind the elder scoffed: Youve never even been to the mountain peak, how would you know what the view is like up there, yet you dare make such bold ims! Li Hao frowned slightly, nced at him, but didnt respond. Realizing what was happening, the elders face turned stern and he said, Hua, apologize to the young master!
What? The youth, as if he hadnt heard clearly, looked at the elder in disbelief, shocked. The old man is actually making me apologize? What is my status?
My apologies, how many can bear them, and how many would dare to ept them?! Fa old master, I Hmm? The elder ying the ck pieces turned his head slightly to look at him. His gaze was as calm as the frost after heavy snowfall yet it made the youth break out in a cold sweat in an instant. Hisplexion changed dramatically, sweat beading on his forehead as he quickly bent over, bowing to Li Hao: Young master, I was presumptuous and misspoke, please forgive me. Let it be. Li Hao waved it off. The elder ying the ck pieces smiled slightly, then continued to y and chat, move by move. From fame to those who stir up the world, the elder asked the young man if he ever aspired to be one of them. The young man then asked, are they still alive? The elder thought about it and couldnt help butugh in silence.
The second game ended well. Li Hao won again. But this time he was much gentler in his approach, more pulling and tugging, it was indeed a match with both sides engaged. Li Hao felt that this old masters chess skills were slightly better than Fifth Masters, butpared to his own, there was still a gap. Its gettingte, old master, till fate allows us to meet again. Li Hao stood up, picked up the meager prizes of jugglery and food that altogether didnt amount to more than a few ounces of silver, smiled at the old master and waved goodbye, then turned and left. I havent given you your gift yet. The elder ying the ck pieces promptly said. No need. The young man didnt look back, just waved his hand behind him: As I said, Ick nothing. The elder was taken aback andughed to himself, murmuring: In this world, who trulycks nothing Humph, this is the renowned third generation of the Li Family in Qingzhou, his Cultivation Level is indeed formidable, I cant even see through it, but a bit foolish.
Watching the young mans retreating figure, the youth who had apologized earlier had a sullen look and scornfully said. That young man probably doesnt realize what a great opportunity hes just forsaken, does he? Ridiculous! Hearing his words, the elder ying the ck pieces nced at him indifferently and said nothing. Instead, he looked toward the street from which the young man had departed and sighed silently: If only this child were my son, how wonderful would that be? But that was just a passing thought. He shook his head, smiled, and said, This childs talent probably exceeds your imaginations, only fourteen years old and his skill in chess is already master-level, even if born with a natural affinity for Chess Tao, it still requires some research In fourteen years, to study Chess Tao to this level, and also cultivate to the Fifteen Li Realm, thats quite terrifying. The two youths, upon hearing this, fell silent. They couldnt refute it, it was indeed so. A Fourteen Li Realm at fourteen years of age, a talent they themselves couldnt even hope to match. Youre being too modest, his chess skills are only showcased on this small board, whereas your pieces, old master, are ced across this world Another youth, with a slightly schrly air, said smilingly.
The elder chuckled upon hearing this, although it was ttery, it couldnt prevent him from bursting intoughter. Feeling that the frustration of losing two games in a row seemed much more bearable now. Haha, indeed! However, if I meet this young man again, I must win back on the chessboard as well! He was not one to ept defeat easily. Having said that, heughed heartily as he walked away towards the city gate. Old master, weve just arrived, and the real show hasnt even started yet, dont you want to watch? Ive already watched it, very good, very good! Chapter 130: 101 Li Qianfeng Returns to His Mansion Chapter 130: Chapter 101 Li Qianfeng Returns to His Mansion The time in the small courtyard quietly slipped away. Since Li Hao and Bian Ruxue returned from the temple fair that day, neither of them had gone out again, both quietly waiting for that day to arrive. On ordinary days, Bian Ruxue practised her swordsmanship in the courtyard, focusing only on her Sword Intent, and not her sword moves. Otherwise, the formidable might of her sword moves would likely sever thest hints of autumn in the courtyard. After finishing her sword dance, the girl turned her gaze back to the pavilion. But the pavilion was now empty, no longer housing the figure of the boy from before. In the girls clear eyes, as pure as the first snow, an involuntary shade of sadness and despondency appeared, but only for a moment before she gathered herself and delved back into the cultivation of her Sword Intent. Meanwhile, in the Li Family ancestral hall, Li Haos figure appeared from time to time. He would find Fifth Master for a game of chess, or head to the Listening Rain Tower to randomly pick up a book, and sit reading for an entire day. As the two-month deadline drew near, only thest ten days remained. On this day, Li Hao took out his sketchpad from his room by the pondwhich he hadnt touched for half a monthnning to capture the final fallen leaves ofte autumn.
A figure ran into the courtyard: it was Li Yuanzhao. Gasping for breath, he said to Li Hao, Hao, Qianqian is looking for you. Qianqian? Its Ren Qianqian. The one we went to Cangyu City with before, Li Yuanzhao quickly added. Recalling the matter, Li Hao asked, What does she want with me? She said her father agreed, and she wants to learn swordsmanship from you, Li Yuanzhao immediately replied. Li Hao was slightly surprised to remember this. Hao, do you agree? If you do, Ill go and call her over, Li Yuanzhao asked, as he was only sent to ry the message. After some thought, Li Hao said, Alright. Since she was so insistent, it wouldnt be good for him to refuse any longer. Okay. Li Yuanzhao grinned, saying, Shes just outside the mansion. Ill go bring her in now. Li Hao nodded. By the time he finished his painting with ink, Li Yuanzhao had led the slender and beautiful Ren Qianqian over. The girl, holding a sword in her arms, didnt nce around excessively. She simply turned her gaze from side to side subtly, scrutinizing the Divine General Mansion that so many people envied and aspired to. Even as a Grandmasters daughter, well-travelled and knowledgeable, upon arriving here, Ren Qianqian couldnt help but reveal a hint of nervousness on her cheeks. From the entrance of the Divine General Mansion to the Mountain and River Courtyard was not a short distance. Along the way, there were elite guards with a natural air of solemnity stationed at regr intervals, and patrolling guards asionally passed by. To say it was a mansion was an understatement; it was akin to a slightly smaller pce. On her journey here, Ren Qianqian had already seen several figures with a presence simr to her fathers, and some even more profound and restrained than his.
However, theycked that detachment from worldly affairs and elegance, instead possessing a more reserved and deadly aura reminiscent of Blood Sea. This revtion startled her internally. These figures, who had transcended worldly bounds and could be called Grandmasters, seemed to be mere guards within the Divine General Mansion. Hao, Qianqian is here, Li Yuanzhao called out with a smile. By the pond, there was only Li Hao sitting alone.
Ren Qianqian looked at this genius youth whose fame had spread like thunder through Qingzhou City in recent days, her eyes lighting up with admiration. Since the battle in Cangyu City, she had predicted that his renown would sweep through Qingzhou City. Yet, she didnt anticipate the fervor with which it actually happened. At this moment, she saw Li Hao d in a white robe, exuding a natural aura of elegance, holding a brush, having just paused from his sketching. Ren Qianqian was surprised and taken aback, having thought that a talent like Li Hao would be relentlessly cultivating at every moment. Yet here he was, rxed as ever. Ive thought it through, she said. Ren Qianqian collected her thoughts and straightened her posture a bit more, dering, I want to learn swordsmanship from you, the strongest swordsmanship of the Li Family. I am willing to serve at yourmand for life! The corners of Li Haos mouth twitched slightly; he, too, was before a child willing to give up everything for the sake of the sword. He let out a faint sigh in his heart and set his brush down on the edge of the ink stone. Then he turned in his chair to face the girl and asked seriously, Have you really thought this through? Ive thought it through! Ren Qianqians eyes were solemn and resolute. Your father agrees? He has consented, she replied.
Really? Ren Qianqian nodded, clutching the sword tightly, I want to transcend the Grandmaster, to achieve Immortality with my sword! Li Hao gave a faint smile and said, What is Immortality, after all? Even a Grandmaster is not free from the mortal coil, and Immortality is not truly eternal. Once today is over, you will be a person of the Li Family. You will never be able to leave, not even if you abandon your martial skills, because as long as you remember, you will not be allowed to go. Unless you die! As he spoke, his eyes suddenly became sharp as des, piercing into the girl, Can you really do it? Ren Qianqians heart trembled slightly as she instinctively wanted to step back in the face of Li Haos intense gaze; the pressure was too overwhelming to bear. But as her heels started to lift, she stopped herself. If she couldnt even withstand the gaze of a peer her age, how could she talk of mastering the sword or achieving Immortality with it? She took a deep breath, held her sword tighter, and gritted her teeth, I can, I can do it! Li Hao looked deeply into her eyes, then withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, Fine. From today onward, you are my sword attendant, bearer of my sword. Ren Qianqians heart shook slightly, and she immediately nodded, Thank you! No need for thanks, it is simply an exchange of efforts, Li Hao said. Later, I will take you to meet Zhao, and you will sign a servitude contract with him; youll also familiarize yourself with the environment and rules of the Divine General Mansion.
Chapter 131: 101 Li Qianfeng Returns Home_2 Chapter 131: Chapter 101 Li Qianfeng Returns Home_2 Yes. Ren Qianqian nodded, then immediately asked, When can I start learning swordsmanship? Li Hao nced at her and said, Ill teach you one sword technique first. Reflect on it slowly, understand it slowly. If you dont understand, then ask. Okay. Ren Qianqians face lit up with joy, and then, seeing that Li Hao had no sword by his side, she quickly offered her own sword: You can use mine. No need. Li Hao turned around and picked up the brush that was resting on the inkstone table next to him. He then casually released a stream of Sword Qi. The Sword Qi skimmed over the surface of the pond, and the water parted on its own, the sh as clean as a severed waterfall. For a good few moments, the parted space only slowly healed, and where the Sword Qi had passed the end of the pond, it caused no disturbances, not harming even a single de of grass or tree.
Li Yuanzhao and Ren Qianqian both stood there stunned, rooted to the spot. They could muster Sword Qi as well, but to flick it forth as easily as Li Hao did was something they did not even dare to dream of. Especially since this Sword Qi actually vanished without a trace, this effortless control left them dumbstruck! Brother Hao Li Yuanzhao came back to his senses and hurriedly said, Brother Hao, I want to learn too! The sword manual from Listening Rain Tower, go flip through it yourself, Li Hao nced at him and said, Come ask me when you dont understand. Okay! Upon hearing this, Li Yuanzhaos face broke into a joyful smile, and after bidding farewell to Li Hao, he scampered off. Yet Ren Qianqian was still staring at the edge of the pond, lost in a slight daze. Time flew by. In the following days, Li Hao continued to read in Listening Rain Tower, asionally lost in thought in the courtyard. As for Ren Qianqian, Li Hao was not in a rush to teach her the swordsmanship of Listening Rain Tower, instead, letting her practice with a sword in the courtyard by herself. He would asionally give pointers, identifying ws in her swordsmanship, helping her gradually perfect her technique, moving towards an ultimate level of mastery. In the courtyard. Li Hao stood with his hands behind his back, looking at a withered, yellow, bare tree. Bian Ruxue walked over and on the other side of the tree, she saw a young girl practicing with a sword, which caused a brief flicker in her eyes. She had heard these past few days that the girl was Li Haos sword attendant, the daughter of a Grandmaster. However, even with the noble identity of a Grandmasters daughter, that was nothing rare in the Divine General Mansion. Bian Ruxue could tell that the girls swordsmanship was quite exquisite, but it still paled inparison to her own. Thus, she didnt pay much more attention. After all, there were thousands of swordsmen in the world, with no small number who were masters of their craft.
Brother Hao, what are you looking at? Seeing Li Hao gazing at a withered tree, Bian Ruxue couldnt help but ask. Thest vestige of autumn on the tree had already withered away. Li Haos gaze sharpened as he said softly, I am watching the wind.
The wind? Bian Ruxue looked around; there was wind in the world, but it could only be felt, so how could one see it? Its a shame the wind is too light, Li Hao said with a smile. So light that it cannot lift the tangled fallen leaves, let alone shake this tree. Bian Ruxue paused for a moment, looking towards the barren tree. Indeed, she could feel the breeze against her face, which in the leafy sprout of spring would have revealed the winds form as it swayed. But the season was now deep autumn. Suddenly, a thudding noise came from the ground. Immediately after, a multitude of horse hooves sounded from far to near, galloping past the courtyard outside. Bian Ruxue was surprised. Riding horses within the mansion was not unusual, but who would ride in groups so recklessly and at such high speeds? Her divine soul flew out of her body, and from midair, she saw a group of figures wearing kasayas passing by on the road outside the Mountain and River Courtyard, heading towards a distant direction. That ce was Shuihua Courtyard. And the leader of the group was a middle-aged man draped in clean robes, with the solemn appearance of a Bodhisattva.
Aside from practicing swordsmanship in Jian Lu, Bian Ruxue, under the tutge of other senior brothers, had learned about the renowned forces of the world, knowledge that would be useful when she eventually joined society. Understanding human rtions and recognizing people and paths were even more important than swords and sabers in Jianghu. And these people in front of her were from Mount Wuliang. The leader was dressed in the attire of a Bodhisattva from Mount Wuliang. Bodhisattvas are powerful beings of the Four Stands Realm! Only second to the Infinite Buddha Lord who has been revered for a thousand years! Bian Ruxues expression changed slightly, and she soon noticed at the Bodhisattvas side, a young figure riding shoulder to shoulder with him. The figure passed by hurriedly, but at that moment, he suddenly turned his head and looked towards Bian Ruxues divine soul, their eyes meeting. Bian Ruxue immediately knew that he was the son of her second aunt, the very True Dragonpetitor for Li Hao this time! Li Qianfeng! The horses were running fast, and the gaze was but a fleeting exchange, the youth had already turned back and rode away. Bian Ruxues divine soul returned to her body, her face showing solemnity as she said to Li Hao, Brother Hao, you must be careful of that person, just now I felt that he is very extraordinary!
That brief eye contact had given her a chilling sense of all her hairs standing on end; she felt that if the other party made a move, he could kill her in an instant! This inevitably caused her to worry about Li Hao. Hmm. A smile appeared on Li Haos face. The breeze blew past his feet, lifting only a fallen leaf which tumbled onto the top of his shoe. As time counted down, with the return of Li Qianfeng to the mansion, the days at the Divine General Mansion became increasingly lively. Every day, people came to visit, with most heading towards Shuihua Courtyard. These visitors were mostly rtives of the Liu Family, naturallying to support their nephew. On the third day before the deadline, Li Tian Gang, apanied by Li Xuanli, thedies of each courtyard, went deep into Divine General Mansion to Wangyou Mountain, and led down the olddy who had been chanting and praying for twenty years. The olddy was none other than Li Tian Gangs mother. Chen Hefang. She was also Li Haos paternal grandmother. At the same time, the olddy was also a member of one of the five great Divine General Mansions, the Chen family.
Having married off to the Li Family, she bore nine sons whose names shook the world for the generations True Dragon of the Li Family. It seemed, however, that the olddy had long since had little contact with the Chen family. The feuds and entanglements among the millennia-old Divine General Mansions wereplex, not to mention the grudges within the mansion itself, and were not easily conveyed in a few words. As Chen Hefang was brought out, everyone in the Divine General Mansion gathered in Green Lotus Courtyard, which had been cleaned and long unupied. In the grand main hall, Li Tian Gang and other members of the second generation gathered to pay their respects, while Li Fenghua, the uncle guarding the Frontier Pass, also hurried back. This selection of the True Dragon was a moment to be witnessed, unless one had absolutely no way to be excused. There, Li Hao and Li Qianfeng encountered each other once again. For Li Qianfeng, this was his first time seeing Li Hao. As for when they were children, when Li Hao was brought to the courtyard by his mother, Li Qianfeng hardly paid any attention, and even if he did see him, it had long since been tossed to the back of his mind and not taken to heart. This was the son of his seventh uncle? He stood with his hands behind his back, tilting his head as he sized up Li Hao, squinting his eyes. As for Li Wushuang, who stood behind Li Hao, and the rest of the third generation of the Li family, he nced over them as well, but found none who caught his eye. Li Wushuang, whom he had originally regarded as a rival, now under his scrutinizing gaze found to be only of the Divine Travel Realm, not having stepped even fifteen li into it. Even if it were a contest of power within the same realm, he was not afraid. Only this young man, whose fame was growing throughout Qingzhou and gradually spreading to other provinces, gave him a sense of depth that was immeasurable. He could not see through Li Haos Cultivation Realm at all. Chapter 132: 102: The Famous Sword, Eternal Night Chapter 132: Chapter 102: The Famous Sword, Eternal Night Are you Xiao Hao? Apart from Li Qianfeng, standing outside the hall among the third generation were also the children of He Jian. Li Mingguang and Li Sibei, both were around thirty-five years old now. In terms of age, they were much older than Li Hao and the others, almost twice as much. Both had already joined the military early on and now held the rank of general in the army, with exceedingly high cultivation levels. Li Mingguang had just entered the first stage of the Immortal, while his sister, Li Sibei, had entered the Heavenly Human Realm many years ago. In terms of cultivation level, the two of them were the top among the third generation of the Li Family, unmatched by anyone. The same was true for their merits and contributions. After all, age was a factor. But He Jian had said early on that her children would not vie for a True Dragon seat. These words were public, naturally carrying great binding force.
However, even if they were topete, in the same age group, Li Mingguang had only entered the Fifteen Li Realm at eighteen years old. He stepped into the Heavenly Human Realm at twenty-five. Now, ten yearster, having entered the Immortal realm, such progress was already extraordinary! However,pared to Li Qianfeng and Li Hao of the same age, they seemed somewhat inferior. At this moment, Li Mingguang was smiling as he scrutinized Li Hao. He had heard of him even before returning to Qingzhou and had quite some expectations for this younger cousin whom he had never met. Such astonishing talent had already surpassed that of his uncle from back in the day. He and his sister Li Sibei were born earlier and grew up together with the uncle. Speaking of which, he was even somewhat older than the uncle! But still, Seniority was seniority, and when he saw his uncle, two years his junior, he would obediently bow his head and respectfully and politely call out Uncle. Aside from the Li Familys strict rules, he did it willingly, after all, the uncle with whom he had yed and cultivated as a child, once he stepped onto the path of cultivation, had left everyone in the dust. Each year, he would shock everyone in the courtyard, like a brilliant shooting star. Unfortunately, the heavens envy the gifted. Fourteen years ago, when the uncle passed away, he too had apanied with a sk of liquor in the distant frontier military post. Drinking in the military was a big taboo, but he still drank. After finishing the drink, he voluntarily received his punishment and was awarded a hundred militaryshes, his skin split open and his flesh a blurry mess. Yet he did not frown at all at the time and instead smiled. It was onlyter when he returned to his own camp that he wept inconsbly. Cousin.
Li Hao nodded in greeting to Li Mingguang. I cant even see through your cultivation level. You must have practiced a technique to conceal your aura, little rascal, Li Mingguang said with a smile. Li Hao smiled slightly. Li Mingguang then turned to look at Li Qianfeng next to him. Compared to Li Haos breeze-like presence, Li Qianfeng was like a de, half unsheathed. Though restrained, he already disyed a chilling sharpness, and his aura was even more profound and imposing, far surpassing any ordinary Fifteen Li Realm.
Seeing both his younger cousins doing so well, a look of relief surfaced in Li Mingguangs eyes: Ivee back this time to see you vie for the True Dragon position. Your eldest sister and I will not participate. In terms of talent, we are no match for you. The future will depend on you. Li Qianfeng nodded slightly: Cousin, rest assured. Li Hao looked at the other two times, thinking that his cousins character was somewhat simr to his aunts. Setting aside talent, the elder brothers demeanor he naturally carried, in Li Haos view, was also somewhat suitable for taking on the role of family head. But, while youpete for the position, do not hold grudges or harbored resentment secretly, said Li Sibei next to them. She, like her brother, had changed from armor into fine clothes, but after years of military service, she was still upright in posture and, unlike ordinary women, her brows were imbued with a certain heroic air. Youre right, cousin, said Li Hao with a smile, nodding. Li Qianfeng gave a slight nod, his expression serene. Seeing their reactions, Li Sibei smiled faintly, her gaze moving beyond them to Li Wushuang and the others, giving them all a slight nod in greeting. As it was not appropriate to say much outside the hall, she did not reminisce with each one. Before long, the elders in the hall finished paying respects to their grandmother and called in Li Hao and the rest of the third generation of the Li Family. Leading the way, Li Mingguang and the others followed suit, and upon entering the hall, they saw Grandmother Chen Hefang sitting at the upper end of the hall. The other elders anddies of various courtyards were respectively seated on the two sides, while the concubines stood obediently behind thedies. Li Mingguang, tall and broad, walked into the center of the hall and knelt down in respects.
The rest followed closely, all kneeling to pay their respects. Please rise, Chen Hefang said with a smile on her face. Everyone got up, and Li Hao looked up to observe his grandmother. Her hair was snow-white,bed neatly like silver threads. She looked old, with wrinkles on her skin but no age spots, and her skin was rosy, making her appear to be a very clean olddy. Furthermore, although she was aged, one could see that she must have been very beautiful when she was young, and she still had beautiful features. While Li Hao was observing her, Chen Hefang was also sizing up these grandchildren. She was most familiar with Li Mingguang; she had held him when he was a child, and he often came to y in the Green Lotus Courtyard, together with Jun Ye. However, after the eldest and the third brother died in battle one after the other, followed by the death of the ninth and the sixth sons, her hair turned white overnight, and she handed over all the household affairs to her daughter-inw He Jian. She herself went to Wangyou Mountain to pray and fast, hoping to see the soul of the ninth son return soon. Thinking of the sixth and ninth sons, Chen Hefangs eyes filled with sorrow. For years she had dreamed of them running towards her countless times at night, as joyous as when they were children, filled with vigor, calling out Mother, Mother Those two children had lived too bitterly. One left behind only a single son, while the other had not yet married. Without the chance to glimpse the pleasures of the world, buried early in the frontier wilderness. Mingguang,e here, let your grandmother have a look at you, said Chen Hefang as she quicklyposed her emotions and smiled.
Li Mingguang, seeing his grandmothers white hair, had nothing but distress in his eyes. He stepped forward, bending his normally straight and tall spine. At the Frontier Pass, do not seek glory recklessly, for the Li Family no longercks for aplishments and honors. Chen Hefang spoke softly as she caressed her eldest grandsons shoulders, whispering, Grandma only wishes for all of you to live well. As she spoke these words, tears welled up in the eyes of manydies. Jiang Xianer, sitting at the end, had moist eyes as she turned her head slightly away. These young men are still here, but how many of the young men from those days have returned? Those spirited youths are the fathers of the children today; they are also their husbands. Li Mingguangs heart trembled, and he nodded firmly: Your grandson will bear it in mind. Chen Hefangs gaze was gentle as she called Li Sibei over and scrutinized the former little girl who had now blossomed into a dashing figure, resembling her elder brother Li Xingbei around the brows and eyes. Chen Hefang liked what she saw more and more and couldnt help but sigh. Afterward, her gaze turned to the other grandchildren. Her eyes swept over their young, tender cheeks, which were already showing signs of distinction; there was a youthful aura about them. Although it was their first meeting, she could see many familiar reflections in them. Which one is Hao Er?
Chen Hefang asked gently. Li Hao was slightly taken aback, took a small step forward: I am, greetings to Grandma. Chen Hefang looked him up and down and beckoned with a smile, Come here and let Grandma have a look at you. Under the watchful eyes of everyone present, Li Hao obediently stepped forward,ing before Chen Hefang. Chen Hefang examined Li Hao carefully, then suddenly sighed lightly, You look so much like your mother! Li Haos gaze shifted slightly, and he said nothing. Its our first meeting, and Grandma doesnt have much to give you, but I heard you like to use the sword. Ill give you one, she said. As Chen Hefang spoke, she called a servant by her side to bring over a Sword Box. Upon seeing the Sword Box, Li Tian Gang couldnt help but stand up, saying, Mother, this, this was thepanion sword once used by Uncle Nine Jiang Xianers eyes narrowed slightly. Exactly, its thepanion sword your Uncle Nine used, Eternal Night! Chen Hefangs hand gently stroked the Sword Box, her eyes full of affection as she looked at Li Hao, This sword is one of the ten famous swords in the world. Ive heard you also wield a sword, so Im giving it to you. Do not let its reputation be tarnished. Li Haos heart jolted; a sword capable of killing Great Demons at the Four Stands Realm was incredibly sharp. And the sword possessed an extremely special power, but it required a certain realm to unleash it. In his hands at the moment, its only abilities were to banish souls and expel evil, in addition to its sharpness. But that was enough. Thank you, Grandma, Li Hao said as he epted it, speaking softly. Though softly spoken, Chen Hefang could detect the gravity in the childs words and couldnt help but smile. The others remained silent. The Sword Box, stored away for so many years, had now been entrusted to Li Hao; it was clear how much the mother cherished this grandson she was meeting for the first time. But perhaps it was also because Chen Hefang saw the shadow of Li Junye in Li Hao. Both were equally dazzling, shining brightly. In the crowd, Li Qianfengs expression darkened for a moment, but he said nothing. Liu Yue Rong had a smile on her face, though it seemed a bit forced. Yet at that moment, everyones attention was on Li Hao and the ck Sword Box, and no one paid her any mind. After handing over the Sword Box to Li Hao, Chen Hefang called Li Qianfeng over as well. She said gently, I heard you have been cultivating in Mount Wuliang. I have three treasured Buddhist scriptures here that Ill give to you. Li Qianfeng looked slightly awkward. A famous sword to Li Hao, and Buddhist scriptures to him? Still, he dared not show his discontent, and instead bowed his head: Thank you, Grandma. Chen Hefang said with a smile, One of these scriptures contains a top-notch Buddhist Cultivation Technique, Great Compassionate Hand. If you can master it, not only will the technique itself be powerful, but it will also aid in your future cultivation of sword arts. Li Qianfeng was taken aback, then couldnt help showing his delight: Thank you, Grandma! Chen Hefang waved her hand, telling him and Li Hao to step aside, then called over the other grandchildren, giving them various gifts in turn; while there were disparities, they werent significant. After the meeting was over, everyone dispersed from the Green Lotus Courtyard. However, Chen Hefang stopped He Jian and a few otherdies, seemingly to inquire about the internal affairs of the mansion over the years, and also asked Liu Yue Rong to notify the Four Standing Realms Bodhisattva who had descended from Mount Wuliang and was residing in the mansion toe for an audience. Time flies. Qingzhou City became increasingly lively after the elderdy came down from the mountain. Before long, the day for the True Dragons decree arrived. Outside the entrance of the Divine General Mansion, the street was jam-packed, with countless carriages arriving, all belonging to dignitaries and nobles, including numerous civil and military officials who hade from all neen provinces to extend their congrattions. Such a grand asion had urred once before a decade ago, and it was equally bustling now. The threshold of the Divine General Mansion was nearly worn down from all the foot traffic. The Liu Familys rtives arrived one after another. The Liu Family was also a prominent n in the outer provinces, and with Liu Yue Rong married into the Divine General Mansion, the Liu Family naturally leveraged the Li Familys influence to grow even more rapidly, with their official ranks soaring in the court. Most of the Liu Family were civil servants. Several of their ancestors were top schrs and were currently serving as officials in the court. Beyond the Liu Familys rtives and numerous civil and military officials, other earls and marquises also paid visits to support Li Qianfeng and disy their connections. In addition, individuals from the other four major Divine General Mansions came as well, but they were just making ordinary visits without siding with anyone, seemingly just curious to see the kind of strength the Li Familys True Dragon possessed. The outside of the courtyard was noisy and bustling. Inside, however, Li Hao had moved an old armchair outdoors,fortably basking in the sun. Before long, Bian Ruxue came running back into the courtyard, followed by a series of footsteps. Li Hao raised his eyebrows slightly and flipped open the book of poetry that shielded his face from the sun, turning his head to look. To his surprise, he saw a familiar face. His hair and beard all white, his bearing as solid as a sword, the one walking in front of Bian Ruxue was none other than the Sword Saint, Jian Wudao. Chapter 133: 103: A Document Quiets the Hall Chapter 133: Chapter 103: A Document Quiets the Hall Li Hao frowned slightly. He remembered telling Xueer that there was no need for her to ask his master toe down from the mountain and stand up for him. It was pointless. After an eight-year absence, Jian Wudao once again stepped into this courtyard. Upon entering Mountain and River Courtyard, he saw the young man lying leisurely on a recliner in the sun, looking quite content. He had thought that such a youth should be practicing all the time; he never expected to see him so rxed. But perhaps it was the calm before the storm, a final respite before the impending battle. Behind Jian Wudao, four figures followed, all disciples of his, three men and a woman. The one with the highest level of cultivation had already entered the Three Immortal Realms as well. All four of them likewise observed Li Hao, eyes revealing surprise and curiosity. Brother Hao.
Bian Ruxue came trotting over with a bright smile, saying, Ive asked the master and the others toe down from the mountain. It disrupted the peace, but faced with the girls goodwill, Li Hao couldnt bring himself to reprimand her; he simply got up, tossed the poetry collection aside, and sighed internally as he watched the revered Swordsman approaching. It was he who had taken the little tag-along away, but it was also he who had let her leave. And the one who truly said farewell to him was the little tag-along herself. So whom could he possibly me? Li Hao med no one, for he had already reined in those extra feelings. Thus, after a soft sigh, Li Hao set aside the multitude of distractions and greeted with a congenial smile and a cupped-fist salute, Swordsman, your grace remains unchanged. Hmm? Jian Wudao looked slightly taken aback and asked, You still remember me? With your peerless elegance, Jian, how could I forget? Li Hao replied with a smile. Jian Wudao raised his eyebrows slightly. He had expected this prodigal talent to be either arrogant and unrestrained, or deeply immersed in bitter cultivation, aloof and solitary. He hadnt anticipated the youth would be like a breeze, neither joyous nor sorrowful, exuding a sense of easy freedom found in the wilderness. The Marquis of Xingwu has a fine son. The Li Family is set to soar once again, Jian Wudao said calmly. Li Hao smiled, concluding the pleasantries. Jian Wudaos gaze fell on a ck Sword Box cradled by a girl dressed as a maid next to him. As he had said years before, one obsessed with the sword could spot it immediately among ten thousand weapons. Upon entering Mountain and River Courtyard, he had indeed noticed the ck Sword Box at first nce, then had turned his attention to the young man. Seeing the Sword Box, his eyes briefly lit up as he asked, Could this be Eternal Night? Jian, youve seen it before?
It did shine briefly, but s, it faded into obscurity. Jian Wudaos gaze remained even as he said, Its a shame for the name, Eternal Night; it should nket the skies forever, known to all under heaven! Are you using my uncle, Jian? Li Hao asked lightly. Jian Wudao indeed harbored such a thought; even though he felt it shouldnt be voiced, his deep respect for the sword meant he was quite dissatisfied when he learned that the name had fallen into dust, sealed awaypletely.
He once visited the mansion to demand it, willing to exchange other promises for it. But the elderlydy had turned him away. However, todays visit was a casual remark; many years had passed, and there was no use revisiting old matters, especially with a junior. My uncle wielded the sword to worldly acim; within just three years, he turned this once obscure forged sword into a renowned one. There is no shame in that, Li Hao said indifferently. Moreover, if my uncle were still alive, the world would surely know of this sword. Of course, had the revered elder Jian been willing to eradicate demons beyond the borders instead of sitting idle within Sword Cottage, perhaps the sword might now be known as the foremost in all thend. Upon hearing the mockery in Li Haos words, Jian Wudaos expression shifted slightly. The four behind him were also taken aback, their expressions quickly turning as the middle-aged man at the head said with a stern tone: Mr. Li, please apologize to my master! Li Hao merely nced at the man, chuckled softly, and said nothing. This was Mountain and River Courtyard, not Sword Cottage. Bian Ruxue had not expected a disagreement between her master and Li Hao so soon upon meeting, and caught off guard, she became both nervous and anxious. Jian Wudao looked at Li Hao with a slightly colder gaze and asked dispassionately: Li has indeed exceptional talent. Now that the sword has been passed on to you, are you worthy of it? This sword was forged by the Li Family, gathering precious metals from across the world. Whether Im worthy is hardly for an outsider toment, Li Hao replied with a smile.
Brother Hao. Bian Ruxue couldnt help but call out. Li Hao looked at her and saw her distress at being caught in the middle, his smile fading slightly. Years ago, in this very courtyard, perhaps even in this very spot, that little girl stood resolutely by his side, speaking up for him at every turn. Upon hearing she was to be taken away, she cried and said she didnt love the sword anymore, that she would stop practicing Those days were gone, never to return. Just like the autumn leaves scattered across the courtyard that could never return to the branches they had fallen from. Even if the spring breeze blew anew next year, what would sprout would be new buds At that moment, several figures hurried from the inner courtyard, led by Li Tian Gang, with Yu Xuan and Li Fu nking him on the left and right. Sword Saint! Li Tian Gang called out to Jian Wudao from afar, then stepped forward and gave a modest salute: I did not expect you toe in support of my son, I am grateful.
Jian Wudao was a powerhouse of his fathers generation and had once visited to spar with his father when he was a child. Though his father, despite being able to ovee Jian Wudao in overall martial prowess, was not a sword specialist, and thus often narrowly lost in swordsmanship matches. Support is unnecessary, Jian Wudao replied indifferently. I came out of regard for Xueer, to join the festivities and have a cup of wine. I wonder if the Divine General Mansion wees me? Chapter 134: 103: A Paper Suppresses the Whole Room_2 Chapter 134: Chapter 103: A Paper Suppresses the Whole Room_2 ` That is of course wee. Li Tian Gang was slightly surprised, feeling a hint of barb in the Sword Saints words, and ncing at Li Hao beside him, he immediately understood. It must be due to Li Haos casual nature and theck of proper reception. He immediately said with a smile, Old Sword, please follow me to the inner courtyard. Xueer is a child of bright talent and intelligence. Being able to study under the tutge of the Sword Saint is indeed good fortune for the child. Seeing this Marshal, who had controlled the troops for many years, being so polite, a smile appeared on Jian Wudaos face. He followed into the courtyard without paying any more attention to Li Hao. After all, their seniority differed too much, and it was pointless to squabble with the junior. The disciples following behind Jian Wudao also realized there was no point in arguing with Li Hao. They hade to offer goodwill, but to have a falling out over a verbal dispute would be too costly. But deep down, they held a bit more discontent and dislike for the youth who was famous throughout Qingzhou. After they had left, Bian Ruxue stood next to Li Hao, her expression hesitant, and said, Brother Hao, are you angry? Li Hao sat back down on the chair and smiled, No, theres nothing to be angry about.
Bian Ruxue said, My master takes the way of the sword very seriously, and sometimes he may speak in an unpleasant manner. Brother Hao, dont take it to heart. Li Hao smiled, Dont worry, Im not angry. Bian Ruxue looked at him carefully, and seeing that he truly wasnt angry, she sighed with relief and said, I see that Li Qianfeng has sought support from the Bodhisattva of Mount Wuliang, and thus invited my master. You have worried needlessly. Li Hao understood her kindness and smiled, Go apany your master. He is a stranger here; Ill continue to bask in the sun a bit longer. Alright. Bian Ruxue nodded at his words. After Bian Ruxue had left, Li Hao reopened the book of poetry, cing it on his face, and continued to bask in the sunlight. Next to him, Ren Qianqian held the Sword Box, frequently ncing towards the inner courtyard. Just now, her heart had been in her throatthe Sword Saints aura was too powerful, and she felt a trembling throughout her body. This was the world-renowned Sword Saint! But the young man before her had responded with ease, without the slightest hint of fear. She was very worried that in his anger, the other party would make a move to teach Li Hao a lesson. But Ren Qianqians concerns were needless. In the Divine General Mansion, no matter whether Li Hao was at fault or not, Jian Wudao would noty a hand on him even if he was quick-tempered, as doing so would not only be hitting Li Hao but also damaging the face of the entire Divine General Mansion. Meanwhile, in stark contrast to the cold and limited connections at Mountain and River Courtyard, the Shuihua Courtyard was extremely bustling and lively. The guests filled the hall, and the inner courtyard was already packed, while the outside courtyard was seething with people. Maidens and house servants bustled about among guests, busy attending to them. Inside Tan Pce Academy.
The many disciples in White Hall wanted to descend the mountain to join the excitement at the Divine General Mansion, to support Li Hao and incidentally see how the Li Familys True Dragon would make his choice. But a single decree from Song Yufeng stopped them all. Sun Hongdian, who was teaching the ss and was very experienced with social customs, slowly exined the reasons behind the decree to the disciples. There were two reasons.
The first was that with Li Haos talent, securing the True Dragon was a certainty, and there was no need for others to back him up. The second was that Tan Pce Academy did not need to join in on the sess, thereby attracting trouble. Immediately, a disciple from the floor yelled out, But Zhou Zheng went! Sun Hongdian chastised bluntly, He went with his father, who was a follower of the Marquis of Martial Justice. Is your father one? The disciple immediately fell silent; clearly, his father was not. At the edge of the Cold Pond Abyss. Two figures stood there, looking down at the distant mountains below, faintly sensing the prosperity and the gathering of many strong presences there. That kid drew you so many pictures, are you not going to see for yourself? Song Yufeng stood with his hands behind his back, smiling at Song Qiumo beside him. Song Qiumo nced at him and said, If I went, arent you afraid Id drag Tan Pce into it? Of course, Im not afraid. Song Yufeng said with a smile, The Li Family is also reasonable, and besides, the child will certainly secure the True Dragon. What is there to fear in supporting him? Song Qiumo huffed, If youre not afraid, why did youe to see me?
The little guy hasnt been up the mountain for several days, and I see you standing here every day, waiting. I was worried you were bored, Song Yufeng chuckled. Song Qiumo rolled her eyes, Im waiting for him to bring little pastries. I never said what you were waiting for, Song Yufeng replied with a smile. Besides, you can go down the mountain to buy them yourself. Song Qiumo responded gruffly, I promised your ancestor I would stay here. Why confine yourself to a promise for your whole life? Song Yufeng then sighed, Moreover, youve already guarded here for nearly a thousand years. My Song family is indebted to you. Song Qiumo remained silent. After a moment, she finally said, Speaking of which, he is also a teacher at your Tan Pce. Why dont you go? Song Yufeng started tough, his hands still behind his back, as he said, Im only good at offering help in hard times, not at adding splendor to whats already splendid. In Mountain and River Courtyard, apart from the Sword Saint and hispany, some more people had arrived one after another.
Most of them were individuals Li Tian Gang had visited in recent times; they all came to the courtyard to show their support for Li Hao. In the inner courtyard, the guests filled the hall with Li Tian Gang sitting at the main hall, chatting and entertaining everyone, from time to timeughter from the middle-aged men could be heard. The few young people, not many in number, stayed in the inner courtyard, sneaking peeks at the young master sunbathing in the front courtyard, their eyes filled with curiosity but not daring toe closer. The title Fifteen Li Realm by the age of fourteen was too intimidating, enough to induce awe. Teacher Li. A figure appeared beside Li Hao, who lifted the book of poetry and saw a familiar face. When alone with Li Hao, Zhou Zheng looked somewhat tense, especially remembering the hundred poems at the brothel. He admired and looked up to this peer of the same age. ` Chapter 135: 103: A Paper that Stunned the Entire Hall_3 Chapter 135: Chapter 103: A Paper that Stunned the Entire Hall_3 Why have youe? Li Hao felt a trace of surprise, and his gaze swiftly swept behind the other, but seeing no other students, he rxed. Given the status and position of Tan Pce, there was no need to get involved; after all, Tan Pces students were everywhere. If they became too closely tied to the Divine General Mansion, it might not bode well. Some rtionships are best kept at arms length, more durable and less likely to be destroyed. I came with my father, Zhou Zheng said respectfully. Li Hao nodded in realization and gestured for him to sit down, not to be constrained by formality. The two casually began to discuss poetry, and many people who saw Zhou Zheng speaking with Li Hao were surprised, memorizing the appearance of this youth to avoid offending him in the future. When the time reached high noon. Li Tian Gang led the full hall of guests, calling Li Hao to his side with Yu Xuan. Father and son walked at the front, followed by the Sword Saint and the other esteemed guests, on their way to Chen Hefangs courtyard. The ce was already a sea of people, packed to the brim.
Liu Yue Rong and others had already arrived early to support Li Qianfeng, and the guests who came for him had also settled in their seats. ording to their status and position, seats were filled from the inner courtyard to the outer courtyard. As Li Tian Gang and the others arrived, the noise of the crowd quieted down slightly, and all eyes turned towards them. When they saw Jian Wudao beside Li Tian Gang, many peoples expressions changed slightly, and they eximed in low voices. Many had not expected Li Tian Gang to be able to invite the venerable Sword Saint to support his son. After all, this was a top-tier expert of the Four Stands Realm, and it was said that he was indifferent to fame and fortune, spending most of his time in meditative seclusion at his sword hermitage, yet he had been persuaded toe down the mountain. However, when some learned that Li Haos betrothed was a disciple of the Sword Saint, they found it less surprising. After entering the inner courtyard, under the arrangements of the housekeeper at the side of the elderly matriarch, based on their official ranks, Jianghu status, and cultivation levels, everyone was meticulously and carefully seated, a task of great detail and magnitude, and it was crucial to avoid mistakes. After all, most of those present held great importance on reputation. Jian Wudao and his disciples naturally entered the inner courtyard. As they arrived, the chatter among Liu Yue Rongs guests quietened significantly, and apprehensive nces were cast their way. The four disciples around Jian Wudao revealed a hint of a smirk and pride in their eyes, scanning the young Li of the Li Family not far away. Thinking back to the others disrespectful words earlier, they sneered inwardly. Look at this, this is the face your master brings you! Sword Saint, its been a long time, Several figures approached, with the Bodhisattva from Mount Wuliang standing in the middle. The Bodhisattva had a fairplexion, middle-aged appearance, dressed in clean kasaya, with hair as ck as ink jade, smiling as he spoke. Jian Wudaos gaze condensed slightly; the Bodhisattva from Mount Wuliang was not an existence to be trifled with. I didnt expect to encounter you here, Jian Wudao. Another middle-aged man beside the Bodhisattva, clothed in fine garments and looking contemptuously around, said.
Jian Wudao replied indifferently, The dispute between the sword and the saber has not been settled yet. Well have a chance to test it again. The man was a saber saint from the north. Many years ago, he had sparred with Jian Wudao, but there was no oue. Meeting for the first time, I have long heard of the great name of the Sword Saint, haha another elderughed. He was short in stature, dressed in a green robe, with a beard that hung down to his abdomen.
Jian Wudaos expression was calm, Isnt the Monster Suppression Department supposed to be suppressing demons? Just here for a drink, it wont be a dy, the elder replied with a smile. The other guests at the tables all held their breath slightly. It was rare to see such top figures on ordinary days, and now, four powerful figures from the Four Stands Realm were present all at once. The disciples standing behind Jian Wudao also showed subtle changes in their expressions, having originally thought that with their master backing Li Hao, they would at least be evenly matched. They hadnt expected the other side to have brought three figures. After a brief sh, they all returned to their seats. Jian Wudaos expression was cold as he nced at Li Tian Gang and said, If you had only invited me, Im afraid I wouldnt have been able to contain the situation. Li Tian Gang gave a wry smile; he had anticipated this and said, Theres another senior on his way. Who is it? The master of Heavenly Sword Mountain. Jian Wudaos gaze shifted slightly as he said, So its that fellow, I havent seen him in a long time. Li Tian Gang sighed to himself; it was a pity that even with that persons arrival, they would still be slightly inferior. However, the gap wasnt too wide now. He looked at his son Li Hao, who seemed totally unconcerned, and felt helpless. The Sword Saint had been invited by Xueer, and the master of Heavenly Sword Mountain by himself. His son, despite his high cultivation level, had nowork of social connections.
As Li Tian Gang sighed inwardly, suddenly a voice reached the inner courtyard: AnnounceArhat from Mount Wuliang pays a visit! Shortly after, a middle-aged man in a kasaya walked into the inner courtyard with a smile. Upon seeing the Bodhisattva seated among the honored guests, he immediately nodded and recited a Buddhist chant. Then, after scanning the area where Li Tian Gang and his party were seated and noticing only a sparse table of guests, he seemed slightly surprised before standing in the center and saying: I was ordered toe, where is the Qiankun Vajra? Li Qianfeng was slightly astonished and stood up to approach: Li Qianfeng is here, I have seen the Arhat. The Infinite Buddha Lord has sent me to gift a string of Buddha Beads to the Qiankun Vajra, the Arhat said with a smile. He obviously knew Li Qianfeng; his purpose in speaking so loudly was merely to bolster Li Qianfengs presence. Sure enough, upon hearing the Arhats words, all the guests in the courtyard were stunned, looking at him in shock. The Infinite Buddha Lord seated high atop Mount Wuliang was also supporting him? Both Jian Wudao and Li Tian Gangs expressions changed slightly, growing somewhat grim. If that Buddha Lord intervened, even the master of Heavenly Sword Mountains arrival would be of no use. Had I known this earlier, Xueer wouldnt have needed to go through so much trouble, Jian Wudao said, shaking his head. Now that he knew, he wouldnt have needed to leave the mountain either.
Upon hearing this, Li Tian Gang shook slightly and sighed. Indeed, they were outmatched, but fortunately, connections were not decisive. Thank you, master. In front of everyone, Li Qianfeng received the Buddha Beads from the Arhats hand and expressed his thanks respectfully. The Arhat smiled slightly, about to say something, when suddenly another voice came from behind: Announce!! An edict from Emperor Yu has arrived, summoning the son of the Li Family, Li Hao, to receive the decree!! In an instant, the courtyard fell silent, still as death. Chapter 136: 104: Emperor Yu’s Chess Skills Can’t Be That Bad, Right? Chapter 136: Chapter 104: Emperor Yus Chess Skills Cant Be That Bad, Right? An imperial edict from Emperor Yu?! In the silent courtyard, everyone looked in unison toward one spot. There, a noble young man was seated with poise, and next to him stood a young girl holding arge ck Sword Box. ? Upon hearing this announcement, Li Hao was somewhat astonishedEmperor Yu? At the same time, his tablepanions Li Tian Gang, Jian Wudao, and their several disciples, all turned their gazes towards Li Hao, their eyes filled with surprise and confusion. For whatever the reason, Li Hao quickly stood up and saw that, apanying the footsteps, a group of figures walked in from outside the courtyard. nked by the mansions trusted aides, the central figures were the few top students holding the imperial decree. Who is Li Hao? An old eunuch in a purple robe asked.
His gaze swept around, and seeing the full courtyard of guests, he was not surprised. However, upon seeing the presence of the Sword Saint, the Bodhisattva, and others in the Four Stands Realm, his eyes narrowed slightly. At this moment, the previously brief silence in the courtyard was reced by many low whispers; seeing this old eunuch, some couldnt help but be shocked. This was a favored figure by Emperor Yus side, once serving the Former Emperor, himself a being of the Four Stands Realm. Even in the noble courts, he was an extremely formidable character! Unexpectedly, he personally came to deliver the imperial decree. In the past, the imperial decrees of rewards from the Five Great Divine General Mansions were mostly issued by this very Chu, but these were usually for the generation of Li Haos grandparents. asionally, for great deeds aplished by the generation of Li Tian Gangs father, he woulde to issue them as well. Unexpectedly, now, Li Hao, just a junior of the third generation, also merited his personal delivery of the decree. Greetings, eunuch. By this time, Li Hao had quickly stepped forward, slightly bowing with hands sped in a formal salutation. Chu Jiuyue assessed the youth with a smile and said, Indeed, a dragon and phoenix among men, a person of great talent. Theres no need for excessive formalities, Earls Son; please receive the decree. Hearing him mention Earl, many people suddenly realized that this young man not only possessed an exceptional cultivation talent but also held the title of an earl! His dazzling talent overshadowed his noble title to such an extent that it was easy for others to overlook it. By this title alone, he surpassed half of those present. Seeing the implication in his words, Li Hao immediately epted the decree in ordance with his status as an Earl, merely bending slightly at the waist. Without this title, even as the son of Marquis Xingwu, he would have been required to kneel to receive the decree. In recognition of the Li Familys eternal merit and Marquis Xingwus excellent teachings In the past, Li Jing, Marquis of the Defending Nation, led his iron cavalry to guard the borders and sacrificed his life for the state Today, fortunately, we have this son whose talents are unmatched through the ages, his nature sincerely genuine, unlikemon folk, wise and learned, benevolent and supremely kind
The Li Family having such a son is a blessing for the millions of people in Great Dayu! This edict was quite detailed, and as Chu Jiuyue recited it, each word was softly spoken out, filling the perfectly quiet courtyard. Initially praising Li Haos father, and then once again mentioning that Li family True Dragon who established tremendous military exploits more than a decade ago, but the real focus of the praise was on Li Hao himself. His talent was only briefly described as unmatched through the ages.
But even without saying more, those present knew just how terrifying the youths talent was. After all, many major forces had records, and aside from some exceptional cases, Li Haos cultivation speed had broken all previous records! The key point of this edict was, however, Li Haos character. Six adjectives in total. This evidently showed how much Emperor Great Yu admired him. To receive such high praise, over centuries, counted only a handful of figures! Li Hao, receive the decree! Chu Jiuyue said with a smile. Li Hao promptly responded with respect, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the favor. When had this Emperor ever met him to give him such high praise? This was no longer merely showing support for him, with such a profuse praise in the decree, there was no need to test his character when his role as the True Dragon was being decided. After all, with the Emperor using six words of praise in the decree, who would dare to im Li familys child failed in character? Whose face would that p? Gripping the decree in both hands, Li Hao once again thanked this internal official.
Chu Jiuyue smiled slightly and said, Now that I am here, I might as well partake of some wine from Li Mansion, to share the joy of the Earls Son. Would that be weed? That would be most wee. Li Hao said smilingly, knowing well that the other intended to stay and support him. Hearing their conversation, the people in the courtyard also came back to their senses, their expressions shifting, their eyes filled withplex emotions. Those who hade to support Li Qianfeng on the other side had unpleasant expressions. Apart from the Liu Family rtives, most who wished to seek favor through Li Qianfeng felt extremely uneasy. When did these chairs start feeling so prickly? Meanwhile, Li Tian Gang quickly stood up and approached with a smile, Chu, it was a long journey, please sit down. Make yourselffortable. And invited him to sit in the seat reserved for honored guests. Chu Jiuyue advanced with a smile, following Li Hao back to the table. Those who were initially sitting around the table, seeing this favored figure of the Emperor, also a Four Stands Realm powerhouse, stood up, including the disciples of the Sword Saint. The Sword Saint remained seated but also exhibited a smile, saying, Chu, it has been a while since Ive seen you well. The Sword Saint indeed has good judgment, Chu Jiuyue smiled.
Obviously, his remark was referring to the Sword Sainting to support Li Hao. Upon hearing this, Jian Wudaos face showed a hint of embarrassment. He hade to support Li Hao not because of Li Hao himself, but at the earnest request of his own disciple. He was particrly fond of his little disciple Bian Ruxue, and since the other party hadmunicated in a letter that he had chosen the Sword Dao, it had made him even more pleased, thus he readily agreed to descend the mountain for him. As Chu Jiuyue took his seat, others also bowed and greeted him. Even though this powerhouse was a top student, no one dared to take him lightly, let alone themEven princes of that noble court would call him Chu. Please take your seats, no need to stand on ceremony. Chu Jiuyue smiled and waved, signaling everyone to sit down. Next to Chu Jiuyue was Li Hao, holding the imperial edict. He summoned Qing Zhi, a maid waiting outside, to take the edict back to the Mountain and River Courtyard and keep it safe to prevent it from getting stained by drinks during the meal. Li Tian Gang nced at the imperial edict in Emperor Yus handwriting and couldnt help but ask Chu Jiuyue curiously, Chu, may I know when Emperor Yu met my son? Could it be that he has visited Qingzhou? This question made everyone else look curiously towards Chu Jiuyue and Li Hao. Li Hao himself was also filled with curiosity. When had he ever met Emperor Yu? Could it be that the old man he yed chess with by the riverbank was the emperor seated on the dragon throne? But it didnt seem likely, Emperor Yus skill in chess probably wasnt that poor, right?
Moreover, it was said that Emperor Yu was in his prime, his stature mountainous, his gaze piercing the heavens, yet that man was an old man. Seeing everyones curiosity, Chu Jiuyue chuckled inwardly. He had heard that Emperor Yu had left the dragon court a few days ago, but he did not know exactly where he had gone. After all, Emperor Yu would asionally go out for a stroll, sometimes taking him along, and sometimes alone; naturally, he wouldnt inquire about His Majestys whereabouts. However, upon returning, Emperor Yu had sent him on this errand, which most likely meant the emperor had probably visited this ce before. But how could he possibly divulge His Majestys leisurely whereabouts? That would only bring difort upon himself. As for the specific reason, Im unsure, Chu Jiuyue said with a smile, Perhaps it is out of respect for the ancestors of the Li Family or maybe hearing about the young lords talent and having someone keep an eye out. In any case, congrattions to Marquis Xingwu for acquiring such a promising son! Hearing this, everyone thought it might indeed be usible. After all, the imperial edict had praised the Li Family, and it seemed the emperor had quite a favorable view of Li Hao, almost hoping he could inherit Li Junyes talents and be famous throughout Dayu. Furthermore, Li Haos reputation had resounded throughout Qingzhou City, reaching the ears of the emperor, so it wasnt strange for him to send someone to make contact. To have gained Emperor Yus appreciation is an honor for my son; I should thank His Majesty, Li Tian Gang said hastily. Li Haos temperament had always been a source of headaches for him, but surprisingly, it had caught Emperor Yus eye, which greatly astonished him. Chu Jiuyue just smiled, saying nothing more. Jian Wudao looked at Li Hao, his brow slightly furrowed, but he said nothing. His four disciples, however, hadplex expressions in their eyes. With Li Hao having this imperial decree from Emperor Yu, even without their masters presence, it was enough to suppress Li Qianfengs connections. After all, speaking of connections, who could surpass Emperor Yu?! Not even the Buddha Lord, nor the True Person of Gan Tao Pce, couldpare. What is an emperor? The supreme ruler of the mortal world! Bian Ruxues eyes twinkled as she gazed at the youth who looked tranquil and affable amidst the gathering; his presence reminding her greatly of her childhood, when he had stood out significantly in settings most unfavorable to him. Before long, the Bodhisattva of Immeasurable Mountain among other Four Stands Realm powerhouses from another table also came to exchange greetings with Chu Jiuyue. After all, being someone from Emperor Yus inner circle and able to convey messages to the highest authority, they dared not offend or provoke him. After the pleasantries, they returned to Li Qianfengs side. Liu Yue Rong smiled, though her smile was a bit forced, the fingers beneath the table almost pinching blood. At that moment, she had only one thought in her mind, regret. Regret for making Li Hao swallow that poison pill that disabled his Divine Blood! Instead, she should have directly poisoned him to death! Even if it were riskier, it would have been worth it! Who could have imagined that the boy from back then would now be so spirited and striking! And this was even under the circumstances where his Divine Blood had been disabled! If he were to awaken his Divine Blood, he might shine even brighter. But she did not know that the addition of Divine Blood to the Physical Strength greatly diminished the impact on Li Haos cultivation of various Body Refinement techniques. I never expected Emperor Yu to issue an imperial edict; it seems our presence here was in vain, Jiang Haiping said as he downed a cup of wine, sighing. Xiang Yuguang, one of the leaders of the Monster Suppression Department, maintained a calm expression, but his mind was somewhat gloomy. He hade to support Li Qianfeng, but it seemed this move was a mistake. Others were manageable, like Jiang Haiping and the Bodhisattva, who were among the top masters in the Jianghu. But he was different; he held an official position, and the ultimate authority above that position was the emperor. He had inadvertently sided against the emperor. Madam Liu, I apologize. After pondering for a moment, Xiang Yuguang spoke to Liu Yue Rong, then suddenly stood up, saying, I just remembered I have something to attend to at home. I must head back now. Please, continue without me. After saying this, he bowed slightly and then turned to leave. Before departing, he noticed Chu Jiuyue, Li Tian Gang, and others looking his way. He offered a slight smile, nodded to them, and then hurried away. Liu Yue Rong managed a strained smile, but the anger in her eyes was nearly uncontroble. Noticing her emotional shift, Bodhisattva Lin Wujing beside her said with a smile, Madam, theres no need to worry too much. At this point, it all depends on Qianfengs fate. I believe in Qianfeng. His expression remained gentle, seemingly undisturbed by external matters, untainted by dust. Liu Yue Rong nced at him, thinking that since it was not his own burden, of course he could speak lightly of it. However, thinking about the secret information he had shared, she felt somewhat relieved. While Li Haos cultivation speed was indeed faster than her sons, the depth of mastery in each realm was another matter. Chapter 137: 105: Battle Against Li Qianfeng Chapter 137: Chapter 105: Battle Against Li Qianfeng Indeed, Mother, you can rest assured, connections do not determine everything; otherwise, the Li Familys True Dragon would have been left for His Majesty to select. Beside her, Li Qianfeng spoke calmly. He gave the other young man a cold nce, then withdrew his gaze, feeling a slight disturbance in his heart at the imperial edict. Some displeasure. However, the thought of winning the True Dragon to astonish the emperor, making him realize his misjudgment, was quite satisfying! Hm. Hearing her sonsposed words, Liu Yue Rong revealed a slight smile on her face. At that moment, Elder Chen Hefang emerged. She had heard everything that was going on in the courtyard but had not shown herself. Now, she greeted the full courtyard of guests with a few opening remarks and a smile, allowing everyone to continue with the banquet.
Eating was naturally secondary, but Li Hao did not hold back. After all, how could he have the energyter if he did not eat his fill? While he gorged himself, Li Tian Gang, Jian Wudao, Chu Jiuyue, and others were enjoying a lively conversation, discussing past events and praising Li Haos talents. Of course, when the discussion came to Li Hao, Jian Wudao had considerably less to say. He even refrained from mentioning the incident when he wanted to take Li Hao as his disciple, but was refused, to avoid embarrassment at the banquet and mockery from others. Despite that, he did not regret his actions back then, for Li Hao was not a lover of swords and would have limited achievements in the art of the sword. This was a realization he kept to himself; his disciples could understand it, but it might not be so for themon folk, who would think hecked discernment. Having feasted to his satisfaction, Li Hao got an empty te, helped himself to some of the delicious dishes, and had Ren Qianqian standing behind him take it to the little white fox in the corner of the courtyard. The little creature had also stealthilye to join in the fun but did not dare to get too close. Ever since his father Li Tian Gang returned, the little white fox had been hiding in Li Haos room, no longer frolicking around the courtyard like before, let alone causing trouble in the kitchen of other courtyards. Li Hao could also feel that the little creature was extremely afraid of his father. This made him sigh, knowing the little creature was wronged. Yet, what was his to pamper, he would cherish. As everyone was nearly done eating, Chen Hefang once again stepped forward, bringing out the real feast, the selection of the Li Familys True Dragon. All the guests craned their necks in anticipation, their eyes shifting back and forth between the two young men. A figure descended from the sky,nding in the courtyard with white hair fluttering, it was Li Qingzheng. Seeing this elder of the Li Family, all present inevitably rose to their feet. Even Jian Wudao treated the moment with a slightly more solemn look, though he remained seated without moving. Decades ago, although Li Qingzheng did not obtain the position of the Li Familys True Dragon, losing to Li Tian Gangs father, he was an exceedingly formidable warrior.
But as the years passed, the once bloodthirsty demon of the Frontier Pass seemed to have cultivated his disposition, shedding his aura of killing and now bore a refined and gentle temperament. Sister-inw. Li Qingzheng nodded slightly to Chen Hefang, their eyes meeting, but they did not exchange pleasantries. Descendants of the Li Family, step forward.
Li Qingzheng turned and said. Hearing this, Li Mingguang, Li Sibei, and others all stood out one after another. Li Hao and Li Qianfeng did likewise, moving to the open space in the center of the courtyard. Those willing to bear the Li Familys legacy, to protect themon folk, step forward! Li Qingzheng spoke again. Upon hearing this, all eyes converged, falling upon the two figures. Li Mingguang and others remained stationary, while Li Hao and Li Qianfeng both stepped forward simultaneously. But at that moment, a slightmotion came from the back. It was the daughter of Eight Aunt, Li Rumeng, who also stepped forward. However, a soft reprimand from Eight Uncle Li Fenghua quickly followed from the side: Rumeng, stop fooling around,e back! Li Rumeng, hearing her fathers call, pouted slightly, but still retracted her step. That half step made her feel the weight of countless eyes on her and the oppressive atmosphere around her. The small disturbance was quickly smoothed over, and many were surprised, giving the young girl a few extra nces, only to chuckle and shake their heads after realizing she was only in the initial Soul Session Realm.
The girl was about the same age as Li Hao but only at the initial stage of the Soul Session Realmwhat audacity she had to step forward? Soon, as Li Hao and Li Qianfeng settled into position, Li Qingzheng, seeing no one else moved, immediately said, Others may step back now. Li Mingguang and the others promptly turned and left, returning to their seats, their gaze resting on the two cousins, curious to see just how capable they really were. Cultivation level was one thing; actual strength was another, rting to the foundation of ones cultivation,bat experience, and the level of ones cultivation technique. Just like the Li Familys early Soul Session Realm warriors, capable of ying ordinary practitioners at the Eighth Layer! Have the two of you thought this through? Li Qingzheng looked down upon them, scrutinizing Li Hao and Li Qianfeng, and at this moment, he did not disy the usual favoritism toward Li Hao, treating them equally: Once one bes a True Dragon, they must dedicate their lives to the family, holding the family above all else. Are you prepared in your hearts for this? Yes. Li Hao and Li Qianfeng spoke at the same time. Li Qingzheng nodded and smiled, saying, In that case, let us first test your character. He looked at Li Hao, Ive just heard the praise from Emperor Yus edict, and your character need not be tested. Li Qianfeng, please step forward. As he took out a censer, about to perform some act, someone from the opposite side of the banquet stood up.
It was Lin Wujing from Mount Wuliang, the Bodhisattva. He murmured a short Buddhist chant and softly said, Elder Li, just now our Buddha Master has gifted a strand of Qiankun Vajra Buddha Beads. The fact that Qiankun Vajra has received such a gift from our Buddha Master shows his pure nature. Should he be the Li Familys True Dragon in the future, he shall surely be a benevolent and righteous leader with the world in his heart! Li Qingzheng frowned slightly, feeling somewhat uneasy, but he knew that the face of the Buddha Master had to be given its due respect. To gift Buddha Beads was to bypass the test of character, and it also implied that if Li Qianfeng were to inherit the position of True Dragon, he might receive support from Mount Wuliang! For hundreds of years, the Li Family had dealings with Mount Wuliang and other noble families offspring had been disciples there, but while their rtionship was amiable, it was not particrly intimate. If the position of the True Dragon were to be transferred to Li Qianfeng, who is a direct disciple of the Buddha, that rtionship would surely ascend to a new level. But. This is the Li Familys True Dragon. All things considered, the future of the Li Family remains paramount. Connections, temperament C frankly, they are merely icing on the cake. For instance, if both parties are equally matched and their talents are simr, then the one with a better temperament and connections would naturally be chosen. But if the gap in talent is vast, what use are connections? Could it be that in the future, everything will depend on connections, reducing the Li Family to mere puppets? Therefore, its eptable to extend this courtesy to the Buddha himself. If, after a thoroughparison, Li Qianfeng is found inferior to Li Hao, there can be noints if he fails to be chosen.
Upon reaching this conclusion, Li Qingzheng put away the incense burner and said with an indifferent smile, Since the Buddha himself has scrutinised on behalf of my Li Family, then theres no need to waste any more time. The character of my Li Familys sons wont be inferior. The crowd remained silent C what a way to seize the opportunity to boast. Li Qingzheng smiled, then turned his gaze to the two in the middle, saying, Both of you are of simr age and realm; my Li Familys True Dragon will undoubtedly be the best of this generation and unrivaled in all the world. You may discuss how to proceed amongst yourselves, or I can make the arrangements. Hearing his words, Li Qianfeng turned to face Li Hao with a cold gaze, but he looked directly at Li Hao: Since we are at the same realm, why not just spar directly, to avoid all the unnecessary formalities, what do you say? Li Hao smiled, That sounds excellent. Decisive! The corner of Li Qianfengs mouth curled slightly, then immediately he said, I am four years your senior. When I was your age, I hadnt yet reached the Fifteen Li Realm, so I shall bind one arm C what do you think? eptable. Li Hao nodded. But in reality, his opponent was taking advantage. If Li Qianfeng reduced his cultivation level to that of when he was fourteen, before hed reached the Fifteen Li Realm, there would be no point in sparring at all. The assembled crowd realized that Li Qianfeng was taking advantage, but since most of the supportive voices were on Li Qianfengs side, naturally no one said anything. On the side of Li Tiangang, however, brows were furrowed. Li Tiangang wanted to speak up and suggest a different approach, but since Li Hao had already agreed, he could only frown, silently sighing to himself. Though his son was extremely talented, he was perhaps a bit too arrogant. As a swordsman, Li Qianfeng would suffer little difference from binding an arm; it would simply mean wielding his sword with one hand. Chu Jiuyue and Jian Wudao simply observed quietly, showing no emotion. They were there to lend their support, but the oue of the battle for the True Dragon of the Li Family didnt greatly affect them. Even if Li Qianfeng became the True Dragon in the future, they wouldnt dare seek revenge; they would remain polite and courteous. After all, who would want to establish a powerful enemy at the Four Stands Realm for their n? Seeing Li Hao agree so easily, a smile appeared on Li Qianfengs lips. He expected as much; the opponent was young and reckless. If he initiated the suggestion, the other party would most likely ept it before the public. But he intended to let the other side realize that the four extra years he had lived were not in vain. Among the crowd, Liu Yue Rong and Lin Wujing both secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If Li Hao had forcefully demanded Li Qianfeng to suppress this cultivation level to that of when he was fourteen, it would have likely led to a more difficult verbal exchange. They were already prepared to argue about it. For example, they could im that although Li Qianfeng was at the Divine Travel Realm at the age of fourteen, he had spent time studying other cultivation techniques, which had hindered his progress, and so on. Whether these arguments would be convincing was not essential, but if brought up for debate, they could win some leverage. After all, the guests present were not just there to enjoy the feast; shouting out a few words was expected. If the Li Familys True Dragon did not have outstanding strength, then rhetorical skills and connections woulde into y. But Li Haos youthful arrogance saved them the trouble of verbal sparring. This was excellent. Since that is the case, then go ahead and prepare. Li Qingzheng hadnt expected Li Hao to agree so readily. He usually found Li Hao to be not overly proud, which left him slightly surprised. But since Li Hao had already agreed, he too had no choice but to assent. At that moment, he casually waved his hand, covering the tables, chairs, and houses in the courtyard with his power, and then stepped back, leaving the duel to them. Sword! Li Qianfengs eyes turned sharp as he called out lightly. A metallic ring sounded, followed by a streak of snow-white silver light weaving through the seats towards him. It came from the sword of the woman who had been holding it for him at his dining spot. That woman was Murong Qin, who had apanied Li Qianfeng. Her eyes shone with dazzling light as she focused on the extraordinary young man, poised and dignified in the middle of the courtyard. This was the image of her ideal husband. The figure that had stood in front of her in the demon forest reemerged in her mind. At this moment, the sword was in hand. Li Qianfengs expression was lofty as he nced at Ren Qianqian, who was not far from Li Hao, holding the ck sword box. Internally, he felt somewhat ufortable. With the battle for the True Dragon imminent, although he too had received a peerless technique, it required time to master, which meant it brought him no short-term benefits. But the famed sword was different. Even if Li Haos cultivation level was limited and couldnt unleash its true might, its sheer sharpness was already terrifying. If their swords were to sh directlyter, he would have to avoid its edge for the time being. Draw your sword! Despite his wariness of the famed sword, Li Qianfeng spoke out loud. Li Hao noticed his opponents gaze and caught the fleeting solemnity. He smiled slightly. Use Eternal Night? You are not worthy. Li Hao did not even nce at Ren Qianqian. Instead, he turned around and summoned a pair of chopsticks from the table where he had been eating. Chapter 138: 106: Disinherit the Son (Supplement 1/20) Chapter 138: Chapter 106: Disinherit the Son (Supplement 1/20) Seeing Li Haos actions, Li Qianfeng was immediately stunned. Soon after, his eyes widened slightly, as if he couldnt believe what he was seeing, and his whole body started to tremble slightly with anger, What do you mean? he asked. Im afraid I might hurt you with a sword, so Ill use this instead, said Li Hao with a slight smile. However, deep down, he was filled with a cold intent to kill. When the people in the yard heard Li Haos words, they were all shocked, doubting their own ears. Facing off against Li Qianfeng, of the same Fifteen Li Realm and a direct disciple of the Buddha, considered a top prodigy, Li Hao actually nned to fight with only a chopstick? What does it mean to be reckless in ones youth? They had truly witnessed it today! This was no longer mere rashness, but thorough contempt, looking down upon everything! At the banquet, Li Tian Gangsplexion changed drastically, filled with shock and anger in his eyes. Previously, he had merely thought Li Hao to be arrogant, which he could barely understandafter all, with no one to guide him and achieving such a terrifying cultivation level at the age of fourteen, its no surprise he would be arrogant.
But now, it was more than just arroganceit was arrogance to the extreme! If it had been an ordinary Fifteen Li Realm opponent, perhaps there was a chance of winning, but Li Qianfeng was a disciple of the Buddha! Moreover, even if Li Hao really had such ability, so what? Using a chopstick to defeat his cousin would be such a blow to Li Qianfeng, causing him to never be able to hold his head high again, perhaps even shattering his resolve and ruining his life! If that were the case, how could Li Tian Gang face his deceased brother? Those at the banquet, like Jian Wudao and Chu Jiuyue, were shocked and had never expected this gifted young man to be so insane. A chopstick defeating a prodigy, how could that be possible? Was he recing the sword with a chopstick? Jian Wudao was puzzled as he watched Li Haos stance,bined with the fact that the Li family had presented him with a famous sword, he was most likely a practitioner of the sword. However, remembering the look in the eyes of that child all those years ago, he couldnt help but shake his head inwardly. Ever since the mention of the Eternal Night Famous Sword, he had been displeased, feeling that the Li family had once again buried a famous sword. This boy could not possibly achieve anything on the path of the sword! Compared to the three of them, Liu Yue Rong and sword saint Jiang Haiping were both shocked and angry, but also a little pleased. This Li Haos madness was self-destructive! This thought also emerged in the minds of most of the guests present. Indeed, a genius is still a genius, but they also have the ws of a genius, and these very ws often lead to their early demise! You Li Qianfeng stared at Li Hao, although the young mans face wore a warm smile, through his eyes, Li Qianfeng could feel the contempt. I will make you pay the price! Li Qianfeng said through clenched teeth, word by word. His aura suddenly expanded, causing his robes to billow, and with a sudden swing of his sword, he eximed in a low voice while grinding his teeth, Take my sword!! Li Hao stood calmly, his smile already faded, not even interested in forging a sarcastic smirk. The clear Sword Qi fiercely cut towards him, lifting the hem of Li Haos robes and causing his hair to fly.
With the chopstick in his hand, he casually flicked it, sending out a sh of Sword Qi. With a loud bang, the two Sword Qi instantly collided and neutralized each other, whipping up dust from the ground. The tables and houses around, covered by Li Qingzhengs power, were not affected. But realizing that the two had already began fighting, Li Qingzheng suddenly remembered that he had not invited the ancestral spirits from the shrine to temporarily release their heart oath for them.
But soon, he came back to his senses, as neither of them followed the Li family ancestors soul lineage, they didnt have to worry about hurting the other and breaking the oath. This kid Li Qingzheng muttered to himself, but his gaze was fixed on the center of the courtyard. At first, he was sure that Li Hao could win, but now he was somewhat nervous at Li Haos overconfidence. The brief exchange clearly didnt use full strength, but they seemed evenly matched, which surprised those around them. Hm? Jian Wudaos eyes narrowed slightly, the Sword Qi that the young man had just flicked out seemed to have a naturally perfect feel to it. Li Qianfengs eyes were cold, with a hint of murderous intent. He had not expected the opponents control of objects to be so powerful; now, he was not holding back anymore and suddenly raised his aura to its peak, like a War God wielding a sword. Sword technique, Bright Moon, Rising! Li Qianfeng unleashed his strongest move, intending to crush Li Hao with one blow! A terrible Sword Intent gathered in his palm, the sharp Sword Qi extending outwards, causing everyone around to change color, feeling as if their throats were being slit. Its the Li familys Endless Sea Sword Skill! To think he has understood it up to the Third Layer, reaching such a level at such a young age? Such a high talent in swordsmanship, this sword is hard to receive for anyone less than a Grandmaster! Everyone was in shock, their gazes solemn. Ren Qianqian stood outside the open ground holding the Sword Box with a gleam in her eyes; that sword felt so familiar!
But it seemed quite different from what she saw that day. Much more rudimentary. As Li Hao saw the sword technique utilized by his opponent, his eyes were cold and indifferent. A mere perfect level, indeed admirable, but still not enough! He slowly lifted the chopstick in his hand. In an instant, a dazzling light burst forth from his fingertips. Endless Sea. Bright Moon Rising! Suddenly, a bright moon lit up the entire courtyard. And it also illuminated a myriad of eyes! Even in broad daylight, the brilliance of that moon could not be overshadowed. Jian Wudao had been regretting that such a sword prodigy like Li Qianfeng had not be his disciple, but now, his eyes suddenly widened. The wrinkled lids at the edges of his old eyes seemed to stretch wide open with astonishment. `
Is that the Genuine Realm?!! Jian Wudao suddenly stood up, hisposure lost, his eyes wide with disbelief as he stared at the young man. Aside from him, his four disciples, including Bian Ruxue, all wore expressions of shock, incredulously watching the scene unfold. As sword cultivators, how could they not perceive the terror and sheer brilliance of that strike! The radiance from the ancient city wall once again illuminated heaven and earth. Ren Qianqians palms, clutching the ck sword box, tightened, whitening at the knuckles, her eyes filled with the glow and the silhouette of the youth. Hao! Li Yuanzhao, too, was so excited that he clenched his fists tightly. What? Liu Yue Rong, upon seeing that bright moon, had her originally mocking gaze freeze, slightly lost for words. Next to her, Jiang Haiping the War God, Bodhisattva Lin Wujing, and others were also shocked. They had not expected that, apart from his cultivation level, Li Haos swordsmanship would reach such an extent, truly a rare sword prodigy seen once in a thousand years! At this moment, however, the one who felt it the most was Li Qianfeng. He was immensely shocked; reaching a perfect level was already incredibly remarkable, and his uncle at this age was not even as skilled. But the youth before him Before he could ponder any further, that bright moon had already crushed down on him, all from a single chopstick.
Li Qianfengs eyes bulged with fury, and immense shame made him bellow out, his hair flying wildly as he roared, Break!! Two identical sword techniques collided, but in the next moment, Li Qianfengs body was sent flying backward, crashing forcefully into a banquet table and spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. His richly ornate brocade garments were now riddled with tatters and tears, a mere brief encounter yet already so scarred and damaged. And this was because Li Hao had only used a single chopstick had he used a sword, it wouldnt just be superficial cuts but blood sprayed all over! Li Qianfeng climbed up from the ground, his gaze furiously shifting toward Li Hao, eyes filled with shock. Even though his own swordsmanship was not on the same level as his opponents, the disparity in their weapons was vast, yet his sword had not managed to break Li Haos chopstick! He could feel that in that moment of shing, the force of object control wrapped around the opponents chopstick had steered his sword off course, and there hadnt been a true sh. He had sparred with others of the Fifteen Li Realm using the same method, defeating them, but he did not expect to face the same situation himself. This could only be achieved by aplete overpowering of object control forces! But he had practiced one of the most top-notch Object Control Qi Cirction Skills! To surpass him, it would have to be the royal familys Nine Heavens Ascension Skill! Yet even then, the difference shouldnt be this vast! Under Li Qianfengs watch, Li Hao was calmly approaching. Li Qianfengs pupils shrank; his heart filled with grief and humiliation. He had thought to suppress Li Hao with his own power, but instead, he found himself pressured to this extent. He had been cultivating for four more years! His eyes nearly bursting with fury, he restrained the murderous intent showing on his face, but inside, he was seething: Die!! Suddenly, the power within him gathered in his chest and violently unleashed the force imparted to him by his master. A humming sound, like the evening drum and the morning bell, seemed to herald a rampaging force, buzzing through his mind. ` Immediately afterward, a terrifying power surged from his chest into his limbs and bones, reaching the pinnacle of his qi and blood, and his strength exploded! At the same time, the major meridians within his body that had not been opened began to break through one by one at this moment, as the raging power poured into these meridians. Although it was only temporary, it filled all of them up. In just an instant, Li Qianfengs meridians in his body increased from 58 to 82! The meridian tempering skill of the Li Family was opened to 54 meridians, the top-tier meridian tempering skill passed down to him by Mount Wuliangs Buddhist master was 58 meridians, and the first meridian tempering technique of the royal family was 62 meridians. Under the impact of this force, his major meridians were forcibly opened to 82 meridians! That was a full 20 more than the royal familys meridian tempering method. This increase in meridian power gave him a sensation of free flow throughout his body, and at the same time, there seemed to be a low chant of Buddhas teachings in his mind as his soul power also surged, and his mind became clearer than ever before, with his divine souls power expanding rapidly! It grew from the original twenty li all the way to thirty li! Even the royal family would pale inparison. With the enhancement of his divine souls power, the power to manipte objects followed suit. Li Qianfeng felt the power within his entire body increasing rapidly, feeling as if he could pluck stars and seize moons with his hands! His eyes were fierce as he rose from the ground, facing the youth. He then suddenly put his movement technique to use, his figure like a streak of light, the power to manipte objects bolstering him, he rushed forward almost as if teleporting. He wouldnt give his opponent a chance to react, nor would he allow others the chance to intervene. He intended to disable Li Hao with a single sword strike! The surging aura of Li Qianfeng naturally attracted the attention of countless onlookers who were all shocked, not knowing what cultivation technique this was. Li Qingzhengs face changed slightly, ready to take action, but suddenly, Li Haos figure, which was moving withrge strides, elerated fiercely. Not running away, but charging towards Li Qianfeng! The two figures intersected almost instantly, moving so quickly that below the Fifteen Li Realm, they could barely be seen, just a gray afterimage! Li Qianfeng shed fiercely at Li Hao, but in the next moment, he felt a tigers fierce momentuming from Li Hao, causing his pupils to shrink with shock in his eyes. His sword struck at the chopsticks, but they slipped away. The chopsticks stabbed straight towards his eye socket. Li Qianfengs other hand swung out hastily, using the Buddhist palm skill which was a form of fist and kick technique that could enhance weapon blocking as well. But the arm that was meant to be sealed was grabbed by Li Hao at an even faster speed, catching hold of his palm. As if grabbing a soft sponge. 98 meridians, plus the power of circting qi 369 times, and the instant double explosion of power from the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse, led to his palm being directly crushed, the bones and flesh mangled together. And before Li Qianfeng could scream, Li Haos chopstick had already plunged in, piercing into his eyeball. With a loud bang. A sudden shock wave spread out. But simultaneously, an even more vast power enveloped down, protecting Li Hao. A white figure swept by, it was the Buddhist Bodhisattva. He appeared in front of both Li Hao and Li Qianfeng, separating the two on the spot and carrying Li Qianfeng out to a dozen meters away. Such a ruthless move! Lin Wujings gaze was slightly cold as he nced at Li Hao, then immediately looked down at Li Qianfeng whose eyeball had been pierced. Chapter 139: 107: Identification (7K, minimum guarantee for two-in-one ) Chapter 139: Chapter 107: Identification (7K, minimum guarantee for two-in-one chapter) Lin Wujing! A roar of fury rose, followed by Li Qingzheng arriving in a sh in his snow-white robe, positioning himself in front of Li Hao. Hismonly gentle eyes now shot out a cold light, causing the temperature of the entire courtyard to seem to plummet suddenly. He did not address Lin Wujing with the honorific Great Phonos Saint but instead called him by his actual name, which was extremely discourteous! Lin Wujing, however, turned his head and looked at him indifferently: The struggle for the true dragon of the Li Family has actually be lethal. Had I not acted in time, Qiankun Vajra would likely be dead by now. Are you implying that you want to me me? These words made Li Qingzheng pause slightly, his anger stemmed from the other partys unauthorized intervention in the Li Familys true dragons selection, but if he med Lin Wujing now, wouldnt that imply he tacitly agreed to let Li Hao kill Li Qianfeng? Naturally, that was uneptable. If Lin Wujing had not acted just now, he would have intervened himself. With his cultivation level at the Four Stands Realm, he could have easily intervened in time, even with only one eye open.
This is the Li Familys true dragon contest. Hao Er knows his own limits. Bodhisattva, please show some respect! In the end, Li Qingzheng still found a way to regain some face with his words. At the same time, his statement was also meant for others to hear, as he was making excuses for Li Hao. During that instant before, how could he not have seen that Li Hao had murderous intent? Having killed countless demons on the borders, his perception of killing intent was extremely sharp. However, aside from Li Hao, he also perceived that Li Qianfeng harbored murderous intent! The rtionship between these two juniors was not as peaceful as that of other cousins, not to mentionpared to their fathersthe joyful times of the nine sons of the Li Family. Although they were all blood and n, the rtionship was still separated by a generation. Li Qingzheng couldnt help but inwardly sigh; such incidents were not the first to ur. With a history of a thousand years, such disputes were unavoidable in the Li Family, even in the lineage of the imperial family, but all were concealed and suppressed. Thats why the Li Family had tests of character; impartial love was an ancestral teaching. Hmph! Lin Wujing knew Li Qingzheng was being stubborn but coldly snorted and said: Qianfengs eyeball needs prompt medical treatment; otherwise, if it affects the brain, he could end up an idiot. Does your Li Family care or not?! Qianfeng! Liu Yue Rong, upon hearing this, turned pale with fright. The once stunningly beautiful mistress of the Liu Family forgot all semnce of a forced smile and rushed over, demonstrating her cultivation level of the Fifteen Li Realm. The daughters-inw of the Li Family usuallye from martial backgrounds, with very few frail individuals. Furthermore, with countless precious medicines and secret techniques avable to the Li Family, even those of ordinary talent can be elevated to the Fifteen Li Realm. Because below the Celestial Master Realm, one can achieve ascension through resources and natural endowments! That is the early boost effect provided by the heritage of a great power. Rushing to Lin Wujings side, Liu Yue Rong saw her son with chopsticks embedded in his eye socket, blood gushing out continuously, and immediately teared up from heartache. Her body trembling, she wanted to touch him but dared not. As if she thought of something startling, she suddenly turned around and red furiously at Li Hao:
You bastard, hes your cousin, and you attacked him with such deadly force! Li Haos eyes showed only regret that he hadnt managed to kill his opponent outright. Upon hearing her usation, the corner of his mouth involuntarily curled into a sneer. Cousin? And you are supposed to be my dear second mother, yet what have you ever done? Up front, Chen Hefang, witnessing the sudden turn of events, went pale. Her Buddha Beads, worn from years of fasting and chanting, almost snapped in her grip.
The trauma of losing a son made the sight of her descendants blood make her feel faint. Nevertheless, having managed the Li Family for many years, she quickly regained herposure and spoke: The hour growste today. Now that the true dragon of my Li Family has been determined, its best for everyone to return home. Her words were polite, but everyone knew that the olddy did not wish others to stay and gossip. This left many feeling regretful, as the grudge hidden behind the ferocity of the two juniors must be quite interesting. He Jian quickly stood up, coordinating the departure of the guests from the banquet. Li Tian Gangs face was unsightly, but this was not the time for him to reprimand Li Hao. Holding back his anger and temper, he personally escorted Jian Wudao and Chu Jiuyue out of the courtyard. Both were aware of the awkwardness the Li Family faced and did not linger. They were surprised by Li Haos ruthless actions but not overly shocked. Children of noble families often harbored grudges unknown to outsiders. Moreover, considering it involved thepetition for the title of true dragon, tension was inevitable. The previous generation had nine sons who did not end up fighting bloody battles, mainly because Li was so outstanding and they were born of the same mother, making their rtionship close. Compared to Li Haos ferocity, they were more surprised by the formidable strength he showcased in that brief moment. It exceeded by far what they had seen of the Fifteen Li Realm. The overwhelming power that Li Qianfeng unleashed at the critical moment could only be due to some secret technique or some external force.
Given that his master is a Bodhisattva, having such a trump card is not unexpected, but they did not anticipate that before it could be truly disyed, it would be crushed by Li Haos fierce attack, almost leading to Li Qianfengs death. The true dragon of this generation of the Li Family should not be underestimated! How could that kids swordsmanship reach such a level, how is that possible Jian Wudao still nced back at the young man standing in the center of the court before leaving, his shock settled, but confusion lingered in his eyes. Years ago, that child had no fascination for the sword, appearing to see it as no different from a mere twig. With such an attitude, how could he have developed such an overbearing and fierce Sword Intent?! Quick, save my son! As the courtyard was clearing, Liu Yue Rong urgently spoke to Lin Wujing and the olddy. Chen Hefang also knew that there was no time to waste. She quickly led the way, having Lin Wujing take Li Qianfeng to the Qinglian Backyard, while ordering people to summon the familys divine healer. Chapter 140: 107 Identification (7K, minimum two-in-one )_2 Chapter 140: Chapter 107 Identification (7K, minimum two-in-one chapter)_2 Liu Yue Rong followed, and upon seeing this, the rest of thedies also went to see the extent of Li Qianfengs injuries, knowing that saving him was of the utmost importance. After sending Jian Wudao and the others off, Li Tiangang returned to the courtyard. He strode toward Li Hao, fuming with anger. With all the guests gone, Li Tiangang red at Li Hao and said, I didnt discipline you, but youve gone too far! Li Hao was about to talk about the poison pill when he heard this, but instead he retorted, Didnt you hear what that woman just called me? You! Li Tiangang flew into a rage, of course he had heard it, but he thought it was his sister-inws concern for Qianfengs life that made her speak so recklessly, Im going to see how Qianfeng is doing first, then Ill deal with youter! With that said, he was gone like a gust of wind, rushing over.
Since his own son had injured the other party so severely, he had to go and see for himself; otherwise, how could they continue to be rtives? Li Qingzheng turned back, casting aplicated look at Li Hao and said, Hao Er, why were you so impulsive. But Li Haos face was already expressionless as if in a silent trance. Upon hearing Li Qingzhengs words, a smile slowly formed on his face: Fifth Uncle, she owed me this. Li Qingzheng was momentarily stunned, looking at him questioningly. Li Hao didnt borate further, instead he turned and walked toward Qinglian Backyard. Given the circumstances, it was about time for the past events to be revealed. Watching Li Haos receding back, Li Qingzhengs eyes flickered. He knew Li Hao well after all these years of contact, he didnt care about fame and fortune at all, and truly had no reason to inflict a fatal blow just for the True Dragon struggle. What could be the reason then? He took a deep breath, preparing to head to the backyard first to see Li Qianfengs condition as well. With a sh, Li Qingzheng disappeared. In the courtyard, Li Mingguang, Li Sibei, and other third-generation members of the Li Family were all looking at Li Hao in shock. Everything had changed too quickly, and they were still failing toprehend it all. Within the crowd, Li Yuanzhao stood with his mouth agape, feeling a sense of estrangement from Hao, who he had always followed. Suddenly, Li Mingguangs figure shifted, blocking Li Haos path. Where are you going? Li Mingguangs gaze was stern, his face filled with anger as he stared at Li Hao. As the oldest among the male cousins of the Li Familys third generation, he was shocked and furious with Li Haos actions! He and Li Sibei had given up the struggle for the True Dragon in part because of the value they saw in their two younger cousins. Seeing his older cousins anger, Li Haos emotions had already retreated, and he bore no ill will toward him. On the contrary, his previous actions had made a good impression on Hao. Im going to see him,
Li Hao said with a smile. Stop pretending, you did it on purpose! Li Mingguang said angrily. Li Haos smile faded slightly as he nced at him and said, Yes, it was intentional. You!
Li Mingguang hadnt expected Li Hao to admit it so easily. His pupils shrank in anger as a terrifying air of Immortality emanated from him. But he didnt act because, as the descendant of the Li Familys ancestral spirit, attacking Li Hao would break his hearts oath. I thought you had exceptional talent and even saw Uncle Nines elegance in you, but I didnt expect you to have such a disposition. His Majesty has valued you so highly in vain Li Mingguang clenched his teeth in rage. Do you think that just because youve won the position of the True Dragon, you can act recklessly? Li Sibei also walked over to stand by his brother, his eyes coldly fixed on Li Hao. Li Hao looked at them, fell silent for a moment, and then said, I have my reasons. If you want to know, follow me to the backyard. What reason could justify harming your own brother?! Li Mingguang said angrily. Mingguang, maybe, maybe Hao has his reasons? Li Yuanzhao tentatively came forward and said. Hearing the young boys words, Li Hao looked at him, feeling a warmth in his heart, and he smiled at him. Seeing Li Haos smile, Li Yuanzhao instantly felt that the strange feeling had vanished, and the familiarity with Hao returned.
Feeling somewhat reassured, he thought he had said the right thing, so he was a bit bolder and was about to speak again when he heard Li Sibeis cold voice: Shut up, youre too young, stay out of this! Li Yuanzhaos mouth opened slightly but he stammered, unable to retort. Li Wushuang and Li Yun, siblings as well, approached, their eyes filled withplex emotions as they looked at Li Hao. Li Wushuang remembered the p Li Hao had given her on the buttocks that day, and now felt a mix of shame and anger, as well as confusion. Although Li Hao had been heavy-handed that day, causing her to not dare sit down, she could feel that he was merely disciplining her without any intent to kill, which was starkly different from today. She too had offended Li Hao, but he had not intended to kill her, showing he was not a murderous person. Or perhaps, as her cousin Li Mingguang had said, was it that Li Hao, having imed victory over Li Qianfeng and secured the True Dragon seat, was now revealing his violent nature? Li Yun watched Li Hao with a timid gaze, and had his elder sister not been by his side, he might have been afraid to approach. He already had a shadow of fear towards Hao in his heart, which now felt greatly magnified. Hmph, what my mother said was right, his mother is from the Great Wilderness Heaven; ferocity runs in their blood, like mother, like son! Li Jiangying and Li Rumeng, siblings as well, also came over, looking disdainfully at Li Hao. Both brother and sister held a bit of jealousy towards Li Hao for iming the title of True Dragon. Li Rumeng felt that if only their father had let them participate earlier, it would have been more exciting, perhaps even allowing her to show off.
Chapter 141: 107: Identification (7K, minimum two-in-one )_3 Chapter 141: Chapter 107: Identification (7K, minimum two-in-one chapter)_3 Hearing the other partys words, Li Haos eyes suddenly grew cold, and he also caught the information the other party mentioned, Great Wilderness Heaven? Wasnt his mother from a minor family? How could she be from the Great Wilderness Heaven? Being in the Li Family and having always been in thepany of chit-chat with Second Uncle, Fifth Uncle, and Elder Feng since he was young, Li Hao had ess to many top secrets, more than these third-generation youngsters. And the Great Wilderness Heaven was not exactly a well-kept secret either. Outside of the Donghuang Continent guarded by Dayu, in ces never tread by the Human Race, where demons and monsters thrive, lies the Great Wilderness Heaven. It is said that the demons within the Great Wilderness Heaven are far fiercer and more terrifying than the ones around Dayu. The demons around Dayu were merely weak races driven from the Great Wilderness Heaven because they could not survive inside and were expelled to the outer edges. Deep within the Great Wilderness Heaven, ancient beasts roamed, and it was extremely terrifying, a ce even those in the Four Stands Realm would not tread lightly. To the people of this world, the Great Wilderness Heaven was like the sea during an age without technology, mysterious, dangerous, and boundlessly vast! You know about my mother? Li Hao stared at the other party.
Li Rumeng raised an eyebrow and said, What, didnt your father tell you? Oh, I forgot, you and your dad have been apart since you were young, and your dad probably couldnt bring himself to say it, after all, he is a savage barbarian With a smack, Li Hao suddenlyshed out with a p, and five bright red handprints appeared on Li Rumengs face, causing her to bleed and a tooth to spill out. Li Hao!! Next to him, Li Jiangying came to his senses, saw his sister beaten, and was furious. He red at Li Hao with his soul manifestation emerging above his head. However, the heroic spirit he inherited was not of the Li Family ancestors, but of the Wang Family! Therefore, if he made a move against Li Hao, he wouldnt be breaking his heart oath. Yet, his rage was forcefully suppressed under the icy gaze of Li Hao, and his poised body involuntarily clenched his teeth and stopped. Thinking about how this fierce man had nearly killed Li Qianfeng in public just nowand disregarding Li Qianfengs identityhe was also the Direct Disciple of the Infinite Buddha Lord, yet he still wasnt taken seriously by Li Hao. He was bound to have no advantage if he struck. And at this moment, there were no family elders to support him aroundthey had already run off to the Qinglian Backyard. You! Li Mingguang saw Li Hao suddenly make a move, caught off guard, and considering that Li Haos p was unimaginably fast, seemingly even faster than when he attacked Li Qianfeng before, he didnt react in time. But when he came to his senses, he was so enraged his eyes turned red: Do you really think I wouldnt dare toy a hand on you? If I knew it woulde to this, I shouldnt have listened to mother. I should enter thepetition for the True Dragon of the Li Family too! At this moment, Li Hao was not in the mood at all and coldly said, If you want topete, you must be qualified topete. Dont talk as if youre letting it go! Li Mingguang was taken aback, somewhat at a loss for words. Li Haos eyes coldly fixed on Li Rumeng: Insult my mother again, and I will make you regret it for the rest of your life! Seeing Li Haos terrifying gaze, the spoiled and arrogant Li Rumeng felt scared and grabbed her face in a mixture of anger and fright.
Li Hao couldnt be bothered to question her about his mothers matters anymore. She probably knew because she heard it from her mother, Ms Wang. He would ask his own fatherter, and even if Li Tiangang wouldnt tell him, he could still ask Fifth Uncle or Second Uncle. He would surely get a clear answer. The stories from before were probably all lies to deceive him. Thinking about this, Li Hao felt a surge of anger. Why was it that everyone else knew his mother was from the Great Wilderness Heaven, but he didnt? His eyes cold, he walked towards the Green Lotus Courtyard.
Those who wanted to cure Li Qianfeng, even if they seeded, he would bring up the matter of the poison pill and have him publicly disabled. He wanted the Second Mother to witness with her own eyes as her deeply nned son would bepletely wasted! Seeing the aura emanating from Li Hao, the expressions of everyone around changed and no one stopped him. They had originallye to question him, thinking that Li Hao would exin and repent, but instead, heid his cards on the table and stopped pretending. At this moment, they didnt know what else to say. Brother Hao Bian Ruxue stood on the edge of the seat, stunned, watching that departing figure, feeling very unfamiliar. Whether it was Li Hao standing up to her master or his ruthless actions just now, he was unlike the warm and weing figure she remembered. That figure never burdened his heart with anything and was always kind to everyone. But why Watching Li Hao leave the courtyard, Ren Qianqian hurriedly followed with the ck Sword Box in her arms. The girls little head was still somewhat confused, unable to make sense of the situation, as everything changed too abruptly, making her heart race. But the ck Sword Box in her hands made her realize she was Li Haos sword servant.
A sword servant should not leave their masters side. In the Qinglian Backyard, The godly doctor of the Li Family was called for, appearing as an old man, also from Li Qingzhengs generation, but he was born of a concubine and had ordinary cultivation talent. However, his lineage was of medics amongst the rtives, producing descendants who were mostly medical practitioners, inheriting their skills for generations. Although he was a concubines son, his status within the manor was quite high. At this moment, everyone gathered around Li Qianfeng and the godly doctor. Liu Yue Rong was gripping her handkerchief tightly, her palms sweaty with nerves, her face flushed with anxiety, yet she dared not interrupt. He Jian and the otherdies stood by, their eyes full of concern, and none spoke a word. The quiet treatment finally ended. With the assistance of Lin Wujing, and using divine medicine procured from the Li Familys treasure trove, the stabbed left eye finally stopped bleeding without damaging the brain inside. Chapter 142: 107: Identification (7K, two-in-one guaranteed )_4 Chapter 142: Chapter 107: Identification (7K, two-in-one guaranteed chapter)_4 As for the eyeballs recovery, it would require Li Qianfeng to cultivate to the Three Immortal Realms before regenerative abilities could heal the limb and allow the nerves inside the eyeball to regrow. Although the treatment process was fraught with danger, the oue was ultimately good. Once the young mans eyeball was bandaged, everyone sighed in relief. The divine physician bowed and took his leave from Chen Hefang, without asking any further questions. As the divine physician was leaving the courtyard, he happened to run into Li Hao, who asked, Is he cured? The elderly divine physician saw Li Haos attire and recognized him as a direct descendant of the Li Family, not daring to neglect him and assuming he came out of concern for Li Qianfeng, he said with a smile: The injury has been temporarily stabilized. The wound should fully scab over in a couple of days. Li Hao nodded. The Bodhisattva of Immeasurable Mountain had acted too quickly, and he had not managed to inflict a deeper wound, knowing that such an injury was not much for thetter. Even though an eyeball was ruined, hindering his field of vision somewhat, given his talent, the probability of him cultivating to the Immortal Realm was extremely high. There was still the possibility of regeneration in the future. Inside the courtyard. Once Li Qianfengs wounds began to heal, Liu Yue Rong hurriedly asked after him with concern.
Does it hurt, can you see clearly, were you hurt anywhere else? A mothers affection was fully disyed, filled with genuine care and concern. Li Tiangang stood to the side, his face unsightly, as if he had a thorn in his back. Though Li Qianfengs body had calmed down, the temporary stimtion of his primary meridian had severely drained him, leaving him feeling utterly weak, his face extraordinarily pallid. He looked towards his mother and said weakly, Mother, Im fine. Hearing her sons words, Liu Yue Rongs tears could no longer be held back, falling in big drops. But she quickly dabbed them away with a handkerchief, turned her head sharply, and red at Li Tiangang. Li Tiangang! Liu Yue Rong was full of grief and anger. She normally referred to him affectionately as Seventh Brother or Marquis, but now she was calling him by his name, indicating the extent of her anger: What a good son youve taught, how capable of teaching you are! Filled with wolfish ambitions, despite the care Ive shown these years, simply ungrateful!! The angry mothers words roared within the courtyard, leaving everyone speechless. Qianfeng went to the mountain to cultivate at the age of six and never returned to the estate; it was always me who went to the mountain to visit him. They were cousins meeting for the first time, just a first meeting, so where could there be any grudge? Yet to strike with such viciousness! Is it just for the True Dragon seat? Li Tiangang, if you want it, Ill give it to your son, so why provoke him to bully my son? Li Tiangangs face was unsightly, and he had nothing to say. Although he had not incited or taught him. But, To not teach a child is the fathers fault! Li Haos mistakes were not something he could avoid; he had to ept responsibility.
Second sister-inw, I will definitely give you and my brother an exnation! Li Tiangang said gravely, with a storm of rage in his eyes. He Jians expression changed slightly, and she said, Seventh Brother, Hao Er acted on impulse; perhaps due tock of experience in facing an enemy, he wasnt measured in his actions, you should be more gentle Liu Yue Rong, tearful, cut He Jian off before she could finish, looking at her and saying: Elder sister, have I ever offended you? Can my sons brush with death really be attributed to a mere act of impulsivity, an ident?
He Jians face changed slightly, and faced with Liu Yue Rongs tearful and angry gaze, she chose to back down for the first time, offering no reply. Elder sister! Now, Li Tiangang also spoke, his gaze was terribly dark as he said: Haos oue today is my fault, as I was not present to discipline him, allowing him the special treatment from everyone! Your indulgence, your protection, your affection, I understand! But if you are ufortable disciplining him, let me do it! With that, he turned and walked out of the courtyard. At that moment, Li Hao entered the courtyard. Father and sons gazes collided at that instant. Unfilial son!! The rage in Li Tiangangs eyes surged as he shouted, Come and kneel, kowtow to your second aunt! Li Hao raised his eyebrows slightly. The misunderstanding from Li Mingguang and the others earlier had clued him in that others were also waiting for his exnation. He hade here for that very reason.
Only he hadnt expected his father to be so furious. Let the second aunte out then, and while youre at it, have Grandfather and Grandmothere out as well, to witness, said Li Hao, expressionless. Li Tiangang, taking it as a sign of his repentance, softened his angry expression slightly. He didnt need to go inside to inform the others, as they were all making their way to the courtyard at that moment. Meanwhile, Li Mingguang, Bian Ruxue, and others following behind also entered the courtyard, standing behind Li Hao. The courtyard was filled with Ms. Li and the direct descendants of the family. Uncle Li Xuanli, and Uncle Li Fenghua were among them, their gazesplex as they watched Li Hao. They saw a shadow of Li Junye in this star of the Li Family and felt a sense of kinship. But Li Junye would never lift a hand against his own kin. With everyone assembled, Li Hao looked to the mother and son, the second mother who usually feigned affection toward him with smiles, now bore no guise, her face full of anger and hatred. But in that moment, no one thought her rage and hatred were misced. Li Hao sneered, Second mother, the karma of deeds done in the past youre repaying today, does it taste good to you?! Liu Yue Rongs face, full of hatred and anger, froze, her heart like being stabbed, violently quivering at its core.
The crowd was shocked and couldnt help but turn their eyes toward Liu Yue Rong. Liu Yue Rong, with an angry expression, said, I dont know what youre talking about. Youve harmed Qianfeng, maimed your cousin, and yet you still try to argue?! Li Hao, unwilling to y her game any longer, coldly chuckled, When I was one and a half years old, you took me to your courtyard and made me take poison, ruining my Divine Blood. Have you forgotten that incident?! Chapter 143: 107: Identification (7K, two-in-one minimum guarantee )_5 Chapter 143: Chapter 107: Identification (7K, two-in-one minimum guarantee chapter)_5 Upon hearing these words, everyones expressions slightly changed as they looked towards Liu Yue Rong. However, Liu Yue Rongs heart trembled with coldness, and she felt a chill, especially under the angry gaze of Li Hao, which made her feel as if her mind had gone nk. She certainly remembered that matter, and it even often came to her mind at night. But, how could this child know about it? What nonsense are you talking about? Despite the buzzing in her head, Liu Yue Rong appeared only slightly dazed. Years of experience and meticulous thoughts allowed her to quickly recover, and she angrily retorted, What does your inability to awaken the Divine Blood have to do with me? Since Li Hao had revealed his cultivation level, everyone hade to understand his situation. Furthermore, Li Tian Gang had disclosed early on that Li Haos body was likely to have the Divine Blood, and they were all instructed to ensure that Li Hao embarked on the path of cultivation. However, when they inquired with Li Hao, they learned that he had not awakened. But, the first reaction of the people was to think of Li Haos mother, the woman who came from the Great Wilderness Heaven.
Given the womans unique bloodline and its fusion with Li Tian Gangs, it was very possible that it suppressed the Divine Blood and prevented Li Hao from awakening. Additionally, the realm of Li Haos cultivation was so formidable, far surpassing the top prodigies, it was also highly likely due to that womans bloodline. That was the consensus among the people, since only then did it make sense to them. You sought a secret medicine from Mount Wuliang to sabotage my Divine Blood and pave the way for your son, a plot youve been scheming for over a decade. Do you think no one knows? Li Hao coldly watched her act, Theres a saying, If you dont want people to know, dont do it! Liu Yue Rongs heart was trembling, but on the surface, she still appeared indignant. Her thoughts raced as she said, Do you think just because you have obtained the True Dragon of the Li Family that you can nder others? Do you have any evidence for these usations? Indeed. From the side, Lin Wujing spoke up, his voice cold, Originally, the affairs of the Divine General Mansion were not my concern, but since it involves Mount Wuliang, I must speak up. Mount Wuliang does not possess such a secret medicine you speak of. Li, you are now the True Dragon, and although you have not yetpleted the session ceremony, you must still take responsibility for your words! ndering Mount Wuliang, ndering the Bodhisattva, even the Divine General Mansion must provide an exnation! Upon hearing his words, Li Hao couldnt help but burst intoughter, What a Mount Wuliang, what a Bodhisattva! How much do you truly understand about Mount Wuliang, down to the smallest detail? Even now, you support thisd; is it possible that you were also involved in the affairs of the past?! Lin Wujings expression changed dramatically, his eyes ring coldly at Li Hao, Very well, very well. Truly worthy of the Li Familys True Dragon, spouting usations without evidence! Li Haos smile faded as he said, Since I dare to speak of this today, I naturally have a way to prove it! He looked towards Liu Yue Rong, sneering, Second mother, you thought I was too young back then to remember anything, but I tell you, I remember everything! This statement caused Liu Yue Rongs color to change. But Li Hao turned to look at the otherdies, sweeping his gaze across their faces: I remember when I was one year old, Ninth Lady embroidered a pouch for me!
I remember when I was one year old, I was nursed by Fifth Lady! Upon hearing this, Li Wushuang and her brothers couldnt help but look at their own mother in astonishment. But Gao Qingqing was taken aback, immediately turning crimson with a mix of shame and anger, ring at Li Hao while secretly amazed. Could it be that Li Hao truly remembered what happened when he was one year old? They all knew Li Hao was precocious, so such a thing was not impossible.
Like reciting treasures from his own family vault, Li Hao recounted the events that happened when he was one year old. As Li Hao finished speaking, everyone in the courtyard exchanged nces. These events were long ago, and some of them even barely remembered them, but as Li Hao mentioned them, it seemed as though they recalled something. Could this child really remember things from when he was one year old! Chapter 144: 108: The Break (Supplement 2/20) Chapter 144: Chapter 108: The Break (Supplement 2/20) The prodigious intelligence of Li Hao deeply impressed all the madams, but they had not expected it to be so miraculous. If it hadnt been for the fact that they were in the Divine General Mansion, with an extremely acute sense of demons and certain exceptional conditions, they might have thought Li Hao had been possessed by someone else. However, such individuals with extraordinary memory from birth were not unheard of. Therefore, beneath their shock, they couldnt help but turn their gaze towards Liu Yue Rong. At this moment, Liu Yue Rongs heart was icing over, trembling within. She realized that this monstrous child must have remembered the incident since he was very young. But the other party remembered it clearly, and yet, over the years, he had always maintained a smile in front of her, responding innocently to her caring inquiries. Even, the child would asionally give her things to eat, and although they did not taste particrly good, they seemed to demonstrate filial affection. Turns out. It was all an act?! Liu Yue Rong had always considered herself to be quite shrewd, but she didnt expect that this child, who had grown up without the guidance of his parents, could actually achieve this extent.
Monster! Demon! Liu Yue Rong was terrified in her heart, but upon feeling the gaze of others upon her, her mind quickly cleared, knowing that she absolutely could not admit to it now, or else Qianfengs future would truly be ruined. This is your evidence?! Liu Yue Rong couldnt help but scoff, saying, What a deep plot. The words you speak are full of holes! She looked at the people around her, saying, This kind of thing, he could easily learn by casually asking Zhao from the Mountain and River Courtyard. Its not anything special, and you call this evidence? She looked at Li Hao, saying, You im that I poisoned you back then, why didnt you go and report to the senior madam? Why didnt you say anything at that time?! Upon hearing this, people felt there was some validity to it. If Li Hao had been just a child back then and had said something like this, coupled with the fact that heter failed to awaken the Divine Blood, everyone would naturally have no doubts. But the Li Hao of now although still a youth, he was no longer a child. If he were two or three years old, with an innate innocence and too young to understand, his words would carry a high degree of credibility. But the current Li Hao was a young man capable ofpeting for the title of True Dragon! He already had the ability to lie and fabricate. Seeing her quibble, Li Hao said with a cold voice, Even if I had said something back then, before I started cultivating and before awakening the Divine Blood, who would have believed a childs words? You could easily im that the child was speaking out of turn, unknowingly influenced by some servant, and then find a servant to take the fall! But with my parents not by my side, once I exposed this matter, you would surely try to harm me again. How could I defend myself?! Liu Yue Rong angrily retorted, After all is said and done, you have no evidence, just creating fabrications with your mouth here! Indeed, Li Hao had no concrete evidence. After all, too many years had passed since the incident, and when she made him take the poison, she was well-prepared for the fallout. Thus, despite repeated health check-ups over the years, he couldnt detect any problems. Not a single trace left! The only proof he could offer was to use his own memory to verify the truth of his words. But as Liu Yue Rong said, such matters were controversial, and Li Hao had anticipated this, so he nned to take action first and reportter during the True Dragon conflicteither to depose or kill his son. Unexpectedly, he was thwarted. He Jian nced at Li Hao and then at Liu Yue Rong, her eyes slowly turning cold.
Li Hao was like a child she had watched grow up, and despite the shock from his performance and words today, she still chose to believe in Li Hao. The otherdies hesitated, their expressions uncertain. With no evidence, the matter became a debate with each side iming righteousness. Moreover, if what Li Hao said was true, recalling his acts over the years, a chill rose in their heartsthis childs thoughts were too profound! Li Qingzhengs gaze was fixed on Li Hao, but realization dawned within him. His contact with Li Hao was deeper than any of these youngdies. Chess Tao reflects the person, so naturally, he believed Li Haos words.
Chen Hefang had just left seclusion and was not very knowledgeable about these matters. Although she had quietly observed some things over the years, she only had a superficial understanding. Now confronted with this shocking secret, she realized that not only was she in the dark, but even He Jian, who had been managing the nine courtyards, was unaware. Looking at the youth, her eyes wereplex, perhaps showing a certain fondness. Something about the youth always reminded her of Jing, making her, against her will, favor him a bit more. You say I wasted your Divine Blood. When your father sent a message from the Frontier Pass, everyone learned that he had attained Immortality at twenty-three! Seeing the silence in the Mountain and River Courtyard and everyone seemingly lost in silence and contemtion, Liu Yue Rong bit her lip and said, Before that, who could have known about your fathers situation, or the possibility that you had Divine Blood awakening within you?! Upon hearing this, the expressions of the people present subtly changed. Indeed. Unless Liu Yue Rong had known in advance, but that depended on whether Li Tian Gang had ever revealed it to her. In an instant, all eyes in the courtyard turned to Li Tian Gang. Li Tian Gangs face was sullen; his eyes filled with rage. Facing the gazes from everyone, he understood their meaning. Even though Li Hao was his son, he couldnt show favoritism. Having led the Ministry of Punishment for many years, he had always valued thew and order from childhood! Withoutw, there can be no Tao. Only with strictws can there be continuity! My sister-inw should not know about my situation, Li Tian Gang said solemnly. Hearing him say this, Liu Yue Rong couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief and said, At least you, Li Tian Gang, have some conscience. It looks like Qianfengs injury may not have been instigated by you. Could it be that he contacted someone and concocted this story! Li Haos expression suddenly turned somber, ring at his father:
Have you really never exposed anything in her presence, or anywhere else? She must have known; I heard it with my own ears. How could it be false?! Li Tian Gang, upon hearing Li Haos usation, couldnt help but look at him. At this moment, he too was recalling the past. His attainment of Immortality was extremely secretive, and he had not informed anyone, except his own wife knew. But his wife had been by his side for many years, and besides, her talent and intelligence were greater than his. How could she have leaked it? Seeing Li Tian Gangs silence, disappointment that Li Hao couldnt hide appeared in his eyes. If others didnt believe him, he could understand, but even his father didnt believe him and didnt even have the heart to show any favoritism! But then, Li Haoughed at himself internally. Fourteen years apart, where would the affectione from? Apart from blood ties, what else was there like father and son? Favoritism? Why favoritism? Could it be he was hoping for familial affection based on blood ties? Talking nonsense, trying to kill Qianfeng under this pretense, what a vicious heart! Liu Yue Rong looked at the lone, silent young man in the field, her eyes shing coldness: Moreover, even if we step back and say this is a dispute between you and me, how can you be so ruthless to your own cousin?! Has Qianfeng ever offended you! Li Hao came to his senses, his gaze suddenly became icy cold, staring at her intently: Whether he knows about this matter or not, I dont care. He owes you a debt of gratitude, and he must bear the consequences! Originally, I only intended to cripple him, but he made the first move to kill!
Today, neither you nor your son will leave! Seeing Li Haos murderous aura, everyones faces subtly changed. Liu Yue Rongughed mockingly, saying, Very well, Li Tian Gang, is this the son you have raised, so utterlywless? Are you just going to let him bully us, a widowed mother and her orphan? Your second brother Feng Ping once took a sword strike for you! Without that sword strike, you would have died long ago! Her eyes, burning with anger, stared at Li Tian Gang: If it werent for blocking that sword for you, causing your second brother to be injured, how could he have ended up dead? Li Tian Gang was shaken, his pupils slightly narrowed, and his breathing became ragged. Your son captured the True Dragon, and now he dares to be so rampant and insolent. If this continues, I fear not the demons will kill the entire Li residence, but rather he will! Liu Yue Rong spoke these words filled with hatred as if they were meant to kill. Exactly! Everyone was silent, but suddenly a clear voice emanated from the crowd. Li Fenghua abruptly looked up to see who it was, ready to scold, but then he saw his daughter Li Rumeng crying and running over, with a bright red mark of a handprint on her face. He couldnt help but change color, asking, Who did this to you?
Anger was already gathering in his eyes, for he adored this daughter of his to extremes. Li Rumeng turned her head and pointed at Li Hao, angrily saying, It was him, hes arrogant and domineering. I simply couldnt stand it just now and spoke a few words, and he hit me! If it werent for Brother Mingguang and the others being there, he probably would have killed your daughter! Brother Mingguang and the others can testify to this. Hearing his daughters words, everyone looked shocked and turned their gaze towards Li Hao and Li Mingguang. Li Mingguang was also taken aback. Although he was angry with Li Hao, they all witnessed the incident of Li Hao pping Li Rumeng and knew it was Li Rumeng who was rude first. Li Hao did indeed act to teach her a lesson, but it didnt seem as serious as Li Rumeng imed. Facing the gazes of the crowd, he hesitated. He Jian immediately asked, Is that so, if you were there, why didnt you stop it? Li Mingguang bowed his head and said, Cousin Li Hao indeed acted, it was too sudden, and I didnt expect it, I couldnt react in time, but Before he could finish speaking, a crisp sound suddenly interrupted him. A bright red handprint appeared on Li Haos face! Everyone in the entire courtyard was stunned, turning to look at the person who had struck the blow, it turned out to be Li Tian Gang! And this p was extremely harsh; even with Li Haos physique, blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and he staggered several steps backward. Li Haos eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the tall and burly man before him. But what he saw was a pair of eyes filled with anger and authority. You are simply toowless! Li Tian Gang said angrily, Associating with fools and meddling with prostitutes, youve even shamed us by visiting brothels. I dont know how youve been living these past few years! Everyone dotes on you, loves you, and out of respect for me, no one dares to discipline you! Today, I will take it upon myself to teach you a lesson! Only a few days ago, I thought you had be morepliant, reigned in your temper, but today, just after obtaining the True Dragon, do you think no one can control you anymore?! As he spoke, he took another step towards Li Hao. Li Qingzhengs expression changed, saying, Tiangang, this matter still needs to be investigated thoroughly, we should think this through, and as for Rumengs situation Uncle Five, dont interfere, this is my own family business! Li Tian Gang did not turn around, but his voice was ice cold. Li Qingzheng was taken aback. Uncle Bian Ruxue ran over, her face trembling with shock, trying to plead for Li Hao. Meanwhile, a white figure suddenly leapt out, dashing in front of Li Hao as if to protect him, it was the little white fox. Fear was evident in its eyes, but it still stared directly at Li Tian Gang, its fur bristled, and it bared its teeth slightly. Outrageous, even this cursed beast dares to bewless! Li Tian Gang, enraged, waved his hand dismissively, and a force swept out, striking the little white fox. The white fox yelped as its body crashed heavily against the courtyard wall, breaking through it and falling far away like a kite with its string cut, its fate unknown. Li Haos pupils shrank instantly to the size of pinholes as he came back to his senses. But the next moment, his mind exploded as if struck by thunder, and his eyes turned bloodshot. Li Tian Gang!!! The youth let out a sky-shaking roar, his eyes almost splitting with fury as he red at the man. An aura as deep and vast as the ocean burst forth from his body, sweeping up a tornado on the spot, sending all the dust swirling into the air. Chapter 145: 109: Father and Son’s Great Battle, Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation! (Catch-up 3/25) Chapter 145: Chapter 109: Father and Sons Great Battle, Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation! (Catch-up 3/25) ` Whoosh! Li Haos figure suddenly dashed out, heading towards the little white fox outside the wall. His figure swiftly neared, like a rapidly soaring cannonball, yet it stopped gently like a soft breeze right in front of the little white fox. Looking at the dying little white fox, Li Hao squatted down, carefully picking it up, his eyes filled with sorrow. Over the years, the little white fox had been his constantpanion, day and night; they had long developed a bond of master and servant. Moreover, this little white fox was an orphan, with no one to rely on, strikingly simr to him. Uncle! Li Hao suddenly looked towards Li Qingzheng in the courtyard and said, Quick, save Xiao Rou, save it! His voice carried a mix of sadness and pleading.
Li Qingzhengs expression shifted slightly, remembering the years when Li Hao would join him in chess, and the little white fox often curled up in the young boys embrace, keeping each otherpany. Inside the courtyard were mostly house servants. Apart from him and the other old folks like the second elder, this child hardly had any friends, and even fewer with whom he could bare his true feelings. He knew all too well how important this little fox was to Li Hao. In a sh, Li Qingzheng appeared beside Li Hao, releasing a lifeforce that enveloped the little white fox. He took the little white fox and said, Ill go find the divine doctor! After speaking, he swiftly stepped out, but as if remembering something, he turned back to look at Li Hao before leaving and said, Hao Er, dont act rashly. Upon hearing this, Li Hao gave a wry smile and said to his uncle, Thank you for saving us! After that, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed resoundingly! Li Qingzheng was momentarily stunned, as if sensing something, and his eyes showed a hint of change. He hurriedly said: Ill go save this little guy first; its heart meridian hasnt dissipated, theres still hope! After speaking, he quickly vanished from Li Haos sight. Ridiculous! Li Tian Gang saw Li Haos act and his eyes revealed even stronger anger: Its just a demon beast. If it dies, it dies; whats the big deal? You value the life of a demon so highly yet harm your elder brother and strike your younger sister; its trulyughable! Li Hao, kneeling on the ground, seemed to tremble slightly. He slowly stood up, the entire sky seeming to grow dark and ominous. He turned his head, his eyes, bloodshot as if weeping blood, staring at the tall and imposing man. That recent palm strike, in the heart of the young boy, did not send the little white fox flying, but rather the child hed been waiting for in his heart for fourteen years. With that strike, it was killed!
Li! Tian! Gang! Li Haos eyes were blood red as he stared at him deliberately, saying, From this day on, you and I have no more ties of father and son!! Li Tian Gang, upon hearing this, became even angrier: Are you going to sever ties with your own father over a beast? Didnt you just say how I got through these years?
It was with it by my side! Li Haos eyes widened with rage, his voice icy: In my heart, Xiao Rou is a hundred times more important than you!! Having said that, Li Tian Gang trembled with fury, his eyes shing with a violent light and intimidation: Good, good, good, its my fault for not disciplining you these years! Its my fault, Li Tian Gangs fault!! For the Li Family to raise such an unfilial descendant, I have shamed my ancestors! The sins I created, I will clean them up myself today! Li Tian Gang tookrge strides toward Li Hao. Chen Hefangs face changed, and she quickly said, Tiangang, dont be reckless. Hao Er might have another exnation for his actions; lets investigate thoroughly before proceeding. Mother! Li Tian Gangs steps paused slightly, but he didnt turn back, only saying, When my second brother entrusted his wife and child to me, it was his life that allowed me to live to this day! I cant repay him, so even if what Hao Er said is true, this life I owe can be considered repaid! But Hao Er is obstinate. I intended to treat him well, to make up for him, but he has been too disappointing; I cannot indulge him anymore!!
After saying this, he once again walked toward Li Hao. Tiangang! Seventh brother! The others also called out, trying to persuade him. Upon hearing Li Tian Gangs words, Li Hao insteadughed: This life can be considered repaid? You say it so lightly, but damn it; its my life! Who gave you the right to use it to repay?! He is your elder brother, not mine. You have brothers; I dont, I dont even have parents!! If you need to repay, use your own life! My life, nobody can take it away, nobody!! His eyes were blood-red, and his aura surged throughout his body, his fists clenched tightly. Li Tian Gang roared: Shut up! Your life was given by me, without me, where would you be! Thene and try taking it!! Li Haos eyes nearly burst, and facing the imposing figure, he suddenly stepped forward.
All the social constraints of father and son, everything was cast aside; even if the world condemned and reviled him, what of it?! Boom!! The very ground of the Green Lotus Courtyard shook violently. A terrifying force, exceeding millions of pounds, unleashed as his whole bodys meridians opened; at this moment, the raging aura burst forth from his body, uncontroble and no longer needing to be restrained!! Seeking death!! Witnessing Li Haos momentum, Li Tian Gangs eyes grew colder, and suddenly, he raised his palman immense, overwhelming power surged towards Li Hao, like Mount Tai itself! Break for me!! Li Hao roared to the heavens as his aura soared like a rainbow, the Zhou Tian Breathing Skill spinning wildly, the energy within his meridians raging like a torrential river, and with a fierce punch, heshed out. The vast power was instantly torn apart, immediately dispersed by the force of his punch! The onlookers instantly recognized this as the Half-Step Invincible Fist, the secret technique of Li Muxiu! Li Qianfeng, who was helping Liu Yue Rong by her side, also saw this scene, his eyes revealing shock and envy. Second Uncle, Second Uncle! Why did all the elders in the family favor Li Hao so much!
Chapter 146: 109: Father-Son Showdown, Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation! (Makeup for 3/25)_2 Chapter 146: Chapter 109: Father-Son Showdown, Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation! (Makeup for 3/25)_2 Li Tian Gang also recognized Li Haos fist technique, instantly realizing it was his second uncles style. Heughed angrily, So, youre so arrogant just because of the spoiling from your second and fifth uncles, right? Today, let me cut down your rampant spirit! He struck out again, swinging both palms forward. A golden palm print, as radiant as the zing sun, advanced towards Li Hao. Li Hao, engulfed in anger, threw his fists. The Yin and Yang Dual Pulse erupted, and his Qi Force surged in an instant, reaching nearly twenty million jins. As his fist swept through the air, a sonic boom erupted, and with a thunderous noise, the fist smashed into the golden palm print, causing the entire courtyard to vibrate. The palm print dissipated, and Li Haos body slid back slightly, but he immediately stepped forward abruptly, charging at Li Tian Gang like lightning. A look of shock appeared in Li Tian Gangs eyes. His recent palm strike was strong enough to suppress the Fifteen Li Realm. Even top geniuses from that realm would struggle to resist, yet it was blocked by Li Hao. Seeing Li Hao countering with a strike, heughed furiously, Good, good, good! You even dare to strike at me!
Do you also wish tomit fratricide and patricide today, you beast?! Li Tian Gangs hair flew wildly with rage as he mmed his hand towards Li Haos fist, intent on shing head-on to utterly crush this stubborn bone! However, at the moment of contact, his expression suddenly changed. The young mans fist harbored a terrifying power, beyond his imagination, even beyond his understanding of the Fifteen Li Realm! As father and sons fists collided, the ground shook violently. Li Tian Gangs body leaned back slightly, his feet retreating half a step! While Li Hao felt as though he had smashed into a mighty mountain. The violent force, like a mountain copsing and a tsunami, rebounded and sent him flying back, his Qi and blood surging in reflux. With a spurt, both father and son almost simultaneously expelled a mouthful of fresh blood! Li Haos injury was not a surprise to the onlookers; after all, Li Tian Gang was an Immortal. But Li Tian Gang spitting blood from an injury? How could that be possible? Not even a Grandmaster could harm him in the slightest, let alone someone from the Fifteen Li Realm. The next moment, everyone suddenly realized the reason. Li Tian Gang had inherited the heroic spirit of the Li Familys ancestors! Earlier, when Li Tian Gang pped Li Hao, Li Hao was also a legitimate member of the Li Family, someone within the oath of protection. Li Tian Gangs action undoubtedly broke his oath, resulting in bacsh! That p had injured both father and son! It was just that Li Tian Gang, in his anger, had repressed the serious injury from the bacsh, and with everything happening so swiftly, it went unnoticed. Now, Li Tian Gangs spitting of blood was likely due to the impact. He couldnt suppress the serious injury that he had just managed to hold back, leading to this result. Very good, extremely good! At this moment, Li Tian Gang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his eyes staring at Li Hao with a chilling rage, Is this your ability? Indeed, you have the capital to look down upon your peers, no wonder youre so unrestrained!
Committing fratricide and attacking your father, today nobody can stop me. I want to see just how much ability you have. Let me, your father, personally experience it! Li Hao also saw the blood the other had spat out, momentarily regaining a bit of rity in his mind, but then he felt an even greater urge tough. He couldnt help but burst intoughter. After waiting for fourteen years, he thought he had been waiting for someone to stand up for him.
But what he got instead was a heavy p! Moreover, the other knew that p would break the oath but still struck out in anger! Hed rather injure himself severely than to teach him a lesson! Is this what father and son are supposed to be?! Is he such a worthless son?! Come on, you want my life, right? Thene and try! Li Hao burst into loudughter but then stared at him with a chilling gaze, his eyes filled with sarcasm. You think you can turn the heavens upside down, yet I am not dead! Li Tian Gang was furious, and suddenly his aura exploded, a dense and dazzling golden light spread out from his body, with a golden Divine Soul bursting forth from the top of his head. This Divine Soul was brilliant and fierce, like a majestic deity! d in armor of the gods, his gaze disdainful of the six destions, as if he were invincible. What a strong force of the Divine Soul! Standing in the courtyard, Lin Wujings eyes were solemn. Well-deserved indeed, for a member of the previous generation of the Li Family to be a True Dragon.
Even as the second choice after Li, who had taken over, he was still terrifying. Tiangang! Chen Hefang couldnt help but exim softly, her eyes revealing urgency. She had juste down from the mountain, only to witness her own descendants fighting each other. She felt her heart trembling with fear that an ident might happen. Seventh brother! Li Fenghua couldnt help but say, Let it be. Although Hao Er has done wrong, its enough to punish him a little since youve already taught him a lesson. No sooner had she finished speaking than her daughter Li Rumeng pouted, her face full of displeasure. Meanwhile, his wife Wang Xiangru also gave him a disparaging look. Dont interfere! Li Tian Gangs voice was ice cold, He is not yet the True Dragon of the Li Family, has not yet taken over. If we dont punish him severely now, itll be toote! This brilliant golden Divine Soul stood tall, over thirty meters high, like a giant looming over the courtyards youth. Li Hao looked up andughed aloud: Come on! His whole body shook, and the fierce power within his head surged, bursting forth with all his might, revealing his Soul Manifestation in its entirety for the first time!
Behind him, vast Soul Power condensed, forming a grand and glittering figure. A Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation slowly took shape! The face of this Law Manifestation was the spitting image of Li Hao himself, wearing a robe identical to the one he was wearing now. However, in contrast to the imposing general, the young Law Manifestation carried a schrly and elegant aura garnered from years of ying chess and painting. Yet, this Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation was gigantic, towering over a hundred meters tall! Seeming to look down from the clouds, the entire massive Green Lotus Courtyard was like a delicate y sculpture before this Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation! Majestic, profound, and as vast as the heavens and earth, its aura permeated the entire ce. Everyones eyes widened in disbelief at the sight. Even those guests who had just left the Divine General Mansion and hadnt gone far were forced to stop in their tracks, sensing the overwhelming aura radiating outward. Somemanded their carriages, rushing onto the vehicles to gaze out, while others stood in the streets, turning to look back. Within the millennia-old Divine General Mansion, within those tall walls, and among the countless gazing eyes, only the rooftops of respected mansions could be seen. At this moment, a vast golden light could vaguely be seen, resembling a human figure! What is that? Numerous people were stunned, feeling the unrestrained and immense aura from those two forces. Who could dare to be so reckless within the Divine General Mansion?
Is that a Law Manifestation?! Jian Wudao, who walked the streets with his four disciples as they were looking for an inn to settle in and wait for Bian Ruxue to bid them farewell before they would return to the mountains, suddenly stopped. ncing towards the Divine General Mansion, his sharp, sword-like eyes seemed to prate the high walls andyers of space, glimpsing the massive figure. That golden image was that the young man?! Jian Wudaos pupils contracted, and then slowly he widened his eyes as his body suddenly soared up, standing above Qingzhou City, looking towards the Divine Mansion! Chapter 147 - 110: Endless Sea (Additional update 4/25) Chapter 147: Chapter 110: Endless Sea (Additional update 4/25) In the Green Lotus Courtyard. Everyone seemed like tiny specks of dust and insignificant ants under the watch of the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation. Even Li Tian Gangs ten-zhang-tall Divine Soul looked small and delicate in front of this Law Manifestation, reaching only up to the knees of Li Haos Law Manifestation. Such a terrifying spectacle left everyone staring and dumbfounded. Li Qianfeng, who was supported by his mother, had his eyes wide with shock to the point of losing himself, staring in disbelief at this scene. Was this the true strength of Li Hao?! He remembered how Li Hao had defeated him with a single chopstick earlier, and even when he activated the power bestowed upon him by his master, unrivaled in his own realm, he was no match for that chopstick! His heart was shaken, unable to believe what was before his eyes. Compared with the stunned members of the Li Family, even Li Tian Gangs face showed shock and disbelief. Such a scene was unheard of to him; was this Li Haos soul manifestation?! After returning to the mansion, he had inquired about Li Hao and learned that he had not inherited the soul of his ancestors but instead was said to have inherited the soul of a demon, which was one of the reasons for his anger and dissatisfaction with Li Hao. But the soul manifestation before him, what kind of might could that disy if it was simply the fusion of a demons Divine Soul? Even his own soul manifestation felt like a tiny boat on a vast sea in its presence. It felt as if what he was facing was not Li Hao, but rather the entire world! This feeling, in addition to the shock, also aroused some anger in Li Tian Gang. As a father, he was actually sensing an imposing aura before his own son, as if his heart was about to rise with reverence; this was something he absolutely could not ept or tolerate! Motherly love and filial son, strict father and filial son! A strict father and a loving mother; that was the absolute truth in his heart, and the iron order of the world! So you do have some skills, no wonder you dared to rebel! Li Tian Gang took a deep breath, his eyes emitting an intimidating gaze thatmanded all directions. As a warrior invincible among ten thousand soldiers, even though he had been severely wounded due to breaking his heart vow, with his cultivation level falling from the peak of the Immortal Realm to the early stages, he was, after all, still in the Immortal Realm! Just as an ordinary Fifteen Li Realm martial artist could easily y a top-tier Divine Travel Realm adversary, the difference in realms was insurmountable! He let out an angry roar, and suddenly his Divine Soul shot out from behind him, with countless divine lights condensing in his palm and transforming into a de of divine might! No matter how tough your wings are today, Im going to chop them off!! Come on!! Li Hao bellowed, his Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation bursting with dazzling golden light. Inside the Law Manifestation, countless golden light veins seemed to flow, imitating the great veins of his body, with as many as 98 major veins reflected out. At the same time, his Yin and Yang Dual Pulse was revealed, and the power of his Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation was instantly greatly enhanced. The giant Law Manifestation raised its palm, carrying the divine might of heaven and earth, and pped down towards Li Tian Gang on the ground. However, Li Tian Gangs Divine Soul held a de of divine might that seemed to burn like fierce mes, shing violently, and mournful cries seemed to rise between heaven and earth. The massive palm of Li Haos Law Manifestation was cleaved open with brute force! The Law Manifestations face showed pain, retreating backward. Li Tian Gangs Divine Soul, wielding the divine might de, soared to the sky and violently attacked Li Haos Law Manifestation. Li Hao was furious, feeling as if his palm were being sliced open. The divine might de was extremely sharp, and despite his Law Manifestations strength, he couldnt withstand it! No good, the Law Manifestation is too big, and its power is dispersed! Li Hao instantly realized, as it was his first time manifesting his Law Manifestation and he was still exploring and mastering it. Quickly, he gathered all his strength, and the Law Manifestation rapidly shrunk. Yet the power concentrated within, erupting with a might even stronger than before. In the blink of an eye, the Law Manifestation condensed to about ten zhang in size, simr to Li Tian Gangs Divine Soul. But Li Haocked divine weapons; he couldnt form a divine de, so he had to pick up a Divine Weapon from the real world. Li Haos gaze turned towards Ren Qianqian, the young girl holding the ck Sword Box. He was about to summon the famous sword Eternal Night from within it, but it seemed as though he thought of something and looked towards the courtyard, seeing the olddys face filled with grief. A pain struck Li Haos heart as he remembered the earnest and kind look in her eyes when she had bestowed him the famous sword before. If he now took this sword, which was the matching sword of his Ninth Uncle, and battled fiercely with it, the grandmother would be sad, wouldnt she? With this thought, Li Hao held back and, with a roaring shout, while resisting Li Tian Gangs Divine Soul with his Law Manifestation, called upon his own Divine Sword from the courtyard. That was the sharp sword he had chosen from the treasury with his second unclespany when he entered the Divine Travel Realm. Although it was not one of the worlds top ten famous swords, it was a top-tier Divine Sword capable of ying Immortal Realm Great Demons! It was enough to deal with the current Li Tian Gang! With that call, from somewhere within the Mountain and River Courtyard, inside a room, a wooden-colored Sword Box abruptly snapped open, and with a swish, it sounded like a dragons roar and a mighty whistle! A golden Divine Sword with a round handle pierced through the windowpane in an instant, carrying with it an endless aura of sternness, and swiftly flew towards its masters call. The sword light traversed the courtyards and theyers of the void, whistling into the palm of the young mans Law Manifestation. This ordinary-sized Divine Sword, as if absorbing the great power of the Law Manifestation, rapidly swelled in size, and in the blink of an eye, transformed into a giant sword shining with dazzling golden light! With a sword in hand, the whole world seemed to change color. The brilliant transparent de illuminated Li Tian Gangs Divine Soul, which was charging rapidly. The Law Manifestations face seemed to show a ferocious rage, and with a mighty swing, the sword was shed forward. With the sword des howl, the world seemed plunged into darkness. A dazzling and immense Bright Moon appeared on the sword, bing the sole light in the world! The brightness was extremely radiant! The Bright Moon covered and submerged Li Tian Gangs Divine Soul within it. Seventh brother! Li Xuanlis color slightly changed, and he couldnt help but exim. In that moment, the might and Sword Intent unleashed by Li Haos Law Manifestation made him subconsciously worry for Li Tian Gang, one of the three immortals. Li Mingguang, Li Wushuang, Li Yun, and the others from three generations stared dumbfounded at this scene. They couldnt imagine that this was Li Haos true strength! That this was the power one at the Fifteen Li Realm could wield! Li Sibei couldnt help swallowing as she felt that, if she made a move against Li Hao with her cultivation level of the Heavenly Human Realm, she might not fare well at all! This younger cousin of hers was indeed too monstrously talented, even surpassing the person she had most looked up to during her childhood! Just as everyone stood in shock, the dazzling Bright Moon suddenly tore apart, a fierce red light pierced through its center, and like a zing sun, shattered the entire Bright Moon! Li Tian Gangs Divine Soul held the Divine Might Knife with a piercing gaze, exuding the air of someone who could look down upon heaven and earth. Is this your power? Nothing more than this! Li Tian Gang said with an icy look in his eyes. Then he swung the Divine Might Knife again, shing towards Li Haos Law Manifestation. Tiangang! Suddenly, Li Qingzhengs figure appeared as if teleported, positioning himself in front of Li Haos Law Manifestation. Shock and anger were unmistakable in his eyesshock because of Li Haos Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation, an ancient soul manifestation he had only heard rumors of. It was said that in the distant era before Dayu, a minuscule fraction of Martial Artists could condense this Law Manifestation! These individuals did not follow any being as their mentor-spirit but instead chose heaven and earth as their mentor! They were the trailzers of Martial Artist cultivation,ter revered as the Teachers of Heaven and Earth, and thousands of yearster, people bowed their heads and called them Sages! In other words, being capable of this indicated that Li Hao had the makings of a Sage! He had the potential to be a Sage in the future! Its been so many years since the Dayu Dynasty has seen the emergence of a Sage! How could such a prodigy of the Li Family face such a situation? Fifth Uncle, please step aside! Li Tian Gangs eyes were frosty, yet he maintained the attitude of a junior towards Li Qingzheng. Li Qingzheng said angrily, Is there nothing that cannot be discussed properly? With Hao Ers talent, how could you bring yourself to hurt him! Whats the use of high talent if hes so presumptuous? At only fourteen years old, he dares tomit fratricide and patricide. The higher his cultivation level bes in the future, the less control we will have over him, and the more he will actwlessly! Li Tian Gang said angrily. Youre simply foolish! Li Qingzheng couldnt help but rebuke angrily, Hao Er has behaved well in the mansion all these years, never bothering anyone. What need is there for you to discipline him? Its precisely because of your indulgence that he has be what he is today. If I had been around these years, I would have taught him a harsh lesson long ago! Li Tian Gang said through clenched teeth. Li Qingzheng wanted to say more, but Li Hao below him spoke up, Fifth Elder, how is Xiao Rou doing? Li Qingzheng was taken aback and then quickly responded, looking down at Li Hao, Shes fine. Ive protected her lifeblood with the power of immortality. She cannot die and is currently healing. Your father didnt really use his full strength, otherwise Li Hao smiled, none of these were important any longer, As long as Xiao Rou is fine, thats good. Fifth Elder, please move aside. Hao Er! Li Qingzheng couldnt help but call out. Just let me see how he wants to teach me a lesson, Li Hao said with a smile. Second Uncle isnt here, and you still have to guard the ancestral hall, Fifth Elder. Dont get hurt over this and break your heart oath. Li Qingzhengs body trembled, looking at the smile on Li Haos face, but a look of grief appeared on his own, Hao Er, rest assured, with me here, I wont let him harm you! Fifth Elder, the ancestral spirits in the ancestral hall must not be troubled because of this. Li Hao said earnestly, his smile fading. Li Qingzhengs expression changed, he looked deeply at Li Hao, then turned to Li Tian Gang and said: Listen, listen, to this very moment your son is still considering the bigger picture. What about you? Tiangang, any father, no matter where your son was born, would be proud of him! But unfortunately, his father is you! Hearing these words from his fifth uncle, Li Tian Gangs face changed, turning somewhat unsightly, but he admitted that the words Li Hao just said did make him see him differently. He took a deep breath and said, Fifth Uncle, youre right, please step aside. Todays matter is our family affair, and no one else should interfere! Li Qingzheng shouted furiously, Your father died early, otherwise today he would surely teach you a severe lesson! At those words, the expression on Chen Hefangs face in the courtyard turned a shade paler. Li Tian Gangs teeth were clenched, eyes zing with fury, Fifth Uncle! Move aside!! Li Qingzheng looked at him with a profound disappointment and said deeply, You will regret this! With those words, he stepped out and left the battlefield. Just as Li Hao had said, he couldnt afford to get injured because of this and break his heart oath. Now that Li Muxiu was not present at the mansion, only he was left to stand guard. If he were to get injured at this moment and someone took advantage of the chaos to attack the mansion, the ancestral spirits in the ancestral hall would suffer a severe blow! These spirits were merely wisps of remaining souls and not the Divine Souls from their heydays. A Martial Artist of the Four Stands Realm could sweep through them. This was why he had spent years sitting in the ancestral hall, not leaving his seclusion. Although the Divine General Mansion had umted authority over many years to deter aggressors, those who coveted it were no ordinary people. You have the awareness to consider the big picture; youre not beyond hope after all! Once Li Qingzheng left, Li Tian Gang coldly said to Li Hao. Li Hao startedughing, then his eyes flickered with a cold light, Enough talk, lets have at it! Li Tian Gang shouted angrily, Still so defiant! His Divine Soul suddenly lunged with the knife towards Li Hao, but Li Hao also wielded his sword, this time not Bright Moon Rising, but Endless Sea! This was the fourth form and also the ultimate sword strike! Endless Sea, heaven aspany! As the sword in the Law Manifestations hand gathered its momentum, boundless Sword Intent seemed to surge down from the highest skies. This Sword Intent was like tides, and the Sword Qi was like an ocean, as if the heavens and earth were shrouded in the light of the sword! Such an extreme state of the sword path shocked everyone in the courtyardthis child had attained the Fifteen Li Realm and yet cultivated his sword path to such a terrifying extent! Chapter 148 - 111: Asking the Grandmaster with All Things Chapter 148: Chapter 111: Asking the Grandmaster with All Things ` Vast sword might enveloped the entire sky above the Divine General Mansion! The youth with the Dharma Aspect, holding a golden Divine Sword, was like a deity among swords, capable ofmanding ten thousand swords to bow down! Inside the courtyard, Bian Ruxue looked up, those countless sword shadows reflecting in her bright eyes, causing her to be momentarily entranced. Such sword might, capable of shaking heaven and earth, she had only seen in her masters hands. But her master is a Sword Saint, a top powerhouse in the Four Stands Realm, asking his heart with his sword, extremely powerful! Yet, Li Hao was just in the Fifteen Li Realm and already possessed such might, his Sword Dao actually catching up with her masters footsteps, far surpassing her understanding! In the high sky outside the mansion, guests who had previously left their seats now stopped one after another at high ces in Qingzhou City, looking towards the glorious battle between father and son within the Divine General Mansion. Incredulity and shock were written on their faces. They had originally thought that the young Li boy, with the close call of nearly killing the direct disciple of the Buddha Lord, was already peerless in his generation, unmatched at the same level. Who could have expected that the opponent had not even revealed his true strength. The sword tide before them was the youths true killing move! If this swordsmanship had been used in the True Dragon contest earlier, then Li Qianfeng would not have even needed to enter the arena. With such might, even the few Grandmasters present felt an overwhelming pressureing over them, their hearts involuntarily beating intensely. That child Jian Wudao stared nkly, his shock surpassing itself time and again in a brief moment, the youth without a shadow of a sword in his eyes actually reaching such a terrifying level in the Sword Dao. Could it be that the opponent was just practicing swordy casually, without affection, and even without entering the Sword Dao into his heart, yet could be the leader in Sword Dao?! Jian Wudao refused to believe it, it twisted his understanding of the world. In the sky above the Divine General Mansion, as countless sword tides condensed, following the swinging of Li Haos Dharma Aspect, they suddenly swept down towards Li Tian Gang. Like a ten-thousand-foot-high waterfall of sword shadows crashing down! Li Tian Gangs pupils contracted, equally shocked; although he was a saber wielder and hadnt practiced the Endless Sea technique, he knew the final move of this sword technique was very hard to master! But Li Hao had mastered it. Watching the terrifying Sword Qiing to kill, Li Tian Gangs eyes erupted with anger. Was this son truly intent on patricide?! Above his head, his Divine Soul suddenlyshed out, the radiant and shimmering Divine Might Saber bursting with divine light as he stepped into the myriad of sword shadows. The white sword shadows roared like waves, while that blood-red figure was like a zing sun, dispersing the sword shadows with each swing of the Divine Might Saber. But the number of those sword shadows was too vast, seemingly boundless and madly surging. Even the divine light of the Divine Might Saber was engulfed. Break for me!! Li Tian Gang let out an angry roar, releasing his divine might! This was a power that only someone in the Grandmaster Realm could wield, and with his Divine Soul at the level of the Three Immortalities, the effect of his divine might far surpassed that of the Grandmaster Realm. Like an emperor descending, immense pressure sted out as if waves of sonic energy, rippling forth. The vast sword shadows suddenly shattered inch by inch! The strongest sword strike of the Endless Sea, actually broken by his furious divine might! At the same time, under the shock of divine might, Li Haos face turned pale, his chests Blood Qi roiling, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth. In his field of vision, it was as if he was facing a Heaven and Earth God King, feeling an urge to offer his utmost respects, wanting to bow down under that overwhelming divine might. But bow down?!! Blood Qi exploded fiercely in Li Haos eyes. If it had been during their initial meeting, even a single word from Li Tian Gang would have pressured him to kneel. A son kneeling before a father! Kneeling for blood rtions, kneeling for the kindness his father showed when risking his life to y a three-thousand-year Great Demon to help him with his Blood Melting Foundation Building! But now, The bond between father and son had dissipated. He would rather die in battle than kneel!! Aaahhh!!! Li Hao roared to the sky, his hair standing on end, a beastly roar erupting from his throat as well, employing the characteristics of the Physical Body Path, Tiger Press! Although there was no roar, an imposing aura, like a tiger breaking free, surged from his body, echoing a tigers roar as it shed with that boundless divine might! Surprise showed in Li Tian Gangs eyes. Was that the divine might of the Grandmaster Realm? Even though it was ordinary in might, it had already taken shape! He snorted coldly, holding the saber with his Divine Soul, stepping forward with the intention topletely annihte Li Haos Dharma Aspect and to suppress him! Seeing that Tiger Press could not stop the others advance, Li Haos eyes turned fierce, swiftly drawing upon the many catalogues he had collected previously. After the battle in Cangyu City ended, he had found quite a few prestigious paintings that were not yet embedded. These paintings included: Thousand Mountains Birds Flying Painting, Snow Mountain Spirit Fox Painting, Qilin Steed Painting, Blood Sea Fierce Jiao Painting, Pan Mountain Painting, Qiong Qi Mountains Painting! Li Hao, now uncaring of selection and without the luxury to ponder upon which particr traits these prestigious paintings could provide for the Physical Body Path, embedded them all into his Physical Body Path at once. Instantaneously, the bones and muscles of his entire body seemed to undergo transformation and alteration under some vast and unseen force. Streams of information poured into his mind, all representing the traits brought by each catalogue. The effects simr to Tiger Press came from not one but three paintings! Blood surged in Li Haos eyes as he sessively activated the three paintings. Blood Sea Fierce Jiao Painting! A roar akin to a dragons bellow emerged from within him, the surrounding air seemingly thickened with a rich bloody color, a faint image of a giant Jiao encircling behind Li Hao! The Jiao shadow, a hundred zhang long, seemed to be rolling and tumbling in the Blood Sea, roaring at the approaching Li Tian Gang with his divine might! The golden Divine Soul, although slightly halted by the Jiao Dragons roar, did not stop; instead, its footsteps quickened a few paces! But then, the mighty force of the second painting began to emerge. ` Chapter 149: 111: Asking the Grandmaster with All Things_2 Chapter 149: Chapter 111: Asking the Grandmaster with All Things_2 Mountain Map! It was as if a towering mountain peak, majestic and beautiful, appeared behind Li Hao, suppressing the surroundings and giving his body a sense of stability, immovable and unshakable! Hmph! Li Tian Gangs divine soul had a cold expression, and although his heart was shocked, his steps did not stop. What was a mountain to him? In thends of Northern Yan, he had in countless demons. If there were demons, hed y demons; if there were mountains, hed level mountains! Everything would be crushed under his feet! But just then, a sudden low roar, like that of a cow, echoed. A dark shadow emerged from behind Li Hao, its shape like a mixture of a tiger and an ox with wings on its back,nding on the Mountain Map. Its eyes were fierce and bloodthirsty, its gaze cruel and gloomy, staring intently at Li Tian Gang, emitting an ancient murderous aura and ferocity. This was a monstrous beast from the Great Wilderness Heaven, Qiong Qi! Its divine might was as if a true monster beast had descended!
Li Tian Gangs face changed as the zing divine mes on his divine sword were forced to dissipate, revealing only the shiny de. With three kinds of pressure, together with the earlier Tiger Press, the young man standing in the midst of the battlefield had his hair moving without wind, surrounded by beasts as if he were the king of the mountains, exuding a terrifying power and wildness! Even the Grandmaster Li Tian Gangs divine soul couldnt help but stop, slightly dazed by the terrifying pressure, for even a grandmaster would have to bow in its presence! Was this his own son? The Fifteen Li Realm, able to battle grandmasters! Such talent was so astounding that it could be considered peerless, a source of pride. But, his nature was wild and difficult to tame! Li Tian Gangs gaze turned icy again, slightly regretting in his heart. Perhaps he should have taken Li Hao with him from the start, taken him to Northern Yan. Even if it had been more dangerous, to keep him close and watch over him himself, he might not have developed such wildness. Otherwise, with such talent, how could he not shine brightly upon the world? Very good, but youve chosen the wrong path! Li Tian Gang took a deep breath. As his eyes opened and closed, an entrancing divine light burst forth. He no longer showed mercy, his divine soul fiercely gripped the de, unleashing an extremely tyrannical sh! The terrifying de force emerged, as if it were going to split the entire Green Lotus Courtyard and even the Divine General Mansion apart! Such might was several times more ferocious than the Endless Sea swordsmanship previously disyed by Li Hao. Li Tian Gang! Li Qingzheng couldnt help but change color, shouting angrily. But Li Tian Gang, as if deaf to the outcry, aimed the de directly at Li Haos divine soul. The killing intent within the de, like millennium-old ice, carried the power to split the heavens and the earth, unstoppable. Li Haos face changed drastically, and even though he had the properties of three famous paintings to resist the opponents divine might, he couldnt block this sh!
Without any hesitation, Li Hao swiftly retracted his divine soul into his body, united soul and body, and employed his control of objects power to dodge at full speed. His body suddenly became ten times lighter. With the enhancements of the Thousand Mountains Birds Flying Painting and the Snow Mountain Spirit Fox Painting, his movement speed surged dramatically. Yet, the sh was fierce, and even as Li Hao did his utmost to dodge, he was still struck; the opponent had suddenly increased speed while he was trying to evade! With a spluttering sound, Li Hao spat out blood, his body flying backward, tumbling like a broken sack and only stopping after crashing through several walls of the courtyard.
The house servants and maids within the courtyard all stood dumbstruck watching Li Hao rolling inside. In the midst of the dust, the young mans figure, coughing blood in a disheveled state, struggled to rise. Without pausing, Li Hao rushed at full speed towards the outside of the Divine General Mansion. Although his heart was filled with extreme anger, the difference in realm was simply too vast. Staying here would result in more than just injuries! Where do you think youre going! A roar sounded, and Li Tian Gangs figure, like a burning divine light meteor, pursued. Li Hao did not turn his head, unleashing his control of objects power at full speed, fleeing from the mansion. His controlling speed was forty li in a single breath, and now, activating all his main meridians and releasing the power of the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse, his speed surged further by several li. This was far beyond the speed of the Fifteen Li Realm, but the whooshing sound from behind was even faster! Li Tian Gang had once wielded the True Dragon authority, receiving enhancements from various realms in the ancestral shrine. Plus, being in the Three Immortal Realms, though he had suffered injuries that caused a brief fall, he was still far beyond what the Fifteen Li Realm couldpare to. With a loud thud, a palm strike came flying. Li Hao was barely out of the Divine General Mansion when he was struck from midair and mmed hard onto a building on the street. Li Hao climbed out from the scattered ruins of the building, with many nearby people injured from the shockwave, but at that moment, he had no time to care about these matters.
However, as he rose, Li Hao saw a father-and-son figure outside the buildings wreckage. Zhou Zheng and his father. Li Hao trembled slightly, his mind involuntarily recalling the angry shout he had heard before ss: I know my son is a person, an upright and proper person, not a mouse that spoils a whole pot of porridge! Just because he is not suited for martial arts doesnt mean hes unfit to be a human!! Although my son may not be highly talented, he is kind-hearted. Even if he is only in the Power Passage Realm, he is my pride. What right do you have to insult him so?! Li Hao spit out a bit of fresh blood, his eyes showing a self-mocking look. Strange, why do I remember so much, so clearly, from a strangers words? Did I perhaps harbor any expectations deep down? Is it the power of bloodlines, or is it the idea instilled by society that father and son should have a deep bond? Or is it the gratitude for the ying of demons in my youth that loosened my heart? I was truly touched and grateful for the grace I received. Who would have expected that it would cause me such wounds today?
At this moment, a ferocious palm wind descended from above, as if it wanted to shatter the entire earth. Li Hao looked up, the windshing his face, and as he saw the divine palm above, he saw those angry, icy eyes behind it and couldnt help but let out a coldugh. Chapter 150: 111: Asking the Grandmaster with All Things_3 Chapter 150: Chapter 111: Asking the Grandmaster with All Things_3 But then he suddenly turned around and sprinted away toward the distance. He had no expectations that his opponent would show mercy, his life was his own, and he did not want to die here. Stop right there! Li Tian Gangs gaze was icy as he quickly retracted his palm print, avoiding injuring the innocent. He then leapt forward to give chase. On the long street and in the sky, father and son were engaged in a deadly pursuit. Ordinary people could not see it, but the terrifying waves of murderous intent from the sky made countless people look up, hearts trembling with fear. Bang! Li Haos body was pped down once again, crashing into a building, he rolled over to get up, and at the same time flipped open a panel. Was there anything else that could be improved?
Was there anything that could save his life?! He saw the Musical Rhythm As and immediately embedded several rhythms into the Control Path. A surge of information flooded into his mind, akin to the cry of a phoenix or the sound of a small reed pipe, and several characteristics emerged with it. But Li Hao quickly skimmed through them, finding none that could help him escape quickly or bring about a substantial improvement. He opened the panel, looking for something, but all he saw was a dense array of Cultivation Methods. He had mastered a plethora of Cultivation Techniques, but at the moment, there were none that could extricate him from the peril! Meanwhile, the figure carrying the might of heaven and earth was already hot on his heels, a vast power looming overhead. Keep running, why dont you run now? Didnt you think you were so powerful, to bully your brother and kill your father, is this all youre capable of! Li Tian Gangs eyes were frosty as he looked down at Li Hao, abruptly lifting his palm for another strike. Li Haos eyes were about to split with rage, looking up at the descending palm imprint, he once again unleashed Endless Sea! The mighty Sword Intent spread out, filling the area. Among the myriad sword shadows, Li Hao did not continue to flee, knowing he could not escape. His only choice was to fight with desperation, a battle to the death! The myriad sword lights reflected on his face, but his gaze suddenly became calm. The sea had the heavens forpany, what about himself? A trace of sadness crossed Li Haos heart, but he soon thought of the little white fox who had bravely stood in front of him despite the danger, of Li Yuanzhao who had always trusted him. He also thought of Second Uncle, Old Feng, Fifth Uncle a smile appeared on his face, at least for these past ten years or so, he had not been a failure, there were still a few people he could talk to intimately. A fierce light appeared in his eyes as he watched the countless sword shadows shatter under the might of the divine power.
Though the sword shadows were many, they could not withstand a single de of divine might. All these years he had possessed numerous Cultivation Techniques, but he did not have his own path. Where was my path? Where was my final destination?
Li Hao thought of the many ancient tales he had recently read at Listening Rain Tower. Most Grandmasters had used the Cultivation Techniques of others as references or natural traits of demon beasts to build their own systems of power. A Grandmaster is ones own teacher. Without a master, they carved out their own paths; they were the masters of those paths. If that was the case, why be constrained by the forms of these Cultivation Techniques? Suddenly, a sh like lightning passed through Li Haos mind, and he experienced a moment of sudden enlightenment. He had many cultivation techniques of various kinds, which were beneficial for strengthening his body and cultivation, but they had not been ssified. These techniques were the techniques of others, not his own. With his understanding of the Tao Realm, he could refine the profundities from some of the mediocre techniques. These profundities were like a path branched from the cultivation techniques, but they were not yetplete. Therefore, he had only half-stepped into the Grandmaster Realm. In terms of reference Li Hao looked at the figure shattering the myriad sword shadows, but his gaze swept beyond, to the vast and cloud-covered sky.
Time seemed toe to a stop around him, and the noisy wind quieted down. Even someone as powerful as Li Tian Gang, one of the Three Immortals, was also under this piece of the sky, within this world. If he needed a reference, why not take the world as a reference, and all things as a reference? At this moment, the countless sword moves in his mind disappeared. The numerous confines vanished, leaving only the essence of Sword Intent. Naturally, his internal breath began to wander, following a special trajectory, surging and pulsating in his major meridians without his notice. The power surged through his breath seemed to extend into Li Haos eyes; he suddenly saw a door faintly appearing in the world before him. That was the Heavenly Gate. Turns out the Heavenly Gate is omnipresent, not situated between heaven and earth, but within ones own heart! Li Hao burst intoughter, his chest filled with surging breath, and he kicked open the Heavenly Gate! An immense breath burst forth from within him, rising like a sudden gale. At this moment, Li Hao felt like the line from a poem recited in the Listening Rain Tower before: With the winds, the Roc rises in one day, soaring ny thousand miles straight up!
The door of the Heavenly Gate opened, as if stepping into another world. He felt extremely refreshed, as though stepping into a brand new world, emerging from the deep waters to the surface, with his skin sensing everything in extreme detail, clear and distinct. Falling dust could be discerned, visible to the naked eye! This was an extremely delicate and ultimate control over ones body. And this control allowed Li Hao to delve deeper into his cultivation techniques. As his state of mind broke through, the many previously constrained pieces of information flooded in like a breached dam, all at once. New sword moves also emerged behind the swordsmanship of Endless Sea. Endless Sea: The Other Shore! With a whoosh, the sword in Li Haos hand emitted a dragon-like cry, as if sensing its masters will, it shone with a fierce light. All these changes happened in an instant. In the world of state of mind, time flowed differently than outside, as though one could have hundreds of thoughts in a single breath, while in reality, there was only enough time to raise a hand. And the recent epiphany entered even deeper levels of consciousness, where thoughts surged rapidly, generating tens of thousands of ideas in a moment, while only a fraction of time passed in the outside world. When the sword rose again, new sword techniques emergedThe Other Shore was born spontaneously! The figure descending from the sky also charged towards him at this moment, with a palm strike that seemed to suppress demons as Buddha might, aiming for his head.
But suddenly, the palm print seemed very far away from him. A sword light shed fiercely, cutting through the distance between them. This strike seemed to sever the void itself, containing the Power of Laws! Chapter 151: 112: No Longer Surnamed Li Chapter 151: Chapter 112: No Longer Surnamed Li The palm seal failed to hit Li Hao, and Li Tian Gangs angry expression suddenly froze. The sword seemed like countless petals fluttering before his eyes, actually causing a moment of confusion. Blossoms on the Other Shore. This Sword Intent actually affected him! Shock appeared in Li Tian Gangs eyes, but after all, he possessed a divine soul at the peak of the Three Immortal Realms. Though his realm had fallen, his state of mind was incredibly strong, and he quickly regained hisposure. With a metallic clink, a cold light suddenlynced towards him. The shock in his eyes turned instantly into towering fury. Beast!! With a roar, Li Tian Gangs divine soul wielded a knife and swiftly plunged down in a sh. But Li Hao was closer, and his sword was faster!
Li Tian Gang just managed to dodge slightly, the swords edge grazing his shoulder and creating a sound like shing metal, leaving a bloody hole through his flesh! The Three Immortal Realms consist of the Unperishing, the Indestructible, and the Unwithering! Upon reaching the Indestructible Realm, one can render their flesh undying and impervious to des with a single thought! It was only because Li Hao wielded a Divine Weapon that he could prate his body; had it been a lower-grade weapon, it would have been impossible to injure Li Tian Gang. With this kind of strength, warriors of the Three Immortal Realms could roam unhindered in frontier battles, decapitating enemies amidst tens of thousands alone! If it were a Grandmaster of the Grandmaster Realm, although formidable in singlebat, once surrounded by an army, they could be shot to pieces in an instant, reduced to minced meat! Especially the armies trained by the Divine General Mansion, not even a Grandmaster could stand against them! With blood flowing from his shoulder, Li Tian Gangs eyes bulged with shock and anger as he stared at Li Hao. But in a sh, he raised his hand and, before Li Hao could withdraw his sword, he seized the de in a streak of lightning. In terms of killing experience, Li Tian Gang was honed on mountains of corpses and seas of blood, his body nearly acting on instinct! At that moment, despite the risk of his palm being shed, he fiercely smashed his fist towards Li Haos chest. Li Hao swiftly let go of his sword, but instead of retreating, he clenched his sword hand into a fist and, with a roar, unleashed the Half-Step Invincible Fist! This punch broke the rules of Half-Step Invincible Fist; he instantly fused a Sword Intent, using his arm as a sword, and struck a harmonious blow of fist and sword! The domineering punch and sharp Sword Intent struck Li Tian Gangs palm hard. His rough palm, fan-like, attempted to grasp Li Hao, but the Sword Intent within the fist prated deep into his bones, causing his arm to crack, and he couldnt help but stagger back. After the sh, both sides were shaken back. Heavenly Human Realm! Li Tian Gang stared at Li Hao in shock, finally realizing that during that brief moment, Li Hao had kicked open the gates to heaven and stepped into the realm of a Grandmaster! His moves were no longer conventional, unrestrained, unpredictable. Li Haos gaze was ice-cold. ncing at the sword in his hand, as a swordsman, losing ones sword was considered a disgrace. Had it been another swordsman, they might have chosen to tough it out and take Li Tian Gangs palm strike, preferring severe injury over releasing their grip. But he had never had the consciousness of a swordsman since childhood.
Sword or fist, whatever could attack, he would use that. Weapons are external. The self is core. Thinking this, Li Haos consciousness became even more lucid and calm. Though he had just stepped into the Grandmaster Realm and his state of mind had broken through, he had not yet established his own Grandmasters path. At this moment, however, he had already touched upon it.
There were no rules in the world, no constraints, because of people, rules existed. But what about this world? The sun, the moon, the stars, all things, rivers, flowers, grass, trees. They were each different, but they lived in harmony,plementing each other. The true merging is not about imposing rules; its about fitting perfectly what onecks, the other provides. Not one-sided yearning! Perhaps, that half-step Elder Li spoke of was just like this. To achieve ones own half-step is enough!! Li Haos eyes suddenly burst with a fierce light, as a multitude of martial arts and cultivation techniques converged in his mind. The heavens, the earth, all things, every scene, why should I be confined! There are countless rivers in the world, but in the end all streams return to the source!! Li Hao had found his path, though it was just the first step. But at that moment, he already knew which direction to take!
A massive and formidable aura began to coalesce within him. Without a sword in hand, though he could still release Sword Qi, without the enhancement of a Divine Weapon, he couldnt reach his strongest killer move. Therefore, Li Hao chose the fist. His fist was also at the Sixth Stage, no less formidable than the sword! Looking into those eyes filled with shock and fury, Li Hao felt an urge to shatter them with his fists. He let out a roar to the sky, the ground cracking beneath him, a terrifying might causing the ground to sink all around him as he integrated numerous martial arts into his fist. He charged forward fiercely, his punches like mountains and rivers! The prototype of this punch was still the Half-Step Invincible Fist, but it only had a semnce of the original form. How audacious!! Li Tian Gang also snapped back to reality, his eyebrows seemingly aze with divine mes: Ive repeatedly shown leniency, yet you persist in your folly!! His body surged with a terrifying aura, the might of the Three Immortals erupting. At the same time, he suppressed his severe injuries, temporarily stimting the power of the Unwithering Realm. His previously injured body showed signs of temporary recovery, his realm seeming to rise! This action would leave even greater damage afterwards, but the aura Li Hao released forced him to do this. He wanted topletely crush Li Haos stubborn bones, even if he was a Grandmaster! Tiangang!!
Li Qingzheng and others arrived on the scene and seeing this, couldnt help but howl in grief and anger. Li Tian Gang fused numerous peerless techniques,prehended their principles, and created his own top-notch palm technique, which at this moment burst forth like the vast and mighty sun. Endless golden light shone, casting the nearby streets into a dim shadow. Li Haos eyes were bloodshot red, and the cultivation technique within his body rapidly revolved, unleashing the traits of the Seven Stars Igniting, which doubled his power with its next cycle! Even though there were aftermath issues, and he would be drained afterwards, at this moment he couldnt care less. Aaaaahhhhh!!!! Li Haos hair stood on end with fury, his body erupted with dazzling true force, the fusion ofw images, the enhancement of object-controlling divine power, everything converged into this one punch! He charged towards the glorious golden palm that carried a killing aura, like a moth to a me, reckless of the consequences. Then, he was engulfed by divine light. With a booming sound, the heavens and earth seemed to shake. Terrifying cracks appeared in the streets, and the violent force tore apart the surrounding buildings. Li Qingzheng quickly took action, transferring the people inside those buildings to prevent injuries. The golden divine palm suddenly burst and dispersed.
The crowd looked on eagerly, with such a momentum, apart from Li Qingzheng, Li Xuanli, and Li Fenghua, no one could intervene, unless it was Lin Wujing. But at this moment, he merely watched like a spectator, his eyes filled with astonishment, gazing intently at the scene. As the golden light of the divine palm shattered, Li Tian Gang couldnt help but spit out a mouthful of fresh blood, his violent punchs residual force tore his clothes to shreds, revealing his strong and burly upper body. After all, his attire was not battle armor, and with the exception of his trousers, his upper body was exposed. Numerous scars covered his entire body, ghastly like earthworms; these were the countless injuries left from his battles at the frontiers. Even having reached the Three Immortal Realms, with an indestructible body, to umte so many injuries still showed how fierce the past fourteen years of battle had been, and how many times he had fought! In contrast to his garments exploding, in another ce, Li Haos figure was flung backward like a cannonball. The punch that had gathered all his strength, ultimately didnt reach Li Tian Gangs vicinity before being dispersed. Only stopping after hundreds of meters, Li Haos body came to a halt, his eyes revealing shock. Although he had just entered the Grandmaster Realm and hadnt had enough time to settle in, he had hastily condensed all his cultivation techniques, failing to reach the true peak. But that punch was already the strongest force he could muster at the moment! Yet, he was still defeated! The difference in realms, coupled with the fact that Li Tian Gang was an entity that surpassed top genius talents, made the gap too wide! Li Hao turned his head, only to see that terrifying figure enveloped in ferocious killing intent, stepping forward, as if a god emerging from fierce mes! The shadow of death loomed over him, Li Hao gritted his teeth, turned, and crawled towards the distance, then mustered an object-controlling force to flee far away! Come down to me!! Li Tian Gang roared furiously. His aura climbed, barely reaching the level of the middle stage of the Three Immortals. With thunderous might, a crushing force struck down from above Li Haos head, knocking him from the sky, his spine seeming to break. Li Hao crashed to the ground, yet he did not give up, crawled out of the deep pit, and charged into the distance once more. But Li Tian Gangs figure appeared abruptly as if he had teleported, closing the distance and striking out with a palm. Li Hao was sent flying, his ribs shattered, breaking inch by inch, his internal organs damaged, and blood spurted from his mouth as if squeezed out, also gushing from all seven apertures. His eyes and nose streamed with blood, a deste and terrifying sight. To kill your brother, to murder your father, do you truly wish to be demonic?! Li Tian Gangs gaze was icy cold. Li Hao struggled to prop himself up, a thought telling him that he absolutely could not fall, he could not fall in front of this man!! Seeing those defiant eyes, Li Tian Gangs gaze turned furious, No matter how talented you are, what does it matter? Dont forget yourst name youre a Li! You are a member of the Li Family! Every person you see from the Li Family has given their life for the n, what about you, what have you contributed? Everything you enjoy, every meal you eat, every grain of rice, every servant attending to your needs, they all belong to the Li Family, all the result of everyones life-and-death struggle for glory and wealth! It is the soldiers bleeding on the frontier, its your first uncle, second uncle, third uncle, fourth uncle they paid with their lives! Li Tian Gang advanced step by step toward Li Hao, his eyes shing with a captivating glow, You feel wronged, indeed, your father wasnt there for you, Ive wronged you, but has your food, clothing, and shelter ever beencking? Do you know how many boys there are whose parents died in battle the moment they were born, should they feel wronged too?! You say you ingested poison pills, lets assume for the sake of argument that its true, so what?! You didnt die, you are still alive, with such talent, do you still need to care about that portion of Divine Blood? You could have asked me for justice, but you thought to kill their widows and orphans? Have you thought about your dead second uncle, his heroic spirit dissipated, can he rest in peace?! Finally, Li Tian Gang stood before Li Hao, looking down from above at the young man covered in wounds: Tell me, what right do you have to be so recklessly unrestrained?! Is it because you cultivated your power with the resources of the Li Family?! As Li Hao listened to the others angry shouts, he tried to forcefully hold back the blood spurting continuously from his mouth, and the crushing pain of his shattered ribs and damaged internal organs from that one palm strike. But the more he tried to hold back, it seemed the more blood surged forth. He spat out the broken pieces of his organs from his mouth, looked up at the other, and his eyes revealed a smile mixed with fierce savagery: Why say so much, why dont you just kill me? Then I wont be a Li anymore! When he heard the other say, lets assume for the sake of argument that its true, so what, Li Hao no longer wished to waste another word with him! He didnt even bother to say that he had not enjoyed any cultivation resources apart from food and clothing! But why bother exining, exnations were pointless to the person before him! At that moment, even a strange sense of relief washed over him, including gratitude toward his second mother who he had resented for over a decade! Grateful that she ruined the Divine Blood within his body! He even felt a deep hatred and revulsion for the blood of the man before him that flowed through his veins! Chapter 152: 113 To Hell with Father and Son Chapter 152: Chapter 113 To Hell with Father and Son Do you want to die? It will not be that easy. Even if I cripple you, I must rid you of your stubbornness, lest you be possessed by demons in the future. I, Li Tian Gang, would be ashamed before all the people of the world! Li Tian Gang said with a cold gaze. He raised his hand, and suddenly, a surge of power swept out. The range of his Immortal Spiritual Thought swept over the Divine General Mansion, and then, from a dark dungeon within the mansion, two chains shot out, racing swiftly towards their destination! These chains crossed the Divine General Mansion, over the heads of thousands, like two ck meteors falling from the sky. Then theynded in front of Li Hao. I wanted to make up for you, but after so many years of being spoiled, even if it means breaking my word, I must first break your stubborn bones! Li Tian Gang said coldly, Dont forget what I do. For your obstinate nature, I have ways to erase it! Li Tian Gang!! Li Qingzhengs eyes bulged with rage as he charged over, his aged face flushing with anger, What are you doing? Do you really want to torture your own son?!
Fifth Uncle! Li Tian Gangs expression changed slightly, then he retorted angrily, This is a family matter. Do not interfere! You, youre driving me to my grave! Li Qingzheng pointed at him and cursed furiously, Youve just returned from the Frontier Pass. Werent you imposing enough out there that you still need to throw your weight around here? For so many years, you havent even nced at Hao Er. Youe back and demand he change this and that. Are you insane! Fifth Uncle, enough! Li Tian Gangs face turned to ice as he said, Actually, I have already been patient before. These years you and Second Uncle have indulged this scourge, raising him to be so obstinate. You were meant to be my stand-in for raising him, and I didnt want to speak inly! But Hao Ers behavior today, isnt it because you all have been indulging and protecting him? Cant you see what he has be today? He dares toy hands on me! He just received the True Dragon nomination and got a bit of strength, and he is already so rampant! Once he achieves Immortality, and steps into the Four Stands Realm, I fear even you uncles will be stepped on by him. He would even dare to shatter the ancestral divine position!! You, you! Li Qingzheng pointed at him, shaking all over with fury, his eyes bulging, temporarily at a loss for words. ming them for indulging Li Hao? Had they ever indulged Li Hao? In this vast mansion, besides the two of them, the old-timers, who else was there to apany the child? And what wrong had the child evermitted?! You are simply, utterly unreasonable! Li Qingzheng grinded his teeth and said. Decades of State of Mind were suddenly ovee with real anger. If it werent for the need to guard the ancestral divine position in the ancestral halltheir Li Familys millennium foundation, which was even more important than Listening Rain Towerhe would have taken action to severely discipline his nephew on behalf of his deceased brother! Make way!
Li Tian Gangs face was murderous, no longer wasting words with Li Qingzheng. In his eyes, everything the other said was an excuse for Li Hao. Fifth Elder, please step aside. Dont break your oath over this mad dog. Li Haos voice came from behind Li Qingzheng. Li Qingzhengs body shook slightly, his expression changing as he turned to look at Li Hao, covered in wounds, ragged clothes, and a face smeared with blood. His eyes were filled with pity and pain as he said,
Hao Er, why dont you just yield and admit your mistake? After all, you are father and son. Just apologize, and that will be enough. Father and son, after all?! Li Haoughed,ughing uproariously at the sky. But soon, theughter stopped abruptly. Fifth Elder, please move aside, Li Hao said again. Li Qingzhengs expression turned ugly, but in the end, he stepped aside. Between father and son, there was no longer any barrier; the face full of authority, eyes dazzling and prating, was revealed in front of Li Hao. Li Tian Gang said coldly, Fifth Uncle is right, we are indeed father and son, although its toote for you to admit your fault now. But If you do, today I will spare you from torture. Li Haoughed once more, bitterly spitting a mouthful of blood to the ground. To hell with father and son, after all! Li Hao roared. It was because of that very thought, because of that millennia-old tradition of propriety, that the child within his heart still held hope for the couple at the frontier after fourteen years.
Yet those traditions of rites and music were the very reason he faced desperation today, battered and bloody! Upon hearing the young mans roar, everyones expression subtly changed. Li Qingzheng froze, just about to speak out in dissuasion. Yet a torrent of blood and rage surged across Li Tian Gangs face as he furiously shouted, Youre nothing but a beast!! The chains on the ground suddenly flew out, their front ends revealing two sickle-like des which now shot forward explosively. Li Hao roared in anger, trying to defend himself, but at this moment, the power of the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse was depleted, and the strength of the Seven Stars Ignition had also gone silent. An unprecedented weakness filled his body, and as he barely raised his arm, it was quickly entwined by the chains. The twin scythes pierced through fiercely, stabbing into his shoulder des. Like nailing a convict to the cross! The violent momentum dragged Li Haos body backwards in flight, only to be yanked back swiftly, falling at Li Tian Gangs feet. I will make you admit your wrongs! Li Tian Gangs eyes seethed with anger, his gazemanding like divine fire as he spoke coldly. But the very next moment, a sudden roar thundered from the edge of heaven and earth. Li Tian Gang!!! The angry bellow had not yet arrived when a fierce wind already descended like a nket from the sky, sweeping in all directions and stirring up the dust and debris from the ruins.
A figure appeared in a sh,nding between the father and son, and scooped up the young man from the ground, holding him in his embrace. Hao Er!! The neer was none other than Li Muxiu. When he rushed back to Qingzhou City, he had hoped to catch the sensational ceremony of Li Hao inheriting the True Dragon, only to witness this scene upon his return. With his perceptive abilities, he could envelop an entire city. Looking at the young man in his arms whose internal breath was weak, at deaths door, Li Muxius eyes nearly bled. His white hair rose without wind, his eyes filled with an anger that had been absent for a full decade. Hao Er, dont be afraid, Im back. No one else has your back, but your uncle is here for you!! Feeling the warmth of those arms, Li Haos tired heart seemed to rx slightly. Seeing his uncles furious expression, Li Hao managed a slight smile and said, Im sorry, Uncle. I was nning to take revenge after the guests had left, so as not to disgrace the Li Family, but it seems Ive brought shame upon us anyway. Their father-son conflict had affected Qingzhou City and would surely spread far and wide. Hearing Li Haos words, Li Muxius heart trembled violently. Although he didnt know what had happened, was he not clear about Li Haos character? Years ofpanionship, countless conversations by theke C how could he fail to understand a child!!!
Hao Er, dont talk, your uncle will decide for you. Even if your grandfather were here today, I would still stand up for you!! Li Muxiu stated, his voice almost a growl. At Li Muxius words, Li Tian Gangs face changed, especially since the other party had mentioned his deceased father. Fury flickered in his eyes as he said, Uncle, these years Hao Ers temper has been spoiled by your indulgence, hasnt it! Li Muxiu gently put Li Hao down, looking at his body riddled with chain wounds, eyes filled with sorrow, yet he dared not relieve Li Hao of his chains, for fear of exacerbating his injuries. He stood up, turned to face Li Tian Gang, and angrily retorted, Thats right!! And what of it if I indulged him, do you n to punish me too?! Li Tian Gangs expression turned grim, as he said darkly, Uncle! Although youre my uncle and I am grateful for your raising Hao Er, youre also responsible for his current state due to your indulgence! Grateful? Who needs your gratitude! Li Muxiu raged, While you and your wife were stationed at the Frontier Pass, if we didnt spoil Hao Er, who else would? Should we wait for you?! Li Tian Gang clenched his teeth and replied, Uncle, dont lose your temper, we cant have such reckless talk. My station at the Frontier Pass is by imperialmand, for the sake of the people there. Should I neglect themon welfare of the world for the sake of one child?! Li Muxius expression shifted subtly,ing from a family of military lineage, he couldnt deny this point. Perhaps ordinary people could care for their own families as well as for the greater good, but the Divine General Mansion could not. If that were the case, how would there still be countless families out there? Even though I dont know what happened, what grave mistake could Hao Er possibly make to warrant such cruelty from you! Li Muxiu could not help shouting in rage. Li Tian Gang sneered, He just received the True Dragon, and already he has the audacity to think of killing his brother and father, relying on his talent without restraint. Has he ever thought that his talentes from me? Even though he hasnt awakened the Divine Blood, which son of the Li Familycks talent? His unrivaled status among his peers is because he carries the blood of me and Qingqing! His reaching the Fifteen Li Realm at fourteen is thanks to the resources of the Li Family! His ability to use these Peerless Techniques is because of the Li Familys Cultivation Technique! Without the Li Family, what does he have? Li Muxiu replied angrily, He is your son, isnt he supposed to benefit from these things?! And besides, over the years Hao Er hasnt really consumed much of the family resources; he has cultivated and achieved everything on his own! Chapter 153: 114 Hao Er’s Talent, Surpasses Your Imagination! Chapter 153: Chapter 114 Hao Ers Talent, Surpasses Your Imagination! Uncle, stop covering up for him! Li Tian Gang said coldly, Although you are my uncle, I am still the True Dragon of the Li Family. Its best you not interfere. Have you forgotten our ancestors rules? Do you want me to shame our ancestors honored souls by summoning them here over this?! You, youve gonepletely mad! Li Muxiu, enraged, raised his hand, intending to strike. Li Tian Gang did not dodge, but simply looked at him coldly and said: Uncle, its time to end this matter today. The crowd here hasughed enough, do you want them tough even more? Now youre afraid of being aughingstock?! Li Muxius face turned ashen. He could sense martial artists from all over the city were rushing over to witness this grand spectacle at the Divine General Mansion. Among them were several formidable and restrained presences that he recognized, all were famous individuals from years ago. This incident today would undoubtedly spread all over the world,pletely disgracing the Divine General Mansion.
Youre absolutely disgraceful! Li Muxiu red at him fiercely, then turned to look at the young man on the ground covered in blood. His eyes moistened as he crouched down to embrace Li Hao, and with gritted teeth, said: Li Tian Gang, I entrusted you with the care of Hao Er before I left, how did you promise me, and is this how youve taken care of him?! Li Tian Gangs expression turned dark as he said, I gave him an opportunity, but he was far too presumptuous. Otherwise, I would not have taken such action. Li Muxiu was so furious that his body trembled, but he contained it, for at this point, treating Hao Er was the priority. Hao Er, hold on. Uncle will surely seek justice for you. Having said this, he attempted to carry Li Hao away. Li Hao slowly shook his head, weakly saying, It doesnt matter anymore, Uncle. The elderly mans body shook slightly, and then he heard Li Hao continue, From now on, I will no longer bear the Li name, nor will I use anything from the Li Family. Everything Ive eaten and drunk over the years, I will repay. But this life is my own; tell him his son had died long ago, assassinated! As he said this, Li Haos chest surged with blood, and he coughed up arge mouthful of fresh blood. The piercing pain of the two dragon spikes and the weight of the chains,bined with the tugging, felt like his spine was being stripped away, causing Li Hao to instantly clench his teeth in agony. Upon hearing this, Li Muxius heart trembled, and his eyes grew sour and red, Hao Er, how could you say such things? Uncle arrived toote, I will take you for healing right away. No. Li Haos ordinarily weak eyes suddenly burst with light as he gritted his teeth and said, Uncle, just help me pull these things out, I can walk on my own! His words were not entirely bravado. With the recovery properties of the chess manuals keep a low profile, he could regenerate even from a severed limb. It would just take some time. This was equivalent to the special ability of the Immortals first level. Li Muxius gaze fell on the two dragon fangs piercing his body, his eyes shaking with fury. He raised his hand and released a power to steady the fangs, preventing them from swaying and tearing the wound further.
Then he turned and red fiercely at Li Tian Gang, said nothing, and rushed back towards the Divine General Mansion at high speed. He couldnt pull out the dragon fang spike on the spot, fearing Li Hao couldnt withstand it. Uncle. Li Hao called out urgently, but as his emotions surged, his blood flow reversed, and he cked out, fainting.
Tiangang, youre truly disappointing! After Li Muxiu left with Li Hao, Li Qingzheng gave a deep look at Li Tian Gang and followed after them, flicking his sleeve. Others watched from a distance withplex expressions. They wanted to intervene, but Li Tian Gang was clearly truly furious. Even his fifth uncle couldnt persuade him, so they were even less able to intervene. Moreover, Li Hao had dared to confront Li Tian Gang so fiercely. They didnt know who to advise. If they advised Li Tian Gang, it would imply Li Haos earlier actions were justified, which would breach propriety. The best oue would be for Li Tian Gang to capture Li Hao and then slowly persuade and guide him. Who would have expected this father and sons battle to escte to such a cataclysmic level? Li Tian Gangs strikes were so severe, and Li Hao was so stubborn. Li Xuanli, youve acted recklessly this time. Li Xuanli approached with aplex look in his eyes and said, No matter what, Hao Er is still a child. Moreover, he is intelligent. Although my contact with him is limited, I can see that Hao Er is quite measured in his dealings with others. This matter requires thorough investigation. Li Tian Gang wanted to speak, but suddenly hisplexion changed, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He quickly covered his chest as his robust and imposing body seemed about to fall. Li Xuanli was shocked and hurried to support him. Only then did he remember that the other party must have sustained serious injuries from suppressing his oath, but he had not expected that the battle with Li Hao would push him to this extent. Quickly though, Li Xuanli thought of something and let out a smile, saying, Tiangang, did Hao Er just enter the Grandmaster Realm? Li Tian Gangs eyes narrowed slightly as he nodded and said, Yes.
Haha, Im impressed. Li Xuanli couldnt help butugh loudly, A fourteen-year-old Grandmaster, isnt that incredible? Our Li Family has never seen such a talented monster before. Li Tian Gang fell silent, shook his head slightly, and said, Lets talk about it when we get back. No matter how high the talent, one must follow the righteous path. Li Xuanli quickly said, You talk to the child well when you get back, this matter He lowered his voice, transmitting it, There might indeed be more to this. Li Tian Gangs eyes turned cold as he said, Compared to his actions today, that is no longer important! Li Xuanli was taken aback, gazing at his resolute and icy expression, and suddenly he felt that his younger brother, who campaigned in Northern Yan for over a decade, had be somewhat a stranger to him Chapter 154: 114: Hao Er’s Talent, Beyond Your Imagination!_2 Chapter 154: Chapter 114: Hao Ers Talent, Beyond Your Imagination!_2 ` In the Divine General Mansion, everyone had already returned. In the Mountain and River Courtyards inner chamber, as the crowd looked at the bloodstained youth on the bed, their attention quickly turned to the divine healer attending to Li Haos injuries. He Jian asked with concern, How is he, why hasnt Hao Er woken up yet? The divine healer furrowed his brows, hisplexion a mix of shock and doubt, and said, Strange, very strange. Whats strange? Li Muxiu, pacing back and forth, demanded angrily. The divine healer hesitated, then said, Young Master Haos body seems unable to absorb these medicines. Its like the meridians are blocked the healing herbs all ineffective! Li Muxius face changed dramatically, and he quickly rushed to the bedside. Seeing the precious medicines on Li Haos wounds indeed flowing out with the blood, without being absorbed, he couldnt help but turn pale and exim,
How, how can this be? The divine healer had never seen such a bizarre phenomenon and was at a loss for words. Then Hao Ers injury Li Muxiu said through gritted teeth, were they just supposed to wait for death? The divine healer quickly said, Dont panic, although Young Master Haos body cant absorb the precious medicines, the strange thing is, his body is actually healing slowly on its own, as if it is He hesitated, then announced astonishingly, As if its of the Immortal Realm within the Three Immortals. The divine healer had previously treated those in the Three Immortal States, and this phenomenon was extremely simr to what he had observed. At these words, everyone in the room was startled, their expressions filled with shock. Simr to the Immortal State of the Three Immortals? Could it be that this battle led Li Hao to step into the Three Immortals? How could that be! Upon hearing this, even Li Tian Gang, who was sitting in another ce and covered in healing ointments, couldnt help but look startled. Li Haos advancement to the Heavenly Human Realm had already surprised him enough, but to leap to the Immortal State from the Fifteen Li Realm in one step? Not even the reincarnation of a sage could do such a thing! Within the crowd, Liu Yue Rongsplexion also underwent a drastic change, appearing somewhat dazed. Li Tian Gang! Li Muxiu, however, suddenly turned around, stormed over to Li Tian Gang, and said through clenched teeth, You see, look at the mess youve made. Hao Er has a unique physique and cannot absorb medicines. You said he relied on the Li Familys medicines to achieve todays aplishments? You dont understand your son at all! Li Tian Gang was slightly lost for words, as indeed, he had not anticipated such a situation. Him and his wifes union had also been an extremely rare urrence. In other words, a physique like Li Haos had almost never existed before, and even if it had, they had not paid it any attention. As the others heard Li Muxius words, their expressions shifted slightly. Staring at the bloodstained youth on the bed, they fell into silence.
To be able to cultivate to such an extent without any medicinal assistance was simply unheard of, beyond belief! Even though they were ustomed to geniuses and prodigies, they had never seen such an exaggerated case. Standing outside the room, figures like Li Mingguang, Li Wushuang, and Li Qianfeng, who were in the courtyard, changed their expressions and showed shock upon hearing the conversation indoors. As scions of the Li Family, they were well-experienced, and no genius was unknown to them. Butpared to the gravely injured youth on the bed at that moment, everything seemed insignificant.
Li Qianfengsplexion turned pale, and his fingers in his sleeves involuntarily clenched tightly. Brother Hao In the room, Bian Ruxue stood by the foot of the bed, her eyes filled with both shock and concern. So what should we do now? Li Muxiu looked at the divine healer, asking urgently. The divine healer looked at the youth, his face showingpassion as he said, If Young Master Hao cant use medicines, we can only let him heal on his own. But right now, hes been pierced by a dragon fang, his body constantly under attack, which greatly diminishes the self-healing effect Li Muxiu clenched his fists with a cracking sound, containing his rage as he said, Then we should first remove this dragon fang. Hearing this, Li Tian Gangs lips moved slightly, as if he wanted to speak, but then he held back. I will help. Li Qingzheng immediately offered. The divine healer nodded, then instructed, Please protect his heart meridian to avoid tearing it when we pull out the dragon fang. Under his direction, Li Qingzheng cooperated with Li Muxiu, one protecting the heart meridian, the other removing the dragon fang. As the piercing chain was pulled out, the youth on the bed sprayed out blood, his face showing agony, but his brows were furrowed tight, as if trapped in a troubling nightmare, without waking up. Li Muxius eyes were moist as he watched the divine healer bandage Li Haos wounds and wipe away the blood. He took a deep breath and said through clenched teeth, Everyone out, let Hao Er recuperate in peace. I want to see for myself, just why everyone is treating Hao Er this way!
As he spoke, he shot a deadly re at Li Tian Gang, then turned and left the room first. Seeing this, the rest sighed and followed him out. Li Qingzheng, however, did not leave. He remained in the room to watch over Li Hao and also shot a nce at Liu Yue Rong, who was walking at the back, his eyes slightly dark. He witnessed the whole incident unfold, and now a suspicion lurked inside him. So, did Hao Er injure Qianfeng to avenge the poisoning from years ago? In the Li Family Enforcement Hall, a crowd had gathered. Li Muxiu sat upright, his face fierce, scanning over Liu Yue Rong. He suddenly recalled that when he first met Li Hao, Li Hao had also shown him a trace of wariness. His heart felt a sour pain, thinking that perhaps back then, it was the memory of the poisoning that led Li Hao to be so guarded against others. Uncle, there is no evidence for this. Dont talk nonsense, Liu Yue Rong quickly stood up and said. Hao has been stubborn and reckless in making friends these years. Who knows what nonsense he might have heard from some servants, or perhaps someone instigated him, wanting to see our Divine General Mansions shame. Shut your mouth!
Li Muxiu shouted angrily, A venomous woman, do I not know what kind of person Hao is? With Haos temperament, if you had no grudge against him, would he even care about the position of the True Dragon of the Li Family?! ` Chapter 155: 114: Hao Er’s Talent, Beyond Your Imagination!_3 Chapter 155: Chapter 114: Hao Ers Talent, Beyond Your Imagination!_3 So what if I willingly hand it all over to your son? Fame and glory? Titles and honors? He couldnt help butugh angrily, With Hao Ers talent, these things are but trifles that he can easily obtain! He stepped into the Fifteen Li Realm at the age of thirteen!! What?! Hearing the words spilled by Li Muxiu, everyone was shocked and pale. Entered the Fifteen Li Realm at thirteen?! Li Muxiu looked at the stunned beautiful young woman and sneered, Tell me, for a kid who stepped into the Fifteen Li Realm at thirteen, if he wanted fame and glory, who in this world wouldnt know his name? The room fell into silence, everyone was mute. Given Li Muxius nature, his words were likely not false, and even if the boy had been fourteen, he would still have been enough to dazzle the world.
Its just that the shocking change was too sudden, and they had not thought of this. Liu Yue Rong came back to her senses, her pale face forciblyposed, and said: Uncle, even if Hao Er has an unparalleled talent, it doesnt mean he doesnt covet the True Dragons position. With the resources of the True Dragon and the support of the Li Family ancestors, he could reach even greater heights. Isnt that a huge attraction for a genius? Li Muxiu scoffed, Still arguing? Do I not know what Hao Er is like? Titles and riches pass before ones eyes; he pays no heed to fame or disgrace! Remember, when hes not Fishing with me, hes entertaining himself. Have any of you ever seen him cultivate? Upon hearing this, Li Xuanli and Li Fenghua hadnt reacted yet, but all thedies in the courtyard changed their expressions. Indeed. Over the years, they never seemed to have seen that child cultivate. He spent his days indulging in eating, drinking, and merry-making, even taking the time to y with the cooks in the kitchen, learning Cooking, and wasting precious time. Is this the kind of person who would fabricate lies to kill Qianfeng and remove rivals for the sake of vying for the True Dragon? Would he covet the benefits brought by the True Dragon inheritance? Who would believe that!! At this moment, no one harbored any doubts in their hearts anymore. Liu Yue Rongs body was slightly trembling as she said, Uncle, you have been with Hao Er for a long time; you cant be partial. Hao Er might seem simple, but hes not simple at all! If what he said about remembering everything after the age of one is true, then how terrifying is this child? Hes been pretending all these years, ying a role! Hes been acting like a naive child, feigning innocence! With such cunning at such a young age, can you really trust him? Shut your mouth!!
Li Muxiu mmed the table and shouted angrily, Even if Hao Ers been pretending, been in disguise, how precious is a geniuss time?! No matter how Demon-like you are, there are only so many hours in a day. Tell me, isnt the time hes spent on pretending and ying the time he has genuinely lost? With that same time, if he had devoted himself to cultivation, not to speak of the Fifteen Li Realm, even reaching the Three Immortals might not have been impossible! Then why should he care about your son, a being he could squash with a p? Your son is worthy topare himself to Hao Er, worthy topete with him?
Upon hearing this, everyone involuntarily looked towards Liu Yue Rong. At this moment, what she said no longer had any effect on them. The previous shift was too abrupt, they had not had time to react, but now with a bit of reflection, they knew everything Li Muxiu said was true. The key point was, that this was a fact. Li Hao had not been practicing cultivation; even if he intentionally pretended to entertain others, the loss was simply too great. That time could have been spent on cultivation, so what fear ofpetition would there be? The point was, Li Haos talent was indeed too outstanding, too Demon-like. With such a prodigious talent, they really could not think of any other reason for him to frame Liu Yue Rong, to murder Li Qianfeng. Competition? As Li Muxiu said, although Li Qianfeng was also a dragon among men, personally taught by the Buddha, whenpared to Li Hao He truly wasnt worthy! Chapter 156: 115 Friends Chapter 156: Chapter 115 Friends Liu Yue Rong was at a loss for words. The monster-like talent of the child had shattered all her arguments. She knew that no matter what she said, it was futile, and her heart was filled with resentment. Hao Er possesses such a cultivation level, isnt it because you, Second Uncle and Fifth Uncle, defied the heavens to change his fate? Liu Yue Rong spat out through clenched teeth. Li Muxiu was so angry heughed and said, My chance to defy the heavens and alter fate was used up long ago. Jian knows this, He Fang knows this too. As for Fifth Brothers chance, hes been keeping it unused as ast resort, to reshape the fate of someone when the Li Family descendants are no good for anything else! For Hao Er? Hao Er has no need for that chance! Everyone was staring at Liu Yue Rong. They knew that Li Muxiu, the Second Uncle, had a rather peculiar temperament, but he would not lie. Feeling the gaze of the whole room, Liu Yue Rong suddenly felt a bitter and ironic smile creep onto her face, finally understanding the feeling Li Hao must have had when he was under the scrutiny of the crowd. Perhaps only she could truly empathize with the childs feelings, that sense of despair. However, she wasnt about to admit defeat just yet and said, Second Uncle, after all is said and done, words alone arent proof. Our Li family is an enormous n; evenw enforcement must be based on evidence, right?
Li Muxiu replied in a cold voice, The poison Hao Er mentioned is something Ive heard of before. Once ingested, unless its immediately checked on the spot, its undetectable. That poison has been lost for many years. Back then, the Five Great Divine General Mansions joined forces to wipe it out, and many ancient noble ns were involved too. Not to mention the elixir form, even thend where it was produced has been turned to ash. I never thought that this thing would still be preserved. The Poison Pill of God Destroying Blood was dreaded even by the most ancient of ns, and the Royal Family was no exception. After all, only the descendants of families that could produce Immortal beings might be secretly harmed by it. For other noble ns with no Immortals, wanting to destroy their Divine Blood? Theyd first need to possess that capability. Hao is clever. Over these years, he hasnt been able to find any evidence, and theres no evidence left behind by this thing unless you personally confess or we take a trip to Mount Wuliang and have a rummage under the Buddha Lords backside. When you dared to poison him back then, you must have anticipated the worst scenario, right? Li Muxiu asked with a cold chuckle. The worst scenario would be exposure, but even exposure would leave no evidence. Liu Yue Rongs heart trembled when he struck at the truth, but her expression remained unchanged as she said: Second Uncle, you may hold a high position and wield great power, but you still cant dismiss the need for evidence. Ive never heard of the things youre talking about. Then tell me, why would Hao use you unjustly rather than someone else? Youll have to ask Hao Er that, I cant understand where I could have possibly offended him. Good! Very good! Li Muxiu was amused by his own anger, but since the other party vehemently denied everything, he had no evidence in hand. Unless, of course, they went to Mount Wuliang. The only way she could have obtained that thing was from there, and only that Buddha Lord could have kept it concealed for so many years without anyone finding out. They say the Buddha mercifully liberates all sentient beings, what a joke. Does he bring cmity only to swoop in and y the savior afterward? Li Muxiu scoffed, Daring to covet the selection of the Li Family True Dragon, from today onwards, your son Li Qianfeng will either move to Mount Wuliang and never set foot in this house again, or stay here and never return to Mount Wuliang. Choose one of the two! Liu Yue Rongs face changed abruptly, and she said, Uncle, you cant make such decisions without any basis, not to mention that youre not the True Dragon of the Li Family. Although you are of a higher generation, do you really intend to oppress us orphans and widows with your seniority? How can you let Feng Ping rest in peace in heaven?
Silence! Li Muxiu roared with anger, When Feng Ping sought your Liu Family for marriage, I was already against it. Your Liu Family has been civil officials for years, with all your cunning tricks, which I have long found displeasing! Younger brother, from the side, Chen Hefangs face showed a slight change as he said, Today we talk only of family matters; lets not involve too much.
The rage on Li Muxius face flickered, but he restrained himself. Indeed, if he were to voice these opinions elsewhere, he would offend both Mount Wuliang and the court officials. Thus, he would only express them within his own n. He had to get it off his chest! However, given his standing, to some extent, it didnt matter what he said, as long as it wasnt widely publicized. Even if you deny it outright, its futile. I will get to the bottom of Hao Ers matter. Until its clear, your son better not even think about leaving for cultivation! Li Muxiu said angrily, pressing Liu Yue Rong. Liu Yue Rongs voice trembled, Uncle, are you bullying us orphans and widows? If you cant find out for a lifetime, are you going to forbid Qianfeng from leaving for cultivation forever? Li Muxiu snorted coldly, If youre afraid, then confess yourself and save everyones time. How can I admit to something I havent done? said Liu Yue Rong in sorrow. Seeing this, Li Muxiu couldnt be bothered to waste more words with her. He red at Li Tiangang, who sat silently beside him, and said: And you, Tiangang. As Hao Ers father, you have neglected him since he was a child. Has Hao Er ever held a grudge against you? Your toils on the Frontier Pass are hard-earned, and everyone knows it! But when such a big incident urs, you stand against Hao Er. What kind of father are you? At that moment, Li Tiangang was as silent as a stone, and after a pause, he said, Uncle, Hao Er is willful. I punished him, not because Ipletely distrust him, but because he is too disrespectful to his elders!
Saying this, he looked up at Li Muxiu, If he had spoken to me properly, I would have sought justice for him. But he resorted to lethal measures. Do you think thats right? Li Muxiu was furious, With your attitude and temperament, do you think Hao Er cant see through it? Talking to you, theres no point whatsoever! You say you will seek justice for him, so how will you do it? Now, show me how youd seek justice! Although Li Tiangang could detect the sarcasm in his words, he still responded solemnly: It is naturally to conduct a thorough investigation. If my sister-inw is indeed guilty, she should be dealt with ording to her crimes and confined by the familyws. Li Muxiu scoffed, That cunning woman is a titled Lady of the State, equal in rank to Jian Lan. How many years and months will it take if you follow the due process to investigate? Even if she were to reveal the truth and confess in the end, are you unaware of the penalty that would follow? At most, shed lose her title as Lady of the State and be demoted to amoner. Considering the merits of the Li Family and Feng Pings contributions, a severe sentence is impossible! As a result, although she may have been punished, she would still live a life of luxury in the Divine General Mansion. How could Hao Er possibly swallow such an injustice? So, is he supposed to break thew andmit murder? Li Tiangang sharply looked at Li Muxiu, So am I to just watch idly as they, the mother and son, are murdered, doing nothing? You! Li Muxiu said angrily, You lead troops in battle with such intelligence, so howe youre so foolish about this? Whether its punishment or execution, all you had to do was let Hao Er have his way, was that so hard? That unfilial son dared to kill even me, with such a terrible temper, I cant indulge him.
Li Tiangang snorted coldly, Uncle, I will investigate Hao Ers matter thoroughly, and I will give everyone an exnation. Our Li Family will never forgive any criminal, nor will we condone anyone! Although he didnt state it explicitly, his words already hinted at the presence of the True Dragon leading the family, indicating that he was the ruler of this generation! Even though Li Muxiu and Li Qingzheng had higher status, within the family, seniority at mostmanded respect, but it could not overstep the family head. Its like the emperors uncle being the imperial uncle, but do you think you can direct the emperor? That, unfortunately, would be a mistake. Li Muxius face turned ugly. With Li Tiangang assuming this identity, he could not contradict him. Otherwise, if the elders had the final say, the so-called family head would be nothing but a joke. After all, if one could take control simply by surviving to be the oldest, it would lead to a vicious cycle. Everyone would fear death and nobody would want to lead the charge; what then bes of the noble ns legacy! If your father was still around, he would be disappointed in you too. Li Muxiu said no more, leaving with a flick of his sleeve. Even he had no way to deal with Liu Yue Rong. The Divine General Mansion had to abide by thew too. She had the protection of an imperial order, and going through the legal procedures of the Imperial Court took too much time. As for imposing a strict family punishment, it was possible, but it required Li Tiangangs approval. Now, with his refusal, everything was in vain. Yue Rong, you should tell the truth about what happened. If you do, Qianfeng will still have a ce in the mansion. After Li Muxiu left, Chen Hefang looked at Liu Yue Rong with a very serious expression.
Liu Yue Rong said bitterly, Mother, do you not believe me either? Chen Hefang stared at her. After a long moment, she sighed deeply. News of the great battle between the Li Family father and son quickly spread throughout Qingzhou. The battle affected the city, seen by many eyewitnesses, and it was impossible to cover up the news. Taverns and teahouses were filled with endless discussions, especially since the True Dragons decision was witnessed by many guests, leading to various pieces of news leaking out. Some of these rumors were true, some false, and some utterly ridiculous. Some said that Li Hao had taken down the True Dragon, wanting to kill his brother and father to unify the Li Family. Others said that the Li familys young man had drunk too much wine at the table and spoke nonsense, which led to conflict. There were also ims that he bore a grudge against his father for guarding the frontier pass and not returning home for over a decade, resulting in his angry sword drawing. There were even rumors that Li Tiangang had sired an illegitimate child during his fourteen years in Northern Yan, secretly bringing him back, and this led to the explosive father-son battle when his own son found out. In any case, all the versions seemed to have some basis, making them believable, and the more they were passed on, the more incredible they became. But no matter which version, such an earth-shattering battle, especially between father and son, left everyone guessing what punishment Li Hao would ultimately receive? Some elders expressed that, even if his father had brought back an illegitimate child, he should not have drawn his sword against his own father. It went against ethics and was exceedingly unfilial. Others said that the child was still young, and everything could be forgiven. Time hurried by, and two dayster. Among the bubbling spection that filled the city, countless gazes turned towards the Divine General Mansion, whose high walls seemed to iste everything, forbidding any peeping. For two days, there was no movement inside the mansion walls, as silent as death. Then a message spread, iming that the Divine General was punishing his own son severely. At Tan Pce Academy, by the cold pond. Song Yufeng arrived in a white robe, floating over like a Taoist priest. Looking at the woman standing by the cold pond, he gave a wry smile and approached her, Youve heard about it? Its not about hearing. Song Qiumo replied coldly, This city is only as big as a palm, and that day I saw it with my own eyes. That demon-ying hand was truly ruthless against his own son! Song Yufeng was at a loss for words. Indeed, for those in the Four Stands Realm, Qingzhou City was clear at a nce. And on that day, he too had witnessed it with his own eyes. Sighing, Song Yufeng said, For a child blessed by heaven like a Qilin, even if he makes mistakes, he doesnt deserve this. I wonder what the Divine General has been through at the frontier pass to be so hot-tempered. I dont care what hes been through, I just want him toe out alive, Song Qiumo said coldly. The two hes she referred to were not the same person. Song Yufeng gave a wry smile and replied, Tigers may be vicious, but even they dont eat their cubs. Youre worrying too much. Hmph, hard to say. Song Qiumo nced at him and said, You didnte here just to stop me, did you? Not at all. Song Yufeng replied helplessly, He is, after all, a mentor under my name in Tan Pce. Id like to visit him and take the chance to persuade him toe back to his lessons. That makes sense, doesnt it? Song Qiumo gave him a look but her expression softened a bit, Since thats the case, lets not wait any longer and make our way there soon. Going there is no problem, but you must assure me, were only there to persuade. We cant take any action. This is, after all, someones family affair, Song Yufeng quickly added. Saying all this, you still dont trust me, do you? If you talk like that, youre being too distant Since hes your mentor, why didnt you go before? Havent I said it already? Im only good for delivering charcoal in snowy weather, and I dont like adding flowers on the brocade! Chapter 157: Chapter 116 Your Son is Already Dead (Make-up for 6/25) Within the Divine General Mansion, in the Mountain and River Courtyard. In a luxurious and noble room, a youth slowly awakened on the soft bed. Li Hao had a dream, a dream in which his body seemed weightless, soaring through the heavens and earth. He flew over grasnds, rivers, andkes, shoulder to shoulder with the birds, drifting through the mountains and great earth. Streams converged, gradually forming into an ancient character. That character was his name. Then Li Hao woke up, and as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a concerned and aged face before him. "Hao Er!" Li Muxiu eximed joyfully, quickly asking, "You''re finally awake. How do you feel? Is your body better?" Over the past few days, the maidservant Qing Zhi attending to Li Hao had cleaned and wiped his body, removing all the blood stains and changing him into clean clothes. The torn flesh and even the broken ribs were gradually healing under the intermittent examination of Li Muxiu and the divine physician. Such serious injuries healing on their own truly revealed an ability of the "Undying Realm" which belonged to the three Immortals. Yet, Li Hao, having not achieved the status of the three Immortals, possessed this unique physique, which could be described as miraculous. "This ce is" Li Hao''s bewildered gaze gradually sharpened, and very soon, his expression changed as he recognized this as his own room. Does this mean he is still in the Divine General Mansion? He swiftly tried to get out of bed, but the moment he moved, a sharp pain shot through his chest where his ribs hadn''t fully healed yet, and the wounds slightly cracked open again, oozing fresh blood. The pristine white clothes he had donned were stained red in an instant. "Hao Er, you should rest first," Li Muxiu quickly suggested. But Li Hao had already sat up. Taking a few short breaths, he looked at his anxious second uncle, then scanned the room. Besides his second uncle, there was Qing Zhi, but no one else. Noticing Li Hao''s nce, Li Muxiu said, "Your fifth uncle is still watching over the ancestral hall, but he can sense what is happening here." A faint smile appeared on Li Hao''s face as he nodded. Then his Divine Soul burst forth from his body and wandered through the Mountain and River Courtyard. There he saw Li Yuanzhao with a nervous and anxious expression, as well as Bian Ruxue. Outside in the courtyard, he also saw Li Wushuang pacing back and forth, apanied by his sister Li Zhining. In a corner, Li Hao finally saw the figure of the little white fox. It was hiding among the flowers and nts, its injuries appearing to have healed. Li Hao breathed a sigh of relief, withdrew his Divine Soul back to his body, and smiled, "Thank you, Uncle, for saving my life!" Li Muxiu slightly changed color and said in a low voice, "Hao Er, your father never intended to kill you. He was just momentarily insane. You are father and son, you" He suddenly found himself unable to continue. He had wanted to say you should understand him. After all, Li Muxiu wished for the father and son to be at peace. But facing a child pale as snow, severely wounded, he felt it was cruel to ask him to understand such a stubborn father. However, Li Hao had already captured the meaning behind his uncle''s words. He smiled and said to Qing Zhi beside him, "Bring me my outerwear." Seeing Li Hao awake, a look of joy spread across Qing Zhi''s face, washing away the haggardness. She quickly nodded. "Hao Er, what are you nning to do? You haven''t fully recovered. You should rest," Li Muxiu urged him. Li Hao shook his head slightly and suddenly thought of something, asking, "Uncle, do you know about my mother, that she came from the Great Wilderness Heaven?" Li Muxiu was taken aback and asked, "Who told you this, Tiangang?" Hearing that name, Li Hao instinctively frowned and shook his head, "Uncle, please tell me about it." Thinking Li Hao knew everything already, Li Muxiu sighed, "Your mother has aplicated identity. Indeed, she came from the Great Wilderness Heaven, and it was due to an ident that she met your father. At that time, no one approved of their marriage, but ultimately, no one wanted to break apart the ill-fated couple." Li Hao''s lips twitched slightly, but he said nothing. "You''re not nning to go find her, are you?" Li Muxiu suddenly asked. Li Hao was startled and said, "Isn''t my mother dead?" "Hm?" Li Muxiu was also stunned, realizing he had misspoken and fell silent. Seeing his face change, Li Hao pressed on, "Uncle, you know something, don''t you? Tell me!" Li Muxiu looked into his eyes, pondered for a moment, and then sighed, "You do have a right to know. Your father didn''t tell you, and he was right not to, because she went back to the Great Wilderness Heaven. It''s nearly impossible for her toe out again, especially since she bore a child." A jolt went through Li Hao''s heart. His mother wasn''t dead? "Even though your mother isn''t dead, it''s very unlikely that you will see her again. Child, don''t think about going to find her. The Great Wilderness Heaven is boundless and vast. Even those in the Four Stands Realm face extreme dangers there." Li Muxiu said to Li Hao, "With your current cultivation level, entering the Great Wilderness Heaven would mean certain death. Even if you went, you might not be able to find her. I don''t even know where her n''s tribe is located" Li Hao stood there in a daze but soon came back to reality. He smiled and nodded, "Uncle, don''t worry. I won''t take any risks. Even if I were to go, it would be when I have the power to roam the Great Wastnd Heavenly Realm freely." He wasn''t merely appeasing his uncle; he meant what he said. If he had been eager to take the risk when he first met Li Tian Gang, his priority now was simply to live his life well. After all, he had not seen her for over a decade. There was no rush. Relieved by Li Hao''s response, Li Muxiu said, "It''s good you think this way." Li Hao softly smiled, and as Qing Zhi handed over his clothes, he silently put them on. Once he was ready, he took a deep breath and looked at his uncle. He said in a soft voice, "Uncle, the road of Jianghu is long, and after today I won''t be able to join you for fishing anymore." Li Muxiu''s pupils contracted sharply, and his tone changed as he asked, "Hao Er, what are you nning to do?" Li Hao''s gaze drifted to the courtyard as he said, "I won''t stay here any longer." "Young Master!" Qing Zhi couldn''t help but exim in disbelief. Li Hao walked slowly out of the room and into the courtyard. Seeing Li Hao fully recovered, Li Yuanzhao and Bian Ruxue, who were waiting in the courtyard, immediately sensed it and rushed over in surprise and delight. "Brother Hao!" Li Yuanzhao quickly called out. Bian Ruxue also wore a face of joy: "Have you recovered?" Seeing the two of them, a smile appeared on Li Hao''s face, and he said to Li Yuanzhao, "From now on, you must cultivate well on your own." Li Yuanzhao was taken aback and said, "Brother Hao, are you..." Li Hao''s gaze slowly swept over the courtyard, the courtyard he had spent fourteen years in. He was familiar with the flowers, nts, and trees inside. In many areas, he had even drawn sketches of them. But now, none of that mattered anymore. At this moment, the sky was already chilly, the fallen leaves of deep autumn had long since withered, and the yellowed ground had been swept clean by the house servants, giving off a deste chill as if frost had descended. Without speaking, Li Hao walked slowly to a spot in the courtyard. A few people hurriedly followed him, with Li Yuanzhao anxiously inquiring along the way. In the end, Li Hao came to a circle of flowers and nts, surrounded by stones to forbid entry. He fell silent, then slowly and deeply bowed. "Uncle Lin, farewell, take care," he said. After speaking, Li Hao took one long look, then turned around, his thoughts flying out to caress the small white fox in the courtyard. The small white fox, sensing Li Hao''s presence, immediately felt overjoyed, and like a swift white shadow, it rushed over and ran to Li Hao''s feet. A smile appeared on Li Hao''s face, and then he turned to Second Master, saying seriously, "Second Master, thank you for your care over the years. If there is a chance in the future, Hao Er will repay you." As he spoke, he too bowed deeply and earnestly. Li Muxiu''s face changed dramatically, and he said, "Hao, you..." Li Yuanzhao said urgently, "Brother Hao, are you leaving?" Li Hao looked at him, smiled, patted his shoulder, and said, "Brother Hao is leaving." "Brother Hao!" Bian Ruxue was also somewhat urgent but didn''t know what to say. "Where are you going if you leave!" An icy voice filled with anger suddenly came from behind. The smile on Li Hao''s face gradually faded, but he did not turn around. The small white fox, as if shocked, shuddered but then bared its teeth slightly and positioned itself protectively behind Li Hao, facing Li Tian Gang. "Tiangang!" Li Muxiu saw Li Tian Gang approaching, with Yu Xuan, Li Fu, and Zhao by his side. Anger rose on his face, "What tone is that? Can''t you speak properly to Hao?" Li Tian Gang''s expression was dark. He too had been healing from injuries for the past two days and had recovered quite a bit. With other brothers and sisters advising him, along with the fifth and eighth, he had been considering easing the father-son rtionship. But seeing that Li Hao had just awakened and the first thing he did was not see him, but rather wander around the courtyard preparing to leave, anger surged in his heart once again. "Just got a bit better, and the wings are hardened again, huh?" Li Tian Gang said coldly. The corners of Li Hao''s mouth lifted slightly, and he turned around, silently looking at the man in front of him: "So, do you want to fight again?" As he spoke, the aura around his body was already revealed. "Fine, fine, fine!" Li Tian Gang saw this demeanor and was so angry that blood surged to his face, but this time he managed to restrain himself. After all, he had just injured himself by viting a heartfelt oath, and to fight and add injury to injury was something he hadn''t experienced many times in his fourteen years in Northern Yan. "Great, just stepped into the Heavenly Human Realm and you can''t be disciplined already!" Li Tian Gang''s gaze was piercing and cold as he spoke. Li Hao looked at him indifferently, feeling not the slightest ripple in his heart, and said, "From now on, you have no right to talk to me about discipline again, and I am no longer your son. I''ve said before, your son was assassinated long ago." "What do you mean?!" Li Tian Gang asked coldly. Li Hao looked at him quietly and said softly, "Have you forgotten? Well, let me remind you then. You still remember the reason Fu returned, don''t you?" At these words, everyone was slightly startled. Li Fu''s return was naturally because of Li Hao''s encounter with an assassin at the age of eight when a member of the Human Race from the Zhou Tian Realm, enved by the Demon Race, snuck into the mansion to assassinate him. "Your son should have died at the age of six, because you were guarding the Frontier Pass!" Li Hao said tly, "Did you think you had the protection of a powerful figure? That assassin was killed by my own hands!" "Before he died, he said that I was your weakest point, huh, trying to assassinate me to shake your state of mind. Now it seems that the Demon Race thought too highly of me." At these words, everyone was stunned, their pupils contracted, and they looked at Li Hao in shock. Chapter 158: Chapter 117: No More Li Hao in the World (Guaranteed Combined Chapter) (There was a mistake in the previous text about the age being eight; it''s six, my senile mistake, the correction has been made, please forgive me~) ... Li Tian Gang and the others had thought that when Li Hao survived an assassination attempt, it was because Li Muxiu and other elders were secretly protecting him. Who would have guessed that it was Li Hao himself who had resolved the crisis? But at the age of six? Ordinary children just start their cultivation at six, and yet Li Hao was able to kill a Zhou Tian Realm assassin with ease? You must understand, assassins strike stealthily and suddenly, even those of the same realm might be killed. This indicates that the six-year-old Li Hao already possessed sufficient strength to counter the Zhou Tian Realm! But...six years old! They all stared at Li Hao in a daze, somewhat spellbound, their estimation of the child''s cultivation talent repeatedly exceeded, but apparently, they had still grossly underestimated him. His monstrosity was such that even the Saint Heir of the Gan Tao Pce would likely feel inferior! Li Tian Gang fell silent for a moment, although he didn''t like Li Hao''s personality, he had to admit that the child''s talent was top-notch. Li Fu suddenly thought of something and said to Li Hao, "Young Master Hao, when you went to Cangyu City on a mission and I ndestinely protected you, those two Great Demon Jiao dragons on the road..." "I killed them." Li Hao said calmly. Li Fu''s pupils shrank, and he was shocked. During the time he had returned, he had gone to the Piaoxue Courtyard to especially thank Gao Qingqing. Her puzzled expression at the time had surprised him, but now he realized the problemy here. He was supposed to protect Li Hao, but it turned out that Li Hao had protected him instead! Li Fu felt a wave of sighs and shame in his heart. He should have realized it earlier, Li Hao had revealed Fifteen Li Realm cultivation in Cangyu City and in demons alone; there was no need for anyone else to take action against those two Great Demons. "There was also this matter?" Li Tian Gang frowned and looked at Li Fu. Li Fu hurriedly recounted the whole story to him, and Li Tian Gang''s eyes shed with a cold light, "That group of demons struggling in their death throes, the Saint Pce was already nning to retreat by then, yet they still fancifully attempted onest struggle, simply ludicrous!" "So Hao had gone to y Great Demons at that time." Li Yuanzhao also recalled the incident at the tea stall and couldn''t help but freeze. At that time, they were leisurely drinking tea and enjoying snacks, while Li Hao went off in an instant to y two great Jiao dragons, without making a sound. Zhao''s eyes wereplex as he said, "So it seems, if it weren''t for the Young Master''s tough luck and strong strength, these two attempts at assassination... he would have been dead." Upon hearing Zhao''s words, Li Fu''splexion turned ashen, and Li Tian Gang''s eyes condensed, his expression somewhat ugly. Originally, sending the Divine Travel Realm''s fierce warrior Li Fu back should have been enough to shelter him under normal circumstances. Who would have expected that the demon n would be so insanely heartless? They targeted a six-year-old child for assassination with the Zhou Tian Realm instead of the Power Passage Realm, leaving no chance at all. And now again sending two Great Jiao dragons to assassinate him, meticulous to almost certain sess. Yet, it was resolved by Li Hao himself. Li Tian Gang took a deep breath and said to Li Hao, "Indeed, I have been negligent in your protection; I didn''t anticipate that the demon n would be so heartless. I thought you were safe within the Divine General Mansion, with trusted aides on guard and other madams looking after you, and with the mansion''s Array, demons shouldn''t have been able to get close. I didn''t expect it to almost cost you your life." Li Hao''s expression was calm as he said, "It wasn''t almost, it was certain death." Upon hearing this, Li Tian Gang''s eyebrows shot up, he said indignantly, "Are you ming me? What do you mean by certain death when you didn''t die?" "Nonsense!" Li Muxiu couldn''t help but scold, "What are you saying, cursing Hao Er to die?!" Although Li Hao''s state of mind had already calmed, upon hearing these words, he couldn''t help but look up at him. When he saw that face full of anger, he felt a sense of weariness and said indifferently: "My survival has nothing to do with you; my life was spared because of my own fate, my own strength!" If it hadn''t been for his transmigration, if it wasn''t for the bonus of his panel, Li Hao knew he would have been doomed. Although due to the panel''s issue he could not cultivate normally, his improvement in realm was notcking in the least. After all, these years, he had been earnestly ''farming experience'', leveling up his panel; seemingly in enjoyment, but the more he yed, the faster he advanced. If one were to consider themon circumstances of the Li family''s descendants, even the least talented direct line could rely on resources to reach a seventh-grade war body. And with unmatched talent, like Ninth Uncle Li Junye, he would be the best of a millennium. But what of it? Even Ninth Uncle, at six years old, had just begun his cultivation and could not have ovee the Zhou Tian Realm! Faced with Li Muxiu''s roaring, Li Tian Gang slightly restrained his anger, his gaze turning icy as he said: "Do you think you''re strong enough? Do you think it was you who resolved it? Ridiculous!" "You''ve kept your cultivation situation hidden, even from me, I don''t know who taught you!" At this point, although he didn''t look at Li Muxiu, Li Muxiu''s face turned red with anger. The insinuation behind that statement was clear, was there any need to say it outright? But when Li Hao was six, he didn''t even know this kid! "You''re so full of yourself, thinking you''re smart, but you''re really foolish!" "If you had revealed your talent earlier and not hidden it, I would have called Yu Xuan back to protect you long ago!" Li Tian Gang said coldly, "With Yu Xuan, a master of the Tianren Sect, he would have been able to protect you, whether you were six years old and faced with assassination or when you went to Cangyu City on a mission!" "Moreover, if you had shown your talent, you wouldn''t have gone to the Tan Pce; you would have already be a disciple of a renowned master, building up your connections, and obtained the status of a Direct Disciple of a major force!" "Look at you now, so willful and uncaring, I don''t even know how you caught the Emperor''s eye this time. If it weren''t for Emperor Yu''s personal decree, during that day''s contest of connections, you would have lost, making aplete fool of yourself!" Chapter 159: Chapter 117: No More Li Hao in the World (Guaranteed Combined Chapter)_2 "As a peerless genius with the greatest natural talent, you don''t have connections like Li Qianfeng. What will people think? Are you too arrogant? Too aloof?" Li Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly as he said coldly, "What others think has nothing to do with me." "Besides, if I were to reveal my talents, do you think the demons would only send assassins from the Zhou Tian Realm? If the demons knew Yu Xuan was protecting me, wouldn''t they send assassins from the Immortal Realm?" "If I disyed my talents, given the progress of my cultivation, even sending someone from the Immortal Realm wouldn''t be considered excessive, would it?" Li Tian Gang was momentarily stunned, hisplexion slightly changed. Indeed, in terms of natural talent, it was truly so. With the madness of those demons, there''s nothing they wouldn''t do. Moreover, to deal with a six-year-old useless child, they had already sent an assassin from the Zhou Tian Realm. If they knew of Li Hao''s exaggerated natural talent, I''m guessing the first assassination attempt would involve the Heavenly Human Realm, or even the Immortal Realm! If someone from the Immortal Realm took action, unless the older generation of the Li Family secretly protected him, the assassination was almost guaranteed to seed! "In thepetition of True Dragons, connections are just an embellishment. What''s there to care about? With Hao Er''s talent, with just one call, which prestigious family wouldn''te to visit?" Li Muxiu interjected, "Moreover, Hao Er can receive favor from Emperor Yu. What need does he have for other connections? Why don''t we see that child Qian Feng being favored by His Majesty?" Li Tian Gang nced at him. Of course, he understood this reasoning, but he felt that Li Hao wasn''t making good use of it, being too carefree. Having talent isn''t something to squander! "The matter of assassination, indeed you have your reasoning, but as a family of military generals, this is the fate every descendant of the Li Family must face." Li Tian Gang said sternly, "Not just you, every boy of the Li Family has faced assassination attempts. Ask your second uncle; the demons see us as thorns in their sides. I''ve heard that some of our older generation''s children died shortly after birth, and sometimes while ying in the streets, they''re ambushed by demons blending into the crowd!" "Your survival to this day is already a stroke of luck." Li Hao''s face was expressionless as he said, "Then being born into the Li Family is truly my good fortune." "As a son of the Li Family, is this the extent of your awareness?" Li Tian Gang said coldly. Li Hao couldn''t help wanting tough, but looking at the other''s face, he really couldn''t bring himself to smile. He said indifferently: "The reason I''m saying all this isn''t for anything else, and don''t misunderstand; I''m not trying to me orin, nor am I trying to share my grievances with you." "I''m just saying, your son is indeed dead. From now on, I will no longer be a member of the Li Family. Please step aside and don''t block my way!" "What is your attitude!" Anger surged in Li Tian Gang''s eyes as he said furiously, "At such a young age, what have you learned other than running away from home?!" "Running away from home?" Li Hao gave a snort ofughter, "This isn''t my home; I''m just a tenant. I''ve been renting for fourteen years. The cost of food, clothing, and everything else I''ve spent in these fourteen years, I will repay you!" Li Muxiu red angrily at Li Tian Gang, but at this moment he was too concerned to scold him. Looking at Li Hao with a pained expression, he said, "Hao Er, don''t be rash. If you don''t like staying in Mountain and River Courtyard, you can live with my grandfather at Listening Rain Tower from now on." "There, no one will manage you, no one can!" "With my grandfather there, I won''t let you be wronged again." Li Tian Gang angrily said, "Listening Rain Tower is also part of the Li Family''s property, and the cultivation techniques inside were also collected by our ancestors. Isn''t the skill he has learned due to them? Even without relying on elixirs, doesn''t he owe it to the cultivation techniques?" "Li Tian Gang!!" Li Muxiu roared furiously, "Do you really want to drive Hao Er away, to his death?!" Li Tian Gang was stunned by the roar but did not back down, saying indignantly, "Second uncle, stop indulging him! Does he really think all his skillse from himself?" "The blood that flows in his veins is from me and Qingqing!" "Without the union of me and Qingqing, could he have such a demon-like talent that defies all norms?" "Without the cultivation techniques collected by the Li Family, could he have his current abilities?" "If he didn''t carry the surname ''Li,'' would Emperor Yu have cared, have favored a mere mortal like him?" He became louder and more angry as he spoke, "All the glory and brilliance he has is because he bears the surname ''Li''!" "You, you''re absolutely unreasonable!" Li Muxiu was so angry he couldn''t speak. He had never been defied like this by the young man before him. Over the years, Li Tian Gang had killed numerous demons on the frontier and had grown from a young man into a middle-aged one; his temper seemed different than before. "Uncle!" Bian Ruxue and Li Yuanzhao both had ugly expressions, looking at Li Tian Gang with concern, but they were too intimidated by his immense authority and spirit to speak out. The god-like authority made them shiver. Faced with the angry Li Tian Gang, Li Hao''s demeanor remained exceptionally calm, his eyes bing exceptionally cold, as he slowly said: "You''re right, so as I said earlier, I will no longer carry the surname ''Li'', nor will I be a member of the Li Family." "Today, you either step aside or kill me!" "You think I wouldn''t dare?" Li Tian Gang said angrily. The aura around Li Hao revealed itself, and his eyes sharpened, "Then try." "Enough, Tian Gang!" Li Muxiu''s face flushed with Blood Qi, his eyes radiating a terrifying light, "Don''t force me to break my heart oath. Once I break it, I won''t hesitate to cripple you today!" Li Tian Gang''s expression changed slightly. He naturally couldn''t resist Li Muxiu''s strength, but he hadn''t expected thetter to protect Li Hao to such an extent, which filled him with resentment. If it weren''t for these elders, with proper discipline, he was sure he could rectify all of Li Hao''s bad habits. "Hao Er is like this today, all thanks to you!" Li Tian Gang said through clenched teeth. Chapter 160: Chapter 117 There is No More Li Hao in the World (Guaranteed Combined Chapter of Two)_3 Li Muxiu said angrily, "Fine, fine, fine, now you me me too!" Li Hao shook his head and replied, "Second uncle, don''t say anymore, there''s no need to continue, I''m leaving. Everyone, farewell." As he spoke, he walked straight ahead. Li Tian Gang''s face changed slightly, rage shed in his eyes, and a powerful aura burst forth from his body. But Li Hao acted as if he didn''t see it and just stepped past him. Li Tian Gang raised his hand, but as he looked at the boy''s calm and indifferent face, his heart inexplicably ached and he gritted his teeth, "You will regret this!" Li Hao didn''t speak, but the corners of his mouth quirked slightly. Regret? He would never, even in death! "Hao Er!" Li Muxiu''s eyes were filled with intense anger and disappointment. He nced at Li Tian Gang and then hurried after Li Hao, blocking his path. "Hao Er, don''t be impulsive, your second uncle I..." "Second uncle, please let me go." Li Hao looked up and simply spoke calmly. As Li Muxiu looked into the boy''s eyes, his heart fluttered. He had words on the tip of his tongue but suddenly couldn''t bring himself to say them. Li Hao had already stepped past him. ... ... Outside the Divine General Mansion. Besides the onlookers from Qingzhou City who had recentlye to gaze from close by, the street outside the mansion was now crowded with an impressive array of figures, all exuding extraordinary auras. They wore different styles of clothing, apparently from various states. But in truth, they all shared one identity, that of disciples from the White Hall of Tan Pce Academy. Those who could enter the top tier White Hall of the premier academy in the neen states, although their talents were not as exceptional as those of direct disciples from the top noble families, they were still dragons and phoenixes among people, the finest of their generation. At this moment, they were not in their academy uniforms but were dressed in their original attire. "We request to see young master Li Hao!" "Having heard of young master Li Hao''s exceptional talent, we havee to visit!" "Please allow us to enter the mansion to meet him!" The crowd outside the mansion kept speaking loudly. The father-and-son battle at the Divine General Mansion had shaken the whole city, and they were naturally aware of it. These past few days, with various rumors swirling, they heard that Li Hao was inside the mansion these days, being strictly disciplined by his father, and they all rushed over to plead on his behalf. Saying that they were visiting was actually a euphemism foring over to offerfort and plead for him. The gathering of so many talents outside the mansion attracted arge crowd of onlookers on the roadside. The mor of discussions also alerted everyone in the various courtyards of the mansion. Sitting in the Green Lotus Courtyard, Chen Hefang got the news and walked out, leaning on her cane with the support of the housekeeper. When the old madam took action, the other madams in the mansion also hurried over upon hearing the news to see what was happening. As a result, both inside and outside the mansion were crowded with people. "That''s the young master from the Yu Family of Qi State." "That''s the daughter of the Zhao Family from Youzhou! "The Bai Family from Qingzhou is also here." "Isn''t that General Zhou''s son?" Some people in the crowd recognized the identities of these prodigies, while the knowledgeable madams from inside the mansion could also discern their identities from their attire, the decorations on their sleeves, and the carved jade pendants at their waists. The families behind these prodigies might not be as illustrious as the Divine General Mansion, but most were also well-known and prominent families in the various states. Now, they had all actuallye to seek Li Hao. Previously, at Li Hao''spetition for a True Dragon, not even this many people had shown up. "These guys, they couldn''t have heard some rumors ande to plead for Hao Er, could they?" Gao Qingqing spected doubtfully. Liu Yue Rong''s eyes darkened. In the past two days, Li Tian Gang had already submitted her review process, and she heard that to avoid a conflict of interests, the matter was specifically handed over to a vice minister from the Ministry of Punishment to personally lead an investigation and was on his way here. The journey should have beenpleted by now, but out of deference to her status as a noble consort, the vice minister had not rushed on the road. After all, it concerned the matters of the Divine General Mansion, a hot potato. The vice minister probably has already received numerous letters from the Liu Family''s literati and was at his wit''s end. "Hao Er has actually made so many good friends, why didn''t theye over before?" "Could it be they didn''t know each other before?" Everyone was marveling, but the likelihood of that was extremely low. After all, Li Hao''s talent had already shone through, making him well-known in Qingzhou. If they wanted to curry favor, they should have done so during the heat of the True Dragon banquet, not now, after a fight between father and son when Li Hao''s reputation had suffered. Facing a great deal of criticism. After all, a fight between son and father goes against the traditional values of respect and filial piety in both ancient and modern times. But these people had chosen toe at this very moment. Chen Hefang, leaning on her cane, remained silent, but her eyes revealed a touch of sorrow. She realized that most of these young elites were probably the boy''s true friends. Compared to those connections formed out of interest, this genuine feeling was truly precious! Just then, suddenly, two figures descended from the sky andnded directly at the entrance of the mansion. As they looked at the grand and imposing Divine General Mansion, both Song Yufeng and Song Qiumo slightly narrowed their eyes. Then, they saw the gathered disciples from Tan Pce Academy, and Song Qiumo nced at Song Yufeng beside her. Song Yufeng gave a wry smile and said, "These guys really know how to cause me trouble, but fortunately they did not wear our Tan Pce''s uniforms, which shows they have some sense." At this moment, all these talents were dressed in their personal clothes, some even deliberately disying jade pendants that symbolized their family identities. This gesture reassured and amused him. Song Qiumo gave him a slight re and then fixed her gaze on the mansion. A blue gleam shed in her eyes; within her sight, she could see the Divine General Mansion''s high walls covered with the shining Divine Radiance Talisman Patterns. There were several types of these patterns, and one of them was targeted against Demons. If she carelessly stepped foot on it, she would immediately trigger these talisman patterns and activate the Divine General Mansion''s Array! "Madam He Fang, it''s been many years since west met," Song Yufeng said with a smile as he saw the olddy inside the mansion and greeted her. Chapter 161: Chapter 117: No More Li Hao in the World (Guaranteed Combined Chapter)_4 His voice was not loud, yet it clearly reached the ears of everyone inside the mansion. Upon seeing the Pce Master of the Tan Pce, the faces of everyone within the mansion changed slightly, especially when they noticed Song Qiumo by his side. They were not unfamiliar with this guardian Demon King of the Tan Pce Academy. Two powerful figures from the Four Stands Realm had unexpectedly arrived at the same time. "Song Yufeng, why have you brought the guardian Demon King here? What is your purpose?" Chen Hefang, the elderlydy, asked with a concentrated look. Song Yufeng smiled slightly and said, "I heard that Li Hao, the young master of the Divine General Mansion, possesses peerless talent. I particrly wished to see for myself and pay a visit, and I hope thedy will allow this." Upon hearing these words, the faces of thedies of the various courtyards changed slightly, some even shocked. They had not expected that these two were also here for Li Hao. However, thinking of Li Hao''s previous apprenticeship at Tan Pce Academy, they quickly understood. But just how long had the child been at Tan Pce Academy to have earned such regard from its Pce Master? After all, Tan Pce Academy had been in Qingzhou City for many years, and its rtionship with the Divine General Mansion had always been cordial but not intimate. Such mutual rtions had been quite beneficial to both parties, but now, for the sake of Li Hao, the other party had disrupted this bnced rtionship. Was it because of the child''s talent? The onlookers wondered to themselves. "Hao''er has been resting recently. If the two of you wish to see him, you certainly can," she said. Chen Hefang originally intended to say that Hao''er was recuperating from injuries, but considering the public setting, mentioning the injuries would inevitably lead to spection on the battle that had brought shame upon the Divine General Mansion. Hearing the olddy''s words, Song Yufeng felt slightly surprised. He had anticipated some persuasive effort to be necessary, yet it had been unexpectedly easy. He immediately thanked her and was about to enter the mansion when suddenly, a slight disturbance came from within. Thedies turned their heads only to see a young figure walking towards them. The youth was empty-handed, and on the cor of his outer garment at the chest, one could still see a faint trace of blood. At his feet was a familiar white-furred fox. "Hao''er?" When Chen Hefang turned and saw Li Hao, her eyes revealed a mixture ofplexity and distress. One was her beloved son, and the other was her grandson she had only met recently but had grown quite fond of; it pained her heart. "Why have youe?" she asked gently and kindly. Li Hao nced at his paternal grandmother, and while facing that kindly and gentle gaze, he inwardly sighed and then calmly stated: "Grandmother, I havee to bid you farewell." "Hmm?" At these words, Chen Hefang was instantly stunned, and the otherdies looked on in amazement as well. Liu Yue Rong''s eyes shed with a hint of light as she stared at Li Hao. "I am leaving, and after today, I will not return," Li Hao said with a slight bow to his grandmother. "Hao''er, you want to leave the Li Family?" Chen Hefang was taken aback, with widened eyes showing surprise. Li Hao nodded, his gaze sweeping across the otherdies. When he saw Liu Yue Rong, a deep murderous intent shed through his eyes but was quickly repressed. He knew that to attack her now would most likely be difficult, and it would only plunge him into even greater peril. His strength was not yet sufficienthe needed more time to umte it. "Hao''er." At that moment, Li Muxiu, the old patriarch, along with Bian Ruxue, Li Yuanzhao, and others, also hurried over. Li Muxiu quickly said, "Hao''er, don''t be rash. Speak your mind, and I will decide for you." Upon saying this, he saw Liu Yue Rong and his expression instantly turned cold as he sharply stated, "How dare you show your face here? Apologize to Hao''er immediately!" Liu Yue Rong''s face underwent a slight change, and with an aggrieved expression, she said, "Uncle, the Ministry of Punishment has not yet investigated the matter. You cannot wrong me again." "You!" Li Muxiu gritted his teeth in anger, the veins on the back of his hand bulged. Li Hao, however, calmly stated, "Second Uncle, there''s no need for anger." Li Muxiu was briefly stunned, looking at him. Li Hao just smiled faintly, avoiding any harsh words. Apologies? Penitence? Some things were not resolvable with mere apologiesonly blood and life could engrave a memory, could quell one''s own unrest. "Grand Aunt, Ninth Aunt." Li Hao''s gaze swept over everyone, and once again he bowed: "I cannot thank you enough for all the care in previous days. Today, I take my leave, may we meet again in the future." He Jian and Jiang Xian''er''s expressions changed, with He Jian saying, "Hao''er, don''t be impulsive. Your father has a bit of a temper, but after all, you are father and son..." Li Hao''s mouth twitched slightly at these words. How was it this remark again? He shook his head without saying anything, only to suddenly sense something and look up to see a goose feather snowke falling from the sky. Late autumn had passed, and this first snow of early winter seemed somewhat early. He withdrew his gaze from the overcast sky and focused on the steps in front of him, then he stepped forward without another word or pause. "Hao!" Li Yuanzhao couldn''t help but call out, his eyes moistening and turning red, his nose bing increasingly sour. Li Hao''s figure paused slightly, but he did not turn back; he had already said his previous advice. Bian Ruxue was lost in a daze. Originally, she thought that after descending the mountain and capturing the True Dragon with Li Hao, she would say goodbye, never expecting to go through these astonishing changes. Suddenly, a towering figure appeared before Li Hao, enveloping him like a ck cloud and obscuring his view. "You want to leave? Where would you go?" Li Tian Gang''s face was cold and frosty as he spoke. Where would he go? Li Hao pondered this question seriously, feeling briefly lost in thought. Indeed, where? But soon, he gathered his thoughts and with a smile, replied: "The world is vast, and I am but a passerby; I can make my home wherever I drift." Li Tian Gang flew into a rage, eximing, "Ridiculous! You are born of the Li Family, and even in death, you will be a ghost of the Li Family!" "I no longer carry the Li surname!" Li Hao reiterated coldly. Chapter 162: Chapter 117 There is No More Li Hao in the World (Guaranteed Combined Chapter)_5 Li Tian Gang said in a chilly voice, "Then what surname do you wish to take?" Upon hearing this, Li Hao was momentarily lost in thought. Yes, if not surnamed Li, then what would his own surname be? More crucially, in his previous life, he had also borne the surname Li. The heart that had until now been calm suddenly felt a wave of bitterness. In his previous life, his parents died early. He had not expected that after traversing through a rebirth, even his own surname would not be preserved. Though he was born into a prominent family, he ended up in such a plight, trulyughable. He took a deep breath, and the frigid, icy air filled his lungs, which oddly brought him somefort. He regained hisposure and said, "What surname I take has nothing to do with you. In any case, I will no longer bear the Li surname. From now on, I have nothing to do with the Li Family!" "Do you think by saying that you can sever your ties with the Li Family?" Li Tian Gang''s gaze burned with fury as he said, "The Li Family raised you for so many years, and you just want to walk away like this?" Li Hao looked up slightly, locking eyes with him: "Then, what do you suggest?" "You want to leave, fine, but return everything you owe to the Li Family!" Li Tian Gang said angrily. Li Hao said in a stern voice, "And how do you suggest I do that?" "How do you repay us? You speak as if it''s simple. The Li Family''s cultivation techniques you''ve learned, how will you repay that?" "The precious medicines that melted your blood for Foundation Establishment have been consumed; how will you repay that?" "The blood flowing within you, how will you repay that?!" Li Tian Gang demanded coldly, word by word. Li Hao was silent for a moment before saying, "I can refrain from using the cultivation techniques. However many volumes I''ve cultivated, I will donate the same number to Listening Rain Tower." "The precious medicines for Foundation Establishment, I will find a way to repay you in the future. The blood essence of the Great Demon that you''ve in, I will also repay you for that!" "As for this body''s blood... Li Hao looked up at him directly: "I''ve said it before, your son died a long time ago. The life I have now is my own!" Now that he had entered the Heavenly Human Realm, cultivated his own path, and could create his own cultivation techniques, even if he didn''t use the other techniques, the impact on him would not be significant. Li Tian Gang, overflowing with rage,ughed scornfully and said, "Very well! You''ve reached the Heavenly Human Realm and grown wings. I won''t talk about the cultivation techniques for now. A three-thousand-year-old Great Demon, how will you y it?" "Do you even realize what realm a three-thousand-year-old Great Demon is in? It''s at least in the middle phase of the Immortal Realm, if not the pinnacle!" "Do you think just because you''ve entered the Heavenly Human Realm, you are guaranteed to be Immortal in the future?" Li Tian Gang''s face showed a mocking smile: "After the Heavenly Human Realm, each step is a threshold. No matter how exceptional your talent is, it''s not a hundred percent sure you will be an unparalleled power!" "There was once a prodigy who entered the Grandmaster Realm at the age of neen. A hundred yearster, he just stepped into the Immortal Realm!" "You want to dy, but I can''t wait!" A chill shed in Li Hao''s eyes: "Then tell me, how do you want me to repay it?" As Li Tian Gang looked into his gaze, his heart filled with even greater fury, and said, "If you want to repay, fine! I''ll give you three years! Three years to rece every volume you''ve learned with a new one!" "Within three years, bring me back the head of a three-thousand-year-old Great Demon!" "With regards to the Li Family''s blood and talents within you, you better not waste them. Go to Heavenly Gate Pass, take over and guard it for the n. I don''t expect you to hold it for long, just guard it for three years, and I''ll consider your debt paid!" "Li Tian Gang, have you truly gone mad?!" Li Muxiu eximed in shock and anger, "Do you realize what you are suggesting? Do you want to kill your own son before you''re satisfied?!" The others also showed signs of unease; the threat seemed too harsh. The other terms could possibly be negotiated with, but defending Heavenly Gate Pass was too difficult. That is one of the most dangerous ces defended by the Li Family! Located deep in the Great Yu Bordends, it sticks out like a thorn, bordered on two sides by thend of Demons, and tens of thousands of miles further, the Great Wilderness Heaven. Moreover, nearby there''s a vassal state under Dayu, which, although it pays annual tribute to the Great Yu Dynasty and maintains a fa?ade of loyalty, has long been conspiring with Demons to assault Heavenly Gate Pass. However, there has been no evidence to prove such conspiracies. Even if evidence had been found in the past, the vassal state had always pushed the me onto scapegoats. Over the years, countless soldiers of the Li Family have died defending Heavenly Gate Pass. Even with someone in the Four Stands Realm stationed there, it was only enough for Suppression! The casualty rate at that location is extremely high. In the past, the third and sixth sons of the Li Family both defended that ce and ended up buried in its soil! Now, they want to send the young Li Hao there? Even if he''s in the Heavenly Human Realm, in that ce, he would merely be a handful of yellow soil! However, they could all see that Li Tian Gang''s words were merely an attempt to force Li Hao to stay, not allowing him to leave. Looking into the enraged face before him, Li Hao took a deep, hard look at the other and nodded, "No problem." Li Tian Gang''s expression changed, surprised that Li Hao actually dared to agree. He wanted tough out of sheer anger and said, "Very well! Truly ignorant and fearless. Do you even know what Heavenly Gate Pass is? Three years? I really want to see if you can live for three years, and even if you do, what kind of shape you''ll be in after three years!" He chortled coldly, continuing, "I will withdraw all of the Li Family''s forces from Heavenly Gate Pass, and I will not send a single soldier to reinforce you. You want to leave the Li Family behind? Then try to survive on your own!" "Let''s see what difference you can make without the Li Family, without the protection of so many soldiers! Yourfort, your arrogance, all were bought with the blood of countless others. When the timees, you will realize that your talent and abilities are worthless in the face of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood!" Upon hearing these words, Li Muxiu was fully enraged and said, "If you want to kill Hao Er, just say it directly, why go about it this way?" "If Hao Er goes there, I will apany him!" "Uncle!" Li Tian Gang''s color changed, angrily saying, "As an elder, I have tolerated you again and again. I hope you understand that this is our family''s internal affair!" Chapter 163: Chapter 117 There is No More Li Hao in the World (Guaranteed Combined Chapter)_6 "How much longer will you indulge Hao Er? If you interfere again, don''t me me for confining you to the Listening Rain Tower in the name of the True Dragon!" On hearing these words, Li Muxiu''s eyes bulged with rage, and his body trembled violently. "You dare to confine me? Is this how you run the Li Family!" At this moment, Li Hao fell into silence. The matters of Heavenly Gate Pass, I had also heard from the Second Master before. Whenever mentioned, it couldn''t help but bring sighs. It was the most dangerous ce guarded by the Li Family for Dayu. However, ording to the Second Master, in recent years, the casualties of the Li Family''s children there, the elerated extension of the Mo River, the external turmoil, and so on, it seemed that Emperor Yu was already contemting abandoning that ce. To retract the troops for defense. This news, Li Tian Gang before my eyes most likely knew as well, hence why he dared to speak of withdrawing the troops of the Li Family. Even if he couldn''t hold it and had to abandon it, the Li Family would at most bear some scolding and punishment, but would not face severe punishment, after all, Emperor Yu already harbored that intention. Seeing Li Hao silent, Li Tian Gang couldn''t help but sneer: "What, is that all the backbone you have?" Li Hao looked up at him, and suddenly, a voice reached his ear, causing a slight change in his expression. After a moment of silence, he slowly said: "Fine, you said it, three years, I will guard for the Li Family for three years, after three years, everything I have eaten, drunk, used, including the blood flowing in my body, we will be even!" Seeing Li Hao agree, Li Muxiu hastily said, "Hao Er, what nonsense are you talking about? You don''t need to pay with your life for those years of food and drink!!" Li Hao''s lips twitched slightly, yes, why should he repay with his life? Who could have expected that the small kindness of the past would require a repayment a thousand, ten thousand times over! It was just that, deep down, he was thoroughly weary and unwilling to be bound by even the slightest fetter. "You beast, you really dare to agree?" Li Tian Gang said furiously, "Do you even know what you''re saying? What will you use to defend it? With your Heavenly Human Realm''s cultivation level? You might die before even stepping into Heavenly Gate Pass!" Li Hao coldly replied, "I''d rather die out there than here!" "You!" Li Tian Gang was choked up with anger, unable to utter a word. "I have already agreed, so step aside!" Li Hao didn''t waste any more words and said coldly. Li Tian Gang stood frozen in ce, momentarily at a loss for words. But Li Hao simply stepped past him, and then, amidst the astonished cries and urgent calls of the crowd, he crossed that threshold. He had crossed that threshold so many wanted to enter! With that step, it meant that from then on, Li Hao was no more of this world. The crowd stood dumbfounded, not knowing what to say or do. The young man''s silhouette was so resolute, so decisive. Nobody had expected that this father and son would be so obstinate and stubborn. "Hao Er..." "Hao!" The crowd couldn''t help but call out, but the young man''s figure did not pause; step by step, he walked down the stairs of the Divine General Mansion''s main gate. Li Tian Gang suddenly turned around, staring at that departing silhouette, his face ashen: "You will regret it!" This voice reached the young man''s ears, but he showed no reaction. Li Muxiu watched in a daze, suddenly feeling that the young man, once gone, seemed as if he would never return. Just like Li Hao had said, from then on, he was no longer a Li. He had forsaken that surname, the most prestigious after the Royal Family, below heaven. In this winter, he departed. Outside the Divine General Mansion, Song Yufeng, Song Qiumo, and many apprentices from White Hall all heard this conversation. They all watched in astonishment at the young man who was leaving the Divine General Mansion. They hade to plead for Li Hao, but never expected that the greatest genius of the Divine General Mansion for hundreds of years would break away from this divine abode today. They wanted to persuade him, but did not know how to start. The dialogue between the father and son left them feeling a chill. Suddenly, a figure stepped forward from the crowd, saying to Li Hao: "Brother Li Hao, have a good journey." Li Hao looked over and saw that it was Prince Jiang Hanxing. The prince was inly dressed, without any luxurious royal attire, and had previously blended into the crowd. But at this moment, he stepped forward openly, and if an observant person were to take notice, they would surely recognize his face and status. For someone of his status to get involved in the internal affairs of the Divine General Mansion obviously wasn''t good. But he did it anyway. Their eyes met, and Li Hao knew that the other was willing to do so. But he did not engage in much conversation, merely giving a cool nod, seemingly distant, after all, his current status was not to be unted. Jiang Hanxing watched Li Hao''s retreating figure, and then suddenly spoke out loud: "Brother Li Hao, do you remember the poem you recited that day in the brothel?" "Let there be no worries about finding a confidant ahead!" "In this world, who doesn''t recognize you!" Chapter 164: Chapter 1 Henceforth only to indulge in pleasure (Supplementary update 7/25) Hearing the loud recitation of poetry by the young man, the faces of everyone in the Divine General Mansion slightly changed. "Who in the world does not know of your excellency!" Such domineering confidence, yet sopletely true. A Grandmaster of the Heavenly Human Realm at only fourteen, an unprecedented rarity, had now parted from their Li Family. "Tiangang, can''t you speak to Li Hao more gently?" He Jian felt a sour ache in her heart, thinking of the well-behaved child who hade to pay his respects early in the day, and couldn''t help but say to Li Tiangang. Li Tiangang came back to his senses but remained expressionless and said nothing. "Li Tiangang, you pushed Hao Er away, you drove away the most astonishing talent the Li Family has seen in a thousand years." Li Muxiu seemed to have lost all his anger at this moment, his face showing a timeworn and deste look as he nced deeply at Li Tiangang and said, "You will definitely regret what you said today." Li Tiangang''s mouth twitched slightly; the child''s talent truly was astonishing, which he had seen and felt pained in his heart. But, regret it? He thought of various recent events, then after a deep breath, he said in a low voice, "I won''t regret it. The one who will regret it will be him. If I can''t grind down his stubbornness, those demons will!" "In less than three years, he wille back crying and begging to return. He will realize what he has abandoned today is something countless people in this world dream of obtaining. He''s still young, just doesn''t know how fortunate he is!" As he spoke, he turned his head to look at Li Muxiu and the others, and said slowly: "By themand of the Li Family''s True Dragon, I warn you all, no one is permitted to assist him in secret. Vitors will be severely punished by the familyw!" Having said that, his expression turned cold once more and stated: "Helping him would be harming him; don''t hinder me, I will bring him back!" Everyone''s expressions changed slightly, not expecting his determination to be so resolute. "Xuanli." Li Xuanli started to speak, then stopped. Li Muxiu''s lips trembled slightly and said, "Do you realize, he has not yet recovered from his injuries, and leaving today, how many eyes from all over the world will be fixed on him?" "Our Li Family is a thorn in the side of demons, a nail in their eyes. Once this child leaves Qingzhou and this ce, imagine how many demons will ambush and assassinate him along the way?" "The millennium-old grudge between the Li Family and the demons might very well descend upon that child''s head!" The pupils of everyone present constricted slightly, immediately sensing the danger of the young man''s journey. Li Tiangang said expressionlessly, "Second uncle, Hao Er is my child after all. If you can think of these things, so can I. I will send people to covertly protect him, and they will act if there''s danger." He looked seriously at Li Muxiu and added, "I am giving him three years, not out of impulsiveness, but to let him temper his character. This three years is for him to strive for; I will apply to our ancestors, and after three years, we will decide the true heir to the Dragon again. If he can correct himself by then, he may still im his position." Li Muxiu''s face trembled, looking at the departing back of the young man, his heart filled with bitterness. This child has never cared for the True Dragon; after three years... he would probably care even less. Moreover, with the child''s talent, if he seriously cultivates, he might very well reach the Immortal Realm in three years... At this moment, a figure suddenly ran forward, crossing everyone and swiftly rushing towards the young man. It was Ren Qianqian, recently recruited into the Divine General Mansion, Li Hao''s sword attendant. She had not yet practiced the Cultivation Technique of Listening Rain Tower, and although she was registered as a resident of the Divine General Mansion, no one stopped her as she decided to follow the young man. However, the girl set out alone, not carrying the ck Sword Box with her. When Chen Hefang noticed, she came back to her senses, quickly said, "Muxiu, Hao hasn''t brought his sword; how can this be? What about Eternal Night? Hurry and bring it to him." Li Muxiu was also stunned and immediately released his sense, quickly finding the ck Sword Box within Mountain and River Courtyard. He immediately took it and caught up with Li Hao, Sword Box in hand. "Hao Er, you forgot to take your sword." Li Muxiu looked at the child in front of him, wanting to say more but stopping himself, finally with a sorrowful expression he said. Li Hao nced at the old man and slightly shook his head, "Second Grandpa, please don''t be sad. I don''t want the sword anymore, thank Grandmother for me and tell her to give it to someone else." "Besides you, who in the Li Family is worthy to wield this sword?" Li Muxiu couldn''t help saying. Li Hao''s gaze fell on the ck Sword Box, and after a moment of silence, he said slowly: "Let it be disposed of as it was intended, in any case, I won''t be taking anything from the Li Family again." Having said that, he turned and continued to walk away. "Hao Er..." "Second Grandpa, please go back," The young man didn''t turn around but waved his hand as he spoke. Li Muxiu had aplex look in his eyes, looking down at the ck Sword Box in his hand, feeling bitterness in his heart. Abandoned by two generations of owners. Eternal Night, it seemed, would forever slumber in the darkness. Walking down the street, Li Hao moved forward, feeling with each step his body seemed lighter, more at ease. At the entrance to the Divine General Mansion, he saw Song Yufeng and Song Qiumo, but he merely nodded slightly, without saying much. He seemed unfamiliar. He did not wish to involve Tan Pce Academy. Footsteps followed from behind, growing closer, then gradually slowing down. Li Hao didn''t turn back, only saying, "I''m no longer the Li young master, why follow me? You haven''t been to Listening Rain Tower yet; tell Zhao, and she''ll release you from the attendant contract." Ren Qianqian shook her head slightly, holding her own sword, and said, "Without the Cultivation Technique of Listening Rain Tower, I can learn others from you." "My Cultivation Technique might not suit you," Li Hao said, "Besides, going to Heavenly Gate Pass, survival is an unknown." "Then we shall fight demons together," Ren Qianqian said. Li Hao paused for a moment, then continued forward, his voice calm, "Then let''s journey together." Joy appeared on Ren Qianqian''s face, and she nodded, quickly catching up. Large snowkes fell, apanied by a frost-like cold mist. The young man of distinguished status walked in the midst of the snowstorm, apanied only by a white fox, a sword attendant, and the carefree spirit of the winds. Entering Jianghu for the first time, he forgot his apanying sword. Reentering Jianghu, his hands bore no sword at all. "The path to the horizon is long, from now on, only joy apanies me; what care have I for idle sorrows" The young man suddenly sang out loud, letting out a free and easyugh. Before the Divine General Mansion. Song Yufeng and Song Qiumo were both watching the departing youth in silence, without words. They had never imagined that after the great battle between father and son, things would be so stiff that this exceptionally gifted young man would run away from home and sever ties with the Li Family. Countless people in the world would do anything to step into the Divine General Mansion and forge even the slightest connection with the Li Family. Yet the young man had cast it away as if it were nothing. "Who says Heaven does not wee guests, when it sends off a person amidst the vast wind and snow." Song Yufeng murmured to himself. In front of the mansion gate, Li Yuanzhao stared nkly as Li Hao''s silhouette disappeared, murmuring to himself: "From today on, does that mean Hao is without a father?" As the words of his whisper faded, his mother Xiao Yu Jing immediately shot him a stern nce, then turned to look at Li Tiangang, whose expression was cold and stern like a b of iron, her brow furrowing. Standing beside Li Yuanzhao, Bian Ruxue, however, trembled violently as if struck by lightning, her eyes widening in shock. In her mind shed scenes from many years ago, when she had followed Uncle Lin to the resplendent Divine General Mansion, crying all the way. In that unfamiliar environment, it was that child with eyes like stars who told her, her father was in the heavens. On that day, she found a new dependence amidst the pain of losing her father. And now, after so many years, the youth who onceforted and apanied her had, before her very eyes, also lost his father. Only now, he had left, and she could not only not stay by his side but had not even spoken a word offort. At this thought, a sorrowful pang surged through her heart, as if pricked by a sharp thorn, feeling deeply pained. She quickly went after him, but as the wind and snow in the world grew stronger, there was no trace of him left. ... ... Heavenly Gate Pass, located to the north of Liangzhou''s borders. Liangzhou, vast and sparsely popted, with cold winters and hot summers, barren and infertilend, yet rich in mineral veins; the people here do not like farming and most engage in animal husbandry and trade, and most grain is bought and transported from other provinces. Right now, the moon shone brightly and the stars were sparse. The cold moonlight poured over the earth. In a clearing of a dense forest at the border of Liangzhou, a bonfire was lit, with two people and one fox sitting around it. On the bonfire, several tiger paws and a tiger liver were skewered on green vine sticks, roasting on the fire. The fragrance wafted through the air, indicating the amount of food clearly exceeded that for two people. "It''s almost done, just wait a bit more." Li Hao, patting the head of the little white fox beside his knee, said with a smile. It had been five days since leaving Qingzhou. Thanks to Ren Qianqian paying, they were able to rent a horse-drawn carriage that jolted them all the way to Liangzhou. After returning the carriage at the post station, they could only rely on themselves to walk the rest of the way to this bordend. Fortunately, over the past five days, Li Hao''s injuries had already healed. In his free time, he pondered his various cultivation techniques and integrated them, creating a unique technique for himself. Having just stepped into the Heavenly Human Realm, the haphazardlybined power he wielded could not bring out the strength of the Grandmaster Realm, but after some exploration, if he were to fight again, he was confident he could easily beat his former self. As for whether he could defeat that person, Li Hao was toozy to think about it for now. "Feng, it''s almost ready," Li Hao raised his head and called towards the forest. It was Feng who had sent him a message while he was in the Divine General Mansion, prompting him to agree toe to Heavenly Gate Pass. Otherwise, even if he wanted to cut ties with the Li Family, he wouldn''t joke about his own life bying here alone, which was tantamount to courting death. The forest was silent, without any reply. Li Hao had gotten used to this and didn''t mind it at all. Suddenly, from the nearby woods came the rustling sound of movement. Li Hao looked up, his divine soul reaching out to explore, and saw a familiar figure pushing through the bushes and walking towards him. Soon, Bian Ruxue, following the light of the fire, appeared before the bonfire. Seeing Li Hao, her face immediately lit up with joy, and she said, "It''s great, I finally caught up with you!" "Why did youe here?" Li Hao asked with some surprise, frowning. "The journey here is very dangerous." "I didn''t encounter any demons," said Bian Ruxue. Gazing at the youth in front of the bonfire, emotions she had kept under control over the past several days suddenly became hard to hold back, and her eyes reddened slightly: "You apanied me back then, now I''m here to apany you." Li Hao looked at her with surprise and asked, "Are you not pursuing the sword path anymore?" Bian Ruxue was stunned for a moment, fell silent, then said, "I will not give up the sword, but I want to stay by your side. Otherwise, I can''t be at peace." Li Hao then understood that she felt guilty. Heughed casually and said, "Silly girl, don''t worry about me. I''m not as fragile as you think. I''m not like you, crying all the time." Bian Ruxue, recalling the embarrassing moments when she often woke from nightmares as a child, blushed slightly and said: "Let''s not talk about the past. When my father was not around, you were there for me, and now I''m here for you." "You want to repay me like this?" Li Hao asked with a smile. Bian Ruxue bit her lip slightly, not denying it. "If you''ve chosen the sword path, don''t be indecisive. With such a mindset, you won''t even reach the foothills of the mountain, let alone the peak," Li Hao said. "And about that favor, I don''t mind it. I''ve apanied you, and you''ve also apanied me. We''re even." Bian Ruxue was slightly taken aback, her eyes slightly hazy, looking at the young man''s carefree smile, she hesitated, "Really?" "Really." Li Hao smiled frankly. As the night wind caused the mes to dance, the warm yellow light illuminated Li Hao''s face. By the bonfire, he said to the girl with a smile: "Go back. I''m waiting for you to reach the pinnacle of the sword path. When youe back, tell me what you saw at the top." Chapter 165: Chapter 2 Dragon Pass Road Bian Ruxue looked up slightly. What she saw before her was the warm and tender smile of a young man by the campfire. However, she felt that, although the smile hadn''t changed, she seemed to be a very long distance away from the young man. But this feeling was fleeting, as if it were an illusion. She thought of the sword. The restless and unsettled part of her heart seemed to suddenly find a ce tond. She thought of the pinnacle of swordsmanship, that ultimate legendary sword technique. In a soft voice, she said, "Brother Hao, you have more talent than I do, and you might even reach that ce faster than me." "That''s not necessarily true." Li Hao opened his hands slightly and said, "You see, I don''t even have a sword." "..." Bian Ruxue was startled and then smirked bitterly. Without a sword, one cannot be called a Swordsman. But the exquisite sword move Li Hao executed in the fierce battle with Li Tian Gang was still unforgettable for her. Even though such extreme swordsmanship and immense Sword Intent were disyed, why did the person before her seem to care so little about swords? It seemed that this had always been the case since he was young. What exactly does Brother Hao... care about? At that moment, a figure silently drifted down from the treetops,nding next to the campfire, interrupting Bian Ruxue''s thoughts. Her eyes, which held a trace of confusion, instantly became clear as she looked over promptly. There was an old man in a green robe with white hair and beard, his hair casually tied atop his head with an old wooden hairpin skewered through it. Now, he sat carelessly on a wooden stump by the fire, fanning the aroma of the roasted tiger meat toward his nose and clicking his tongue in approval: "Without any seasonings, it''s a pity you''re not a chef given you can create such delicacies!" "I would like to be one, but I never had the chance," Li Hao said with a smile. "Is it ready?" "It''s edible now." Hearing this, Feng Boping no longer held back and picked up a roasted tiger paw to blow on it. The tiger paw had incisions made on it, sprinkled with salt, and smeared with wild herbs that Li Hao had gathered along the way, crushed and rubbed inside. Now, as a result of roasting, everything had soaked into the meat. Feng Boping savored the meat, juice flowing, with no concern for appearances. Li Hao chuckled and drew out Ren Qianqian''s sword, using it as a meat cleaver. He cut a portion and then picked some leaves from the tree to use as a te, handing it to Ren Qianqian. "Thank you, young master." Ren Qianqian said with a gentle smile, taking it with both hands. Li Hao repeated the process, cutting meat from another tiger paw and serving it on arge mulberry leaf, waving Bian Ruxue over. Bian Ruxue, having hurriedly traveled day after day without proper meals or rest, suddenly felt her hunger keenly. Enticed by the aromatic smell, she walked over. She took the mulberry leaf, nced at it, without disdain, and casually broke off a twig to use as chopsticks, picking up a piece of meat to eat. "This is really delicious!" As soon as she tasted the tiger meat, Bian Ruxue''s eyes slightly widened with amazement. It was incredibly delicious. In the Sword Cottage where she practiced, she had seldom indulged. ording to her master, sumbing to luxury would surely corrode the Sword Heart; after all, how could there be room for a sword if the mind were filled with various distractions of eating and ying? Therefore, the meals in the Sword Cottage were always quite ordinary. "If it''s good, eat more," Li Hao said with a smile. He himself picked up a tiger paw, sliced off half a piece, and tossed it to the little white fox. The rest he blew on and then began to eat. "Who is this elder?" During a pause in eating her meat, Bian Ruxue curiously looked at Feng Boping, not knowing when Li Hao had made the acquaintance of such a seemingly unfathomable old senior. "It''s better for you not to know my name," Feng Boping said with a light chuckle before he continued eating and drinking without paying her any more attention. He carried a sk of liquor on his belt, drank from it himself, and then passed it to Li Hao. Li Hao didn''t hold back either. Eating meat in one hand and drinking liquor with the other, after he swallowed it all down, the spicy and meaty vors mingled in his stomach, eliciting an exmation of satisfaction! Seeing Li Hao in such a state, Bian Ruxue felt a bit lost. Drinking was considered the pursuit of rough men. Although most men did enjoy drinking, Li Hao was still quite young in her eyes. "Brother Hao, drink less..." Bian Ruxue couldn''t help saying. Feng Bopingughed loudly, "Kid, your bride hasn''t crossed the threshold yet, and she has already started to manage you." Li Hao merely smiled faintly without responding to thement, continuing to eat and drink. Bian Ruxue''s cheeks flushed, and seeing that Li Hao wouldn''t be persuaded, she stopped trying to convince him and quietly ate her own piece of meat. In the dark forest, stars twinkled. The long night was silent. After eating their fill, everyone settled down to rest. Li Haoyfortably in front of the campfire, his expression peaceful and content, his mouth curving into a slight smile as he slept. Bian Ruxue sat by the fire, asionally adding a stick of firewood, and asionally gazing at the young man with a slightly furrowed brow. Havinge out from the Divine General Mansion, having suffered such serious injuries, and having broken with her father... why did he appear to sleep so soundly? What was he dreaming about? Who was in his dreams? The girl didn''t know. She slowly retracted her gaze, staring at the dancing sparks of the campfire in a trance... Birds startled into flight within the woods, and the dawn''s first light gradually approached. The campfire had died down. A new day had arrived. On the edge of the forest, on the road through Liangzhou, Li Hao bid farewell to Bian Ruxue, telling her to return home without worries. Having said all that could be said, Bian Ruxue didn''t insist any longer. Carrying her sword, she turned back three times, only to see that the young man was no longer lingering in ce. Thus, without looking back again, she headed straight down the road she hade from, all the way back. Deep down, she felt a sense of relief. Since Li Hao did not need herpany, she could then devote herself wholeheartedly to pursuing her own path of swordsmanship. "Brother Hao, I will definitely reach the pinnacle of the Sword Path, and then I''ll tell you what I''ve seen..." The girl murmured to herself, her gaze gradually bing steady. ... ... Continuing along the official road, the cypress trees gradually became sparse, and in some areas where the cypresses had been obviously destroyed and trampled, there had been no repairs or renting. The official road also became increasingly dpidated, with some parts even cracked open, leaving behind thick indentations as if arge python had traversed it, crushing it as it passed. "Ahead lies the Dragon Pass Road." Feng Boping''s eyes were also slightly grave. The Dragon Pass Road extended from the border''s official road like a sharp spike, prating thousands of miles away, with Heavenly Gate Pass and Cangya City, where the Li Family''s army was stationed, at its end. The Dragon Pass Road was the essential route to Heavenly Gate Pass. The road was so long that it took a day''s ride on horseback. It was the first emperor of Dayu who, thousands of years ago, with the ancestors of the Li Family, fought and opened up the territory, step by step, along this path. With this road, the Dayu''s army could at any time make a long march directly into Northern Cold Country, whichy outside of Heavenly Gate Pass. The Northern Cold Country was one of the six neighboring nations subdued by Dayu, bing a vassal state, but now, as the Dayu Dynasty declined from its glory, these once vassal states seemed to show signs of restlessness. Li Hao gazed into the distance, faintly seeing a vast white road stretching straight out. "That was quick." Li Hao sighed and then continued forward. Before long, they encountered an elderly man and his grandson carrying baskets of medicinal herbs on the official road ahead of them. Although Li Hao, with the little white fox and Ren Qianqian, were walking casually, their pace was still faster than that of the grandfather and grandson, and they slowly caught up with and then overtook them. The grandfather and grandson had noticed Li Hao and Ren Qianqian from a distance, revealing a cautious and even somewhat nervous look in their eyes. Despite the wide and deserted official road, they still unconsciously stepped aside to avoid them. Only when they saw that Li Hao did not pay them any attention did the grandfather and grandson breathe a sigh of relief. They followed slowly at a far distance, yet dared not show anything out of the ordinary. But this behavior was already strange enough in Li Hao''s eyes, as the local people seemed to be very vignt and fearful of strangers. "Young man, are you going further ahead?" Just as they were about to enter the Dragon Pass Road, suddenly, an old voice called out from behind. Li Hao stopped, turned his head, and looked at the grandfather and grandson with a slight frown, surprised that they would initiate a conversation. He smiled and said, "Can''t I continue forward?" The old man with a basket full of medicinal herbs looked at Li Hao and then at Ren Qianqian, thinking to himself that they must not be demons but rather descendants of a noble family out on a training journey. He sighed inwardly and said to Li Hao, "Young man, beyond here lies the Dragon Pass Road." "Hmm?" Li Hao looked at him with a hint of confusion. Seeing that Li Hao had not yet understood, the old man continued with a sigh: "Once you reach the Dragon Pass Road, you can''t go any further; that ce is full of demons!" "Demons?" Li Hao was surprised, exchanged a nce with Ren Qianqian, and then asked, "The Dragon Pass Road is still within the territory of our Dayu, right? Beyond the end of it, at Heavenly Gate Pass, is where demons dwell." "Heavenly Gate Pass?" The old man appeared momentarily stupefied before shaking his head and saying, "What Heavenly Gate Pass? There''s nothing there but mountains of corpses and a sea of blood, nothing but the intense stench of decay and bloodshed." With that, he nced at the sky, seeming to realize it was gettingte, and said right away: "Young man, you want to exterminate demons and uphold justice, which is admirable, but this is no ce for you to y. You''d better leave quickly before it gets dark. This official road won''t be safe..." After saying so, he took his grandson''s hand and, carrying the medicinal herbs, continued walking forward. Only the young grandson carrying the small basket kept looking back from time to time. Once they were a kilometer away, the young grandson suddenly said, "Grandpa, it looks like they went in." "What?" The old man was shocked, turning his head to look, but on the official road, there was no longer any sign of the young man and woman. He couldn''t help but sigh deeply and said, "No use advising those bent on courting death." ... On Dragon Pass Road, Li Hao and Ren Qianqian continued to walk at a leisurely pace. But before long, Li Hao''s expression subtly changed, and he stopped, turning to look in the direction of the old man and his grandson had traveled. "Young master?" Ren Qianqian was puzzled. Li Hao didn''t speak but simply looked around and noticed a wooden stick. He bent down to pick it up and casually sent a wave of Sword Qi flying with the rough stick! The Sword Qi was like a gentle breeze, silently sweeping by, but rushing furiously forward. As if stimted by the breeze, it brushed past the slowly toiling grandfather and grandson on the official road, lifting hairs at their temples as if a warm breeze had swept from behind them. And the breeze traveled ahead, extending over twenty li. There, a demon resembling a crocodiley in ambush by the roadside, poised to strike. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew along the official road. The demon, sensing something, pupils contracting, tried to move, but its body violently trembled. Then, from its forehead to its body, it split open, with blood and entrails scattering all over the ground... ... Li Hao smiled faintly, tossing the stick casually to the side of the road. Then pping his hands, he continued onward. Ren Qianqian didn''t understand what had just happened but didn''t ask any further questions. Li Hao would asionally do something strange on their journey, and she had grown ustomed to it. As they delved deeper into Dragon Pass Road, Li Hao encountered more rotting corpses and bones of demons, now merely white bones, left unattended. Along the way, he also came across demons lying on Dragon Pass Road, deeply asleep, turning what was once a road evaded by demons into their ownfortable bed. With these demons, Li Hao showed no mercy. There was no need for Elder Feng to make a move; he dealt with them effortlessly. Throughout their journey, Li Hao''s expression became somber as he finally understood why the old man had said what he did. The Dragon Pass Road, established thousands of years ago, seemed now almost abandoned. In theory, over the years, the Li Family should have had people guarding this ce. Why then had it be like this? Walking intermittently, Li Hao, apanied by Ren Qianqian and the little white fox, finally arrived at the end of Dragon Pass Road. Chapter 166: Chapter 3 Solitary Reinforcement At the end of Dragon Pass Road, is Cangya City. Heavenly Gate Pass is outside the city. Cangya City, built against a cliff, is expansive. Its city walls are towering and sturdy, reaching into the clouds. Inside are magnificent towers, arrow towers, and bustling residential districts. The city is extremely lively and prosperous, and it is also Grand Liang State''s border trading post with Northern Cold Country, with heavy traffic of horses and carriages. But that was eight hundred years ago. Now, there is only a small mound left. The mound is inscribed with the characters "Cangya"; this is now the city. A sea of military tents surrounds the mound, firmly ensconced around it as the center. On the perimeter of the tents, several battle gs are nted. The gs flutter in the cold, whistling wind, bearing the ancient characters "Heavenly Origin." These are the gs of the Li Family. The five great Divine General Mansions, each with its own title, such as the Wang Family''s Tianzhao Divine General Mansion, and the Li Family''s is the Heavenly Origin Divine General Mansion. At this moment, a cold wind howls, and dust rolls across thend. At the edge of a cliff behind the military tents, there are graves of varying sizes, with shabby, wooden, carved tablets inserted haphazardly. They serve as both headstones and markers for those buried beneath. Chink, chink. Nearby, several soldiers in damaged armor are digging holes with iron shovels. Soon, a few more arrive with a stretcher, which carries a hand, a mangled thigh, torn armor, and a dented helmet. Once the holes are ready, they ce these remnants inside and then fill them with sand. Afterward, they find a tree, cut a piece off, split it into a wooden tablet, and use their fingers to etch a few words before nting it atop the grave. On some stretchers, there are only a few fingers and fallen boots. These too are buried, and the wooden tablet is inscribed with the words: Li Family soldiers. The cold wind silently sweeps in, blowing through the military tents, weaving through the gaps between them, squeezing out sobs ofmentation. Li Hongzhuang, d in bright red armor, stands silently in front of the graves, her face expressionless. Most of the wooden tablets here bear no names because the battles with the demons have been too fierce, and preserving a whole body is already quite difficult. After the new graves are all properly filled in, she extends her hand, and a deputy offers her a jug of strong liquor. With a flick of her finger, she kicks out the cork and pours the alcohol over these graves. Thest mouthful, she drinks herself. Thus, she shared a drink with these brave soldiers. Without giving another nce, she turns and leaves. She has been doing this for twenty years, and for twenty years, she has witnessed this scene. From the deputy who passed her liquor to nowmanding the army. Because the third brother and the sixth brother who once helped her with the liquor have both fallen in session. So, although a woman, she still chose to step forward. To hold up the sky for Grand Liang State! Li Hongzhuang is the youngest daughter of Li Tianzong. She has nine brothers renowned throughout the world, each extraordinary and revered by all. Among them, the most prodigious was Li Junye. But he also died over a decade ago. At that time, she was stationed at the Frontier Pass and could not leave her post, so she could not attend the funeral of the ninth brother whom she yed with in the courtyard since childhood. Her tears could only fall on this battlefield. She still remembers her father saying that when naming her, he hoped she would find a good family to marry into. To then raise children and take up schrly pursuits instead of the sword. To be spared the hardship of ying demons. But since childhood, seeing the wounds on the soldiers who came back to report military news and the empty tablets in the ancestral shrine, she knew she could not abandon her sword. So she trained diligently, taking a master and learning Peerless Techniques. Later, she descended the mountain to join the worldly affairs, wielding her three-foot-long de to y the millions of demons outside the Pass. Here, she has been fighting continuously for twenty years! Twenty years of harsh weather and battle have left her once delicate skin as rough as sandpaper. Her once-flowing hair, now pinned under her helmet, has long since been soaked with blood from fights with demons and grease, bing dirty and smelling faintly of blood. These are things women find hardest to tolerate, but she has be ustomed to them. Aside from her appearance, which remains as stunningly beautiful as ever, nothing else has changed. But her once gentle and clear eyes have turned as cold and sharp as the stars of winter. "Commander, the tally isplete, 28 demons in, seven dead, twelve injured," another deputy reports as he approaches Li Hongzhuang. Li Hongzhuang is expressionless. She had witnessed the earlier battle and already had a rough understanding of the casualties. She simply says: "The family sent a letter saying that reinforcements will arrive soon. Once they do, we are to withdraw and rotate out." "Have there been any reports on the whereabouts of the reinforcements?" The deputy shakes his head slightly, about to speak when suddenly, a horn sounds from outside the military tents. Both of their expressions change, and they move swiftly, leaping into the air. From their vantage point in the sky, they see a few dots approaching from the direction of Dragon Pass Road. As they draw closer, they make out a young man and woman, along with a white fox. "How could there be peopleing from Dragon Pass Road?" Both are taken aback and quickly fly toward them. They are stationed at Heavenly Gate Pass, which has received some reinforcements over the years, but not many. It seems there has been some intention to abandon Heavenly Gate Pass. Dragon Pass Road, however, has long been lost to the demons. Even the troops that came to reinforce usually took a detour around Dragon Pass Road. Some were already lost in the sands of Dragon Pass Road, suffering heavy losses. "A military camp?" Chapter 167: Chapter 3 Solitary Reinforcement_2 At this moment, Li Hao and Ren Qianqian approached, both with puzzled expressions on their faces. They had assumed they would find Cangya City at the end of their journey, but instead, they saw military tents everywhere, the ground riddled with pits and cracks, some unprocessed demon corpses, and tattered military gs. It was, unexpectedly, a gruesome battlefield. Li Hao then heard the sound of bugles and saw two figures descending from the sky. "Who are you?" Li Hongzhuang looked at the young man before her, feeling that his features seemed somewhat familiar, and frowned in confusion. Li Hao was about to speak, but then fell silent. He had said he would no longer carry the Li surname. How should he introduce himself? His gaze was a bit lost, but he quickly thought of a name and said, "My surname is Ji. You can call me Ji Hao. I am here to relieve you as reinforcements." "Ji Hao?" Li Hongzhuang and the deputy had never heard this name, but upon hearing Li Hao''s next words, joy filled their hearts. They looked past Li Hao to the distance behind him: "Where are the others?" The two were confused to see nothing behind Li Hao. "I am the one," said Li Hao. The two were stunned, their excitement immediately deted as they looked at Li Hao, "Just you?" "Not just me," Li Hao continued, "This is my sword attendant, and this one is my littlepanion. The three of us." As for Feng, he had already concealed himself nearby and was the reason Li Hao dared toe to Heavenly Gate Pass. However, he could not reveal himself to the people before him. Feng''s identity was looked down upon and spurned by the world, a sensitive matter. Only his private dealings with the second master and him were known to no one else. Otherwise, it would have caused a great stir. "..." Upon hearing Li Hao''s words, Li Hongzhuang and the deputy were dumbfounded, their weathered, numb faces showing a hint of astonishment. Looking around again, indeed, there were no other presences. Just this young man? Reinforcements? Li Hongzhuang eximed in anger, "Are you joking?" After waiting for so long, longing for so long, all they get is a teenager. Rage red in her heart. Li Hao shook his head and said earnestly, "Not at all. I truly am here to take over. For the next three years, I will be guarding this ce, until I die." "You think you can guard for three years?" Li Hongzhuang was so angry she almostughed. One person guarding a solitary city, even she wouldn''t dare make such a im! Miss Hongzhuang might really be insane!" Li Hongzhuang no longer paid attention to Li Hao and instead said to the deputy, "Send a message back on horseback and inquire what Li Tiangang means by this. Is he truly ready to abandon us, or does he have another intent?" The deputy acknowledged and was about to leave. Suddenly, a figure swooped in andnded in front of them. It was an old man wearing battle armor, his hair gray and his gaze steady and contained. He first nced at Li Hao, then bowed to Li Hongzhuang, saying, "Miss." Li Hongzhuang felt the same Immortal energy emanating from the man and looked closely, yet she could not recognize who he was. The deputy beside her seemed to have recognized him and eximed, "Are you General Li He?" "Li He?" Upon hearing the name, Li Hongzhuang pondered briefly, then her face showed surprise. Li He had already made a name for himself outside when she was still a child training in the martial fields. He was of the older generation of the Li Family, a peer of her second uncle and others. But he was born to a concubine. In that generation of children from concubines, Li He was one of the outstanding few. "Miss Hongzhuang, may I have a word with you in private?" Li He said. Li Hongzhuang was slightly perplexed, but she still followed him as they flew off to the side. Li Hao and the deputy remained where they were. Li Hao wasn''t surprised by the sudden appearance of the elderly man. Although it was their first close encounter, he had been followed by the other party all the way from Qingzhou, for five days already. ording to what Feng mentioned, this was most likely a person sent by Li Tian Gang to secretly protect him. Li Hao felt nothing about this. On the road, most of the demons were dealt with by Feng and himself. Once his injuries healed, demons below the Immortal Realm wouldn''t require Feng''s intervention. At this moment, while the other party was having a private chat with that young aunt, Li Hao also asked the deputy: "Isn''t Cangya City at the end of Dragon Pass Road? How long will it take to get there?" The deputy spoke gravely, "The ce where you are standing now is Cangya City." "Hm?" Li Hao was stunned and looked at him in surprise. Then he looked around. Where was the city? "With hundreds of years of warfare and frequent fierce attacks by demons, Cangya City has been weather-worn and has sustained too many serious damages. It no longer has the strength to repair the city walls or to rebuild the enchanted patterns; the entire city has been obliterated." The deputy said, "Now only that ce remains, which can be considered a city, and it''s also where we stand guard." With that, he pointed to a small mound not far away. Li Hao looked over and was taken aback. The small mound was only a few meters high and could be easily crumbled with a p. This was... Cangya City? He was aware of the bitter warfare at the Frontier Pass, but he hadn''t imagined it to be this dire. An entire city had been forcefully reduced to t ground. "So you''re saying, when you''re stationed here with nothing to shield yourselves, you just withstand the demon attacks?" Li Hao asked. The deputy, with an emotionless face, replied, "The only wall we have are our bodies." "..." Upon hearing this, Li Hao fell silent and said no more. Before long, Li Hongzhuang and Li He both returned. Li Hongzhuang looked at Li Hao with aplex expression, saying, "So you''re actually Hao Er!" Li Hao nced at the elderly Li He, guessing that he must have told this young aunt about the matter. "It''s me. Now you believe it, right? You can withdraw your troops now." Li Hongzhuang''s eyes wereplex and filled with sorrow as she said, "How could Seventh Uncle be so heartless? It was only a minor disagreement. Why did it turn out like this? What about Fifth Uncle, Second Uncle, and my eldest sister-inw? Don''t they care?" Li Hao shook his head slightly, not wishing to bring up these matters again. "Hao Er, you''re too impulsive. You should hurry back, or you''ll die if you stay here!" Li Hongzhuang said. No wonder she felt a resemnce to the young man earlier; although it was their first encounter, she did not want to see her nephew act foolishly. "It''s alright." Li Hao gave a faint smile and said, "Dying here, I can at least be considered a martyr. Dying elsewhere, I would be nothing." "Why are you so stubborn, child? Your father wouldn''t actually kill you." Li Hongzhuang said with a sorrowful face. Li Hao shook his head and replied, "Aunt, it''s gettingte. You should retreat as soon as possible. I heard these soldiers have been defending this ce for many years; they should go back and see their wives, children, and mothers." Upon hearing this, the deputy beside him trembled, and his numb, cracked face seemed slightly moist. Li Hongzhuang fell silent for a moment, then shook her head, "Others may retreat, but I won''t." She looked up at the small mound behind her. Although it could no longer be considered a city, This was the ce her third and sixth brothers had defended with their lives. She wanted to fight here until thest moment of her life. "The heroic spirits of the soldiers here still need someone to apany them." Li Hongzhuang''s eyes were sharp and earnest as she slowly said, "I was nning to stay and continue the fight with the reinforcements once they arrived, but since it''s only you now, aunt will stay here and fight the demons with you. We''ll kill as many as we can! "This is thend of the Dayu Dynasty, and the ce our Li Family has guarded for many years." "Unless by imperial decree, we shall not yield a single inch!" Her gaze emitted a sharp glint, and her female figure stood tall like a great wall. Chapter 168: Chapter 4: The Haotian Flag! (8th Update) The news of the troop withdrawal spread, and many soldiers who had been desperately resting and healing in their tents stumbled out in a daze. Only when several lieutenants loudly and repeatedly announced did a semnce of life begin to emerge on their numb faces, followed by an outpouring of mournful wails and sobs. Many soldiers held their heads and wept bitterly, while others ran straight to the mass graves, found their formerrades-in-arms,ughed and cried, and then scooped up a handful of the yellow earth in front of the graves to hide in their armor to take home. "Reporting to themander!" "The entire Bloodsha Army of the Red Character Camp, which numbered one hundred thousand, is now down to nine thousand six hundred and twenty-three, all have regrouped!" "Awaiting your orders!!" A middle-aged lieutenant, a coteral member of the Li Family, came before Li Hongzhuang, his voice hoarse but resolute as he spoke. His eyes, however, were already moist. Li Hongzhuang''s face, as pale as the moon, trembled slightly, and her gaze swept over the vice general before her to the faces behind himhaggard, pale, yet filled with tears of hope. Finally, her gaze settled on the distant mass graves. The remaining ny thousand had already beenid to rest here. They were troops she had personally trained one by one! The vast expanse of graves held not just ny thousand, but also those from the battalions led by her third and sixth brothers, buried in thisnd as far as the eye could see. Even the normally stoic Li Hongzhuang couldn''t help but feel her eyes reddening at this moment. She controlled her emotions, took a deep breath, and shouted, "I hereby dere, the Bloodsha Army begins its journey home today!!" The phrase "going home" lingered in the ears of nine thousand six hundred and thirty-two soldiers, tears swelling in their eyes. "All of the Bloodsha Army, received!!" The three lieutenants, along with all soldiers, roared in unison. By all, they included the souls of the more than ny thousand buried here, whose spirits they would bring home as well. Finally, they could embark on the journey back home Amidst the excited and tearful voices, a lieutenant stepped forward, bowed to Li Hongzhuang, and then asked, "Commander, what about our reinforcements?" "Reinforcements" Li Hongzhuang turned to Li Hao beside her and said, "He is here to rece you as reinforcements." The lieutenant looked at Li Hao, his body trembling. Were they really being reced by this child? "Commander, this..." "No more questions, go on, go home early. It''s hard to travel when it gets dark," Li Hongzhuang said, her expression returning to stern and indifferent. Seeing this, the lieutenant dared not say more. He nodded, took another look at Li Hao to imprint the young man''s appearance in his memory. The conversation between the two was overheard by the other soldiers, who, after their initial excitement, were shocked. They were all retreating, and this ce was being left to a child? Many soldiers, anxious, cried out for an exnation; others said that if that was the case, they would stay as well. But Li Hongzhuang just kept a cold face and did not respond. Under the shouting of several lieutenants, everyone was eventually sent away to gather their armor and equipment and then set off for home. Li Hao silently watched as the soldiers passed by, smelling the dust on these veterans and the strong scent of blood. The little white fox crouched at his feet, very well-behaved. Ren Qianqian, on the other hand, held her sword and stood quietly behind Li Hao. The young girl, seeing the scars, the damaged armor, and the bent des of these soldiers, felt her heart quake and tremble, her eyes reddening. "Commander, aren''t you leaving?" Another deputy looked at Li Hongzhuang and couldn''t help but ask. Li Hongzhuang shook her head slightly, "You all go first, I''lleter, no need to wait for me." She knew that if she said she would stay here, more than half of these soldiers would also want to stay with her, even if she tried to drive them away. After all, they had fought side by side for years, how could they easily speak of abandonment. Hearing these words, the deputy hesitated, then nced at Li Hao, still unable to understand why someone who appeared to be a wealthy young master had been sent here as reinforcements, to guard this lonely wastnd city. But without Li Hongzhuang''s exnation, they could not guess the reasons. Military orders were like mountains; they could only be executed. As over nine thousand people left, the camp suddenly became tranquil and empty. Only Li Hongzhuang, Li Hao, Ren Qianqian, and a little fox remained. Li He''s whereabouts were unknown. He had told Li Hongzhuang privately that he would only take action in secret, and would only do so if Li Hao''s life was in danger, and not for anything else. Li Hongzhuang had nothing to say to that. She had learned of Li Hao and his seventh brother''s matters through Li He, but as she had not been directly involved, she didn''t know the specifics. Her only thought was to defend this lonely city. Besides exining Li Hao''s situation, Li He also conveyed a message to her. That was, with smoke and fire rising everywhere in Dayu, and demons causing chaos in various ces, Emperor Yu was already considering temporarily abandoning and setting aside Heavenly Gate Pass. They would reim it when Dayu regained its might in the future. Thus, if this ce were to fall, they would not me anyone, and if there were any punishments to be made, Li Tian Gang would bear them. Since Li Tian Gang had made great contributions in Northern Yan, at most he would receive a reprimand, have some of his sry docked; the so-called punishment was nothing more than a show for other officials. In other words, this ce had already be an area that was forsaken. There would be no more reinforcementsing! Li He had informed her that Li Hongzhuang could leave at any time and should not lose her life here. But leaving? Li Hongzhuang looked at the dark expanse of tombs, before her eyes were the scenes of her third brother and sixth brother who had once drunk and fought here, sacrificing their lives, and every inch of this territory was stained with the blood of their soldiers! Emperor Yu wanted to abandon it, her seventh brother wanted to abandon it, but... she did not want to abandon it!! Li Hongzhuang took a deep breath, reigned in her emotions, and walked into the camp. Although those soldiers had left, some tents had not beenpletely taken down, and were left here to serve as a decoy, making the demons believe they had arger force. "Find any tent you like, the conditions here are poor. Ever since the city was breached, there have been no civilians here, they were all relocated more than a decade ago." Li Hongzhuang casually said to Li Hao, then walked straight into the camp. Li Hao nodded, looked around, and then saw in the distance the uneven mounds of graves. He led Ren Qianqian and the little white fox over, his gaze sweeping over, the names or unified titles engraved on wooden ques. The cold wind blew, giving Li Hao a bone-chilling sensation. "Are these all heroes who died in battle here?" Ren Qianqian''s pretty face paled; she covered her mouth slightly and said with a tremble. With her own eyes, she saw not just a hundred thousand but countless tombs; the shock was indescribable. The little white fox that liked to jump around everywhere was also motionless, sitting quietly at Li Hao''s feet, silently watching. Li Hao fell into silence for a while. He came here just to repay a debt of his own flesh and blood. Once three years were up, the debt would be repaid. However, looking at the numerous soldiers here, he suddenly felt that besides repaying the debt of flesh and blood, there might be another meaning toing here. During these three years, it seemed he should do something else. It''s a pity that his cultivation level is still too weak. At the Celestial Master Realm, one could establish a sect within the realm, but in this perilous Frontier Pass, one could perish at any moment, and he still needed Feng''s secret protection. Only by reaching the Three Immortal Realms would he have the power to protect himself. "My cultivation is improving too slowly..." Li Hao''s eyes deepened. Although entering the Heavenly Human Realm at fourteen was shockingly prodigious, for his current situation, it was still not enough. He needed to be stronger and improve quicker! Li Hao took a deep breath, left the graveyard, and came to the camp. He searched the other tents but couldn''t find any food or drink. As he walked by, he saw the figure of Li Hongzhuang sitting on a small mound marked "Cangya City," wiping her sword''s edge. "Elder Hongzhuang." Li Hao called out and walked over. Li Hongzhuang slightly raised her eyebrows and looked at the approaching youth, frowning, "You should call me aunt." "I''m no longer a member of the Li Family," Li Hao said. Li Hongzhuang thought of Li He''s words, her expression darkened slightly, and she asked, "Why has it turned out this way?" Li Hao shook his head slightly, not wanting to bring it up, and asked, "It''s almost night, are you hungry? I''ll go find something to eat." "Night is approaching, and demons roam about. It''s best if you don''t leave on your own," Li Hongzhuang said. She knew that Li He would protect Li Hao in the shadows, but she did not want Li Hao to recklessly brave danger. Li Hao looked up to see the moon rising and the stars beginning to shine. He smiled faintly, turned away from the small mound, and, leading Ren Qianqian and the little white fox, he aimlessly strolled through the camp, weaving in and out of the tents. The tents were tidied up cleanly, but some broken armor and rotten smelly clothes were left behind. Li Hao found a cooking area, where he rummaged and found some cans of salt. With a smile, he summoned his Divine Soul, roaming in all directions, and soon found a demon beast in the wilderness around the camp. He bent down to pick up a broken de fragment from the ground and tossed it like skipping a stone. The shard flew out, piercing through the air instantly, appearing thirty li away, and with a thrust, it pierced urately through the brain of the demon beast. The beast''s body trembled twice and then lost its life. Using the power of object maniption, Li Hao drew its corpse over. This was a demon beast weighing about three tons, resembling a pig or a lion with protruding tusks. Li Hao took Ren Qianqian''s spare sword, used it as a butcher knife, and quickly processed the creature''s insides, then cut it into pieces. "Qianqian, help with lighting a fire." "Okay." Over the days of their journey, Ren Qianqian had grown ustomed to assisting Li Hao. She nodded, found some firewood around, and soon started a bonfire. Li Hao had already prepared the demon beast by then, selecting the best parts and using sharpened sticks or broken spears from the ground to skewer the meat and roast it over the fire. With salt and seasonings, Li Hao kept the cooking simple, but as the sizzling fat from the roasting meat dripped down, a delicious fragrance wafted through the air. While the demon meat was roasting, Li Hao went to a tent. He examined the ck and yellow patterned tent for a moment, packed it away, then used his sword to cut it, trimming it into several neat pieces of cloth. He then made a brush from the demon beast''s fur and, using its blood as ink, began to paint on the cloth. "What are you doing?" Li Hongzhuang, lured by the scent, had walked down from the mound and silently approached the bonfire. She unexpectedly asked Li Hao, who was busying himself with his task. Li Hao looked up at her, smiled, and said, "Your Bloodsha Army has withdrawn, along with the military gs. I''m crafting a new war banner." "Not all of my gs were taken; some were left here," Li Hongzhuang said. Li Hao smiled faintly, "Those are yours. This war banner is mine." "Oh?" Li Hongzhuang looked puzzled. By that time, Li Hao had also finished writing. He released his power, drying the blood on the cloth, then beckoned with his hand, extending his power to manipte objects several li into the forest, cutting down several trees and drawing them forth. The trees were quickly whittled into poles. Li Hao wrapped them with excess cloth at one end, binding them there, and nted the other end into the ground, erecting them. Thus, a makeshift war banner was created. The cloth hung down, fluttering in the night wind. Tworge characters written in demon beast''s blood swayed and revealed themselves: Haotian! Li Hongzhuang stood there stunned for a while, then looked towards Li Hao, "Are you really of the Fifteen Li Realm?" Li Hao shook his head slightly. "I''m in the Heavenly Human Realm," he said truthfully. "?" Li Hongzhuang''s pupils constricted slightly, and she froze on the spot. Heavenly Human Realm? Li He had not informed her of Li Hao''s cultivation, only of some incidents in the household. She, spending most of her time at the Frontier Pass andrgely cut off from the news within the realm, was busy guarding against demons every day, with little care for the affairs within the realm. Chapter 169: Chapter 5: Advanced Cultivation Technique Fourteen years old and already in the Heavenly Human Realm? Li Hongzhuang still remembered the year and month when Li Hao was born, which was also the year her ninth brother died in battle. It had been fourteen years since then. Li Hongzhuang also remembered that even a prodigy like Li Junye was seventeen before he stepped into the Celestial Master Realm. And now, the youth before her had achieved it at just fourteen. A full three years ahead! "With such talent, you must be the True Dragon of the Li Family''s generation, right?" Li Hongzhuang came back to her senses and couldn''t help but ask. Such a treasure, and they left him outside the Heavenly Gate Pass? What was her seventh brother thinking? True Dragon... Li Hao''s lips curled slightly as he smiled and said, "Talent is just that, nothing to be amazed by. The Li Family''s True Dragon isn''t anything remarkable. It''s only when you have genuine and solid strength that you''re truly noteworthy." Li Hongzhuang spoke speechlessly, "That''s easy for you to say when you''re notcking anything. What do you mean ''talent is just that''? It''s easy to dismiss talent while standing on the sidelines. Reaching the Fifteen Li Realm might indeed be a result of talent and n cultivation, but reaching the Heavenly Human Realm isn''t something that can be easily exined by talent alone." "It requires a one-in-ten-thousand kind of enlightenment and realization!" "One in ten thousand isn''t much," Li Hao said indifferently. "Among the sons of the Li Family, having talent that is one in ten thousand isn''t surprising, but your kind of unprecedented and peerless talent might be one in billions among the warriors of Dayu spanning a thousand years!" Li Hongzhuang couldn''t help but say. Li Hao slightly shook his head, no longer wishing to discuss this matter with her. He simply waved the simple banner in his hand and said, "How does this look?" "Not that great," Li Hongzhuangmented after a nce, speaking truthfully. Li Haoughed, acknowledging that it was indeed haphazardly made from tent fabric, and certainly not impressive or refined. Yet, he hoped that even so, this banner would still deter the demons. Li Hongzhuang looked at the meat roasting on the grill and said, "I''ve eaten Lion Hoof Demon before; it didn''t use to taste this good." "That''s because it wasn''t made by me." Li Hao said with a smile, his eyes showing the earnestness and confidence of a chef. Li Hongzhuang gave him a nce but didn''t say anything. She just gazed at the flickering campfire, and in those numbed, indifferent eyes ustomed to battle, a glint of light seemed to emerge. [Cooking Skill Experience +182] [Cooking Skill Experience is full, please upgrade as soon as possible.] The cooking ended, and two notifications shed before Li Hao''s eyes, amon urrence for him now. Cooking was his only artistic skill currently at the Sixth Stage. But the experience was already full, and only with a spiritual awakening of the mind could he advance to the Seventh Stage. However, he had yet to find the method to such an awakening. This was different from the need for sufficient focus and passion to reach the Third Stage. Simply being willfully fond was enough then. It also required a certain level of detachment, simr to establishing a core as a Grandmaster. But in life, it''s easy to talk about likes; detachment, however, is more difficult. Li Hao was still exploring the path of transcending in the art of cooking. He had previously checked the tents in each camp. As expected of a frontier outpost, there were no chessboards, no paper for painting, and even the few inkstones and brushes to be found seemed to be kept for recording military intelligence and sending messages. At the moment, he possessed six different artistic skills: Chess Tao at the Fifth Stage, Art of Painting at the Fifth Stage, and Fishing Tao at the Fifth Stage. As well as Poetry and Books at the Third Stage, Musical Rhythm at the Third Stage, and Cooking at the Sixth Stage. Without reaching a state of transcendence and spiritual awakening, his Physical Body Path and swordsmanship were also stuck at the Sixth Stage, unable to advance further. The immediate task was to condense an art form to the point of transcendence and spiritual awakening to reach the Seventh Stage. Li Hao thought it over, and given the rudimentary conditions here, Chess Tao and Art of Painting could only be put on hold for now. Aside from Cooking, Fishing was the most suitable skill to attempt a breakthrough. After reaching the Fifteen Li Realm, Li Hao no longer depended on a fishing rod to fish. With a rod, he could only catch small demons in the Power Passage Realm or Zhou Tian Realm. Great Demons were very difficult to hook, unless it was truly an unexpected catch... Without a fishing rod or line, Li Hao could, like Li Muxiu, condense his own energy into a line to fish in all directions. It wasn''t necessary to have ake to be considered fishing. Mountains, wilderness, anywhere where creatures could be caught could umte fishing experience. Just as children might use hooks to catch frogs in the fields or entice eels from their burrows, it too is a form of fishing. What is fishing? To lie in wait and strike! Li Hao also considered learning new artistic skills, like carving. But he currentlycked not for skill points, and besides, carving until the Third Stage would still require a passion of the heart to advance further, which would take some time. In this dangerous bordend, he had to quickly elevate himself to the Immortal Realm to ensure he had the strength to fight alone! At that moment, the roasted meat was ready. Li Hao''s thoughts returned as he took off the cooked meat, first handing a portion to Li Hongzhuang. He then sliced off pieces to give to Ren Qianqian and the little white fox before finally picking up a piece and starting to eat himself. Li Hongzhuang took it, thanked him briefly, and proceeded to cut it up neatly with her own dagger, skewering a piece with the tip and putting it in her mouth. "Hmm?" There was a noticeable pause in Li Hongzhuang''s chewing, followed by a faster pace. "Not bad." She nodded slightly, her expression mildly approving, but her eyes revealed satisfaction. Li Hao smiled and, while eating, asked, "Do you really intend to stay and defend this ce to the death?" Perhaps due to many years in the military, Li Hongzhuang''s behavior and posture were quite manly, and even her sitting position betrayed none of the genteel grace she''d disyed in childhood, aside from sword practice, when she would sit and stitch peonies with a graceful charm. She tore off a piece of sinew casually and said, "Defending to the death is a stretch; I''m just apanying these brothers a bit further on their journey, and incidentally, I''ll y some more demons. Without reinforcements, this ce will eventually fall. It''s just a matter of how many I can take down." As she spoke, a sharp glint of harsh coldness inadvertently shed in her eyes. Li Hao nodded, said no more, and lowered his head to finish his own portion of meat. After filling his stomach, he took another portion, wrapped it in leaves, and set it aside for Feng. He then got up, patted his behind, picked up the several rough banners he had made, and headed out of the camp. Along the way, the war banners were nted at the edges of the campsite. There were four in total, each ced in a broad angle. The banners, though made from the camp''s materials, bore strong and powerful characters, after all, he was of the "Poetry and Books" third stage. Li Hao looked over at them and smiled, inparison to the Bloodsha Army''s banners nted here, they indeed seemed a bit deste. After the banners were in ce, Li Hao returned to the campfire. He took out some papers he had collected from the various tents, as well as his pen, ink, and inkstone, and began recording them one by one. "What are you doing?" Li Hongzhuang asked when she saw him, "Are you writing home?" Li Hao shook his head slightly. To whom would he send a family letter? The world was his home, and at this moment, this ce was his home. "These are the cultivation techniques of Listening Rain Tower." "You intend to record the cultivation techniques?" "Mhm, record them, and then return them to the Li Family." Li Hao said with a smile, his expression, however, remained very calm. Li Hongzhuang thought of the matter between Li Hao and Li Tian Gang and her face slightly changed, "Do you really intend topletely sever ties with the family? Blood connections cannot be cut!" "There is nothing that cannot be severed." Li Hao''s eyes narrowed, and his tone grew colder, "Perhaps it''s just that your sword isn''t sharp enough." Li Hongzhuang picked up on the sting in Li Hao''s words and raised her eyebrows, but she did not take issue with him. She understood that this child had just run away from home and was likely harboring great resentment in his heart. "But do you think that by recording the cultivation techniques, you will have returned them?" Li Hongzhuang said. Li Hao responded indifferently, "The techniques I return are all the original advanced versions, more than sufficient aspensation." Indeed, he intended to write down the deeper levels of understanding of the cultivation techniques he had realized and return them to the Li Family. Even though by doing so the Li Family would profit immensely, he did not bother to quibble over the matter. It was enough if he could sever the ties. "Oh?" Li Hongzhuang was astonished and asked, "How many have you cultivated?" Advancing cultivation techniques requires tremendous energy and effort. If it were one or two techniques, it would be feasible, but if there were many, could he really enhance all of them to an advanced level? How much energy and time would that take? "Dozens, I suppose," said Li Hao offhandedly. He had already started writing the first technique. Stone Skin Hundred RefinementsAdvanced version "Golden Skin Hundred Refinements" The original low-grade technique, under the promotion of his sixth stage Physical Body Path, had evolved into a high-grade technique, strong enough to refine the body to be as tough as metal. Although he was at the same Grandmaster Realm as others, Li Hao''s body, through these body refining techniques, was more than ten times stronger than an ordinary grandmaster. Moreover, Li Hao wrote down the profundity of the technique: Golden Skin Hundred Refinements ? Vajra! It could burst forth instantaneously, increasing the body''s defensive power several times over. If only for a short while, its effect could be considered a semi-Immortal "Indestructible Realm" defense. Should he reach the Indestructible Realm and then use the Vajra profundity, the defense would be even more formidable. This profundity was not included in Stone Skin Hundred Refinements, so he did not consider it breaking his word about using techniques from the Li Family. As for the enhancements brought to his body by Stone Skin Hundred Refinements and many other body refining techniques, he could not discard them, so instead, he used this more generous gesture aspensation. "Dozens?" When Li Hongzhuang heard Li Hao''s words, she couldn''t help but pause. She looked at Li Hao''s face, solemn and serious in the light of the campfire, not seeming to joke. She was a bit dazed, at the age of fourteen he had cultivated to the Heavenly Human Realm and mastered dozens of techniques? In the years she had been away from the family, what kind of monster had the Li Family cultivated! Suddenly, Li Hongzhuang''s face changed, and she abruptly turned her head to look outside the camp. In the darkness of the night, there seemed to be clouds of darkness swaying, like shadows shaking in the woods. "It looks like they know we have retreated." Murder shed in Li Hongzhuang''s eyes, and she grasped the hilt of the sword beside her. Li Hao also lifted his head and stopped writing. The wind carried a foul smell, that of demons. "Stay here, I''ll be right back," Li Hongzhuang said as she got up and headed into the shadows. But Li Hao did not truly intend to wait here. His divine soul flew out from behind him, and in its vision, the night was as clear as day. He saw the figures of demons rushing toward the camp from the forests tens of miles away. The surging waves of the hidden current spread through the bushes and over the rocks, closing in silently. There were not a few in number. Li Hao immediately put away his pen and the papers recording the cultivation techniques, handing them to Ren Qianqian, "Take care of these for me." Having already turned pale upon hearing Li Hongzhuang''s words, Ren Qianqian said nervously, "Young master, are you going as well?" "Stay here, Feng will watch over you in secret." Li Hao nced at the leaves wrapped up meat, "Besides, he hasn''t had his dinner yet." Smiling at the young girl, Li Hao then patted the little white fox''s head and moved forward. As he walked, he raised his hand slightly and broken short swords from all around began gathering towards him. He grabbed one of the less damaged swords in his hand, and the rest followed his figure forward. "Li Hongzhuang!!" "The army has retreated, and you still dare to stay behind C do you want to be buried with your soldiers?" "They are all in my stomach,e and get them!" Outside the campsite, a roar, like a tiger''s bellow, erupted, revealing ferocious delight and a vicious atmosphere. Clearly, the chance to catch them was a delightful opportunity for it. "Chi Hu Jun!" Li Hongzhuang, d in bright red armor and wielding a three-foot sword de, stepped beyond the camp, her gorgeous face revealing an icy resolve: "You escapedst time, but I''ve been waiting for you." "Haha, did you think I woulde alone? Feipeng,e out and meet this irondy!" From the darkness, a huge tiger demon wrapped in chains appeared, a ferocious expression on its face. Chapter 170: Chapter 6: Slaughter With its roar, a dark cloud suddenly attacked from the night. Swish! Countless ck feathers burst from the sky, assaulting Li Hongzhuang like a shower of arrows. Li Hongzhuang lightly tapped her toes and gracefully retreated, dodging the steel-like ck feathers. She looked up at the enormous ck bird, as big as a hill, her eyes also showing a hint of solemnity. "Kill!" Chi Hu Jun roared, giving the charge order. From the distant wilderness, the ground shook, and numerous demons rushed forward, heading towards the pass. In front of the pass stood only a single figure of a woman in bright red, wielding a sword. Li Hongzhuang''s eyes were cold and sharp, showing no sign of retreat. The aura around her gradually built up, like a gathering storm. Swish! Swish! Swish! Countless flying stones and poisonous fog swiftly attacked from the forest, driven by the demons of the Fifteen Li Realm, covering the campsite. Moreover, some demonic creatures emitted strange piercing screams, containing Divine Soul shocks that resonated on Li Hongzhuang. A golden Divine Soul appeared behind Li Hongzhuang, its hands forming seals, and with a forceful chant like the tolling of a bell, it shattered all the demon arts. At the same time, the Divine Soul waved its hands, stirring up a gust of wind that dispersed the iing poisonous fog. Previously, with the army present, without her defense, these demon arts alone would have caused heavy casualties among the troops. Compared to these wave-like demonic creatures, Li Hongzhuang''s attention was always on those two Great Demons. Soon, a multitude of demons arrived like rolling ck smoke, like a ferocious tide of beasts, enveloping the skies and the earth, seemingly about to drown the figure in red. But suddenly, a dragon-like hum of a sword resounded. The three-foot green de erupted with light, transforming into a giant sword, and fiercely shed into the midst of the demons. In an instant, numerous demon corpses were severed and burst apart. But there were many demons, and Li Hongzhuang was quickly surrounded. She swung her sword in session, ying them, her body radiating golden light, blocking some of the attacks from the demonic objects. Suddenly, a ck feather mingled with the demons shot towards her. Li Hongzhuang''s gaze sharpened, prepared for the attack. She swung her sword forcefully, disying the Li Family''s swordsmanship from Endless Sea. Severing River! The sword''s edge was heavy and forceful, as if it could split the earth, slicing the ck feather in two. Simultaneously, a foul wind descended, Chi Hu Jun closed in, its enormous body simply with a paw the size of Li Hongzhuang''s delicate form, mming down with a purple glow in its palm and lightning exploding. Li Hongzhuang swiftly countered with her sword, but was still knocked back by the strike. Feipeng in the sky suddenly attacked, spewing a jet of golden mes, faster than arrows, aiming for Li Hongzhuang''s retreating position. A sh of golden light shone in Li Hongzhuang''s eyes as she executed another cultivation technique, breaking away. mes suddenly sprang from her sword edge, shing out and dispersing the golden mes. As she acted, suddenly a sharp whistling sound charged at her, the onughting with a sonic boom. It was a toothed demon with curved sharp fangs that burst out from the horde of demons. Upon seeing this demon, Li Hongzhuang''s pupils slightly dted, recognizing it as the six-tusked sting pig that was on par with Chi Hu Jun, said to have the blood of an ancient Demon King. At this moment, it capitalized on the gap when she made her move, suddenly unleashing its power with precise timing. A fierce light shone in Li Hongzhuang''s eyes as Blood Qi surged throughout her body. She swung her other fist with a punch that burst forth with invincible might. It was the Half-Step Invincible Fist. However, she had not perfected it; after all, that pinnacle step could only be understood by that old master himself. It wasn''t that he refused to teach her but that she couldn''t disy its essence, because this Grandmaster cultivation technique was not something sheprehended herself. With a bang, her body flew backward, her punch negated. After all, she was hastily responding to a concentrated attack and now, with her Blood Qi in turmoil, she had sustained minor injuries. Chi Hu Jun and Feipeng quickly pressed their assault, giving Li Hongzhuang no chance to catch her breath. Li Hongzhuang could not afford to hold back any longer and unleashed Unwithering Power. She had already stepped into the third phase of the Three Immortal Realms, the Unwithering Realm. At this moment, the Unwithering Power surged, all her Blood Qi suppressed, and boundless fierce strength poured out from within her. Her expression turned icy-cold, knowing they allowed Feipeng to appear specifically to lull her into thinking they were the only onesing, while in reality, they had also brought this pig demon. Swish! Suddenly, a sound of piercing the air attacked from behind. Li Hongzhuang''s expression changed, thinking it was an ambush. She quickly nced back, only to be slightly startled. She saw several flying swords speeding towards her, aimed at the two attacking Great Demons, which were easily shattered by them with a flick of their ws. These flying swords, being iplete, could not withstand the power of Great Demons, even though they were made of tough precious metal. "Are there others?" The three Great Demons quickly turned their gaze to the rear. Chi Hu Jun''s expression turned vicious: "There''s actually another brat, Heavenly Human Realm? Seeking death!" They all saw a young man, sword in hand, approaching alone. "Flip over all the tents for me!" Chi Hu Jun roared angrily, to prevent others from hiding and ying tricks. Demons surged into the campsite from all directions, tearing and destroying any battle gs at the boundary with no regard. Some tents were instantly ripped apart and demolished. Li Hongzhuang saw that it wasn''t a sneak attack, but Li Haoing to her aid. Her expression changed as she angrily shouted, "Get back!" She had to focus all her attention on the three equal-ranked Great Demons, having no time to worry about Li Hao. "It''s fine, you do your thing," said Li Hao calmly. Li Hongzhuang immediately became infuriated, but then she remembered Li He was lurking in the shadows; with him there, Li Hao wouldn''t be in danger unless several Immortals specifically targeted him. Immediately, she gathered her focus and charged at Chi Hu Jun first. Meanwhile, within the group of demons, several powerful and demonic figures suddenly soared away, rushing towards Li Hao. A demon with a serpent-like demonic aura coiling around its body shifted its shape into a fair-skinned beauty in a ck dress, looking seductively at Li Hao: "Little brother, you smell so nice!" "But you stink though," Lie Hao said. The seductive woman in the ck dress couldn''t manage to smile, whileughter erupted from the side. A hulking, rugged man strode towards Li Hao, "I''ll be the first to have a taste!" The energy within his body leaked out, forming the shadow of a giant ape behind him, towering over like a mountain. Li Hao nced over at Li Hongzhuang, said no more, his gaze turning tranquil before suddenly releasing the energy within his body. The major arteries throughout his body violently pulsated, and his Yin and Yang Dual Pulse opened in an instant. With one step, the ground of the entire camp seemed to tremble and quiver. "What?!" The burly man walking towards Li Hao changed his expression instantly, his face showing rm: "What is this?!" Li Hao had already rushed in for a sudden attack, his eyes cold as stars, and in a moment he was in front of the man, stepping halfway forward and pushing out a punch! The roar of the punch seemed to extinguish all the wind on the battlefield! Then came an explosive, howling punch, fiercely mmed out. The burly man was terrified, his body abruptly swelling, ck, thick, and dense fur seeping out all over as he tried to reveal his true form, pping his palms towards Li Hao and roaring, "Attack together, he''s not normal" With a bang, the palms shattered and burst, flesh and blood sttering, followed by the giant burly body being instantly prated. An invincible-like punch broke through the body, leaving a massive hole. This Heavenly Human Realm Great Ape Demon had not even had the chance to reveal its true form before it was killed by a punch from Li Hao! The seductive woman in the ck dress had her bewitching smile instantly freeze, then her pupils contracted into serpent eyes. The remaining Great Demons also changed color, as a demon wind suddenly rose, all showing their true bodies, not daring to hide any longer. "What kind of creature is this kid?" "A demon possessed body?" "Damn it, let''s join forces and kill him!" Several demons, now all revealing fierce expressions, dared not to be careless and all charged at Li Hao together. The seductive woman in ck dress transformed into a Green-Scaled Viper, with poisonous fog emitting between the green scales, sweeping towards Li Hao with a fishy smell. Another demon, a Many-Eyed Giant Deer, shot out a rainbow-colored divine light from its head, turning into a radiating flying sword shing at Li Hao. Another, a Purple-Eyed Mad Bull Demon, gathered a blood-red eye within its horns, reflecting Li Hao''s figure, as if it was some kind of special Demon Art. Facing the attacks of several demons, Li Hao did not take them lightly, his eyes showing a trace of coldness, his hand violently shing out a Sword Qi with the broken sword edge. In the air, fragrant petals appeared to fall to the ground and then bloomed into blood-red seeds, birthing Manjusaka. Amidst the scattering petals, suddenly a huge and sharp Sword Qi shed out. In an instant, the distance between Li Hao and the three giant demons seemed to be severed, the Sword Qi arriving in a sh! Three streaks of blood spattered, and with a thump, the majestic head of the Many-Eyed Giant Deer fell, abruptly cut off. Simultaneously, under the sweeping Sword Qi, the waist of the Green-Scaled Viper was sliced in two. The waist of the Purple-Eyed Mad Bull Demon was cleanly cut open, leaving a deep gash. However, because the Sword Qi had consecutively cut through two Great Demons, by the time it reached this one, the momentum had slightly weakened, unable to cut through its body! Still, the three Great Demons'' previously brewing terrifying presence instantly dissolved and crumbled. The two halves of the Green-Scaled Viper''s body writhed and tumbled violently, its screams of pain and terror fixated on Li Hao. From the body of the Many-Eyed Giant Deer, a fragmented Divine Soul rushed out, trying to escape into the distance. But a petal fell, turning into Sword Qi in a sh, eradicating its Divine Soul! "This isn''t the Heavenly Human Realm!" "Run, we can''t hold against this!" The head and tail of the Green-Scaled Viper started fleeing separately in terror, retreating far into the distance. The Purple-Eyed Mad Bull Demon''s organs slid out, but it hastily shoved them back into its stomach using its power of material control. Its eyes turned from bloodthirsty madness to fear and pain, and it turned to flee. Having struck down three demons with a single sword, Li Hao watched them attempt to flee and was not about to let them go easily, quickly pursuing them. However, his movement technique was not fast, being only at the second stage. But he still had one Skill Point left. In the past, within the Divine General Mansion, Li Hao had no need for a movement technique, but at the Frontier Pass battling demons, the importance of movement technique became evident. Without hesitation, Li Hao immediately chose to allocate the point. Soon, his movement technique advanced to the third stage. A flood of information rushed into his mind, and at the same time, his Bai Fengxing movement technique progressed from pinnacle to its true form. With one step, Li Hao''s figure seemed to be surrounded by condensing wings, adding to his speed. Chapter 171: Chapter 7 Defeat the Immortal (Makeup for 9/25) Two Heavenly Human Realm Great Demons were injured; though they fled desperately for their lives, Li Hao''s sword was faster. Bian appeared again, the petals paving the way. The Sword Qi instantly tore open the body of the Purple-Eyed Mad Bull Demon, ripping its body apart. Then, the Sword Qi turned like a corner and exploded the head of the Green-Scaled Viper. Both Great Demons perished instantly. Being of the same Heavenly Human Realm, they were no match for Li Hao in a single encounter. Li Hao''s gaze shifted towards Li Hongzhuang, wanting to assist her. The disparity between his abilities today and when he first stepped into the Heavenly Human Realm was immense. In these past few days of consolidation, he had integrated many Cultivation Techniques into his Grandmaster Path, forming a rudimentary new technique system. But at that moment, another Great Demon charged out from the Demon horde. At the same time, demons were colliding everywhere in the camp, tearing many tents to shreds. Other demons were charging towards that graveyard. Li Hao nced at Li Hongzhuang; she was surrounded by three Immortal Realm Great Demons but had not fallen into a disadvantage. The Peerless Technique she executed was so powerful that the three Great Demons dared not resist it head-on. It seemed that she could hold on for a while longer. Li Hao no longer held back nor saw any need to hide his strength, deploying the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation. In an instant, a Dharma Body Golden Body a hundred feet tall appeared, as if a majestic deity had descended. Li Hongzhuang, deeply engaged in fierce battle with the three Great Demons, was startled by this sudden grand aura. When she noticed, she was shocked. A Divine Soul of such stature was at least an entity of the Four Stands Realm. Yet the appearance of the Divine Soul was that of the same youth from earlier. Shock surfaced in Li Hongzhuang''s eyes; she did not know what kind of Soul Refining Skill Li Hao had practiced to condense his Divine Soul to such a terrifying degree. At this moment, Li Hao''s Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation stood tall in the middle of the camp. Raising his palm, he struck down into the horde of Demons, and immediately, countless Demons were annihted with a single p. In the face of this horde, deploying the Endless Sea swordsmanship would have been most suitableit was excellent forrge-scale group attacks. Or deploying the Falling Snow Sword Skill would also cover a wide area. But both were martial arts of the Li Family, which Li Hao had promised not to use again. He manipted the Dharma Body, deploying his self-created technique thatbined Cultivation Techniques into his Grandmaster Path. Falling Snow Sword Skill + Yin and Yang Inversion Sword + Rain''s Intent formed a new swordsmanship, the Blizzard Sword Technique. Two superior Sword Skills, infused with the Rain, one of the many natural elements, created a brand-new top-tier Peerless Technique. Li Hao took all of nature as his master; the Rain was one of the elements, its Intentplementing the Falling Snow Sword Skill. Paired with the reality and illusion of the Yin and Yang Inversion Sword, the moves within the Blizzard were unpredictable. Regrettably, Li Hao did not have a Divine Sword in his hand at the moment, which greatly reduced the might of his sword technique. Still, it was more than enough to annihte these lesser demons. In an instant, the temperature dropped sharply, the cold spread far and wide, as if snowkes started to appear, apanied by raindrops like dew. They were then swept away by a force, transforming into a storm that swept into the horde of demons. Demons that touched the edge of the blizzard were swiftly shed and torn apart, their bodies uncontrobly sucked into it, utterly pulverized. These seemed like snowkes and wind des, but in reality, they were vortices formed by numerous Sword Qi. Li Hao took a deep breath, veins throbbing vigorously, and swung his sword thrice in session. Three blizzard vortices swept through the camp, a vast number of demons falling dead. With each movement of the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation, more demons were trampled and killed. Even Fifteen Li Realm demons that tried to attack Li Hao''s Dharma Body were effortlessly crushed with a single palm. Li Hao stood in the camp, like an invincible War God, manipting Sword Qi to y all the demons. More and more demons surged forward, but they suffered heavy casualties, blood flowing and limbs scattering everywhere. Li Hao held a broken long sword in his hand, standing unshaken. In his heart, he regretted and marveled that among his first six realms, it seemed that only Divine Traveling had reached its pinnacle, condensing the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation. The other realms had yet to touch their limits. Once he had opened up all his major meridians, perhaps he would reach the limit of the Zhou Tian Realm. Who knew what mysteries would then unveil, and the same was true for the other realms. "Divine Might!" Seeing more demons charging towards the graveyard, Li Hao''s eyes suddenly zed with fury as he deployed the Buddha Nature Realm power of the Heavenly Human Realm, Divine Might. The Heavenly Human Realm had three stages: Unity, Buddha Nature, and Great Grandmaster. Just stepping into the Heavenly Human Realm, strictly speaking, one could not be called a Grandmaster but was only able to integrate one''s own techniques into a whole. The next step was to condense the Divine Soul, fortify it into Buddha Nature,manding Divine Might to intimidate thousands with a single fury. Thest was the Great Grandmaster Realm, a match for ten thousand enemies. Reaching this realm, one could struggle in the midst of an army, but not for longthe freedom toe and go in the Three Immortal Realms was still vastly different. After days of consolidation, Li Hao had moved from Unity a few days ago to the Great Grandmaster Realm. Ten thousand enemies were no match! At this moment, he stood in the camp like a divine general thatmanded awe in all directions, constantly wreaking havoc with the Dharma Body, concentrating Divine Might to deter the demons in front of the graveyard. Then he condensed Divine Might into a sword, just as he had done when he battled Li Tian Gang, the opponent''s Divine Might Knife! ``` Of course, the divine might condensed by the Three Immortal Realms was even more formidable than that of the Grandmaster Realm. The strength of this divine might depended on one''s own Divine Soul power. And Li Hao''s divine might was exceptionally peerless within the same realm; at this moment, his roar caused many demons to be frightened out of their wits, halting their headlong charge abruptly. Li Hao charged through, killing all the demons that had invaded the camp. The Falling Snow Sword Skill swept through the camp, wreaking havoc and devouring the lives of these demons every moment. Although Li Hao was alone, with the aid of the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation, he had the momentum of being invincible, causing the demons at the rear to calm down, fear taking hold of their hearts, and the intent to retreat emerging. "Bastard!" In the distance, the Feipeng that was besieging Li Hongzhuang saw its demon troops suffering heavy casualties and was beside itself with rage, letting out an indignant screech to the sky. "What are you looking at!" Li Hongzhuang suddenly swung her sword at it. The Feipeng hastily dodged, but its wing was still shed, causing it both shock and anger. It said to Chi Hu Jun, "You hold her off first, I need to go quickly and cut down that damned brat!" Chi Hu Jun wanted to keep it there but then thought that the irondy seemed to care quite a bit about the boy just now. Perhaps if the Feipeng could go and kill him, it might distract her, so it immediately nodded, "Go quickly and return quickly!" "Three breaths!" The figure of the Feipeng had already swiftly darted out, intending to tear that damned boy to shreds within three breaths. Li Hao was still pushing through and ughtering the group of demons when he suddenly sensed the sound of something cleaving through air. He turned his head and saw that it was the ck giant bird. Far from being rmed, he was actually pleased; this would ease some pressure off Li Hongzhuang. "I wonder, how much does my current strength fall short of the Three Immortal Realms?" Li Hao no longer paid attention to the group of demons; the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation behind him also turned around, looking down upon the approaching ck giant bird. "Die!!" The Feipeng roared and charged directly, unleashing its most ferocious attack, shooting out a ck coruscating light like thunderous lightning, aiming to kill the boy. Li Hao''s eyes grew solemn as he slowly stepped forward, executing another peerless technique he hadprehended. Half-Step Invincible Fist + River Severing Sword Skill + Meteor''s Intent,bining to form his own punch, Fury Star!! With each step, the cultivation technique within Li Hao''s body rapidly contracted and circted, reaching sevenfold in a blink of an eye. The Seven Star Lighting trait was triggered, and the power of the cultivation technique doubled! Combined with the Yin and Yang double explosion power, just the strength that burst forth from his physical body alone reached thirty-five million Jin! At the same time, the relentlessly fierce Sword Intent of the swordsmanship, paired with the power amplification of the Invincible Fist and the boosting assistance from the Law Manifestation. This punch from Li Hao reached the pinnacle of power. Amid the howling, the entire night sky seemed to lose its color, and the sparkling punch tore through the night, erupting forth. The air twisted, with the ultimate punch bursting out like a meteor, carrying an overwhelming invincible might, reflecting in the pupils of the ck giant bird. "This, this is impossible!" The ck giant bird screamed, iling its ws and firing more than a dozen ck thunders, but they were annihted before the punch''s might. It was then engulfed by the punch''s shadow, its massive body struck by the Law Manifestation''s punch and sent flying, crying out in agony, its chest caved in and shattered, feathers falling and scattering. With a whoosh, the body of the ck giant bird tumbled into the battlefield where Li Hongzhuang was, covered with blood and dust from the ground, and it was in a sorry state. Chi Hu Jun and the Six-Tusked Sting Pig''s pupils shrank, their faces filled with shock, nearly being caught by Li Hongzhuang''s de in their moment of distraction, close to being split in two. They quickly put distance between themselves and the bird, turning to look at the ck giant bird. The other had said it would return in three breaths, now what about three breaths, it had returned in just one breath. But it was beaten back. The two Immortal Great Demons stared dumbfounded at the distant boy, whose aura was undoubtedly that of the Heavenly Human Realm, but... you''re telling me someone from the Heavenly Human Realm can send an Immortal Great Demon flying in a single breath?! Li Hongzhuang was unable to take advantage of the situation and felt annoyed, but seeing the Feipeng on the ground, she couldn''t help but reveal a hint of shock in her eyes and involuntarily divided her attention to look towards Li Hao. Was that move just now his own doing? At this time, the Feipeng on the ground got up, spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and some shattered internal organs. In its eyes emerged a mix of rm and fear, and as it looked toward the boy, felt the threat of death from that one punch, terror rising in its heart. "Run!" The Feipeng no longer dared to stay; demons cherished their lives, and there was no point tangling with the Human Race, especially when they were not sure if there were other humans lurking in the shadows. They had mainlye today to probe, and if they could have managed to kill Li Hongzhuang in passing, it would have been an excellent oue. But that boy was too peculiar, making it uneasy. To the Feipeng, letting out a cry of warning was acting with enormouspassion. As soon as it finished speaking, it already spread its wings and soared into the sky, darting towards the distance with great speed. Chi Hu Jun and the Six-Tusked Sting Pig''s faces changed slightly, realizing that with their opponent fleeing, facing two against two would definitely put them at a disadvantage. Previously, with three against one and if they could prolong the battle, they might have managed to kill Li Hongzhuang, but now without the Feipeng, it became even less likely. Almost without hesitation, they too escaped quickly. They had attacked this city several times, and if they couldn''t breach it, they would retreat. Li Hongzhuang swung her sword to chase, but the two Great Demons were extremely fast, and the demon horde met her head-on to impede her, acting like human shields. Even though they posed no threat to Li Hongzhuang, they dyed her pursuit. "You stay here and watch, I''ll go after them." Before Li Hongzhuang could stomp her foot in secret frustration, Li Hao''s voice came from behind her, and then he charged forward, riding the winds to chase after the two Great Demons. Li Hongzhuang was startled, her expression changing drastically. ``` Chapter 172: Chapter 8 Carving Arts, Carving a Sword (7K, Guaranteed Combined Chapter) Do not enter a forest when encountering them, do not pursue desperate bandits. This is a great taboo for those in the military. But Li Hao had already chased after their quarry, Li Hongzhuang wanted to stop him, yet it was already toote. Grinding her teeth in anger, she swiftly swung her sword, nning to y all the demons before her and then chase after Li Hao. She worried that if she left at this moment, those demons would destroy the graveyard, where the lingering spirits of over ny thousand of the Bloodsha Armyy, alongside the subordinate officers of her third and sixth brothers. For years, what she had been guarding was not just a city, but its people. All she hoped was that Li He could stop Li Hao in time, or at least ensure he could retreat in one piece. Whoosh! Li Hao chased at full speed. Some demons on the ground attempted to rush over to block him, but Li Hao simply shed them down with his sword. Trampling over the fallen corpses of the demons, his speed increased even more. His control over objects was already about three times that of a normal Heavenly Human Realm practitioner, and now,bined with the Bai Fengxing True Form Skill, he was only slightly slower than the two Great Demons of the Three Immortal Realms, at least not enough to lose them. After chasing for forty li, just as the two Great Demons were about to dive into the wilderness, Li Hao shouted loudly: "Stop!" The two Great Demons suddenly turned back, noticing the young man who had been closely following them. The reason they hadn''t turned around earlier was precisely because they feared that Li Hongzhuang would also join the chase. But now, with Li Hongzhuang still at the camp, even if she wanted to rush over, it was already toote. "You rotten brat, you dare to chase after us by yourself?!" The two Great Demons suddenly spun around, their faces twisted in ferocity and cold sneers. They had led Li Hao to this ce for exactly this reasonto lure him over. Li Hao''s gaze settled on the dazzling white tusks of the Six-Tusked Brute Hog as he said, "Those teeth of yours are quite good, just what I need for a sword. I hope to borrow them for a bit to craft something." "You''re simply seeking death!" The Six-Tusked Brute Hog was furious. Did this mere Heavenly Human Realm meal actually dare to covet its precious tusks? With a roar, its body swelled, demonic energy boiled, and behind it formed a towering, ten-zhang tall phantom image of a gigantic beastly hog. Its fur turned from dark to blood red as if engorged, its bristles standing up like steel needles, disying divine might as it charged straight towards Li Hao. If it were an officer under the Heavenly Human Realm, without the protection of the Protecting Heart Military Might Formation, the mere divine might emanated by this demon hog would be enough to make them petrified, unable to hold onto their weapons. Li Hao himself had reached the Heavenly Human Realm, and although the divine might affected him, the impact was limited. Suddenly, he activated the Tiger Press feature, an echoing roar of a fierce tiger emanating from his body. At the same time, he did not evade, and in the face of the demon hog''s momentum that could destroy a city wall array, he stomped firmly in ce. He extended his arms, and the qualities of the Qiongqi Mountains Painting were ignited. His body, stable as a mountain, stood tall and unmovable. With a thud, he grasped at the demon hog''s tusks. The brute force sent him sliding dozens of meters backward in mid-air, yet his feet retained the stomping posture without changing. "Rise!" Li Hao suddenly roared, his slender arms erupting with the power of a True Dragon, hoisting the body of the brute high up, then mercilessly spinning to smash it on the other side of the ground. The ground shook, sounding like an earthquake, and a deep pit caved in. In hiding, Li He, on the verge of intervening, halted his steps instantly, his pupils contracted in shock. On the road, he had sensed a powerful presence secretly protecting Li Hao, but aside from the battle between Li Hao and Li Tian Gang, he had not seen Li Haobat other experts of the Three Immortal Realms. Now, whether it was the punch that had repelled Feipeng earlier or the current bludgeoning of the demon hog, Li Hao demonstrated formidable and tyrannical strength. Could he truly be just Heavenly Human Realm? What kind of Tianren Sect Grandmaster could possess such impressive might! On the copsed ground, the Six-Tusked Brute Hog let out an agonizing scream, vomiting arge mouthful of fluids and blood, the stench pungently offending the nostrils. It had reached the Indestructible Realm, its body tough as solid metal, impervious to sword and de. Yet, under the three-million-jin colossal force burst from Li Hao''s arms, it was still thrown and smashed into disarray, its internal organs disced, sustaining grevious injuries. "You bastard, stop!!" Seeing Li Hao about to deliver the killing blow, Chi Hu Jun could no longer tolerate, bellowing in fury as he charged at Li Hao. Li Hao instantly unleashed the characteristic of the Qiongqi Mountains Painting. Behind him appeared the ancient figure of the Demon King Qiong Qi, standing atop a mountain, his stature tiger-like. Its eyes, seemingly ovepping with Li Hao''s, both nced up, coldly leering at the charging Chi Hu Jun. Chi Hu Jun''s pupils constricted, sensing an overwhelming aura of ferocity washing over him like a surging river, pressing against his chest, making it difficult to breathe, his blood running cold. His body''s forward charge meant for reinforcement halted inexplicably right then under this deterrent. And it was this pause that allowed Li Hao''s body to spring forth, diving towards the Six-Tusked Brute Hog, his feet descending on its head like a weighty mountain, pressing the just arising hog back into the ground. Then, Li Hao wrapped his arms around one of the ivory-like white tusks, twisted at his waist, leveraging the full force of his body, and with a crack, he actually snapped off the two-meter-long tusk. As the tusk came off, blood sttered, and the Six-Tusked Brute Hog let out an earth-shattering scream, its limbs iling in agony. But Li Hao, holding the tusk, thrust it viciously back through its eye socket. Although the Six-Tusked Brute Hog was in the Indestructible Realm, it had not cultivated to the ultimate peak; its eye socket remained its most vulnerable spot. Immediately prated, the tusk plunged into it, the entire length disappearing, its screams growing even more deafening, shaking the wilderness. By then, Chi Hu Jun had also snapped back to reality, his heart shaken. In just this short span, the mid-stage Six-Tusked Brute Hog of the Three Immortal Realms had almost been killed by the young man?! Chapter 173: Chapter 8 Carving Arts, Engraving a Sword (7K, Guaranteed double chapter merge)_2 ``` "Stop!!" Chi Hu Jun roared, charging at Li Hao once again. Li Hao embraced the pig''s fang he had drawn out and turned to look at the onrushing Chi Hu Jun. His eyes were icy as he suddenly executed a sword technique he had devised himself C a single-target killing move. Meteor''s Fall! This was a sword technique infused with Meteor''s Intent, sharing a wondrous simrity to Furious Star. Using the fang as a sword, the white light shone in an instant, and Sword Qi crisscrossed the air. Li Haoyered in the ''Hidden Bow'' characteristics from the swordsmanship patterns within his flesh, allowing him to conceal his true killing technique. Once struck without notice, the destructive power would be doubled! Chi Hu Jun roared in shock and anger, swinging the divine iron chains on his body and fiercelyshing them at the Sword Qi emitted by the fang. The whip shadows were like dragons, shattering the Sword Qi effortlessly as if encountering no resistance. Before Chi Hu Jun could react, a supremely sharp light of a sword surged from the darkness. The sword light pierced through his chest, sttering a great deal of blood, and his internal organs burst. Being of the Unwithering Realm, his flesh was already indestructible, but at this moment, he could not withstand the power of this sword. Chi Hu Jun''s body staggered back, his eyes showing horror. Feeling the shadow of death looming over him, he hurriedly used his Unwithering Strength to heal his flesh. However, without looking back and while his body was still healing, he seized the momentum of the impact to turn around and flee! Li He, watching from the shadows, widened his eyes in disbelief. When Li Hao had firste tracking them, he had inwardly sighed, feeling it was a tough case. Even dealing with these two Great Demons himself would be challenging. Yet Li Hao had seriously wounded and repelled them in the blink of an eye, with his own strength alone! This son of Li Tian Gang, the legitimate young master, was simply monstrously non-human! As a Grandmaster of the Heavenly Human Realm, battling against enemies from the Three Immortal Realms was not unheard of. For example, among the Li Family''s direct descendants, most had such achievements, but they were only against the early stages of the Immortal Realm. If they encountered a mid-stage foe, they would rely on their Divine Weapons to engage inbat. But Li Hao was alone against two C barehanded, he had brought them to their knees! Seeing the fleeing Chi Hu Jun, a cold glint shed in Li Hao''s eyes. He suddenly threw the boar''s fang, covering it with the power of object control and utilizing the characteristics of the ''Flying Phase'' from his chess manual. This method, recorded alongside the Myriad Imagination Chess Manual and embedded within his body, was rarely used by Li Hao. Flying Phase allowed the attack range to double, possessing the ability for ultra-long-range strikes, along with an additional increase to the attack''s power! At this moment, his Flying Phase stacked upon Hidden Bow, along with the inherent Sword Intent covering the boar fang, instantly covering tens of miles. Although Chi Hu Jun was fast enough to cause the ground to thunder while fleeing, the sudden sound of air being torn approached at an incredible speed. His eyes widened in terror as he roared, swinging his chains in an attempt to slow down the fang''s assault. However, the fang crumbled upon contact and was sent flying by his chain. But the real killing move was the Sword Qi hidden behind it. With a thud, it instantly swept across Chi Hu Jun''s body. His huge tiger frame trembled as it crashed to the ground, splitting apart. With the divine iron of the chains still binding him, he blocked that Sword Qi, the rest of his body being cleanly bisected. Li Hao nced over and remotely controlled the boar fang to pierce down towards Chi Hu Jun''s head. A strand of Divine Soul tried to scramble out from its head, seeking to flee, but was instantly shattered by the plummeting boar fang, Divine Soul and all! Such a Great Demon, if its Divine Soul remained, could inhabit another being, or even seize the Human Race for survival. Having dealt with Chi Hu Jun, Li Hao''s gaze shifted to the Six-Fanged Hibernating Boar struggling on the ground. Without any courtesy, he summoned back his fang and, soon after, simrly prated the boar demon''s head, nailing it to the ground. The night wind was bone-chillingly cold. The stench of blood permeated the air. Li Hao stood on the body of the Three Immortals boar demon, pulling out its other boar fang as well. Apart from the Feipeng, which had initially reacted quickly and escaped, these two Great Demons of the Immortal Realm had been in by Li Hao! As a member of the Heavenly Human Realm, having in two Immortal Realm Great Demons, the young figure stood in the night wind, stark and piercing, like a javelin. The battle over, Li Hao''s tense body rxed. The aftereffects of the Seven-Star Lighting and the over-exertion of the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse hit him, and he couldn''t help but gasp for breath, feeling a sense of fatigue and weakness all over. He had not yet reached the Unwithering Realm and couldn''t rely on the Unwithering Strength to instantly replenish his state. But fortunately, with his ability to conceal and nurture, as long as he rxed his body, he could slowly recover. In this aspect, he was iparable to other members of the Heavenly Human Realm. Li Hao did not rush back to the camp but sat on the carcass of the boar demon, resting. At this state, as long as it wasn''t an Immortal Realm demon, he still had the power to resist. If there were any Immortal Great Demons lurking in the dark, they''d have to rely on his father to take action. This battle had allowed Li Hao to faintly touch upon his current limits of power, a result that gave him satisfaction. But at the same time, he felt the immense dominance of that man''s power during their earlier battle in the city. After recovering his Cultivation Level to the Three Immortals Middle Stage following the breaking of the Vow of the Heart, he could easily suppress him. This was the power of a True Dragon of the Li Family, a top peerless prodigy, far more formidable than an Immortal Realm Great Demon of the same realm, practically a sweeping force. Unless faced with an attack by over ten top Immortal Realm Great Demons, one could possibly push him to his limit. However, back then, he wasn''t as strong as now C with his current power, perhaps he could at least fight to a draw. ``` Chapter 174: Chapter 8 Carving Arts, Carve a Sword (7K, Guaranteed Merge of Two Chapters)_3 Li Hao lifted his gaze towards the starry sky, noticing that the stars over the Frontier Pass were even more transparent and dazzling than inside the city. The countless stars seemed to be reflected in the young man''s eyes, sparkling with the cold light of celestial bodies. Li Hao knew that besidesprehending the State of Mind and achieving Spiritual Awakening to enter the Three Immortal Realms, there was still much room for improvement in the Heavenly Human Realm. For instance, to maximize every realm from the Power Passage Realm to the limits! For this, he would need numerous Cultivation Techniques, to check for deficiencies by corroborating different techniques and refine his body to perfection. "My physical strength in the Power Passage Realm has already surpassed one hundred thousand jin, but it seems it hasn''t touched the limit yet; the Strength of the Flesh can still be improved!" "The Li Family''s Body Refining Techniques are not abundant; perhaps these Demons focus more on Body Refinement," Li Hao pondered. The bodies of Demons, most of which wereparable to swords, possessed wild and fierce strength and had their own methods of Body Refinement. The Human Race''s Body Refining Techniques were researched by the human experts themselves, just as Demon techniques were naturally researched by Demons. The Human Race could forge treasure armors and Divine Weapons and, along with other Cultivation Techniques, received quicker and greater returns in strength, causing the sect of Body Refinement to decline. However, it wasn''t the same for Demons. They focused more on their physical bodies, after all, they didn''t have as many healing pills, their Artifact Refining standards were lower, and they often had to rely on their flesh to withstand battles. Against Demons of the same realm, if the Human Race''s treasure armor and Divine Weapons were slightly inferior, they would be no match at all. "I wonder where theirs of these two Great Demons are. I should search themter; they must have left some Demons to guard their territory." Li Hao looked toward the camp, and through his Divine Soul''s concentrated gaze, he saw that the battle there was alsoing to an end. After all, the Demon King of the Immortal Realm had fled, and the remaining Great Demons weren''t brainless; knowing when to retreat wisely, they chose to withdraw. They only sent the lower-level Demons to obstruct and slow down the enemy''s pursuit. You didn''t need to run the fastest, but you had to run faster than your kind! The previously menacing horde of Demons had now disintegrated, leaving only the smaller Demons in panicked flight. After resting for a moment, Li Hao, with a giant boar tusk in each hand, headed back to the camp. Li Hongzhuang should know about these Demonirs. By the way, he should also learn more about the distribution and situation of the Demons outside the Frontier Pass from her. ... Within the camp. Li Hongzhuang stood in front of the graveyard, surrounded by in Demons. As for the small mound, she could no longer afford to care about it; under the Demons'' trampling and impacts, the mound had be even smaller. Over the years of battles and conflicts, that''s how Cangya City gradually fell. Seeing that all the Demons had fled, Li Hongzhuang breathed a sigh of relief and immediately rushed out of the camp. Her Divine Soul flew out, searching into the distance. Upon closer inspection, her gaze suddenly froze. She saw that, dozens of miles away, the head of the pig Demon had split open and ity on the ground, lifeless. And further, dozens of miles away from the pig Demon, the Chi Hu Jun that had repeatedly invaded her territoryy in a pool of blood, its head smashed, its body torn apart, and its inner organs and blood had dyed the nearby ground red. Both Great Demons from the Immortal Realm were unexpectedly dead! In the night breeze, only the figure of that young man was visible, stepping through the blood traces of the Demons on his way back. In his hands, he carried a two-meter-long boar tusk each, looking totally at ease. Li Hongzhuang stood there in shock. Was it Li He''s doing? Impossible. Although Li He was from the older generation, he was only a son of a concubine; he was even allowed to choose only one Peerless Technique from the Listening Rain Tower to learn. To learn a second one required him to establish a tremendous contribution to the family and gain significant renown for himself. In Li Hongzhuang''s mind, Li He''s strength should be much inferior to hers. Even she wouldn''t be able to kill two Great Demons from the Three Immortal Realms so swiftly, let alone Li He. Could it be based on Li Hao''s own abilities? Li Hongzhuang thought of how Li Hao had previously repelled the Feipeng Great Demon with a single punch. Her expression shifted slightly; this child was only in the Heavenly Human Realm, wasn''t he? With shock and doubt in her heart, she stood at the fort''s gate, quietly waiting for the young man to return. "Did you kill this Demon on your own, or did you team up with Li He?" Li Hongzhuang immediately asked. "On my own." Li Hao said, "You''ve worked hard." "This is the ce I''m supposed to guard; how can it be considered hard work." Li Hongzhuang replied irritably, and then sized up Li Hao, saying, "Are you really my seventh brother''s child?" "I''m not." "..." Li Hongzhuang said, "I mean that kind of..." "Neither kind." Li Hao shook his head; how did they keep returning to this topic. He carried the two boar tusks into the camp. His Divine Soul appeared briefly above his head, scanning the area and seeing that Ren Qianqian and the little white fox were still by the campfire, seemingly uninjured. The tents near the campfire also remained intact, spared from being torn apart by the Demons. The only thing missing was the package of roasted meat wrapped in leaves... "..." Li Hao was momentarily speechless. He could almost picture Feng sneakily taking the roasted meat during the confusion, sitting in a dark spot and leisurely gnawing away, while casually swatting away any Demon that approached Ren Qianqian. While he and Li Hongzhuang were caught up in this exhausting fight, the old man had been taking it easy. However, Li Hao felt not the slightest resentment, only gratitude in his heart. If it weren''t for the old man''s whispered transmission back then, he wouldn''t have known how to ovee that barrier. It was the old man''s words that gave him the courage. And it was the old man who had protected him all the way from Qingzhou to Liangzhou, and to this ce. Along the way, the old man had stealthily killed countless Demons for him. Chapter 175: Chapter 8 Carving Arts, Carving a Sword (7K, Guaranteed Combined Chapter)_4 You should know, the demons holding grudges against the Li Family have umted countless over the past thousand years. From the moment he stepped out of the Li residence, the news had already spread. Such sensational events, the grudgeful demons would naturally be the first to know. Along the way, his figure was under the watchful eyes of countless demons. It was Feng who shielded him from all of this. That day''s sky filled with heavy snow, yet not a single kended on the young man fleeing from homeit was all blocked by that lean and withered figure. This kindness, Li Hao found hard to express with words. At this moment, Li Hongzhuang also returned to the campfire. She looked somewhat exhausted. After releasing the Unwithering Strength, she couldn''t use it again in the short term unless she forcibly went against her blood flow, but that would cause permanent hidden injuries and be a barrier to reaching higher levels. It seemed like an ability that depleted resources, yet its effects were extremely powerful. Not only could it save lives in critical moments, but it could also greatly enhancebat power. Equivalent to having two lives. Moreover, in the Unwithering state, her strength never dried up, flowing endlessly, allowing her to freely execute some extremely exhausting peerless techniques, each move a deadly strike, and herbat power could surge manifold! "How did you manage it? Did Li He distract one for you?" Li Hongzhuang sat down and immediately asked, still skeptical and disbelieving that Li Hao could kill two Immortal Great Demons on his own. "You''re overthinking it." Li Hao said indifferently. Unless it was a life-and-death situation, Li He wouldn''t make a move. He knew what that man in town was thinking, trying to use the cruelty and danger of the Heavenly Gate Pass to force him to return, to bow his head, and to change his temperament and personality. But if he changed his temperament, would he still be himself? He had been like this since birth, in both his past and present life, for decades. If they couldn''t stand it, then there was no need to see each other. After all, which true father would dislike his own child? And besides. He had said he would rather die outside than die in that courtyard. Li Hongzhuang sized up Li Hao, observing the young man''s calm andposed face, unperturbed by the changes, and aside from the demon blood that stained him, he seemed hardly injured. At the Heavenly Human Realm, to y an Immortal without a scratchwould the seventh brother even know about this? Even in the Divine General Mansion, ustomed to geniuses, such a feat if spoken aloud might not be believed by many! "Can you roast meat again?" Li Hongzhuang suddenly asked. Li Hao raised an eyebrow and nced at her, just as he heard a rumbling sounding from her stomach. Li Hongzhuang''s face, however, showed no embarrassment, and she said indifferently, "I just released the Unwithering Strength, which consumed some of my body''s energy. This is quite normal." So it seemed even a Three Immortals Peak would be a glutton... Li Hao muttered to himself but didn''t refuse. After the battle ended, with demon corpses strewn everywhere, he looked around and selected two. Then, borrowing Ren Qianqian''s spare sword, he quickly cleaned them, removing the innards and blood, flinging them outside the encampment. He chose parts that were both fatty and lean, marinated them with salt and other seasonings, reignited the campfire, and began to roast the meat over the mes. Too bad, my Cooking Art hasn''t reached Spiritual Awakening, my experience points... Li Hao sighed inwardly, holding the two sharp fangs in his hand, an idea suddenly struck him. Could sharpening these fangs into a sword be considered a Carving Artistic Skill? Although he hadn''t thought of deliberately enhancing his Carving Skill before, if he could incidentally gain some carving experience, he could umte three Skill Points even before advancing to a deeper State of Mind in carving. If that were the case, mastering one more Artistic Skill at the Spiritual Awakening level, his movement technique could advance further. With that thought, Li Hao immediately called for a stone and started to grind the boar demon''s fangs on it. "What are you doing?" Li Hongzhuang asked, puzzled. Li Hao replied, "I''m missing a sword, trying to see if I can fashion one out of this." "...Even if you were to grind this stone to dust, it''s unlikely to wear down this demon fang," said Li Hongzhuang. "Do you have a method?" "You ran away from home without even bringing a sword?" Li Hongzhuang couldn''t help but express her incredulity. Wandering Jianghu unarmed, that''s something only second uncle would do. But he is, after all, a master of boxing! With just a finger, he can break swords, chop through knives, prate precious armor, and outmatch all weapons. Li Hao couldn''t be bothered to engage with her any further; it seemed that none of these martial artists had any insight, always bringing up the most inconvenient topics. However, Li Hongzhuang''s words did hold some truth; grinding his teeth on that broken stone wasn''t effective at all. Li Hao thought for a moment, his gazended on Li Hongzhuang''s sword''s edge, but he quickly dismissed the idea. He scanned the surroundings and soon found the bodies of two Heavenly Human Realm Great Demons. He searched their bodies, removed their sharp ws, teeth, and horns, and brought them back to the campfire. Using a beast''s horn, Li Hao began to rub and etch the boar demon''s tusks. As he employed his immense arm strength with continuous friction, gradually the horn and the boar''s tooth both began to show signs of wear, their shapes starting to change. [You have gained an understanding of the Carving Arts] [Carving Experience +18] [Carving Experience +21] Messages leapt out in front of him, recording this new artistic skill followed by a stream of carving experience points one after another. Indeed... Li Hao thought with a surge of surprise. Before long, his carving experience had risen to 100 points. The Carving Arts advanced from the 0th Stage to the 1st Stage, earning him an additional skill point. What a pity, his movement technique had just reached the third stage and needed a state of mind to continue improving. For now, Li Hao could only save them up to useter; if he suddenly achieved a cooking-rted spiritual awakening, he could even use them on his already sixth stage Physical Body Path, stepping into the Three Immortal Realms in one fell swoop. "You really are stubborn," Li Hongzhuang said, shaking her head upon seeing Li Hao''s relentless effort, andmented, "This kind of grinding is useless." "I know." Just as his Carving Arts had advanced to the first stage, a flood of basic knowledge about carving had emerged. Li Hao was also aware of how foolish his previous attempts at grinding looked, understanding howplex the task of polishing was, especially with such hard materials. The best method for carving would either be an extremely sharp carving knife or softening the material. Forcing a grind was simply being hard-headed. The only method to soften the tusks at the moment would be to use fire. Ordinary mes might not even suffice, as the tusks contained the concentrated energy and natural patterns umted over centuries by the beast, making them impregnable. Luckily, Li Hao, with a cooking-rted state of mind, had conceived a Fire System Skill, the Zixiao Palm. The technique contained extremely scorching me power, its intricacies likely of an upper-tier cultivation technique level. All this was thanks to the "Ignite" insight that came with the Cooking Arts at the sixth stage. However, Li Hao hadn''t learned any palm techniques himself. Boxing and palm techniques were distinct, like swords and sabers. Li Hao didn''t have enough skill points, and since it''s better to master a few than dabble in many, he practiced boxing and not palm techniques. This was his only palm technique, used primarily for igniting fires for cooking. At this moment, Li Hao absorbed energy from the surroundings into his palms, which instantaneously turned a dark purple hue, shrouded with intense purple mes. The fire covered part of the tusk, slowly roasting it. "The cultivation techniques you learn are quite varied," Li Hongzhuang noted with a slight raise of her eyebrows. She had glimpsed a bit of her second uncle''s influence in Li Hao''s boxing technique earlier, recognizing it as a top-notch peerless technique. In addition, Li Hao''s swordsmanship was also impressive. The speed of his movement technique during the chase was at the peak of the Grandmaster Realm within the Heavenly Human Realm. And now, he surprised her with palm techniques, and even his cooking smelled delicious... How did this kid''s mind develop? At just fourteen, where did he find the energy and time? Could it be he started cultivating inside Auntie Seven''s womb? Chapter 177: Chapter 9 No Blade of Grass Left (Additional updates for 10 & 11 merged, 7K in one) _2 Many of the old generation in the Divine General Mansion had died for this reason. Seeing that Li Hao was only listening without any questions, Li Hongzhuang raised an eyebrow and proceeded to speak on her own: "Although the Dragon Mountain Taoist Master cannot step into the realm, if you rashly appear on its territory, it will have a reason to kill you, so you must absolutely not get close." "The Chi Hu Jun you saw tonight is actually the steed of the Dragon Mountain Taoist Master." Li Hongzhuang''s eyes turned chilly as she said, "These demons of the Four Stands Realm do not move themselves but allow their demon subordinates to repeatedly invade and test us. Once injured or defeated, they directly flee back. If you rashly pursue and kill them, you might instead get caught and eaten by it." A steed? Li Hao''s expression turned strange. A True Dragon Demon King with a tiger as a steed? Dragon riding a tiger? No wonder the Tiger Demon had chains on it, probably constraints like a saddle, which have also be its weapon for attacking and killing. "Aside from the Dragon Mountain Taoist Master, the second Demon King is here, to the north." Li Hongzhuang drew another circle on the ground, but it was muchrger in scope and closer to the camp: "This is the Wan Demon Mountain Range, where there is a Demon King who has cultivated for a very long time. We call it the Wan Shan Demon King." "This Wan Shan Demon King and the Dragon Lord haveparable strength. It''s unclear who is higher or lower, but if we encounter it, death is certain." "But it too is registered and has been warned. The Six-Tusked Zhe Pig you just ughtered was one of its fierce generals." She then drew another circle to the south: "There is a solitary peak here, but within a five hundred mile radius, no one dares to set foot, not even demons dare rashly enter." "Inside is the third Demon King, the Sacred Mountain Demon King!" Li Hongzhuang nced at Li Hao and said, "You might be somewhat familiar with the origin of this Demon King. It once cultivated in the Holy Pce in Northern Yan, mastering the Peerless Techniques of the Holy Pce''s demon race, and seemed to have been one of the elders there. It has since left, and hundreds of years ago took a mountain here and dered it to be the Sacred Mountain." "Your father fought against the Holy Pce for over a decade. The situation in Northern Yan must be extremelyplicated. I also don''t know much, but it''s truly fortunate that your father was able to return." Li Hao said nothing, his face expressionless. He heard the hint in Li Hongzhuang''s words: The war in Northern Yan was tough. The other party probably thought that his conflict with that man was because the man had been at war for many years and had not returned home, leaving him bearing resentments and misunderstandings. About this, he neither exined nor did he need to exin anything. "Has the Northern Cold Country trespassed?" Li Hao asked. Li Hongzhuang slightly frowned, seeing that Li Hao didn''t continue her topic, and she sighed softly in her heart. As Li Hao''s aunt and the seventh brother''s younger sister, of course she hoped for father and son to resolve their conflicts and reconcile. But for now, it seemed there was no effect. She didn''t dwell on it any longer and refocused on Li Hao''s question, saying: "The Northern Cold Country wouldn''t dare to offend openly, but they do like to y little tricks in secret, like worshipping the Dragon Mountain Taoist Master, secretly sacrificing numerous living beings every year, to probe us." At this point, her expression turned ice-cold. Li Hao frowned, sacrificing living people to demons; in Dayu, only some extremely backward viges and towns would do this. Mortals offer sacrifices to demons in exchange for protection or demonic strength to exploit their neighbors. If the matter was exposed, the Monster Suppression Department would handle it, executing all involved. But now, other major nations were using these despicable methods against Dayu. Indeed, in the face of war, all means are exhausted to the extreme. After Li Hongzhuang finished speaking, Li Hao also had some understanding of the situation outside the Heavenly Gate Pass. "The Chi Hu Jun and Six-Tusked Zhe Pig you killedst night are likely to be furious. They may attack again soon, perhaps even tomorrow." Li Hongzhuang''s eyes showed no retreat, but instead, a cold killing intent surfaced. Li Hao nodded slightly and asked, "So do they usually reside in the Demon King''sir, without their own dens?" "Of course not," Li Hongzhuang said, "The Dragon Mountain Taoist Master is a thousand miles away from here, and it would take a lot of time for it to travel back and forth. Besides, which general likes to stay under the master''s watch every day? They all have their ownirs outside, where it''s more convenient for them to mate, eat, and drink." Li Hao''s gaze flickered as he said, "Then do you know the locations of theirirs?" "Do you really intend to wipe out theirirs?" Li Hongzhuang asked in astonishment. Li Hao nodded, "Since I''ve killed them, I might as well kill them all." He spoke calmly, but Li Hongzhuang''s eyes narrowed at his words, and soon a cold face revealed a smile: "Well said, you''ve got the killer instinct!" She promptly drew two circles on the ground with her sword: "Scouts have checked before, it seems in these two directions, roughly three to four hundred miles away, you can check it out, but don''t go too far, otherwise, if you enter demon territory and get detected by the Demon King, even gods won''t be able to save you!" Li Hao looked at the crude map she drew, noting down the directions. At this moment, the fang in his hand was also heated enough. He immediately retracted the zing me in his hand and began to polish the fang with the horn. [Carving experience +24+19+35...] A series of experience prompts appeared as Li Hao seriously polished. After half an hour of me roasting,bined with the horn and brute force, the progress of polishing the fang increased rapidly. Perhaps due to the rare material of this demon pig''s fang, the experience prompt continued uninterrupted, asionally deliveringrge amounts of experience. When the roast was ready, Li Hongzhuang picked it up and began eating. Meanwhile, Li Hao continued to polish, his Carving Arts suddenly showing a prompthe had umted 500 experience points and advanced to the second segment! In the blink of an eye, he gained two Skill Points. Chapter 178: Chapter 9: Not a Blade of Grass Left (Additional updates 10-11, 7K combined into one)_3 Li Hao couldn''t help but sigh, "Gaining Skill Points in the Carving Arts really is straightforward." However, he guessed that it had something to do with the quality of the pig''s tusk. If he were to carve ordinary wooden ques, he estimated the experience points would probably only increase by 1 or 2 points. To verify this, Li Hao paused his polishing half way through and, when reheating the pig''s tusk for the second time, began carving on a tree stump seated with one hand using a beast horn. With his second-stage Carving Arts, he was already capable of fine carving, lifelike in detail. He carved a little figure wearing dungarees on the spot, but it only granted him less than 20 experience points. Stinginess itself. It seems carving really does rte to the quality of the materials, just like with his painting and fishing, the greater the difficulty, the more experience he gained. Time quietly slipped by. As the bonfire dimmed, Li Hao finished his third polishing, and the originally curved long pig''s tusk had been honed into a somewhat sharp crescent moon shape. Butpared to a sword, it was stillcking, barely qualifying as an oversized broadsword with an extremely blunt edge. It might not guarantee a kill if swung, but it would most likely be lethal if used to bludgeon. At the base of the tusk, Li Hao carved out a circr hole for easy gripping in the palm. He instructed Ren Qianqian to not wander around the campsite, and to take good care of the little white fox while he was away. And he himself casually shouldered the crescent-shaped pig''s tusk sword and walked outside the campsite. "You''re going tonight?" Li Hongzhuang returned to the small mound, and seeing Li Hao''s actions, she couldn''t help but be stunned. It was still deep into the night, the early hours of the morning. "Better now than to let them get away," Li Hao said with a smile. For safety, he had taken the opportunity to rest while honing the tusk sword, and now he felt seventy to eighty percent recovered. "..." Li Hongzhuang was somewhat speechless, having not expected the young man to be more enthusiastic about ying demons than herself. "Then take care," Li Hongzhuang said. Li Hao had managed to y two Great Demons and return unharmed, and although he was only in the Heavenly Human Realm, hisbat ability was already at the level of the Three Immortal Realms. With Li He watching over him, she felt rtively at ease. After all, if one in the Three Immortal Realms still needed to be looked after like a child in swaddling clothes, that would be utterlyughable. Li Hao nodded and then leaped into the air, disappearing into the night beyond the campsite. ... ... Rushing winds roared as Li Hao traversed mountains and valleys in the dark. His Divine Soul burst forth from the top of his head, roving under the moonlight, surveilling in all directions. asionally, when he spotted lingering lesser demons, he effortlessly struck them down. Heading in a straight line in one direction, he left the wilderness outside the pass, crossed forests, and scaled several mountains, traveling three hundred li through the night. Eventually, Li Hao smelled the strong stench of blood. On the ground here, there was plenty of fresh blood, as well as the limbs of demon creatures. He nced at the remains where there were three bodies of in demons, their flesh mangled and torn as if they had been injured and then devoured by their own kind. Li Hao looked ahead, his gaze following to a mountain top surrounded by various remains, the stench of blood wafting over to him. Without hesitation, he swiftly flew towards it. "Madam, please restrain your grief. Mr. ck Scale has already gone to Longshan Taoist Temple." Within therge cave hollowed out from the mountain, the light of a fire flickered, casting several ferocious shadows on the cave walls. "Shut up, you cowards! If you had covered the retreat for our lord, how could he have died?" A female''s roar echoed from inside the cave. A momentary silence fell within the cave. Suddenly, a breeze brought sounds into the cave. "Who?!" The shadows on the cave wall were startled, and soon after, two of the shadows shrank as figures turned around the corner and approached closer to the cave walls, causing their shadows to diminish. "To still linger here, quite brave indeed," said a calm voice. In the moonlight at the cave entrance, Li Hao came carrying the pig''s tusk sword, and behind him, bathed in the cold moonlight, was a hillside strewn with demon corpses. Their deaths were gruesome, with their bodies split open, killed with a single strike. "It''s you!" One of the figures, a brawny man with a leopard''s tail, turned pale with bulging eyes filled with horror. He recognized the face of the young man; their leader had been killed by him! Flee! After the shock, the thought to flee instantly surfaced in his mind, and his body transformed, attempting to escape to another part of the cave. But a Sword Qi suddenly cleaved through the air, and petals seemed to materialize all around. How could there be flowers in the cave? Then, the body of the middle-aged figure split open, copsing onto the ground with the petals; its body was torn to pieces in an instant. Whoosh! A Divine Soul rushed out from its body in utter terror, but before it could escape, another Sword Qi passed by, obliterating the Divine Soul instantly. Seeing this, the other demon didn''t wait to speak, instead fleeing deeper into the cave as well. Two minutester. Li Hao was sitting deep inside the cave, a giant bonfire built from several tree stumps before him. Next to the bonfirey four demon corpses, lifeless. He was flipping through two Cultivation Techniques, which he recorded onto his panel, and then said to the robust woman kneeling before him: "Got any other Cultivation Techniques?" "No, there''s no more," the robust woman trembled, revealing deep fear in her eyes. In front of this youth, they didn''t even have a chance to escape; the Sword Qi was invisible, seemingly ignoring distance, able to arrive in an instant. "You mentioned that under the Dragon Mountain Taoist Master, there are six others with a cultivation levelparable to your lord?" Li Hao frowned slightly. Six Immortal Realm demons, if they were to attack at the same time, Li Hongzhuang and the others would likely have been gone long ago. Chapter 179: Chapter 9: Leaving No Grass (Additional updates 10-11, 7K combined)_4 ``` "Hmm," "Then why didn''t they join forces to attack Heavenly Gate Mountain?" Li Hao asked. "The, the King said that the Dragon Master doesn''t want them to take down Heavenly Gate Mountain too soon. That way, they can slowly savor more delicacies and at the same time, tie down the Li Family''s military forces..." the burly woman Trembled as she spoke, her eyes filled with fear, yet it seemed she was also hiding a ferocity. "If that''s the case, why does it want to attack tonight?" Li Hao asked again. "The King said it wants to eat Li Hongzhuang, as for Heavenly Gate Mountain, it can just stay here, waiting to see if any other Li Family members wille to continue guarding it. If there is one, he will eat one," the burly woman said, cautiously watching Li Hao, the young man in front of her, who also seemed to be a member of the Li Family. Li Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly; was Heavenly Gate Mountain being used as bait? Using Heavenly Gate Mountain to consume offerings from the Northern Cold Country while also fishing for the Li Family. "Why do they want to keep the Li Family dyed here?" Li Hao asked once more. "I don''t know that, the King didn''t tell me," the burly woman said, her face turning pale. "Hmm?" Li Hao regarded her intently. "It seems..." the burly woman said nervously, moving closer. Roar! Suddenly, her mouth filled with fierce teeth ballooned in size, her expression hideous as she transformed into a huge lion''s head, attempting to bite off Li Hao''s head. But the moment she lunged at him, Li Hao pressed down with his palm from above her head, and her chin fiercely knocked against his knees as he sat there. The bones of the lion head''s face, evidently, couldn''t withstand the hardness of Li Hao''s kneecaps; it was like smashing against stone, resulting in the sound of bones fracturing. While her mind was buzzing in confusion, Li Hao''s palm had already swept to the back of her neck, and with a flick of his finger, Sword Qi shot out from his fingertips. It pierced through her cervical spine at the back of her neck, severing a vertebra, decapitating her. At that moment, a Divine Soul flew out from the lion head in a panic, attempting to escape in fear, but Li Hao blew on it, cloaking it with the power of object maniption and explosively crushing the Divine Soul. After doing all this, Li Hao''s gaze fell upon the two Cultivation Techniques in his hand. sping them tightly, the pages of the techniques crumbled to pieces, scattering onto the ground from between his fingers. Li Hao stood up, dusted off his bottom, and then carried his Boar Tusk Sword out of the cave. He stood at the entrance of the cave, his Divine Soul flying out, using the mountain as a center to survey the area for dozens of miles around. He used his Divine Soul to sweep across all the demons within a thirty-mile radius, shing and killing them. On the ground, he saw some wild animals not yet tainted with demon aura and dispatched them as well. Including several ant nests behind the mountain, he waved his hand and copsed them, even a group of small fish swimming in a nearby stream got crushed. Meanwhile, he manipted the soil to fill in both ends of the stream, cutting off the life of this water source. Without a water source, wild animals would not gather here, greatly reducing the chances of survival. After doing all this, Li Hao checked again to ensure he hadn''t missed any signs of life before stepping away and disappearing into the night. One hourter. Li Hao appeared in another hill basin. This was their of the Six-Tusked Boar, with a minor demon wandering on the hilltop outside the basin patrolling. Li Hao casually picked a weed and pierced its brow from ten miles away. The patrol g the minor demon was carrying also dropped. Li Hao walked straight into the basin. The stench of feces and urine hit him in the face, causing him to frown slightly. He immediately held his breath and rushed in quickly. Before long, the stench in the basin was intermixed with a heavy scent of blood. Li Hao''s figure rushed out from the inside, swiftly leaving while covering his nose. The ce where the boar demon lived could genuinely suffocate a person... That boar demon knew how to enjoy itself; aside from seven or eight sow demons, there were also two Leopard Demons and a Sparrow Demon in itsir, leading a rather colorful private life. Rushing through the night, Li Hao returned to the camp. Li Hongzhuang sat on a small mound, holding a sword in her arms, appearing to be resting with her eyes closed. The sound of Li Hao returning made her brows twitch slightly and she slowly opened her eyes, a hint of weariness in her gaze, which she quickly suppressed and asked, "Did you find it?" "Hmm." ``` Li Hao nodded. "There''s no danger, right?" Li Hongzhuang asked, but after ncing at Li Hao''s body, she knew it was an unnecessary question. "Almost threw up." Li Hao said with lingering fear. "?" Li Hao smiled, "You should rest first." Li Hongzhuang gave him a look, asked no more, closed her eyes, and drifted back to sleep. Li Hao returned to the campfire, where Ren Qianqian came out from the tent and said, "Young Master, you''ve returned." "Haven''t you slept?" "Just fell asleep." "Then go back to sleep." "But you..." "Don''t worry about me, go rest," Li Hao waved his hand. Ren Qianqian looked at him twice, knowing she could not be of any help, wished him goodnight, and went back into the tent. Li Hao sat down by the campfire, looked around at the night, knowing Feng was still apanying him in the dark, and couldn''t help but silently sigh, even more eager to be stronger quickly so that the old man could rx a bit. "Add a meal tomorrow." Li Hao mumbled to himself. "Cheeky boy, remember what you said." A voice drifted into his ears. Li Haoughed when he heard it and nodded firmly. Under the moon and stars, the sky was clear. The silhouettes of the old and the young were covered by the night, both faces revealing faint smiles. Li Hao did not rest but began to practice the Body Refining Techniques he had just acquired, a total of five. However, only two of them were top tier, even surpassing the Listening Rain Tower''s Thousand Jiaos Holy Body. Probably only when Li Hao fully developed the Primordial Skill, he couldpete with them. The two techniques were the "Five Organs Primordial Body" and the "Bright Jade True Demon Skill." As the skills were input into the panel, both techniques were quickly raised to the highest level. The massive memories that had flooded into his mind were now sifted through by Li Hao, he reviewed them once, then stood up in front of the extinguished campfire and began to practice. With the movements of his body, his bones rumbled like low thunder. His blood and flesh were stimted to exert tremendous power through the practice of the techniques, simultaneously greedily absorbing the energy of the world, continually filling up. Li Hao''s physical body was rapidly transforming, his skin bing delicate, smooth, and tough. Li He, standing in the darkness, watched Li Hao practice, his eyes filled with amazement. Following these days, this was the first time he saw the peerlessly talented young master practice. He had heard from people inside the residence that they never saw the young master practice, but to his surprise, the young master practiced in the middle of the night. But, could practicing for just this bit of time every day raise him to a world-renowned level? At that moment, Li He saw the energy between heaven and earth surge and rapidly converge towards the young man''s body. Li He''s pupils constricted sharply, showing a look of horror. Was this practicing or plundering? The energy of the world gathered like a storm, funneling into Li Hao''s body and being absorbed by the Five Organs Primordial Body Skill. Li Hao''s body was being rapidly forged and tempered, his internal organs, including his blood and flesh, and meridians, were all being refined. Terrifying forces radiated from Li Hao''s body as his physical strength greatly increased. Such amotion made Li Hongzhuang, who was far away, inadvertently open her eyes slightly and look over. With one set of the techniquepleted, Li Hao felt his strength increase substantially, his body''s energy became more abundant, and his flesh as tough as beast hide. He then continued to practice a second and a third time. With each repetition, by the ninth time, the enhancement provided by this technique gradually saturated. Chapter 181: Chapter 10 Li Tian Gangs Questioning (7K Guaranteed Combined Chapter)_2 "I am here under your father''s orders to protect you. Without a directmand from him, I will not leave." "Old man, you''d better change your way of talking. Don''t keep saying ''your father''." Li Hao''s eyebrows creased as he stared at the other person. Li He was slightly taken aback, feeling a chill approaching. He felt somewhat ufortable in his heart. Although he had been transferred here temporarily and had heard about the father-son battle in Qingzhou City, in his view, what if there was a battle? After all, they were father and son; could they really sever tiespletely? "Young master, you are being rather disrespectful," Li He said earnestly, his face solemn. "To you, or to whom?" Li Hao''s eyes narrowed, a ck aura swirling around him, shing dangerously. Li He noticed it, but his straightforward naturepelled him to say honestly, "Of course, your father. As for how you treat me, I don''t mind..." Before he could finish his sentence, the young man on the ground suddenly burst into action. With a whooshing sound, he threw a fierce punch. Li He was slightly taken aback, his gaze instantly stern as he quickly blocked with a palm strike. With a bang, two great forces collided, sending Li He flying backward, retreating several tens of meters beforeing to a stop. His aged face was filled with shock. Having observed Li Hao y two Immortal Great Demons before, his previous experience was not as intense as this moment. The power of Li Hao''s fist was difficult for him to withstand. "Considering you are an elder, I won''t bother with you, but if you don''t learn to speak properly, I will really make you shut up!" Li Hao stood his ground, giving him a cold nce, without pursuing further. Li He''s face grew ugly, as he wanted to say something but stopped himself upon seeing the genuine chill in the youth''s eyes, restraining himself. If Li Hao had made a full effort like yesterday, he doubted whether he could have resisted, after all, his duty was to protect the young man. "Hao Er!" Li Hongzhuang called out in a frown when she saw Li Hao actually strike. Li Hao nced at her and said, "Elder Hongzhuang, I hope that aside from the arduous task of ying demons, I can be a bit more pleased in my mood, and I hope you will conduct yourself ordingly." Hearing Li Hao use such distantnguage, her face changed slightly as she gazed at him. She did not know what had happened between this father and son to elicit such strong aversion from the child, even toward her, upon mention of Seventh Brother. She sighed inwardly and remained silent. Li Hao went back to his seat as if nothing had happened, continuing to write the secret manual. Li He stood with his hands behind his back, but the palm that had caught Li Hao''s punch was trembling slightly. Fortunately, the healing ability of the Immortal Great was formidable, capable of regenerating limbs. Soon, the meridians in his arm became smooth again. Li He looked deeply at the young man, feeling pity, and wondered if the letter sent to Qingzhou City had been received by the general. ... ... In Qingzhou City, at the Divine General Mansion. A green finch flitted in through the window andnded beside the inkstone on the desk. Its palm-sized body suddenly swelled to the size of a head, and a scroll of letter was squeezed out from its beak. The middle-aged man in brown clothes at the desk quickly picked up the letter, spreading it open to read carefully. After reading, his face turned darker with urgency, and he crushed the letter. "My lord, is that a letter from the young master?" Yu Xuan walked in upon seeing the green finch, his eyes revealing concern. After all, that was the heir of the main house, whose talents, if nurtured, could be sufficient to suppress demons and monsters in the world. "Humph!" Responding to Yu Xuan''s concerned tone, Li Tian Gang snorted angrily, eyes filled with rage: "It''s a reply from Li He. I was wondering why he''s so stubborn, turns out someone''s backing him. Uncle Two, Uncle Five, truly harmful. Do they really have to ruin Hao Er before they are satisfied?" Yu Xuan was a bit taken aback and couldn''t help asking, "My lord, what do you mean by that?" Li Tian Gang was in no mood to continue. The content of the letter had rekindled the anger he had managed to subdue over thest few days. He had sent Li He to covertly protect Li Hao along the way, only for Li He to discover that another powerful figure was secretly following Li Hao, and he suspected it might be one of the top figures from the Four Stands Realm. That''s the Four Stands Realm, a ce with few such individuals in the whole Dayu, so why would someone of such stature condescend to protect a child? Undoubtedly, it was Uncle Two and Uncle Five who pulled strings, calling in favors from their old friends. This was equivalent to wasting precious favors for nothing, and employing a Four Stands Realm expert to apany a child was an enormous waste. With this spare time, they could have in numerous demons! Most importantly, it went against his wishes. He wanted Li Hao to go to Heavenly Gate Pass, to the frontier, to crush his stubbornness, to let him witness the terror between life and death, to let him realize that the outside world was not asfortable and warm as the Divine General Mansion. Now, with a Four Stands Realm expert secretly protecting him, how could he experience anything! In doing so, did they really have to wait three years for the kid to return and sever ties with him? With the boy''s stubborn nature, he''d likely harbor grudges after three years. The more Li Tian Gang thought about it, the angrier he became, hoping that the Four Stands Realm expert wouldn''t have the patience to apany Li Hao for three years. Given the boy''s disagreeable temperament, it was unlikely the other party could endure. However, if Uncle Two and Uncle Five indulged him and promised great favors, it was not impossible that they''d really apany him for three years. Thinking of this, he immediately set out to go find them for an exnation. Just as he stepped out of the room, snowkes began to fall from the sky. The early winter snow had arrived. Li Tian Gang obviously didn''t care about the snowkes, not bothering with an umbre as he flew straight to Listening Rain Tower. Chapter 182: Chapter 10 Li Tian Gangs Interrogation (Minimum of 7K Two-in-One Chapter)_3 Inside Listening Rain Tower, the guards at the door immediately bowed in greeting upon seeing Li Tiangang. Li Tiangang went straight to the seventh floor; his gaze swept the area but did not catch sight of his second uncle, which only fueled his anger. He turned back downstairs and asked, "Where is the old man?" "The old Marquis seems to have gone fishing." "Where is he fishing?" "This servant does not know." Li Tiangang was furious. Since childhood, he had heard that this second uncle was loose in discipline, not getting along with his father''s brothers, and it was indeed the case. The man''s duty was to guard Listening Rain Tower, yet he was nowhere to be seen, and even when intending to find him, he couldn''t be located. Seeing his angry face, the guard became frightened and, as if thinking of something, hastily said, "My lord, this lowly one thinks he knows a ce the old Marquis might go to." "What ce?" "The young master mentioned it once, ckwater Demon Lake, about two thousand li east of the city," the guard said respectfully. Li Tiangang determined to set out at once, but suddenly, he furrowed his brows and said, "Why did that child mention this ce to you?" "The young master mentioned it casually. He often sends pastries to the old Marquis, and since the journey is long, the young master worries that the food container won''t keep warm..." Li Tiangang''s expression immediately darkened: "Instead of properly cultivating, he sweet-talks and tters others; no wonder the second uncle shields him so!" With a sweep of his sleeves, he soared into the skies and in the blink of an eye, he was flying out of Qingzhou City. Before long. Li Tiangang arrived at the edge of ckwater Demon Lake; the vast expanse of theke was boundless, with ck waves crashing incessantly. He surveyed the area and after a moment, he found a figure at one part of thekeshore. Li Tiangang flew straight toward it and descended. The figure at theke heard the noise and subconsciously turned around, "Hao..." The smile had just appeared on his face when he saw Li Tiangang''s stern expression and immediately snapped back to reality, his eyes dimming. "Second uncle." Despite the anger in his heart, Li Tiangang still bowed first uponnding, then approached and nced at theke, asking, "Are you here to fish?" Fishing... Li Muxiu''s face regained its cold detachment, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly; he was merely sitting here in silence. "How did you know of this ce, and what do you want from me?" Li Muxiu asked indifferently. Seeing this, Li Tiangang also dispensed with the niceties and directly said, "Second uncle, I know you care about that child, but don''t you realize you are harming him this way?" Li Muxiu turned his head to look at him and said, "How am I harming your son?" "You let your friend watch over Hao Er and protect him in secret; is this not the same as forcing me to truly sever ties with him?" Li Tiangang''s voice contained anger. Li Muxiu was slightly taken aback before it dawned on him. When Li Hao left that day, he had noticed Feng Boping lurking in the shadows, who alsomunicated briefly with him about escorting Li Hao away. Beyond expressing his gratitude, his feelings were extremelyplex. Without Feng Boping''s support, perhaps the child might never have stepped through that threshold. But, Feng Boping''s willingness to support might be due to his inability to watch Hao Er suffer in front of his father. When even outsiders could not bear to see it, what a failure it was. Contemting these things, Li Muxiu looked at the anger in Li Tiangang''s eyes and could not help but let out a snort ofughter, saying: "Now you are afraid, afraid of losing Hao Er? When you returned, I heard you even pped Hao Er; why weren''t you afraid then?" "And after inquiring about the details these past days, wasn''t it because that little girl was arrogant due to being spoiled and insulted Qingqing that Hao Er pped her?" "Is Hao Er wrong for defending his mother?!" As he spoke, the calmness in him surged with emotion again, anger shing in his eyes. Li Tiangang''s face changed slightly, at a loss for words. He had also looked into this matterter; Li Mingguang, Li Wushuang, and others were present, corroborating this point. Indeed, it was his eighth brother''s daughter Li Rumeng who first brought up Qingqing with disrespectful remarks. Regarding this, the eighth brother himself had pped his own daughter, had a major argument with his wife that day, and since then, turmoil reigned in his household. Li Tiangang could no longer me or chastise anyone, and he felt some regret for that p. "Second uncle, I know I am not apetent father, but my goal is only to teach him well. I already regret not having kept him by my side to raise and care for these years," Li Tiangang continued, "But the child''s temper, as you have seen, is like stone. If you allow your old friend to continue protecting him, he will never experience the harshness and hardships of the outside world." Li Muxiu looked at him coldly, saying: "He is your son, not your enemy; why do you insist on making him experience the hardships of the world?" Li Tiangang was taken aback. "I have no children of my own; if I did, I would wish to hold them and dote on them every day!" Li Muxiu said coldly, "Having children is not about making them endure the harshness and cruelty of the world, but about them feeling their parents'' love. I couldn''t do this in the past, which is why I never married or had children, as I didn''t trust myself to be a good father. But looking at it now, you are far less worthy!" Li Tiangang fell silent for a moment, then said, "Second uncle, you''ve never been a father; you don''t understand my good intentions. I, too, want to treat him well, to make up for those years he spent alone, but there must be a limit to kindness!" "How many sons of the battlefield are longed for by their mothers and wives, yet theyy buried on the field. He''s lucky enough to have seen me return alive! But I will inevitably die one day, and if he does not grow up, how can he shoulder the responsibility of carrying forward the Li Family? Can he bear the legacy of our ancestors?" Li Muxiu sneered and said, "How do you know he can''t handle it if you don''t try? Hao Er is not as weak as you think. You don''t understand him at all; you have never truly cared about him!" Chapter 183: Chapter 10: Li Tian Gangs Interrogation (7K Guaranteed Two-in-One Chapter)_4 He raised his hand to catch the snowke before him, and passed it to Li Tian Gang: "Look." Li Tian Gang wanted to argue, but he was startled and said, "What?" "It''s snowing." Li Muxiu stated. "I know," Li Tian Gang replied. "Besides the day that child left, this is the second snowfall." Li Muxiu looked at Li Tian Gang and said, "You drove him out of the Li Family when the first snow fell. Now, during this second snowfall, youe to question me why I let an old friend protect him. Ha, those unaware would think you and he are not father and son but rather sworn enemies with deep-seated hatred!" He looked directly into Li Tian Gang''s eyes and said softly, "I wonder if the first thing that came to your mind upon seeing this Falling Snow was whether that child was cold, and whether he could eat well and stay warm at the border." Li Tian Gang''s face slightly changed, and he clenched his fists tightly as he said in a low voice: "With your old friend''s protection, I presume his journey has been quitefortable. The Demon Kings of the Four Stands Realm dare not invade, and with Li He there, Hong Zhuang also does not provide peace of mind, staying there to look after him." "This child is showered with love by many. What''s a bit of snow to him?" Li Muxiu gazed at him and said, "Let''s not mention that old friend of mine. The Li He you arranged should only act when the child is not facing a deadly situation, shouldn''t he?" "Certainly," Li Tian Gang said. "Otherwise, how will he learn to retreat in the face of difficulties?" Li Muxiu took a deep breath, no longer wanting to continue the conversation, and said, "You should go back. Don''t bother me again if it''s not important." Li Tian Gang immediately said, "If you would have your old friende back and stop spoiling him, I would have no reason to seek you out." Li Muxiuughed coldly and said, "Do you really think that my old friend is looking after Hao Er just to please me?" Li Tian Gang raised his eyebrows, saying, "Could it be, Uncle, that you''re suggesting Hao Er has befriended your old friend? He is a strong being of the Four Stands Realm; who would care about him?" Li Muxiu was furious, but he held back his words at thest moment. It was inconvenient to reveal Feng Boping''s identity, as it could cause more trouble than necessary. "You may leave!" Li Muxiu said coldly, "Rest assured, my old friend knows what he''s doing. He doesn''t intervene in ordinary situations, only if a Demon King from the Four Stands Realm crosses the border." "A Demon King from the Four Stands Realm doesn''t have the gall to invade," Li Tian Gang stated. "What if they do?" Li Muxiu locked eyes with him. Li Tian Gang''s expression changed slightly, and suddenly he fell silent. "The interrogation results for Liu Yue Rong must be out soon, right? You would be better off seeking justice for your son with all this energy you have. As for the matter of Divine Blood, do you truly believe that Hao Er ndered her out of nowhere?" Li Muxiu said coldly. Li Tian Gang, thinking of this, shed a look in his eyes but said nothing, simply bowed, turned, and flew away with a flick of his sleeve. Li Muxiu watched as the other''s figure disappeared, the coldness on his face dissipating as he sighed. His gaze fell upon the Demon Lake before him, and then slowly, it moved to a depression at his side. Not far from where Li Tian Gang had stood was the fishing tform where his son fished. "Second Uncle, I''ve got another one on the hook!" "Haha, Second Uncle,e see, it looks like a big one this time!" "Second Uncle, it''s cooked,e and eat!" Li Muxiu''s eyes rimmed with red as he realized deep down that with the child''s character, he would likely never return again. ... ... In Dayu State, the imperial holy city of the capital. Within the grand pce. The civil and military officials stood on the sides of the dragon-skin long carpet, having reported the affairs of the various states, were now engaged in a fierce argument. "Your Majesty, six days have passed; it''s time for you to decide!" "That Prince of Martial Punishment has just returned from victorious battles in Northern Yan, elevated to a third-rank duke. His son, spoiled by favor, has grown arrogant, relying on his unparalleled talent, he fought a great battle with the Prince of Martial Punishment. Father and son killing each other ispletely contrary to naturalws and ethics!" "If we do not severely punish him, it would merely corrupt public morals. If everyone were to follow suit, how would we uphold the duty and respect between sovereign and subject, parent and child!" "Your Majesty, your servant believes there are underlying reasons for this matter. We still need to thoroughly investigate before making any hasty judgments," "It''s said that the child possesses extraordinary talents, having reached the Heavenly Human Realm at only fourteen years old, even more fearsome than the ninth son of the Li Family in his day. It''s inevitable he''d show some arrogance and recklessness, but he has already been chastised by King Xingwu, sent to guard Heavenly Gate Pass. That punishment is already severe enough!" "That''s just for show. I don''t believe he wouldn''t have someone secretly guard him. Hmph, if Heavenly Gate Pass were to fall, I''d like to see if his son could bear the responsibility!" "To assign such a strategically crucial ce to a child is utter nonsense. What if it were lost? Behind Heavenly Gate Pass lie billions ofmoners in the Grand Liang State!" "Those who are disrespectful deserve death!" People argued fiercely, their views falling into two categories: one side believed in severe punishment, while the other thought there were mitigating factors worth investigating, or that it should be handled by the Li Family themselves, seeing it not as a matter of state but a private family affair. Regardless of the viewpoint, each had its ws ripe for rebuttal, so the debate went unresolved for several days. Astride the dragon throne, the imposing Emperor Yu wore a gaze as inscrutable as the stars and moon, daunting any direct look. As he heard the boisterous debate, the corner of his mouth curved slightly, reminiscing about the scene by Liu Shu Lake "That impertinent boy, such a fiery temper," Emperor Yu thought to himself. His gaze swept across the room,nding on the quiet group of schrs on the other side, and he asked with interest, "Members of the Hanlin Hall, what are your thoughts?" When the Emperor spoke, the other debates ceased, and all eyes turned to the group of great schrs, with curiosity and puzzlement on their faces. In such cases of impropriety in the past, these feeble schrs were always the first to protest, their sharp tongues even making them reluctant to engage. After all, they were martial artists; in a battle of words, they were no match for those wielding pens. Yet, on this asion, these individuals were silent as bystanders, seemingly deaf to the arguments. Fearing the Divine General Mansion? Fearing the Li Family? That would be a spectacle indeed. These fellows didn''t hesitate to criticize even princes, so what was the Li Family to them, when each of the five divine families had faced their rebuke? If not for their immeasurable contributions to history, which left them beyond reproach, they would have been silenced long ago. Disregarding the proprieties is tantamount to killing themon people, a favored argument of these schrs. They persist in equating the two, much to the annoyance of those who care little for such trivialities. Moreover, the Emperor held the Hanlin Hall in high esteem, and the status of civil officials within the court did not fall short of that of the military officers; in fact, their perceived weakness often garnered them greater protection from the Emperor. While ying demons was the duty of the martial artist, governing and bringing peace to the nation was the act of a civil servant. This world is not solely gued by demons; the hearts of the people can bring down great nations as well. And in swaying the hearts of the people, civil officials excel! "In response to Your Majesty, we believe that Li Hao, despite his youthful arrogance, is certainly not a wastrel indulging in arrogance. His aspirations are as boundless as the clouds spreading across ten thousand miles, and he bears a patriotic and sympathetic heart. Surely, there is a reason behind this conflict, and we hope Your Majesty will thoroughly investigate and render justice to this youth," After a pause, the Grand Preceptor of the Hanlin Hall stepped forward respectfully and spoke as their representative. Upon hearing this, everyone in the court was taken aback. Was this the same Hanlin Hall they knew? Was this the same obstinate Grand Preceptor they were familiar with? He must be under a spell! "Grand Preceptor, are you aware of what you are saying?" Before the Emperor could speak, a military governor from Liangzhou who had earlier argued for severe punishment stood out, eximing, "A son wounding his father, no matter the reason, should not draw his sword against his own father, no? That''s his own flesh and blood!" "Indeed, if even this can be tolerated, what atrocities will they notmit in the future?" another person quickly chimed in. The Emperor''s lips curled into a faint smile momentarily before heposed himself, unnoticed as none dared keep their eyes fixed on him. Speaking impassively, he queried, "Esteemed official, what evidence do you see for such praise?" "In reply to Your Majesty, we certainly have evidence," The Grand Preceptor nced disdainfully at the Liangzhou military governor, his eyes filled with contempt. Although a civil official himself, with the backing of Emperor Yu, not one of the martial artists daredy a finger on him. Besides, he understood why the opponent had proposed such vehement measuresit was because King Xingwu had dispatched Li Hao to Heavenly Gate Pass, raising fears that it might fall, and the invading demons would necessitate his being on the front lines to y them. "Oh? What evidence?" Emperor Yu inquired with interest. Chapter 184: Chapter 11 Dragon Soar (Extra Update 12) The crowd was also astonished, although their proposal for punishment came with their own thoughts, even the ministers close to the Li Family who argued with them would at most excuse Li Hao on the grounds that he was young and ignorant, spoiled by favor into arrogance, and inevitably frivolous. Where did this ambition as soaring as the clouds and patriotic concern for the peoplee from? It was not easy to make these rotting pedantic schrs utter such praise. The Grand Tutor said respectfully, "Your Majesty, some days ago, one of my students hurried back from Qingzhou City, bringing with him a collection of poems. ording to my student, all the poems in this collection were written by the young master of the Li Family; he verified it thoroughly, there is no falsehood!" "Oh?" Emperor Yu was surprised, that youth could actuallypose poetry? Upon reflection, if the other party could y chess, what was so difficult aboutposing poetry? In his heart, chess was certainly much harder than writing poetry. Of course, he absolutely could not reveal this thought to the schrs from Hanlin Hall before him, otherwise they would surely split his head with their arguments, insisting on having a rationale. "Upon receiving this collection of poems, I, an old man, only felt ashamed. We schrs read books of sages every day, observe the vast rivers of the world, and yet in the end, we are not as talented and broad-minded as a child who sits in a courtyard all day; truly, we are unworthy to face Your Majesty." As the Grand Tutor spoke, he slightly raised his hand to cover his face, showing a mournful and regretful expression. The crowd watched, dumbfounded. This old fellow must be really bewitched. Since when have they heard the word "ashamed"e out of their mouths? On normal days, they would stubbornly argue even in the face of unreason; today, they were actually saying they were convinced? Emperor Yu''s curiosity was further piqued, and he urged, "My minister, stop with the suspense. Speak quickly, what exactly is the reason?" Upon seeing this, Grand Tutor Zhao took out the poetry collection from his wide sleeve and presented it with both hands. After Chu Jiuyue, the eunuch beside Emperor Yu, waved his hand to receive it, Zhao turned his gaze back to the military governor of Liangzhou, flicked his sleeve, and with an electrifying look, said: "It''s true they fought as father and son, and going against social norms is also true, but to say any reason is uneptable, that statement is wrong!" "In Dayu, we respect rituals, but we never adhere to dead rituals!" "Otherwise, wouldn''t we all be a bunch of antiquated fools?" Isn''t that true? The generals sneered secretly to themselves. But Zhao had a piercing gaze, and he said aloud, "I ask you all, isn''t someone who can say ''I would rather die on the battlefield for my country than be wrapped in horsehide to be sent home'' a true patriot?" "Is someone who can say ''Since ancient times, who has escaped death? May my loyal heart illuminate the annals of history'' considered patriotic?" "Speak not of awards and titles when a general seeds, but remember that his sess is built upon a mountain of bones!!" With his gaze fixed on the military governor of Liangzhou, Zhao''s eyes burned with intensity, his voice resounding in the court, "These words are to discourage the talk of noble ranks and titles, ''Sess of one general atop a mountain of bones''! They reflect sorrow for the soldiers who died in battle and disinterest in fame and glory!" "I ask you all, what kind of person is one who holds the world in such high regard and fame so lightly?!" "With just this alone, how many people could really do it?!" The crowd was stunned, momentarily speechless. However, they soon felt indignant you have your say, but what is the meaning behind your gaze, as if we''re all here just for fame? The military governor of Liangzhou''s expression slightly changed; those lines had a considerable impact on him. His anger towards that youth from Qingzhou stemmed more from the worry that Heavenly Gate Pass would fall and the people of Liangzhou would suffer. But that line, "What need is there for a horsehide shroud on my return"! As someone long ustomed to the battlefield, he had seen the horrors of war and those soldiers who couldn''t even keep their whole bodies intact. That line moistened his eyes. The soldiers who fought to the death and protected the pass, didn''t they feel the same? It was just that, being not good with words, they couldn''t express it. At this moment, Emperor Yu was also browsing through the collection of poems passed to him by Chu Jiuyue, quietly flipping through it, his expression turning solemn and silent. "Even if he is patriotic, a capable general and loyal minister, the fact that he drew a sword against his father cannot be ignored!" suddenly someone said. Zhao nced at the person, sneered, and said, "It is indeed a fact, but is a fact necessarily the truth?" The man was taken aback by this question, bing stupefied, his thoughts scrambled. No wonder they say these pedantic schrs have silver tongues he waspletely stumped by that one question. "Flowers in the mirror, and the moon in water; what the eyes see isn''t always reality." Zhao said coldly, "And even if we take a step back and assume it''s true, can it be said that King Xingwu had no fault at all?" "Is it not severe enough to send his son to guard Heavenly Gate Pass? I ask you all, who dares to guard Heavenly Gate Pass?" "..." The crowd was left speechless. They were discussing filial piety shing with duty, yet how did the firee to burn them? "Such a youth with a sincere heart, capable of such consideration for the people, could he not show tolerance towards his own father? I believe there must be other reasons involved, we need a thorough investigation beforementing further!" dered Zhao loudly. Those initially proposing punishment for Li Hao looked at each other in dismay. With Hanlin Hall siding with them, in addition to the already controversial fellows, it seemed they were mostly unlikely to win the argument. "What can a few poems prove? They''re just words. Who isn''t capable of that?" Another voice rose, belonging to another military governor, his expression cold. Zhao sneered, "Then let''s hear you say something." "I''m only skilled in warfare, not inposing poetry, that''s all. But I can still manage some inspoken words loyal to the emperor and willing to die for the country, we shall never shirk from death!" said the governor. Zhao snorted, "Without a surging heart, it is impossible to produce poetry so profoundly piercing to the bone; such titudes are indeed something everyone can say." As great schrs, having perused this collection of poems, they held a very favorable impression of the youth they had yet to meet face-to-face. Seeing poetry as seeing the person, they knew that if one had perverted thoughts, a poem or two might suffice, but it would be impossible to create so many poems of loyalty. They did not believe it at first, but after continuous investigation and multiple rifications, they became convinced that these poems were indeed allposed by that young man alone. Among these rough and barbaric generals, how could such a gifted and young talent with splendid literary grace emerge, causing a group of great schrs to feel both admiration and shock? Indeed, it had been an eye-opener for them. "One man battled across three thousand miles, one sword could resist a million troops!" At this moment, atop the court hall, Emperor Yu''s voice gently spread, and everyone listening felt a tremor in their hearts. What majestic and grand poetry! Brilliance slowly shot out from Emperor Yu''s eyes as the image of that peerless genius from Qingzhou became clearer in his mind. "Good poetry, fined!" Emperor Yu said with a smile, not stinting his praise. Those who had wanted to argue further a few moments ago changed their expressions slightly and fell silent. Now that Emperor Yu had spoken, there was no point in further discussion. All they could do was pray that the snowstorms outside the Frontier Pass could indeed overwhelm the youth... The court session was over. Inside the Qianming Pce. Emperor Yu paced here, with Chu Jiuyue following closely behind him, slightly bent over. "You''ve seen the boy at the True Dragon banquet, what do you think of him?" Emperor Yu walked slowly, randomly stopping in front of a flowering tree, but there was only one blossom on the tree, with snowkes falling on its branches. Seeing this, he was suddenly reminded of a line from his book of poetry: Wait till autumnes on the eighth of September, my blossom blooms and a hundred flowers perish! A slight smile curved his lips; the youngster was aggressive in chess, and creating such a fierce poem seemed not so strange after all. Chu Jiuyue pondered for a moment then bowed and said, "Answering Your Majesty, I observed the child''s behavior to be casual and carefree, but his temperament is steady, not like the frivolous and arrogant sort. The incident that day was indeed initiated by the direct disciple of the Buddha Master. Although very subtle, I still caught it..." Emperor Yu''s eyes flickered slightly as he said, in a low voice, "Buddha Master..." He looked up into the distance, speaking softly, "It''s snowing. I wonder how that child is fairing beyond the pass. I heard that King Xingwu has withdrawn all the troops from there. It seems he has figured out the hints in my previous words and is nning to abandon that ce." Chu Jiuyue remained silent, head bowed, knowing sometimes it''s best to speak less. "If you have time, take a trip there. I''ve heard that the child left in a hurry and didn''t even bring a sword. Bring him one in my stead," Emperor Yu said with a smile, "Send him the... Dragon Soar." Chu Jiuyue felt a jolt in his heart; that was the foremost among the ten great famous swords. The Emperor''s fondness for the young Li seemed greater than he had imagined. "Understood," he responded respectfully. "Tiangang isn''t worried his son might die, but I am somewhat afraid..." Emperor Yu chuckled and said, "Also, tell him if he''s tired, he can return to Dayu State. I permit him to study in the external halls of Gan Tao Pce, to live alongside the princes." Chu Jiuyue''s pupils shrank slightly, but he still respectfully assented. ... ... On the frontier of Liangzhou, at Heavenly Gate Pass. The mere mound that was Cangya City. Heavy snow fell, fluttering down and covering the tents in the campsite, nketing the bodies of demons that had fallen the day before. "It''s snowing." Li Hao stopped writing the cultivation technique, using his power to ward off objects to prevent the snowkes from touching the paper and dampening it. "On a snowy day, it''s inconvenient for fishing..." Li Hao muttered to himself, ncing in Qingzhou''s direction, wondering if it was snowing there and if theke had started to ice over... "Today, you two should consider leaving as well," Li Hongzhuang said to Li Hao and Li He. Li Hao''s gaze shifted slightly, quietly watching her. Li Hongzhuang smiled faintly and said, "Yesterday, when you went to exterminate theirir, did you ask about the situation at Longshan Taoist Temple? There''s more than one Great Demon in the Three Immortal Realms. You killed Chi Hu Jun, the steed of that old dragon, and they will surely seek revenge!" "All these years, they haven''tunched a full-scale assault. I suspect they''re doing it deliberately." Li Hao, thinking of his own investigations, asked, "Do you know why?" "There are several possibilities. The first is to demand more live sacrifices from the Northern Cold Country. The second is to slowly erode our Li Family. After all, directly breaching Heavenly Gate Pass wouldn''t mean much since Dragon Pass Road has already been upied; they can easily cross the border, just not inrge numbers." "On the contrary, by trapping us here, they can continuously deplete us. That old dragon might hold a grudge against the ancestors of our Li Family and act with this purpose." Li Hao nodded; it seemed Li Hongzhuang knew it as well. "But today, they''ll probablye in fury and won''t hold back," said Li Hongzhuang. As she finished speaking, the ground seemed to shake violently for a moment. The three of them looked simultaneously toward the outside of the camp. There, several giant and towering figures appeared at the edge of their vision. Chapter 185: Chapter 12 Everyones Here (7K guaranteed, two in one) "Here theye." Li Hongzhuang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and although she had anticipated their arrival, when the demons really showed up, her fingers gripping the sword hilt involuntarily tightened. The overwhelming demon aura came without any attempt to conceal it, covering the area like dark clouds. Four towering figures stood outside the camp, and the cold wind swept through, dissipating a hundred paces from them, making it impossible to get close. Li Hongzhuang and Li He''s eyes were grave as they stepped forward, subtly shielding Li Hao behind them. Despite the earlier disputes, Li He wouldn''t forget his duty. And Li Hongzhuang, feeling responsible as Li Hao''s younger aunt, believed protecting Hao was her rightful duty; she couldn''t let harme to the boy. Li Hao didn''t intend to rely on their protection; he handed over the cultivation technique he was holding to Ren Qianqian beside him, then gently patted the little white fox''s head to stop it from getting nervous. He picked up the pig fang sword by his foot, the massive sword taller than him, resembling a crescent gate. "Two from the Unwithering Realm, two from the Indestructible Realm!" Li Hongzhuang, sensing the undisguised demon aura of these four demons, identified their realms. She had encountered two of them before when they had attacked the camp. "Li He, can you handle one from the Unwithering Realm?" Li Hongzhuang asked. Li He was only at the Indestructible Realm, not yet reaching the Unwithering, but he had practiced the Li Family''s top cultivation technique, refined his True Qi with numerous resources, and his cultivation level was slightly higher than that of demons at the same realm, unless the demon had a significant family background, that would only make him wary. "I can hold one off, but killing might be difficult," Li He said seriously. "Alright." Li Hongzhuang nced at Li Hao, who had moved beside her, "Li He and I will lure away the two from the Unwithering Realm. Do your best to hold them off, and when I''ve killed one, I''lle to reinforce you. Also, be cautious there might be ambushes hidden in the dark!" "There are two lying in ambush in the dark." Li Hao said, astonishingly. Shadows filled his eyes, and ever since he had practiced the Bright Jade True Demon Skill, this body refining technique had tempered his entire body, even refining his eyes. With dark, deadly energy contained in his pupils, he could see through some demon illusions and lock onto some hidden figures with the malevolent aura. Upon hearing Li Hao''s words, both were startled, then their expressions abruptly changed. Six demons? In that case, they couldn''t afford to disperse; otherwise, they would be defeated one by one. Li Hongzhuang turned and looked at the distant graveyard with a glimpse of sorrow in her eyes. She had foreseen a day like this; she just hadn''t expected it toe so quickly. She was no longer able to... stay here and be with her brothers. "Prepare to retreat." Li Hongzhuang took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "I''ll cover you. Li He, look after Hao." "Yes!" Li He acknowledged. "There''s no need." But Li Hao shook his head, dragging the pig fang sword on the ground as he walked forward, its coarse edge carving a deep straight groove: "I''vee here to hold this city. You can go, but I''m not leaving." "Hao Er!" Li Hongzhuang''s expression changed, she eximed angrily, "At a time like this, are you still bearing a grudge? Your life is what''s important!" Li He also wanted to persuade the obstinate master, but at that moment, the four demons outside the camp were already growing impatient and maderge strides toward the camp behind the pass. "Hong Zhuang, I came to youst time offering you to be my wife. Today, you have another chance. Will you refuse me, or will you ept?" One of the demons, a massive cobalt blue peacock, shifted naturally into a graceful young nobleman as it crossed the gate, walking fluidly. He was tall and slender, suave, walking with a folding fan in hand. Yet behind him, the dense demon aura had not dissipated and was swirling above his head, faintly showing the original colossal peacock shadow. Li Hongzhuang''s eyes were cold as she took a step forward, "I might consider being your wife, but first, kill that ugly creature next to you as your betrothal gift!" Next to the Peacock Nobleman stood an enormous toad, like a mountain, with a tail like a long worm or a scorpion''s hook, swinging as though it could strike at any moment. Hearing Li Hongzhuang''s words, the giant toad with flesh-covered bumps slightly cracked its mouth open, saying viciously, "You''re dead for sure, I must crush you into pieces!" Its mouth was full of sharp, densely packed fangs. The Peacock Nobleman looked with interest and then said, "I find Hong Zhuang''s proposal interesting, Brother Tu, could you possibly be persuaded to go ahead?" "Get lost!" The giant toad roared, its saliva spraying on the Peacock Nobleman, who deftly flicked his sleeve and shook it off. "No more dawdling." Next to them, another giant, a ck-furred creature with hair like long whiskers, said in a deep voice, "I heard that the one who killed Chi Hu Jun was a Human Race youngster, that little one there perhaps, even managed to kill the Lightning Pig too." Li Hao suddenly felt the gaze of several demons locked on him, bearing an intense oppressive force. But a red shadow shed in front of him, and Li Hongzhuang''s figure stood in his way, the slender figure in her tattered, bright red battle armor standing firm like a straight spear. "Chi Hu Jun was severely wounded by me. He just scavenged for military exploits. If you''ve got the guts,e at me!" Li Hongzhuang said coldly. "Don''t rush; none of you will escape today," the giant toad revealing its ferocious teeth said, "After I break her limbs, then I can make you my wife, with your long arms and legs, so ugly!" "You''re short yourself, don''t call my wife ugly," the Peacock Nobleman said with a smile. The giant toad red at him but didn''t waste any more words and suddenly opened its mouth to spit out a scalding red shadow, hurtling toward the three at great speed. Li Hongzhuang''s pupils shrank, and she swung her sword down fiercely. The Sword Qi struck the twisted, veiny tongue, sparking a metallic ng as if it had hit metal. Chapter 186: Chapter 12 Everyone Is Here (7K Guaranteed Two In One) _2 The giant tongue was repelled, and the demon frog''s body suddenly leapt forward in a bound. Its legs and limbs burst with astonishing power, and in the instant of its leaping charge, the ground where it had been caved in and cracked violently, as if struck by a fierce meteorite. The rising dust drifted away, but when it blew near the Peacock Young Master, it was blocked by a force; he slightly shook his fan to cover his mouth and nose, seemingly quite disdainful. "Ten Elephants Demon Skill!" The giant frog roared, its demon energy coalescing into the shadows of enormous elephants, the mountain-like bodies charging with terrifying momentum. Li Hao, Li Hongzhuang, and Li He all leapt up sharply, not daring to face this brute force head-on. [Fishing Experience +412] A panel notification popped up before his eyes. Li Hao wasn''t surprised. That charging giant frog had touched the hidden lines he left in its path. These were lines of condensed energy, which is to say, it had entered into the midst of fishing, just in the tugging phase, not yet hooked, but there was already experience feedback. Fishing, aside from hooking, even if the prey slips the hook, would grant a certain amount of fishing experience based on the prey''s cultivation level and situation. The giant frog was in the state of just having hooked. Although it was just like this, the fact that there were over four hundred experience points shows how huge the experience gain would be if one could directly fish up a Great Demon from the Three Immortal Realms! Li Hao''s eyes lit up slightly. At the same time, the giant frog also noticed that its forelimbs had touched a cluster of chaotic line forces, which rapidly entwined around its limbs, an attack of some special kind. It perceived this as a bizarre Cultivation Technique of the Human Race. "Roar!!" The giant frog''s body surged, and it let out a ferocious roar towards the three in mid-air. The terrorizing sound waves came rushing over, shaking Li Hongzhuang and Li He to the point where their faces were flushed with blood, their chests roiling with pain and difort. But Li Hao suddenly had a sh of enlightenment, as fortune favored his mind. The Tao Realm of the third phase of Musical Rhythm made him very knowledgeable about rhythms. Under the grating sound st at that moment, he suddenly spurred the energy lines throughout his body, using the 84,000 pores as channels, to let out a roar! Roar!! This roar was like a fierce tiger or a True Dragon, as if the wind of the world weaving through a body, like the culmination of life''s explosive sound! The howling cry of the frog was forcibly torn apart, its sound waves shattered by Li Hao''s roar, overwhelmed in the blink of an eye! The giant frog, initially nning to take advantage of the echoing sound waves to follow up with more attacks, was caught off guard by Li Hao''s roar and was momentarily stunned. Li Hongzhuang and Li He both reacted, shocked and relieved. Fortunately, Li Hao mastered this sound technique and interrupted the giant frog in time; otherwise, continuous attacks from the opponent could have injured them badly. They knew that aside from that, there were also five demons lurking in the dark, waiting to strike! "Seeking death!" Li Hongzhuang and Li He both had a burst of murderous intent in their eyes andunched their attacks. At this moment, the giant frog was isted deep within their ranks, leading the charge to test them, and they couldn''t afford to show mercy. Li Hao also brandished his sword, sending sword light cascading like an avnche. In an instant, the sky filled with feathers copsed like a snow mountain, rapidly elerating and sweeping across the giant frog''s mouth. A sharp nging sound rose within its mouth, the Sword Qi slitting its sharp teeth, ringing like metal. The soft flesh inside its mouth now bore several small sword wounds. This sword strike, if it were against a demon of the Heavenly Human Realm, would tear it to shreds on the spot, but the giant frog was at the peak of the Indestructible Realm, with flesh as tough as steel, barely sustaining a light injury. Li Hao, having experiencedbat with a demon from the Immortal Realm the day before, was now shocked to see only such minor damage inflicted, realizing that the frog''s weak spots weren''t inside its mouth. The seemingly tender flesh there was probably tougher than the outer skin of some Three Immortal Realm Demons! After releasing his sword strike, he swiftly retracted the fishing line while Li Hongzhuang and Li He were attacking during the short interval. With the fifth level of the Fishing Tao, he had mastered various fishing tricks, the hidden line being one he had grasped early on, which he had now refined further. Even the giant frog, a creature of the Three Immortal Realms, hadn''t immediately noticed his fishing line. At this moment, the line of condensed energy, like a Divine Weapon iron chain, wrapped around its forelimbs, constantly stretching and winding towards its mouth and eyes. At the front of the fishing line, energy condensed, forming into a vicious and curved Explosive Hook. This hook was not a simple single hook, but rather like a dozen or so fishing hooks fused together. Once embedded into flesh, it would inevitably tear out arge chunk! Li Hao thought of what his second uncle had once said, that even a creature from the Immortal Realm could be hooked and lifted by him. He had never imagined that in just a few years, he himself could now fish up beings from the Three Immortal Realms! "What is this thing!" The giant frog was enraged, feeling its front limbs entwined by incredibly fine lines, sharper than a sword, causing it pain. And yet, it could hardly make them out with its naked eye, only seeing a very faint and transparent shadow, making it very hard to even catch the scent! But most eerie of all was how these things were now climbing and coiling onto its body like spirit snakes, and a sense of unexinable fear arose in its heart! "Madam,e to me." As Li Hongzhuang prepared to sh at the giant frog, the Peacock Young Master suddenly flickered in front and with a wave of his folding fan, which turned out to be a Divine Weapon, struck sparks against the sword de. Li Hongzhuang''s eyes red with cold light as she charged furiously at him. The Peacock Young Master wanted to tease her with a few words, but Li Hongzhuang''s frenzied attack forced him to retreat step by step without the chance to utter a word, his face growing solemn. Meanwhile, the ground rumbled as the giant Bull Demon also charged over with hooves ring. Chapter 187: Chapter 12 Everyone’s Here (7K guaranteed, two in one)_3 It was another Unwithering Realm Demon, which at this moment emitted a purple demonic fog from its horns as it charged towards Li He. But it had not charged far when its front hoof seemed to kick something, nearly stumbling over it. "Hmm?" A shallow blood mark appeared on its front hoof. The Bull Demon looked down at its hoof, somewhat annoyed, its gaze sweeping the surroundings, but it saw nothing that had just obstructed its path, which was extremely peculiar. Recalling the Dragon Master''s instructions, it did not dare to be careless, and suddenly its body was enveloped in a ck glow, triggering an earthquake, and earth spikes resembling mounds surged up, sweeping away. The ground cracked, and the remaining tents in the camp were also torn apart by the suddenly emerging earth spikes, extending outwards in a trail. Li Hao sensed that another fish line he had set up was broken, but he did not mind; he could not possibly fish for two Immortal Great Demons at the same time. The force used on that fish line was not significant, and at this moment, all his attention was on the giant frog before him. He maneuvered the fishhook, climbing upwards continuously like sharp thorns, pricking bloodspots on the surface of the giant frog''s skin, climbing towards its eyeball. The giant frog noticed the fishhook, seeing that nearly half a meter in diameter massive spiked bend hook, it felt both shocked and enraged. What kind of attack was this? It felt some ancient memory, buried for thousands of years, rising to its heart. Back then it was just a small swamp frog, almost fished away by a youth who looked like a schr. "Bastard!!" The giant frog roared, haunted by the dead memory. Now that it had be Immortal, it had not seen such a thing for a long time. How could someone still dare to try fishing it? It was no longer the small swamp frog of the past!! The giant frog leaped forcefully, its demonic power sweeping out like skimming the surface, flinging the fishhook away. Fishhooks are not as easy to hide as fishing lines, Li Hao''s expression slightly tensed. The fishhook being flung away was within his expectations, as this was equivalent to a forced fishing attempt. The prey not biting was perfectly normal. "Not properly baited." Li Hao instantly realized his mistake; the fishhook had been exposed too quickly. It should have been disguised as something else. With this thought, he was moved to summon many corpses of demons and flung them towards the giant frog. These demon corpses were remnants from the day before, some weighing tens of tons, but under the power of his True Qi, he could easily manipte them. When throwing, Li Hao turned the True Qi-modified fishhook into the shape of a flying needle, embedding it among the demon corpses, nning to root it inside their bodies first. "Youd." Feng''s voice came to Li Hao''s ears. Feng Boping was observing from the sidelines the whole time and seeing Li Hao leisurely fishing in such a tense battle situation, targeting an Immortal, he couldn''t help but smile in astonishment. This young fellow''s fishing ambitions were even greater than his! However, Li Hao''s actions made him itchy to join in the fun. Li Hao heard Feng''s words but smiled. His ability to do this rxedly was mainly because Feng was there to cover for him. With a whoosh, the fishhook, shaped like a flying needle, followed the corpses of the demons and pierced into the giant frog''s body. But it only prated a few dozen centimeters, which was just superficial given the giant frog''s massive size. Even though his hook-forming technique was enhanced by the fifth stage of the Fishing Tao Realm, as his own strength was only at the Heavenly Human Realm, being able to refine the fishing line to a point where it was not easily broken was quite an achievement in itself. "Die!!" The giant frog, realizing the foreign object impaled in its skin, was shocked and infuriated, suddenly spitting out arge patch of decay, emitting a pungent stench and acidity, hitting the ground and even scorching it ck, as if the gravel was melted by high heat. Li He wanted to provide assistance, but he was blocked by the earth spikes; the continuous attacks left him no room to dodge, his expression changing drastically. Meanwhile, a fourth demon made its move; it was arge mummified demon with countless maggots, ck multi-legged centipede-like creatures crawling and shuttling back and forth through the rotten holes on its body. At this moment, it waved its hand, releasing waves of ghosts from its body, flying towards the center of the arena. Li He swung his sword to cut them, but the de passed through the ghosts like slicing through air. Yet the ghosts attacked him, gnawing away, with even his armor unable to resist. Li He was horrified, knowing this was an extremely formidable Divine Soul attack. He quickly offered his Divine Soul, condensed his divine might into mes, covering his sword de, and again he swung, managing to shred some of the ghosts. But their number seemed endless, incessantly flying out of therge mummified demon, leaving him overwhelmed. The joint attack of the two Great Demons quickly forced him into a dangerous situation. At that moment, two Demons hiding in the shadows suddenly made a move. One of them pounced towards Li He like a leopard, with incredibly fast movement technique. Li He, hearing the sound of something tearing the air, his pupils shrank, he turned in rm only to see a hideous gaping mawing for him, attempting to swallow him in one bite! Just as Li He felt his blood run cold, suddenly the gaping mouth that had leaped before him seemed to smash into something, taking on a bizarre posture as it was abruptly pulled upwards. It was as though a rope had snagged its head, flinging it into the air in an instant. The giant wolf-like Demon looked on in shock, gazing upwards only to see a figure faintly sitting amongst the clouds. Sitting amidst the clouds, leisurely fishing for all things. "Got a bite!" Feng Boping let out a lightugh, finding the feeling of fishing for Demons much more satisfying than simply killing them outright. With his strength, he could easily crush the opponent to death, leaving no sense of achievement. Chapter 188: Chapter 12 Everyones Here (7K guaranteed, two in one)_4 But having buried the fishing hook behind Li He and moving a few steps ahead before the enemy eagerly walked into the trap was just too thrilling! Killing Demons wasn''t difficult; ying with these demonic beings like puppets on strings, outwitting them in a battle of wits, was truly satisfying! This was the feeling Feng Boping loved, and it was his greatest pastime during moments of leisure. At this moment, the giant Wolf Demon struggled desperately as it was dragged high into the sky. But Feng Boping wasn''t going to let it escape so easilynot with that kid watching from the side. If he let it break free now, he''d never hear the end of it from that brat. Instead of pulling hard, Feng Boping gently transmitted his power to the hook, causing it to prate deeper into the enemy''s body. The force of the Divine Soul extending from the hook firmly locked the enemy''s Divine Soul within its body, making escape impossible. "Rise for me!" Feng Boping let out a softmand, fingers orchestrating the movement; the fishing line extending from his fingertip quickly retracted, and he pulled the massive Wolf Demon straight up into the clouds. The Demon''s internal organs were nearly ripped apart by the hook, which seemed to embed into every meridian and bone in its body, giving it the sensation of being skewered on a grill, unable to break free. It was petrified and in excruciating pain, gazing at the old man above the clouds, its heart filled with terror. "Great, great ancestor, spare my life!" It begged pitifully, its body trembling violently. Although it had suspected there might be an ambush from the Human Raceotherwise why would they dare to kill Chi Hu Jun it never imagined the ambusher would be an old man from the Four Stands Realm. "I, a fisherman, nevere back empty-handed. Once the hook is cast, it must catch something." Feng calmly said with a faint smile. The giant Wolf couldn''t understand, but that didn''t stop it from shaking in utter fear. Meanwhile, the several Demons engaged in fierce battle below also noticed their kin dragged up into the sky, and they looked up in horror. The small silhouette sitting there seemed like a star, its presence bearing down on them like a weight of a hundred thousand mountains. "Four, Four Stands Realm..." The Demons turned pale with fear, their eyes revealing deep terror. The Bull Demon quickly turned to flee. The giant frog also let out a strange cry, roaring, "Despicable!" While speaking, it too struggled desperately to escape by leaping away. But as soon as Li Hao saw Feng take action, he predicted the giant frog''s moves and had already buried hook and line in its expected path of escape. In its panic, the giant frog failed to notice Li Hao''s maneuvers and violently leaped only to be pierced by the hook halfway through, the tremendous impact driving the fishing hook deep into its belly. A look of surprise and delight appeared in Li Hao''s eyes as he quickly made the fishing hook split within the frog''s belly, rooting itself like spreading talons, and seized its flesh and organs firmly. Whoosh! The tremendous force transmitted through the fishing line involuntarily yanked Li Hao forward. He was dragged hundreds of meters before he managed to stabilize himself, his meridians bursting with energy as he activated the Seven Stars Illumination trait of his Cultivation Technique, cycling it rapidly seven times, with the eighth surge of power dramatically increasing. He tugged fiercely on the line, determined to keep the giant frog and fish it out. "It hurts!" The giant frog cried out in agony, utterly terrified. The figure of the old man above seemed like the Judge from the underworld, exuding an intense aura of death, and it was both furious and panic-stricken at the bizarre techniques impeding its escape. It spat corrosive venom along the fishing line in retaliation, trying to dissolve it. Li Hao, however, simultaneously shot out several more fishing lines. Thin as they were, they required a vast amount of true energy to condense, and he couldn''t sustain too many or too long lengths of line. While he was pulling, suddenly from outside the camp came a deep dragon''s roar. Immediately after, a whirlwind of force swept over like des formed from chaotic winds. Feng Boping, who was reeling in the line, narrowed his eyes and let out a cold snort. A certain power seemed to resonate in his voice, rippling out, warding off the deadly chill. "I didn''t expect it to be you." In a distant ce outside the campsite, a deep voice came through. Hearing this voice, Li Hongzhuang''s face turned pale, that Dragon Lord had actuallye as well! Merely over the death of a mount, the Dragon Lord had traveled thousands of miles to lurk in the shadows. The next moment, Li Hongzhuang realized the reason, the other party probably thought that since they dared to y Chi Hu Jun, they must have something to rely on, which was why he came to check it out. Something to rely on... Li Hongzhuang looked up at the clouds where a figure in a gray robe sat with a simple appearance, his face indistinct. She could not recognize who it was, but she knew that the person was from the Four Stands Realm! They actually had a powerful expert from the Four Stands Realm secretly protecting them all this time! Li Hongzhuang had been guarding this ce for many years, narrowly escaping death many times, yet no one from the Four Stands Realm took action. Clearly, this elder hade following Li Hao. Was he someone sent by Seventh Brother? But hadn''t Seventh Brother already sent Li He? As thoughts churned in Li Hongzhuang''s mind, the demons that were before her eyes took the opportunity of the Dragon Lord''s strike to hastily flee for their lives, darting out of the campsite in the blink of an eye. Only the giant frog, hooked by Li Hao''s fishing line, was unable to escape for the moment. Seeing its kind running away, the panic in its eyes caused them to bloodshot as it issued roaring after roaring. "Dare you trespass, do you wish to die?" From within the clouds, Feng Boping''s voice came out icy cold. "I haven''t trespassed. I''ve merelye to discipline a few disobedient children, you and I..." the deep voice began to say. But before he could finish, it abruptly halted, as if cut off. With a bang, the ground shook violently, like a magnitude-ten earthquake that shook the earth and mountains. Following that, a furious dragon''s roar came from afar: "You, too, are a demon, yet you serve the Human Race!" With a humming sound, a cerulean sword light a thousand feet tall emerged, visible even from miles away, a sword Qi soaring into the sky! The sword Qi cleaved downwards as if to split the earth in half. The surrounding forest seemed to have been cut open, leaving a very long trench. Soon after, torrents of water appeared out of thin air, cascading down like waterfalls. Roar! Within the river-like waterfall, a dragon roar could be heard, resonating so powerfully that Li Hao, Li Hongzhuang, and the others tens of miles away felt a slight trembling in their hearts. After this dragon roar, another earth-shattering tremor came from afar, the ground seeming to be struck again, causing the pebbles at the feet of Li Hao and the others to skip. Then, everything returned to calm. But before a few moments could pass, two agonized screams rang out in quick session, only to be abruptly cut short as they began. In the forests outside the campsite, there was a deathly silence, an inexplicable stillness. Li Hao, Li Hongzhuang, and the others all had somber expressions as they looked towards the path leading from the outpost. It was not long before a figure gradually approached. She had a delicate build and wore a flowing dress that shone like water. Her cascade of azure blue hair seemed like a waterfall, signaling that she was not of the Human Race by her hair color alone. And indeed, her eyes were as clear and blue as a tranquil stream, reflecting all of living creation. Behind this elegantly slim woman were two deep blue water chains, attached to the ends of the chains were the shadows of two massive beasts: the fleeing Bull Demon and the peacock. At this moment, the peacock''s eyes retained only a dim and feeble vitality as it was on the brink of death. Its chest was pierced, leaving a gaping bloody cavity, its fanned tail was drooping and contracting, dragging on the ground. Chapter 189: Chapter 13 A Gift From Thousands of Miles Away Upon witnessing this scene, Li Hao and the others were all dumbstruck, including Feng Boping, who also showed a look of astonishment. After seeing the face of the woman, Li Hao was stunned for a moment, followed by bewilderment. The person was none other than the foodie from the cold pond, the Water Qilin, Song Qiumo. How did shee here? Li Hao remembered that she seemed to have promised the founder of the Tan Pce Academy, an ancestor of the Song Family, to guard the Tan Pce and not leave lightly. But now. This ce was thousands of miles away in Liangzhou. At this moment, under the watchful eyes of the others, Song Qiumo, dragging two demons behind her, each the size of a small hill, slowly approached the mountain pass. Seeing Li Hao''s stunned expression inside the camp, she smiled, and the cold wind around her seemed to be warmer and brighter. "What, an old friendes over, and you don''t wee them?" Song Qiumo said with a lightugh. The sound of her voice, like clear spring water, snapped everyone back to reality. Li Hongzhuang and Li He looked at Li Hao in shock. As members of the Li Family who had grown up in Qingzhou City, how could they not recognize the Great Demon King of the Tan Pce Academy! Only, this Qilin Demon King had actuallye for Li Hao? As far as they knew, this Qilin Demon King hardly ever left the mountain. Li Hao came back to his senses and immediately broke into a smile, "Wait for me to deal with this one, then I''lle to greet you." He was still holding onto that giant frog demon after all. However, the arrival of Song Qiumo had blocked the giant frog''s escape route as it desperately tried to crawl out of the camp. With its fat and bulky body trembling on the ground, it didn''t dare to struggle anymore. With two Four Stands Realm powerhouses nearby, even if it could break free from the grip of the young child, it would not escape the attack of the Four Stands Realm. The giant frog''s heart was filled with despair and hatred towards Li Hao. Its only hope at the moment was that by serving the Human Race, it could somehow be spared... "Need help?" Song Qiumo nced at the giant frog. Her casual question made the fat on the frog''s body tremble, sweat oozing out like starch, and it stammered: "Elder, I was wrong, please spare my life. I am willing to be a beast of burden; you canmand me to do anything, I..." Before it could finish speaking, Li Hao had already started to reel it in, pulling its body back. His arms possessed the colossal strength of tens of thousands of pounds, enough to drag the body of the giant frog. The giant frog''s feelings at this moment wereplex and conflicted. To struggle, or not to struggle? If it struggled, it meant it still had the will to resist. If it didn''t struggle... but it felt like it would die! Ultimately, after a fierce inner conflict, its body remained prostrate and motionless, letting Li Hao drag it back, creating a long trail of friction marks on the ground. "Young man, I meant no offence; it was all that old dragon''s doing. I have cultivated for thousands of years, doing good deeds, and being kind and helpful, I..." The giant frog was pulled in front of Li Hao and faintly realized that its life hung on the whims of the young man before it. It began to plead desperately. Li Hao smiled and said, "Do you have a Cultivation Technique?" "?" The giant frog was taken aback and then said, "I do have one, but the Cultivation Techniques of us Demons are only suitable for ourselves, and the techniques of each race are somewhat different. For example, I have be refined by swallowing the essence of the sun and the moon and absorbing the power from the marsnds of the earth..." "If you have one, let me take a look." Li Hao interrupted it. The giant frog looked at Li Hao doubtfully and hesitated a bit, "I don''t have the technique on me, you can apany me to my home..." "Give it to me now," Li Hao said calmly. The giant frog trembled all over, sensing the killing intent of the young man. It was filled with indignation inside, but only hesitated slightly on the surface before smiling awkwardly, "I just remembered, I seem to have a scroll on me." As it spoke, it opened its mouth, and its tongue rolled out arge scroll of Cultivation Technique covered in mucus. Li Hao waved his hand casually and, with the power of Object Control, stripped the mucus off and then drew the Cultivation Technique aside. After doing all this, he smiled briefly and then suddenly picked up the Pighound Sword and charged ferociously at the other party. The Fishing Experience had just been fully harvested, and even if he let the creature go now, fishing for the same prey again would be futile. The experience gained from repeatedly fishing for the same prey was minuscule. Seeing Li Hao suddenly burst forth with murderous intent, the giant frog''s eyes also revealed ferocity and anger as it roared, "It''s all your fault, even if I die, I will eat you!" It knew there was no hope of escape and had been harboring the thought of killing Li Hao when it was being dragged along. At that moment it opened its mouth wide, and a vast cloud of poison mist sprayed out, but the poison mist was blocked by a glimmer of waterit was Song Qiumo who made a move. Immediately after, a segment of water surged into the mouth of the giant frog, and in an instant, the frog''s body suddenly swelled and started to inte. Then, it let out a scream as arrows of blood shot out from its eyeballs, and blood spurted from other parts of its body too. Its swelling flesh rapidly deted amidst the spray. Li Hao, not wanting to be stained and dirty his clothes, stopped in time. Before long, the body of the giant frog waspletely shriveled, with its eyeballs also shrunken and wrinkled, as if it had been soaked in water for months. Li Hao turned to Song Qiumo, feeling both impressed and helpless, "I could have handled it myself." "Look at you me me," Song Qiumo couldn''t help butugh. Li Hao scratched his head, realizing his words were out of line, "My apologies, I owe you thanks for today." "No need to apologize. Even if I hadn''te today, you would have been unharmed." Song Qiumo nced at Feng Boping above the clouds and said, "I thought you were having a hard time, but I didn''t expect that others were looking after you. It seems my arrival wasn''t so timely." Li Hongzhuang and Li He both secretly thought as expected, this Great Demon King indeed came for Li Hao. Li Hao quickly said with a smile, "That''s not true at all. Without you, those Great Demons would have escaped. Speaking of which, how did you get here? Were you just inbat with that Dragon Lord?" "That old dragon was spying from the side. I wanted tounch a sneak attack but he was too vignt," Song Qiumo said, her expression a bit regretful. "Still, that old dragon is as strong as I am, and it would be difficult to capture him. If it weren''t for another person here, he probably would have engaged with me properly." Feng Boping smiled lightly and said, "You''re too modest." Song Qiumo gave him a look and suddenly recognized Feng Boping''s identity, surprise shing in her eyes. She nced at Li Hao and couldn''t help but smile. This guy, he really dares to make friends with anyone. "I''m here to deliver a swordsmanship manual to you," Song Qiumo said. "Deliver a swordsmanship manual?" Li Hao was surprised. "Have you forgotten? You are a titr teacher at Tan Pce Academy. ording to our previous agreement, once you havepleted your teaching, you can receive the peerless technique of the Tan Pce." Song Qiumo''s figure floated over andnded before Li Hao. A delicate orchid fragrance filled the air, as if the scent of fresh fruits wafted all around. Li Hongzhuang and Li He felt a slight shock in their hearts and a sense of oppression that involuntarily tensed their bodies, but knowing that the other party had no ill will, they immediately rxed. "But I only taught two sses..." Li Hao said. Before he could finish speaking, Song Qiumo flipped her palm over and pulled out a sword manual from seemingly nowhere. Li Hao nced at the name; it was indeed the peerless technique of Tan Pce, the Taiji Qiankun Sword. "The Pce Master said to tally the remaining sses for now. When you have time, you can go back and teach," Song Qiumo said with a smile. Li Hao looked at the sword manual and fell silent for a moment. Back when he was teaching at Tan Pce, he was known throughout Qingzhou City as an unparalleled genius, yet Tan Pce set many conditions. Now that he had fallen into misfortune beyond Heaven''s Gate, they had crossed thousands of miles to gift it to him. "Thank you." Li Hao said and took the sword manual. Li Hongzhuang and Li He''s eyes narrowed slightly. They could tell from Song Qiumo''s words that she seemed to deliberately let them hear that the gift of the sword manual did not represent any personal ties between Tan Pce Academy and Li Hao, but was purely due to his status as a titr teacher. Currently, Li Hao''s rtionship with the Li Family was extremely poor. Helping Li Hao was not something that would win the Li Family''s favor; rather, it could easily backfire. Yet, despite the risk of offending the Li Family, they gifted a peerless technique. Tan Pce''s intentions and attitude towards Li Hao were quite clear. Li Hongzhuang looked at Li Hao. She had been maintaining the defense of the town at Heaven''s Gate Pass for many years without strong reinforcements, yet on the second day of her nephew''s arrival, two Four Stands Realm figures had appeared to protect him. She didn''t recognize Feng Boping in the clouds above, guessing that he must have concealed his true identity. But for the Water Qilin of Tan Pce, who wouldn''te down the mountain for trivial matters, to actually travel thousands of miles toe here was simply incredible. What magic did this child have to make these two figures value him so much? Was it because of the Li Family? She had a feeling it wasn''t. Li He stood to one side, his expression solemn, silently noting these events to report back to the Duke. Since the end of the battle in Northern Yan, Li Tian Gang had been promoted from a second-ss marquis to a third-ss duke in one sweep, raising his status even higher. In the Li Family, only the older generation had managed to umte the status of a duke. And basically attaining a first-ss duke was considered reaching the peak, with any further ennoblement being extremely rare. Advancing to the even higher rank of Divine Marquis was even more improbable, and aside from the national Divine Generals, it was practically never bestowed. Li Junye, over a decade ago, saved Cangzhou from being overrun, rescuing hundreds of cities and their people, and was only promoted from a captain to a marquis in one go, which was already considered an unprecedented cross-spanning ennoblement in history. If Li Junye had been a marquis at that time, he might have been ennobled to the rank of duke, but he started from too low a point, making a meteoric rise. Watching the two Four Stands Realm figures before him, Li He suddenly felt somewhat out of ce, as if he was superfluous. Moreover, having witnessed Li Hao''sbat strength, he felt that his protective role was genuinely not significant. "Isn''t there supposed to be a city here?" Song Qiumo asked with her hands sped behind her back, surveying the surroundings curiously. Li Hao put away the sword manual and forced a smile, "The city was destroyed." While speaking, he noticed the peacock that was barely breathing and quickly condensed his True Force into a fishing hook, casting it out and hooking it onto the creature''s head, and violently pulling it towards him. [Fishing Experience +2820] Wow, that''s quite a lot. Li Hao couldn''t help admiring to himself. He had just finished pulling the giant frog ashore, which was essentially fishing it ontond, and had gained around eight thousand experience points. Now, this peacock demon that Song Qiumo had battered was very easy to "fish" and still retained a third of the experience, which was already quite considerable. If he were to fish on his own for an Immortal Great Demon, he could earn a total of roughly ten thousand experience points. His fishing experience, which had initially been over twenty thousand, had now reached about thirty-five thousand. If he fished another Immortal Great Demon, he would almost level up to the Sixth Stage. "You kid..." Feng Boping saw that Li Hao was even fishing the nearly dead and couldn''t help feeling somewhat speechless. Li Hao gave an awkward smile. If not for the sake of experience, as a fisherman, he himself found this act somewhat disgraceful. "I''ll find some paperter to make do. The corpse of this great demon must not be wasted; it needs to be drawn," Li Hao thought to himself. The conditions here were rough and not suitable for painting, but the corpse of an Immortal Great Demon was valuable for umting Painting Experience and was too precious to be squandered. "So tragic," Song Qiumo eximed upon hearing Li Hao''s words and raised her eyebrows slightly but said nothing more. "Are you hungry after traveling such a long distance?" asked Li Hao. Song Qiumo replied with a smile, "There are no little pastries here." "I can make some for you," Li Hao said with a smile, but then remembered something and added, "However, there are no materials here, so you''ll have to help gather some first." "I think you want to take the opportunity to have me gather a batch for you, so you can benefit from it too," Song Qiumo had already seen the basic conditions of the ce, where food and drink depended solely on the corpses of demons. Caught out, Li Hao''s face reddened slightly, "Share the blessings, right?" "And what about the hardships?" "I''ll handle them," Li Hao said with a smile. Song Qiumo gazed at him for a moment, then burst intoughter, her chuckle as pleasant as the sound of bells. Chapter 190: Chapter 14 Repaying the Li Familys First Act of Kindness (7K Double Chapter) Seeing Li Haoughing and talking so familiarly with the Great Demon King, both Li Hongzhuang and Li He had veryplex feelings. They could tell that the Great Demon King was very fond of Li Hao, treating him like a close friend. Such a rtionship couldn''t have been brought about by the reputation of the Li Family, and perhaps not even by Li Hao''s own talents, which might not have such a great attraction. After all, this was a Great Demon King from the Four Stands Realm. Even if Li Hao had a monstrous talent, his future limit would mostly be at the Four Stands Realm, at most he might be able to reach the toes of that real person from the Gan Tao Pce. As for transcending the Four Stands Realm, that was extremely, extremely difficult. In the Four Stands Realm, each step was as difficult as ascending to the heavens! Above the clouds, Feng Boping nodded slightly to Song Qiumo and then vanished, noting down for idle chat or polite greetings. He was used to being free and did not like to be involved in these mundane matters. He had little to say even to other Four Stands Realm figures, and only a few could have a conversation that clicked. Had it not been for Li Hao being here, he would have been a carefree breeze wandering between heaven and earth. When the wind rises, the heart does not stir; when the heart stirs, the wind does not calm. "How long are you nning to stay here?" After meeting with Song Qiumo, Li Hao brought her to the camp. Song Qiumo surveyed her surroundings, seeing the city that was now reduced to mere dirt mounds, and her eyes narrowed slightly. Then she spotted the sword-wielding girl Ren Qianqian and the small white fox that was nervously watching her, and she smiled faintly. "How long do you want me to stay?" she asked Li Hao in a seemingly casual manner. Without a second thought, Li Hao responded, "Of course, the longer the better." Song Qiumo pursed her lips and smiled, "I thought I would find you living in poverty and destitution, so I came to bestow a little favor, expecting you to be overwhelmed with gratitude. In the future, once you reach the Four Stands Realm, you would repay this favor. But it seems my visit is just gilding the lily." "The miles of dust beyond this frontier pass might justck your beauty." Li Hao smiled. Song Qiumo clearly did not expect the young man to say such a thing; her pretty face blushed slightly, and she gave Li Hao a gentle re before saying: "I will stay here for no more than half a year." Li Hao nodded slightly, knowing she hadmitments to honor, and half a year was already quite generous. "During this half-year, you can eat whatever you like," Li Hao said with augh. "I want small crispy cakes." "No problem." There were no flour or other ingredients in the camp, so Li Hao found paper and pen and wrote down all the ingredients he needed, with a significant number of "private goods" interspersed, including many foods he liked, as well as items like writing brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone. He also added a chess set so he could y during his leisure time. But now, without a worthy opponent to y chess with, there was basically no chance to improve his skills. However, Li Hao didn''t mind, it was best to be prepared and wait for someone destined toe. Li Hao obtained the Geomantic Chart of Liangzhou from Li Hongzhuang and gave it to Song Qiumo, asking her to buy supplies from the nearest city. But even the nearest city was a thousand li away from this frontier pass. Previously, with Elder Feng by his side, they had to be wary of a Four Stands Realm Demon King appearing at any moment, and they couldn''t afford to leave. Now, with Song Qiumo''s help in running errands, the camp''s supplies could finally be replenished. Li Hao used his power to gather wood and stones, building a fence around the dirt mounds to create a small courtyard. Within the courtyard, more buildings and pavilions were erected, made out of wood. Having a Fifteen Li Realm expert as a foreman was indeed finding the perfect job. Watching Li Hao slowly give this dpidated camp a new look, Li Hongzhuang almost felt an illusion that this young man would rebuild the city that had been destroyed! However, that feeling was somewhat unrealafter all, the Great Demon King had said she would only stay for half a year. After half a year, she would be gone, and then only that Four Stands Realm senior above the clouds would remain, and who knew how long he would stay with Li Hao. Such top-tier experts seldom get deeply involved with one person. Soon, Song Qiumo returned from her shopping trip, bringing back a wealth of supplies and provisions. Li Hao had Ren Qianqian and the little white fox help out, carrying everything into the small fenced courtyard. Although the little white fox couldn''t transform into a human shape, it still held items like mats and nkets in its two tiny paws, standing upright on its hind legs, stumbling towards the courtyard with its load. After half a day''s bustle, the ce had already taken on a new look. Yet the newly built courtyard still had a fresh scent of new wood andcked the warmth of human presence. But that''s just how a courtyard is; it onlyes alive when people live in it. Li Hao started a fire in the courtyard, chose some fat and tasty parts from the bodies of Demons, cut them up, and roasted them over the charcoal. He asked Ren Qianqian to help watch over the fire, while he kneaded dough on the side to make pancakes for Song Qiumo. If one didn''t see the river of blood and mountains of Demon corpses outside the fenced courtyard, the scene inside was quiteforting. But Li Hongzhuang felt somewhat empty as if there was no longer any need for her. With two Four Stands Realm experts sitting tight, this news would likely spread quickly. Except for some foolish small Demons, the bigger ones wouldrgely dare not approach anymore. She no longer needed to be on guard every moment, ready for battle. Her body, tensed up for over a decade, slowly rxed at this moment. So she, too, sat in front of the fire, basking in the delightful aroma of roasting meat, watching the busy young man kneading dough next to her and suddenly feeling as if it were all a dream. Who would have imagined that one day she would have such leisurely moments at this perilous pass. Before long, the dough was ready, and with the power infused by Li Hao, the dough rose more quickly. Li Hao set up a pan to cook pancakes and started another with oil to make crispy cakes for Song Qiumo. He added some finely choppedtro and other spices to the mix, enhancing the fragrance. Chapter 191: Chapter 14 Repaying the Li Familys First Act of Kindness (7K Double Chapter)_2 "Dinner is served!" Once everything was ready, Li Hao called for Feng to join them at the table. Now that Feng had revealed himself and had been noticed by Li Hongzhuang, there was no need for him to hide his presence on a daily basis, as long as his identity remained concealed. The few of them gathered around the firewood, leisurely eating and drinking. Feng busied himself with eating and drinking, savoring grilled meat and wine. Li Hao passed him a tbread, stuffed with grilled meat. Feng found it refreshingly new, took a couple of bites, and couldn''t help but praise it. As Feng was enjoying his meal, Li Hao casually took back his wine bottle and took a couple of sips himself, feeling a sense of contentment. Realizing what happened, Feng shot him a re and snatched the wine bottle back, his wine running low. Seeing Li Hao interact so casually and intimately with this elder, Li Hongzhuang and Li He found the young man even more enigmatic. After they finished eating and drinking, Feng Boping patted his buttocks and marched out of the courtyard, disappearing without a trace, looking utterly carefree. Watching Feng leave, Li Hao let out a quiet sigh, knowing that the old man feared staying in the courtyard for too long, afraid that his identity would be recognized by Li Hongzhuang and others, and affect him, hence he chose to sit alone among the mountain peaks and branches,panioned by the natural wind. Feeling a twinge of guilt, Li Hao stood up to take care of the demon corpses. He nned to brew a good jar of wine for the old man. After sorting through, Li Hao cut several good pieces from the corpses of a few Immortal Great Demons, then returned to the courtyard to start brewing. Song Qiumo was sleeping in a side room in the courtyard, yawning and looking utterly bored. asionally, her gaze would fall on the figure bustling about with daily chores in the courtyard, her lips curving up slightly, amused by the sight. She hade today to deliver swordsmanship scrolls, the Peerless Technique of Tan Pce, which the young man had casually tucked away into his embrace. She had observed that since he got the scrolls, Li Hao hadn''t looked at them a second time. The world''s supreme cultivation techniques and the splendor of Divine General Mansion seemed less important to the young man than the mortal world''s simple joys found by the stove. Truly an intriguingd... It wasn''t until the evening that Li Hao finished setting all the wine jars properly, burying them in the cer behind the little courtyard to ferment. Bathed in the rosy glow of the sunset, Li Hao finally found the leisure to sit down on a wooden armchair he had made himself in the fenced courtyard. Swaying gently, he took out the cultivation technique from his bosom and slowly began to read it. Taiji Qiankun Sword. Yin and Yang joining. Li Hao flipped through the pages. When he finished thest one, a prompt appeared before his eyes: he had grasped the basics. Immediately, Li Hao put away the scrolls and leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes to ponder. As the swordsmanship entered his mind, a flood of information came pouring in. The Sword Intent and core essence of the technique unfolded as he spected and understood, like unraveling a silk cocoon. What is Taiji? It is greater than great by just a bit. What is great? Heaven and earth! "All things under heaven follow a Tao, the states of mind and Tao I''veprehended aren''t yet profound enough. These sword techniques and cultivation techniques seem to share something inmon. If they could be integrated, perhaps a technique that epasses everything could be created!" Li Hao had a moment of enlightenment. Now in the Heavenly Human Realm, by integrating into the gateway of heaven, his spirit and form had be one, cing him a half-step beyond the ordinary. His thoughts were no longer confined to the techniques themselves. He could glimpse the mysteries of all worldly techniques without following their strict forms. His Grandmaster journey was about embracing all things, but now, Li Hao felt as though he was only taking initial steps on this path. If he could truly reach the end, his Grandmaster journey would be at its peak. What kind of sights would he see at that time? Li Hao''s thoughts drifted for a moment, then he smiled lightly. Letting things take their natural course was best. Just like his Grandmaster''s heart, achieving perfection naturally. The world''s myriad things do not require deliberate pursuit, just as the sun shining over the earth isn''t intentional, but a cycle of nature. To covet that bit of light and chase after the sun is like Kuafu chasing the sun, ending only in exhaustion and death. The sun''s warmth is inviting, but it cannot be stared at directly. The cold moon, however, can illuminate through the ages. No need to cling to just one aspect of nature, the world is full of charm and grace. As with heaven and earth, this is true of humans and techniques. Li Hao felt his state of mind had improved a touch more, the cultivation techniques in his mind subtly changing, yet far from that ultimate Grandmaster peak. With a slight smile, he didn''t dwell on it, but summoned his drawing board and brush. Then, his Divine Soul ascended, looking at the pile of demon corpses in the distance. He sketched casually, his strokes capturing the essence. Though these demons were dead, portraying their corpses still offered valuable Painting Experience. As Li Hao casually sketched one drawing after another, his Painting Experience points rapidly increased, getting closer to the Sixth Stage. Two days flew by. In these past two days, the quietude outside the fenced courtyard was exceptional, and no demons appeared. The young man inside happily enjoyed the tranquility, creating over a thousand drawings. He depicted each demon''s corpse more than ten times, nearly exhausting the avable experience. His Art of Painting advanced smoothly to the Sixth Stage, earning him a Skill Point. The experience needed to advance from the Sixth to the Seventh Stage was a hundred thousand points. He needed to umte one hundred thousand more to reach the bottleneck at the Sixth Stage. Only with a Spiritual Awakening in Painting could he upgrade to the Seventh Stage. "Spiritual Awakening, when will I achieve that..." mumbled Li Hao, feeling that the clues were still elusive. He stopped drawing and continued topile the cultivation techniques. He methodically recorded those Cultivation Techniques which he had extrapted and improved. At noon, smoke curled up from the kitchen in the fenced courtyard, and a line of riders swiftly approached the camp outside. Feng Boping seemed to sense something, his eyes shifting slightly, and with a flicker, he disappeared from beside the fire where the meat was almost ready. Chapter 192: Chapter 14 Repaying the Li Familys First Act of Kindness (7K Double Chapter)_3 Everyone was already ustomed to his sudden appearances and disappearances and didn''t pay him much attention, focusing instead on the new arrival outside the courtyard. Li Hongzhuang took a close look, and couldn''t help but be slightly stunned, "Chu Jiuyue?" She recognized the visitor; it was he who hade to deliver the imperial edict in person when her father had received orders during her childhood. As Chu Jiuyue rode into the frontier pass and saw the devastation as well as the pockmarked and cratered ground, his eyes also couldn''t help but grow more solemn. The soil here was reddish-brown, as if it had been soaked with countless fresh bloodstains. He looked out and quickly spotted the chaotic encampment, with many tents torn and heaped together. On the other side, however, was a dark mass, shockingly a mound-like pile of Demon corpses, some of which were already showing signs of decay. He smelled the stench of blood and decay, his expression slightly worsened, but he quickly regained hisposure, his gaze settling on the center of the camp, where surprise briefly shed through his eyes. In contrast to the surrounding devastation and piles of corpses, at the center of the camp was a picturesque fenced courtyard. Inside the small courtyard, smoke curled up from cooking fires, like that of a farmhouse. But how could there be a farmhouse at the border pass? He rode forward, followed by several court guards. Arriving at the front of the fenced courtyard, Chu Jiuyue clearly saw the scene inside, his gaze briefly meeting Song Qiumo, who was sitting before the firewood, thetter''s eyes indifferent, without much reaction. Chu Jiuyue noticed Li Hao and Li Hongzhuang on the other side and suddenly understood why the ambiance was so tranquil; it turned out the Great Demon King was in charge here. He felt somewhat surprised; Tan Pce''s principle of keeping to itself seemed to have been broken this time. Dismounting from his horse, Chu Jiuyue entered the courtyard. "The Imperial Edict of Emperor Yu has arrived, inviting Count Li Hao to receive the decree." Chu Jiuyue announced softly. Li Hao also noticed this familiar figure and immediately dusted off the flour on his hands, stepping forward with a slight bow, "Chu Gonggong, it''s been a long time." "Is Young Master Li faring well?" Chu Jiuyue asked with a smile. Li Hao frowned slightly and nodded, "Everything is well." "Emperor Yu is grateful for the Count''s bravery in going to the frontier to guard the pass and has specially bestowed a precious sword, please ept it," Chu Jiuyue said simply. There were no bystanders here, so he didn''t need to speak too grandly. Li Hao, somewhat surprised by the dark golden sword presented to him, still epted it with both hands, "Thank you, Your Majesty Emperor Yu, and thank you, Chu Gonggong." "There''s no need to thank me; I''m just the messenger," Chu Jiuyue replied with a smile, then added immediately, "His Majesty has instructed that should the Count wish, he may go to Dayu State at any time to study at the outer pce of Gan Tao Pce and listen to the sage''s teachings." Upon hearing this, both Li Hongzhuang and Li He stood up, looking at Li Hao with shocked faces. So the young master was held in such high esteem by Emperor Yu? To cultivate in Gan Tao Pce was a privilege historically reserved only for royal progeny. Moreover, even among the royal progeny,petition was fierce, and not every prince was eligible. As the young master of the Divine General Mansion, Li Hao was very likely to be the future True Dragon. If he were to study in Gan Tao Pce, his rtionship with the royal family could be too intimate, leading to concerns from the other four Divine General Mansions. This showed how frighteningly generous the favor he had received was. Li Hao also understood the significance of Chu Jiuyue''s words and couldn''t help but feel astonished. Had Emperor Yu really seen him before? Could it be that it was indeed the old man he had yed Go with under the willow tree? Besides that, there seemed no other possibility. Looking into Chu Jiuyue''s kind and smiling eyes, Li Hao bowed, "Thank you for His Majesty''s kind intentions, but I ammitted to my duty and hope His Majesty will forgive me." Chu Jiuyue was slightly surprised, sizing up Li Hao carefully. Was the boy making a wild guess, or did he genuinely want to stay and defend this ce? Having heard about the fierce battle between father and son and understanding the details more clearly, it seemed from Li Hao''s intentions that he really wanted to sever ties with his father? To forsake such a noble surname and wealth, and now to give up the opportunity to cultivate in Gan Tao Pcewas he determined to cut all ties, regardless of the cost? Looking at Li Hao, Chu Jiuyue said, "You are still young, some decisions should not be made impulsively." "Thank you for rying the message," Li Hao replied. Knowing he could not persuade him otherwise, Chu Jiuyue did not say more. He nodded slightly and said, "Since you are determined, I will bring back your original words." Li Hao nodded. Chu Jiuyue gave him onest look, without lingering, mounted his horse, and departed. When he had ridden several dozen miles out of the camp, Chu Jiuyue suddenly thought of something and murmured to himself, "It seems I left a bit early; the scent of the roasted meat in that courtyard was quite nice" His stomach growled softly. Shaking his head, a good horse doesn''t eat the grass behind it, and he couldn''t bring himself to turn back now, so he just spurred his horse and set off at full speed. ... ... Inside the courtyard. Since Chu Jiuyue''s departure, Li Hongzhuang and Li He had heard the conversation and deduced from Li Hao''s responses how resolute he was; they wanted to say something but found themselves speechless, each of them sighing inwardly. To be able to give up training in Gan Tao Pce showed how strong the child''s determination was; they knew their persuasion would be futile. Li Hao returned to the fire, Song Qiumo''s gaze falling on the sword in his hand, said indifferently, "The sword is indeed fine." At these words, Li Hao gripped the hilt and gently drew the sword. With a whoosh, the sword came out of its sheath, and a dragon-like cry seemed to echo in the air, as if a streak of light shed through the world. The sheer brilliance of the de''s edge during its unsheathing felt capable of cutting through one''s vision. "It''s Dragon Soar!" Li He eximed softly, his eyes showing shock and gravity. Li Hongzhuang''s expression also changed slightly, not expecting Emperor Yu to bestow such a precious named sword. Chapter 193: Chapter 14 Repaying the Li Familys First Act of Kindness (7K Double Chapter)_4 This is none other than the foremost among the ten great famous swords! Its reputation and status even surpass Eternal Night. After all, Eternal Night was forged for a decade but was unsheathed for only three years before it was sealed again. Meanwhile, the Dragon Soar Sword passed through the hands of several powerful individuals in the Dayu Dynasty, has been forged for hundreds of years, and was once thepanion sword of a Sword Saint. "Indeed, it''s a fine sword," Li Hao tapped lightly on the de and seemed to hear a low, dragon-like roaran aura of murderous intent that made him feel the chilling sharpness. After examining it a moment, Li Hao sheathed the sword and handed it back to Ren Qianqian. Ren Qianqian, hanging her own sword by her waist, took it with both hands, her eyes revealing surprise and excitement. She had heard of Dragon Soar''s renowna top-tier famous sword. Her father had never even had the chance to nce at it, yet now she had touched it. "The meat is ready, let''s all get ready to eat," Li Hao said with a smile. Li Hongzhuang and Li He came back to their senses, their expressionsplex. At the same time, a figure appeared silentlyit was Feng, who had just left. He didn''t show much concern about Li Hao receiving a reward, merely ncing at Dragon Soar before pulling out a wine gourd, ready to eat and drink. That evening, Li Hao copied a total of 124 Cultivation Techniques that he learned at Listening Rain Tower, the sum total of the Li Family''s techniques he had encountered. The ones he copied were all advanced versions after his own deductions. The inferior versions he had learned once were now returned as superior ones; Li Hao believed he had returned them with ample interest. Besides, he wrote three Peerless Techniques after entering the Grandmaster Realm,bining the understanding of the essence of all things that came with his self-cultivation. He packed these three Peerless Techniques along with the others, a gift to the Li Family. However, learning these three Peerless Techniques wouldn''t be so easy; there was a prerequisite. After finishing the writing, Li Hao handed them to Song Qiumo, entrusting her to deliver them to the nearby city of Liangzhou, to find the local Li Family''s stationed army, and have them send the package back to the Li Family. ... ... A few dayster, In Qingzhou City, in front of Divine General Mansion, Several jiao-lions galloped over, these creatures being hefty enough to carry seven or eight people, and some hadrge bundles tied on their backs. The leading person jumped down from the jiao-lion, presented his identity token to the gate guard, and whispered a few words. Soon, the message was conveyed to Mountain and River Courtyard. In the study, Li Tian Gang was scrutinizing interrogation results with a dark expression, his eyes flickering. Just then, a trusted aide came in and reported the situation outside the mansion. Li Tian Gang was taken aback and suddenly mmed the table, eximing angrily, "He''s returning the Li Family''s first favor? What does he mean? You say he sent back many Cultivation Techniques?" Seeing the trusted aide nod, Li Tian Gang''s face turned ashen as he said, "Bring everything in. I want to see how he has returned them!" Soon, therge bundles from the jiao-lions'' backs were delivered into the courtyard. Besides the bundles, there was also a letter. Yu Xuan handed the letter to Li Tian Gang, who casually opened the bundles and saw they were all filled with books. Li Tian Gang then opened the letter and saw several lines of elegantly and neatly written words. The handwriting was clearly superior to any of theirs, the warriors. After reading through it, his expression turned sour. With a wave of his hand, he fetched several books and quickly flipped through them. The Cultivation Techniques in the books were all written in the same handwriting, all by the same person. After finishing one book, he picked up another and continued through several. The courtyard was silent as the grave, utterly still. Zhao and Li Fu both stood to one side, their faces filled with worry. "Good, very good!" After looking through several manuals, Li Tian Gang''s eyes were filled with anger and shock. The few cultivation techniques he casually picked up were all of superior quality, just like the letter said! Not only did the other party return the cultivation techniques, but they also returned them with interest, exceeding the amount owed! In total, 124 manuals. Moreover, there were three peerless techniques. Li Tian Gang found it hard to believe that his son had actually learned so many cultivation techniques! Over a hundred! How could he have learned over a hundred in just fourteen short years? While practicing so many varied cultivation techniques, how could he manage to raise his cultivation level to the Fifteen Li Realm? And even attain an epiphany to be a Tianren Grandmaster during a battle with him? At this moment, Li Tian Gang''s heart couldn''t help but waver slightly. Such talent was unheard of, even a demon possessing someone may not achieve this level. Could it be that he was really wrong? Was he truly too harsh on him? But soon, the memory of those cold eyes drawing a sword against him emerged in his mind, and the slight warmth in his heart quickly cooled. His talent might be peerless, but that disposition was indeed not suitable to be the Li Family''s True Dragon. If he could draw his sword against him, what about other members of the Li Family? If he entrusted the Li Family to this person, he could not rest easy. Right now, the Dayu Dynasty was in troubled times. He must steer this ship well, for any mistake could ruin a thousand years of glory and leave him without the face to meet his forefathers! Taking a deep breath, Li Tian Gang picked up the rest of the cultivation techniques and started copying them down. These techniques had names, and he gave the superior quality cultivation techniques to Yu Xuan to review, and the peerless techniques were for him to check personally. With Yu Xuan''s status and reputation, he couldn''t easily ess the peerless techniques. Meanwhile, Li Tian Gang called several elders from Listening Rain Tower. These elders were bound to never leave the mansion for life. They were all outstanding members of the Li Muxiu''s generation and cooperated with Li Muxiu on a daily basis to manage and look after Listening Rain Tower. These elders were also the living dictionaries of the Li Family, their minds filled with many secrets of the family. The cultivation techniques collected in Listening Rain Tower were also reviewed by them on a regr basis. As the elders got involved, the other courtyards also received the news, and they couldn''t help but feel surprised and astonished, hurrying to Mountain and River Courtyard. In a day and a night, the elders had reviewed all the techniques, confirming they were all cultivable without any defects. Upon hearing this news, Li Tian Gang''s feelings were incrediblyplicated, filled with shock as well as a sense of pride and happiness, and an indescribable anger. And hearing what the elders said, He Jian, Li Xuanli, and others were stunned. To collect so many superior cultivation techniques in one go was unheard of even for a Grandmaster. Besides dedicating their entire lives to deriving their own peerless techniques, deriving other techniques would take a considerable amount of time, and few would waste time doing such a thing. Thest time so many superior cultivation techniques were collected in Listening Rain Tower was a thousand years ago. Back then, various sects caused chaos and vited the imperialws. The imperial court dispatched their Divine General Mansion to clean up and suppress the sects, conducting a bloody purge that resulted in the one-time collection of hundreds of cultivation techniques, of which also barely amounted to a hundred superior ones. And now, all these manuals were returned by Li Hao himself?! Could it be that several Four Stands Realm strong practitioners helped Li Hao derive them? What shocked them most was knowing that Li Hao had spent his years with his second uncle in Listening Rain Tower, where if he wanted to learn the techniques, he could. Being a direct descendant, there was no barrier to that. But, Li Hao was just fourteen years old, and he had already learned over a hundred techniques from there, which seemed a bit too exaggerated. Where could he find so much time and energy! "Tiangang, are you satisfied now!" Li Muxiu was alerted and came rushing over. After understanding the situation, rather than showing any joy on his face, he looked at Li Tian Gang with an icy expression. Hearing his words, the others also showed subtle changes in their expressions, considering the purpose of Li Hao''s return of these cultivation techniques. Chapter 194: Chapter 15 Turmoil (Additional Update 14/25) ``` To return so many cultivation techniques all at once shows just how resolute that child is about severing his rtionship with Li Tian Gang as father and son! He Jian nced at Li Tian Gang, whose face was the color of iron, and sighed, "Tiangang, after all, you are a father. Don''t be cross with Hao Er any longer. If our fathers'' generation hadn''t been so enlightened, you and Qingqing''s marriage would have faced countless obstacles, and your child would have suffered various criticisms." "Everyone says Hao Er is fortunate, but where is his fortune? Although born into a family of martial honor and draped in silks, you and Qingqing have never been with him. The child waited fourteen years for your return, and even after you came back, you only spent a few days together before such a huge conflict arose." "If this continues, the bond between you two as father and son will really be gone." "Seventh brother." Li Xuanli''s expressionplicated, said, "I have seen Hao Er, and he''s not as bad as you describe. If that child were my son, I would be too happy to contain myself. He treats people with courtesy and measure, far from reckless. Moreover, you have seen the results of the interrogation..." At this point, he seemed to think of something, his eyes subtly shifting, and he couldn''t help but sigh. "Seventh brother, you can''t me Hao Er for that p Rumeng received." Li Fenghua couldn''t help but speak up. As he said this, he red fiercely at his wife Wang Xiangru standing beside him. Wang Xiangru returned his gaze with equal anger, showing no fear at his demeanor. Li Fenghua was so furious that he clenched his fists tightly, but in the end, he let them go. Recalling his father''s teachings, a man''s fists are for conquering the world, not for striking his wife. For this reason, he had endured for many years. "Seventh brother, even if you think Hao Er is dissolute and carefree, no matter how dissolute he is, his cultivation level is still beyond his peers. Since he has the talent and the leisure to be carefree, why must you press him so hard?" Jiang Xian''er said gently. Hearing everyone''s persuasion, Li Tian Gang remained silent, his face somber. He was well aware of the words of advice; to say that he harbored no regret at this moment would not be true, but every time he thought of that child''s cold face, he felt a burning rage. Especially with the return of these cultivation techniques, such a resolute attitude; he was, after all, his father! Bone of his bone, flesh of his flesh, even if he had misjudged, could that child really draw a sword against him? And to fall out with him over a mere demon beast. As for his own feelings as a father, how much did that child value them? "Thinking of leaving? It''s not that easy." Li Tian Gang took a deep breath, his eyes cold and sharp, "Although I don''t know how he got these cultivation techniques, the things he owes the Li Family are far from just these." "Defending the frontier pass for three years is no easy task, and Liangzhou is about to fall into great chaos!" At his words, everyone was startled. Concerned about the millions of people in Liangzhou, Li Xuanli couldn''t help but ask, "Seventh brother, what do you mean by that?" Li Tian Gang gave him a look. With things having gotten to this point, there was no need to keep some ssified information hidden. Moreover, he had been nning to make arrangements in the recent days; today was merely an earlier announcement. "Do you know why I ordered the withdrawal from Heavenly Gate Pass and the return of Hong Zhuang?" "That is where our third brother and sixth brother have defended for many years. Our Li Family has lost countless warriors there, and poured countless amounts of blood. If we withdraw our troops, it is equivalent to abandoning it all!" Li Tian Gang''s eyes turned cold and stern, "It''s not that I don''t want to defend, nor that His Majesty doesn''t wish to, but we simply cannot hold it!" "Outside Liangzhou, demons are gathering, preparing to stir up war. Heavenly Gate Pass will bear the brunt and be the first barrier!" "Recently, three Mo Rivers have appeared inside Liangzhou, all of which are of ghost city level. One city affected by the Mo River vanished overnight, half submerged, with countless dead and injured." "Now, the elders from the Wang Family have gone there to try to temporarily defeat these Mo Rivers. There is no hope of keeping the pass open; if they can destroy them all, then the three Mo Rivers can be temporarily eradicated, preventing further spread." "The demons n to use this opportunity to break through Liangzhou and invade Dayu." "For years, the demons have long seen Dayu as their dining table and the millions of our people as fish on the te, ready to strike, and just the other day, the Xia Family suffered a huge loss. Two Four Stands Realm Demon Kings invaded our territory, and one of the Xia Family''s grandfathers has already fallen in battle!" Hearing the series of shocking news he revealed, everyone was taken aback. The most core intelligencework of the Li Family was in the hands of Li Tian Gang, the True Dragon, and they had not expected so much to have happened outside. "Tiangang, if Liangzhou is so dangerous, then why are you still letting Hao Er..." He Jian,ing back to her senses, hurriedly said. Li Tian Gang said with a frosty expression, "I had nned to wear down his stubborn spirit. Who knew that he would be protected by Four Stands Realm forces in secret, insisting on being contrary to me!" With that, he looked at Li Muxiu. Li Muxiu angrily said, "Without Four Stands Realm protection, relying on just Li He, do you really think you could keep your son safe?" "Don''t forget that the child''s talent has already been revealed. Those demons who bear a grudge against our Li Family, could they just watch him grow and rise?" "At a critical moment when he needed protection the most, you pushed him out of Qingzhou, out of our base of operations, exposed to the harshness of the outside world. Do you really want to kill him that badly?!" As he released the pent-up anger in his heart, Li Tian Gang said angrily, "If it wasn''t for your indulgence, would Hao Er have ended up where he is today, leaving home over such a trivial matter? And now, he even has the capability to sever ties with me?!" "You!" Li Muxiu was so angry his face turned red, and he trembled, speechless. "Tiangang, Uncle Second meant well, you can''t speak to him like that." He Jian''splexion changed slightly as she hurriedly said. The others looked at Li Muxiu. Although this elder had spent a great deal of time in the Divine General Mansion, because of some quirky things he had done in his youth and his conflict with their father, their opinions of him were not really favorable. Over the years, it was only He Jian who was rtively close to Li Muxiu and understood the temper and character of this elder. ``` Others were unsure whether or not they should help persuade. Li Tiangang had also reined in his anger, realizing that his attitude just now had indeed been somewhat offensive. He took a deep breath, looked towards his fifth brother, Li Xuan Li, and said in a deep voice, "Fifth brother, I brought up this matter today because I nned to find you in a few days. Regarding Liangzhou, I intend to have you stationed there to explore the situation. When the demonsunch a major attack, I will personally go there to lead the army." Li Xuan Li nodded, responding earnestly, "No problem, leave it to me. I''ve been recuperating from my injuries these past years, and I''m almost fully recovered now. I should have been the one to go to that battle in Northern Yan." Li Tiangang shook his head: "Why should we bother with such distinctions between us?" Upon hearing this, Li Xuan Li''s eyes reddened slightly, but he restrained himself and said no more. Li Fenghua said, "Seventh brother, if there''s anything you need, just call on me." "Eighth brother, you just need to ensure Cangzhou is safe. That ce was reimed by Xiaojui at the cost of his life; we cannot afford to lose it," Li Tiangang said gravely. Li Fenghua nodded slightly. He understood this point well, which was why he had been diligently defending Cangzhou these past years, seldom returning to the Divine General Mansion. Because of this, he had neglected the discipline andpanionship of his children, resulting in both children being spoiled without limits by his wife. Upon returning this time, he found it exceedingly difficult to discipline them. Moreover, his wife relied on her family background from the Wang Family and was not afraid of him because she had people in her maternal home. Therefore, witnessing the great conflict between Li Tiangang and Li Hao, he felt a deep empathy in his heart, unconsciously siding with Li Tiangang a bit more, sensing the helplessness of a father in Li Tiangang''s heart. "In that case, fifth brother, get ready these next few days and set off. The sooner you go and understand the situation, the better. You don''t have to worry about Heavenly Gate Pass," Li Tiangang said. Li Xuan Li appeared startled: "What about Hao Er..." "He has the protection of the Four Stands Realm. If the situation turns sour, he will naturally return. Unless he truly wishes to throw his life away!" Li Tiangang said coldly. Li Xuan Li''s expression changed slightly, but he just sighed softly in his heart and remained silent. "Elders, take these Cultivation Techniques to Listening Rain Tower," Li Tiangang said to the several elders, bowing slightly as a gesture. The elders all nodded lightly. They had no intention of meddling in the family affairs of Li Tiangang, having always kept to their duties over the years. "Then these three Unparalleled Techniques..." An elder hesitated. Li Tiangang''s expression darkened slightly as he remembered the contents of that letter. "What about these Unparalleled Techniques?" asked He Jian, puzzled. The elder, with a gentle demeanor, said, "Madam, it seems that young master Li Hao once mentioned that if these three Unparalleled Techniques are to be included, we must ensure that these Cultivation Techniques are not practiced by Li Qianfeng before he would allow gifting the Unparalleled Techniques to us." The group was taken aback and looked at each other in astonishment, not expecting the child to still keep this in mind. However, considering that it was over this matter that the great father-son conflict erupted, it was normal for the other party to remember it deeply. "Moreover, there is another option, which is that he may also cultivate these Unparalleled Techniques, but he cannot inherit the True Dragon position of the Li Family," another elder spoke up. He Jian turned towards Li Tiangang: "Is that true?" Li Tiangang nodded with a stern face. The crowd could not help but exchange nces; it was fortunate that Liu Yue Rong was not present, or she would have burst into a rage upon hearing this. "This child, he sure knows how to calcte," He Jian couldn''t help but reveal a slight smile. Li Tiangang nced at her and scoffed, "Using the three Unparalleled Techniques to ckmail us is simply a wild fantasy, his scheming is deep, nothing like a child!" "He is clearly clever and shrewd, howe in your mouth, it turns into being scheming and deep!" Li Muxiu couldn''t hold back and spoke up again. Li Tiangang''s brow furrowed and he remained silent. Li Xuan Li considered and said, "Hao''s action is not meant as a threat. The child has simply employed a tactic of open stratagem. If we let Qianfeng cultivate it and he inherits the True Dragon position, then with the Unparalleled Technique originating from him, who knows if he''s hidden half a move in it? In the future, if Li Qianfeng uses these Unparalleled Techniques to battle him, then the True Dragon would crumble instantly before Hao." "Even if Qianfeng were to learn it, he wouldn''t have the True Dragon''s authority. So, it seems that once Qianfeng learns these Techniques, he would bepletely at Hao''s mercy for the rest of his life." "What about the others?" Wang Xiangru asked, unable to help herself from changing her expression. She had been thinking of letting her two children learn them as well. Li Xuan Li gave her a nce and spoke softly, "For others, the gap with Hao is so vast that whether they learn it or not... it makes little difference." Upon hearing this, Wang Xiangru''s face changed, feeling a sense of embarrassment for asking such a question. But she had to admit that she couldn''t refute what had been said, at least not right now. Among the next generation, only that young lord directly taught by the Buddha, holds some hope of catching up with Li Hao in the future. For the rest, facing Li Hao, even if the Unparalleled Techniques had no ws, they would be no match in the face of such an enormous difference in realms. However, she couldn''t help feeling a bit indignant deep down. There''s a long road ahead, and being one step ahead doesn''t mean you will be ahead forever. Once reaching a certain height, there will naturally be a stagnation at the bottleneck; a stagnation that couldst decades. By then, the advantage of a few years that exists now would be nullified, which is hardly anything significant. Her two children might not stand out too much, but with the foundation of the Wang and Li families behind them, that was something the child couldn''tpare with, and in the future, they might have the opportunity topete with him. Thinking this, she felt slightly better, but she now viewed Li Xuan Li with less favor, snorting coldly in her heart. "Since that''s the case, I think we should include them after all. In the end, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. As for whether to practice them or not, that will be for Qianfeng to decide. If he chooses to cultivate them, he''s willing to ept being under Hao''s foot. If not, he will have to cultivate other Peerless Techniques." "Indeed, with many Peerless Techniques avable in Listening Rain Tower, as long as one masters another to perfection, mastering one can defeat many; there''s no significant difference," they concluded after a short discussion. Seeing this, Li Tiangang also felt this way and said nothing more. Chapter 195: Chapter 16: The Trial of Liu Yue Rong (Guaranteed Merge of Two Chapters) After the elders took away the cultivation techniques, Li Tian Gang sent everyone out of the courtyard, then returned to his study to pick up the interrogation report he had been reading earlier. This was his second time reading it; he just wanted to check for any oversights. Soon, he finished reading it for the second time. Li Tian Gang fell silent, standing in ce as he gazed at a martial training ground in the courtyard. There stood a target made of Dragon Tendon Grass, but it was tattered and covered with snow. Whiz! An arrow fiercely struck the center of the Dragon Tendon Grass target, its tail quivering slightly. "How about that, I told you I could hit it!" The child jumped up and down on the spot, shouting excitedly. "Haha, not bad, with more practice you might even surpass your second brother from back then,." a tall, sword-wearing youth said with a smile. "You''ve already surpassed him, little seventh''s talent in archery is far greater than mine." Another slim-faced young man chuckled, reaching out to tousle the head of the child, who was beaming with joy. "Don''t tter me, your arrow exploded the head of a Great Demon thirty li away, the entire army saw it." The sword-wearing youth looked on admiringly. The slim-faced young man smiled without a word, turning to the child and saying, "Last time you said you wanted a saber of your own, what is this?" He brought out something from behind his back, holding in his palm a curved de the length of a dagger. The child''s eyes shone brightly, taking it over with excitement: "Second brother, did you buy this?" "It''s made from the fangs and scales of a giant serpent your second brother hunted. He had it forged especially for you,." the sword-wearing youth said enviously. "Thank you, second brother!" The child was overjoyed, holding the curved de in his hand, fondling it lovingly. In another part of the courtyard, the wail of a child suddenly rose, powerful and vigorous. Both young men turned to look,ughing: "Little ninth has wet the bed again." They walked towards that direction, and the child quickly followed, fading into the distance until their figures disappeared. The memories of the past once again fell silent before his eyes; the warm sunlight of those spring days was gone, leaving only the courtyard nketed in Falling Snow. The once-new Dragon Tendon Grass target had be old and worn. The sounds ofughter were long gone, the target remained, but the one who shot at it never returned Li Tian Gang''s palm clenched slightly, he took a deep breath, then turned and walked out of Mountain and River Courtyard with a stern face. Yu Xuan and Li Fu wanted to follow, but he raised his hand to stop them. Without a word, he walked away, his figure disappearing outside the courtyard among the falling snowkes. Before long, Li Tian Gang arrived at Shuihua Courtyard. As he pushed open the door, the trusted aide at the entrance was taken aback upon seeing Li Tian Gang, showing a hint of trepidation, and quickly saluted. Li Tian Gang entered the courtyard with his hands sped behind his back, and soon saw a young figure practicing swordsmanship amidst the whistling sound of the sword wind. He nced over, and the youth also noticed him, stopping his sword to look over, though his gaze was cold, with a hint of anger. Without saying a word, Li Tian Gang withdrew his gaze and headed directly to a pavilion nearby. There, a beautiful woman with a graceful figure, dressed in a green crossed-cor long dress, was leaning against the railing, gazing at the young man practicing his sword in the courtyard. Li Tian Gang approached the pavilion from the side, but the expression of the beautiful woman remainedrgely unchanged, still looking at the young man, not turning around, though her lips tightened slightly, revealing her inner unrest. The pavilion was silent for a moment. After a while, Li Tian Gang spoke first, "Second sister-inw, the interrogation results have been delivered to my hands, and you''ve confirmed them with your personal seal. Do you have anything else to say?" Liu Yue Rong remained motionless for a bit, then slowly said: "What do you expect me to say, Li Tian Gang? Should I kneel before you to apologize? Or should I kneel before your son and let him kill me and my child?" As she spoke, she slowly turned around, her dark eyes fixed on Li Tian Gang. Li Tian Gang was silent for a moment before saying, "Since the second sister-inw admits to the interrogation results without denial, then I must act ording to thew." "Such righteousness in acting ording to thew..." Liu Yue Rong''s eyes suddenly filled with passionate emotion, full of resentment and bitterness: "You used the Thousand-Spindle Soul Gu Skill to coerce a confession, if I hadn''t spoken, I might have died in that prison. Li Tian Gang, oh, Li Tian Gang, you are truly ruthlessruthless to your own son, and to us, a widow and orphan. How can you face your deceased elder brother?!" Li Tian Gang watched the anger and hatred on her face, falling silent once more. Once upon a time, when she and his second brother were always seen together, every time she saw him, she would smile gently like a well-breddy, bringing him little treats, and when she went to the market, she never forget to bring him a gift. They were all young then, with carefree faces full of youthful exuberance, as if their hearts were unable to conceal any worries. But now, as they looked into each other''s eyes, they were unable to peer into the depths of each other''s hearts. Times have changed, and nothing remains the same. "Second sister-inw, ording to nationalw, you will be stripped of your first-ssdyship and demoted to the status of amoner." Li Tian Gang took a deep breath and continued in a low voice: "ording to familyw, since you tried to harm a legitimate heir of the family, you should be exiled or executed. But in consideration of my second brother''s past merits, from now on you will stay in Shuihua Courtyard indefinitely. With the Li Family''s support, you can still ensure a life of wealth and honor." "What wealth and honor!" Liu Yue Rong red at him with eyes full of resentment: "Why was Feng Ping so foolish and naive? His talent was no less than yours, Li Tian Gang, and Qianfeng had Divine Blood in his veins. When he married me, he had already reached the Immortal level!" "Yet, he foolishly, foolishly did such a stupid thing, taking a sword for you, going to war with grievous wounds, and ending up with no remains to be found..." Chapter 196: Chapter 16: The Trial of Liu Yue Rong (Guaranteed to Merge Two Chapters in One)_2 As she spoke, she clenched her teeth, her eyes filled with not just hatred but also crimson tears, "The year he died, Qianfeng had just been born!" "He was fatherless from the moment he was born!" Li Tian Gang''s chest heaved slightly as he fell silent, stone-like. "If not for you, how would he have died? If he hadn''t died, after the death of Little Nine, that True Dragon position would have been his!" "If he were still alive, how could he have allowed you to bully a widow and orphan like us? If he were still alive, why would I have had to go to such lengths, to poison your monstrous son!" "All of this, it''s all your fault!!" Liu Yue Rong''s emotions crumbled, erupting into angry tears and roars. Outside the courtyard, a youthful figure suddenly appeared, standing between Liu Yue Rong and Li Tian Gang, his eyes filled with cold frost as he stared at the burly man before him. "I will bear the consequences for my mother''s actions; you shall not punish her!" Li Qianfeng said coldly. Li Tian Gang looked into those cold eyes and suddenly felt a sting in his heart, feeling as if he had seen these eyes somewhere recently. By seniority, the one before him was his own nephew, who ought to address him as uncle. But at this moment, the youth''s eyes contained nothing but the chill of a stranger, even hostility. Liu Yue Rong, hearing Li Qianfeng''s words, was so frightened that she hurriedly pushed him away, "Don''t interfere, stay back, this is none of your business, go away!" Li Tian Gang had seen that Liu Yue Rong''s confession was not just due to the torture of interrogation, but because she did not want to drag her son back into this, as no one in the house believed she was innocent now; her stubbornness was futile. "Li Tian Gang, you can imprison me, but Qianfeng is innocent; he is still young and knows nothing," Liu Yue Rong red at Li Tian Gang and asserted. Li Tian Gang spoke slowly, "I will only deal justly. If Qianfeng has done no wrong, I won''t interfere, as long as he doesn''t vite thews or the family rules henceforth." Seeing him say this, Liu Yue Rong''s heart settled down. Her shoulders began to shake, and she began to cry andugh: "Feng Ping, you have a good brother..." Her words wereced with sarcasm and sorrow. Li Tian Gang fell silent, offering no exnations, just looking deeply at her and the young man before him, he slowly said: "Qianfeng, the result of the recent struggle for the True Dragon does not count, as I have already reported to our ancestors. You and Hao Er can stillpete; I''ve given Hao Er three years, and you will have the same. If you can defeat Hao Er in three years, the True Dragon position is yours." Li Qianfeng trembled, gazing at him: "Is that true?" Li Tian Gang did not repeat himself. The young man before him did not even care to call him "Uncle," showing the thinness of their emotional connection; he no longer held any enthusiasm. However, Liu Yue Rong knew Li Tian Gang''s temperament well and knew his words were genuine. She couldn''t help butugh, saying: "Li Tian Gang, oh Li Tian Gang, since father passed, you really haven''t changed a bit over the years. It was your son who won, that monster, who could beat him? You could have simply let your slight bias give him the True Dragon position. Why go through all this trouble? The men of the Li Family, each and every one, have heads as thick as por wood, iprehensibly dull!" Li Tian Gang gave her a nce, his emotions already leveled, dispassionately he said: "Perhaps, but the people of Dayu need such por-headed leaders. The schrs of the Liu Family have sharp minds, but what solid work have you done over the years? Seizing opportunities for profiteering, relying on the Li Family''s protection for tax evasion, do you really think I don''t know about it?" Liu Yue Rong was taken aback, her face instantly turned pale. "If you don''t want others to know, don''t do it yourself!" Li Tian Gang turned and walked away, leaving Shuihua Courtyard. The captain of the personal guards waiting outside approached, ready to receive orders. "Seal off the courtyard; she must not take a single step outside!" Li Tian Gang dropped these words and left straightaway. ... ... In Piaoxue Courtyard. After returning to the courtyard, Li Xuanli had his wife Gao Qingqing prepare gifts and garments, nning to leave for Liangzhou as soon as possible. Considering the urgency of military matters and the hidden threat of demons in Liangzhou, he had no intention of staying home any longer. "Father, are you going to Liangzhou to subdue demons?" Three figures came into the hall, and Li Wushuang, her eyes slightly shining, asked. "Hmm." Li Xuanli looked at the three, his face breaking into a smile. He beckoned them closer, and once they approached, he said warmly: "While I''m away, you must listen to your mother and not be naughty, understand?" "Father, are you going to Heavenly Gate Pass, to stand guard with him?" Li Wushuang quickly asked. Li Yun and Li Zhining also watched Li Xuanli intently. "Heavenly Gate Pass?" Li Xuanli was taken aback and realized whom his daughter was referring to. His expression shifted slightly as he sighed: "I''m headed for the Li Family military camp in Liangzhou; Heavenly Gate Pass is a perilous spot at the Frontier Pass and has already been evacuated. I don''t know when that child will return, or if he truly intends to stay there for three years. If the Demons invade, that ce could be extremely dangerous..." Speaking of this, worry was inly etched on his face. Li Wushuang and her siblings were taken aback, their expressions changing. "Father, if Liangzhou is in danger, should you not inform him?" Li Wushuang frowned and spoke. Li Xuanli nodded slightly: "After I arrive in Liangzhou, I will send a military report to caution him to be more vignt. It would be best if he could return directly. That child is indeed stubborn. What is there between father and son that can''t be reconciled? Sigh..." Gao Qingqing nced at him: "Don''t just talk the talk; some matters are best left alone. You should take care of yourself once you''re in Liangzhou. If you really want to write to that child, then also tell him that Fifth Lady has prepared his favorite childhood snack, the tender beef and jade pastry, for him to enjoy when he gets back." Chapter 197: Chapter 16: The Trial of Liu Yue Rong (Guaranteed to Merge Two Chapters in One)_3 Li Xuanli nodded slightly and couldn''t help but gently sp his wife''s palm. Then he said to the three of them, "Now that the demons in the world are in turmoil, it''s no longer as stable as in the past. You all need to cultivate as quickly as possible. Don''t strut around outside just because you have some abilities, understand?" Li Wushuang said, "Dad, I want to go to Liangzhou too." "I''ll go as well," Li Yun hurriedly added. Li Zhining didn''t speak but gazed at his father withrge, expectant eyes. Li Xuanli rolled his eyes, feeling that his words had fallen on deaf ears, and said irritably, "I don''t have the energy to look after you. Don''t add to my troubles." "Dad, they might not be capable, but I can go," he said. Li Wushuang decisively betrayed her younger siblings and argued, "I also need to experience the mortal world after descending the mountain. Only during the contention for the True Dragon did I realize how vast the gap between me and them was. I need to go and y demons for my cultivation!" Li Yun and Li Zhining both looked at their eldest sister. Didn''t they agree toe together and ask their father to let them travel with him? How could she betray them like this? Both siblings looked at her somewhat annoyed. Feeling like they were just a foil for their elder sister. Li Xuanli smiled bitterly at his daughter''s words, "Don''tpare yourself with them. One of them is more exaggerated than your Uncle Nine, and the other is a Direct Disciple of the Buddha. It''s a feat that you have cultivation level at your age, you already stand out among your peers, ranking within the top thirty on the Qiankun List. I''m already very proud of you," he said. "It''s still not enough. I only want to be number one!" Li Wushuang said determinedly, "If I rx like this, sooner orter, I won''t even be able to see their heels!" Seeing her so stubborn, Li Xuanli thought for a moment and relented, "Alright, with your cultivation level, it would be good for you to go to the army to gain some experience." "Dad..." Li Yun and his siblings quickly interjected. "Don''t even think about it." "Dad, you''re being partial!" "Yes, I am being partial. If you don''t behave, I''ll spank you. Believe it or not?" "..." ... ... Liangzhou, Heavenly Gate Pass. Inside the small fenced yard of the pass. With the firewood extinguished, Li Hao watched as Song Qiumo and Feng had eaten their fill. He chuckled, patted his buttocks, stood up, and said: "The weather is nice today. Should we go out for a walk and kill some demons?" Surprised, Song Qiumo said, "You''ve just obtained the sword manual, aren''t you going to practice swordsmanship first?" "Practicing swordsmanship... the most progress is made during realbat," Li Haoughed. "I think you just want to use my help to kill more demons," Song Qiumo exposed him without any irritation but didn''t get angry. "It''s just to help digest the food," Li Hao said with a smile. "That''s true; I''m getting bored of staying here too. I''ll apany you for a walk," Song Qiumo stood up and said. Feng Boping said calmly, "She''s enoughpany for you; I won''t go." Li Hao knew that the old master wanted to stay behind to guard the pass for him. He curbed his smile and nodded slightly, then took the Dragon Soar Sword from Ren Qianqian''s hands. "Can I go too?" Ren Qianqian quickly asked. "You''re still too weak. Cultivate well here. When it''s time to inherit the Divine Soul, will you take the path offered by your father''s side, or will you go to the Martial Temple?" Li Hao asked. Ren Qianqian immediately answered, "The Martial Temple. The ce my father has chosen for me is also the Martial Temple." "Alright, once you break through, I''ll have Qiumo send you to the Martial Temple. But you have to hurry; she''s only staying for half a year," Li Hao said with a smile. Hearing this, Ren Qianqian knew that her cultivation level was too low and that she couldn''t even keep up with Li Hao''s pace. Li Hao carried the sword and turned to leave. A white shadow sprang out, and the little white fox scurried up his trouser leg and onto his shoulder as light as a feather. Seeing its clingy demeanor, Li Hao rubbed its little head and didn''t drive it away. He casually walked out of the camp, carrying the sword and releasing his Divine Soul. Centering on the Heavenly Gate Pass, he patrolled around. It wasn''t long before Li Hao spotted some lurking demons forty li away. With Song Qiumo close by to cover, his life was secured, so Li Hao had no worries about attacks from demons of the Four Stands Realm. He directly moved forward with his sword to kill them. With a whoosh, the Dragon Soar Sword was unsheathed. Across twenty li, the flying sword shot out like a rainbow, cutting down several demons lurking in the forest. The sword light was as white as snow, like a howling silver dragon, slicing through the demons'' bodies as easily as tofu, obliterating their Divine Souls as well. These demons didn''t even have the chance to see what happened. Li Hao traveled by wind, freely flying in the sky. His senses first projected towards Dragon Pass Road. He used his power to control objects to fling the demon corpses that littered the road into the wilderness and the bushes outside the road. This main road leading to the pass had been upied by demons before Li Hao''s arrival. After he had passed by and cleared them, he noticed several demons had settled in the middle of the road, most likely apanying others before settling down on the spot. Li Hao didn''t hold back and sent out his sword light, directly killing the demons and flinging their bodies away. He wanted these demons to know that this was a road for humans, not a path for demons to tread. After dealing with those demons, Li Hao flew towards the wilderness nearby. Encountering demons of all sizes along the way, he killed them effortlessly. To him, demons of either the Divine Travel Realm or the Fifteen Li Realm were no match at all. As for demons of the Heavenly Human Realm, who were considered little demon kings reigning over their territories, they stood no chance against the pration of the Dragon Soar Treasured Sword. Their rough hides and flesh were torn apart like dry weeds under the sword de. Li Hao flew over hills and forests, leaving behind a vast expanse of demon corpses on the ground. He wanted to clear out all the nearby demons, to return this ce to its state a thousand years ago, making it a forbidden zone for demons! Song Qiumo followed Li Hao around, barely getting a chance to take action herself. Chapter 198: Chapter 16: The Trial of Liu Yue Rong (Guaranteed to Merge Two Chapters in One)_4 She had long seen that Li Hao only wanted her to apany him as a precaution against a surprise attack from the Great Demon King, as he could easily y any other demons. Apart from controlling his flying sword, when Li Hao encountered demons around the Fifteen Li Realm, he would mostly use his fishing line and hook to kill them, while incidentally umting fishing experience. Several days passed by. Within a hundred li of Heavenly Gate Pass, not a single demon could be seen anymore, all having been in. Li Hao''s fishing experience had also reached twenty thousand points, still eighty thousand short of the hundred thousand threshold. Li Hao began to clear areas farther away. Meanwhile. A thousand li away from Heavenly Gate Pass. At the peak of a huge mountain surrounded by other peaks, there was a Taoist temple. Amid the temple, mist curled around, and morning bells chimed. The vast temple grounds were filled with numerous figures in cultivation, dressed in simple Taoist robes with hair coiled up, resembling a gathering of immortals. But upon closer inspection, one could see various types of horns on their heads or scales protruding, and their robes had holes for tails of all shapes to extend through. Their joined hands uttered chants, some slender like human hands, others gnarled and scaly like ws. This was Longshan Taoist Temple. In front of the devout crowd of demons, atop a dais, a mummified corpse in a Taoist robe, its face mottled red and blue, was preaching. Spirits swirled around it, and insects asionally crawled out from its robe, wriggling into its ears or nostrils and back into its body. This mummified corpse was the three Immortal Great Demons who had fled back from outside Heavenly Gate Pass in a sorry state several days ago. The peacock, Bull Demon, and the giant frog had all met their end at Heavenly Gate Pass, only it had escaped. Such a tremendous loss was not trivial for Longshan Taoist Temple. In the back mountains of the temple, an old man in worn Taoist robes quietly sat before a waterfall. Suddenly, his eyes opened, revealing a cold light at their depths as he spoke impassively, "Your Excellency hase here, what guidance do you seek?" Behind him, a figure slowly emerged out of thin air, a seductive woman in a bright red dress, but with floral patterns on half her face. Her eyes bewitching, she chuckled: "Dragon Master, I hear that several of your disciples have fallen at Heavenly Gate Pass, what a pity." "Have youe here looking for a beating?" The old Taoist''s eyes were icy cold. "I''m just feeling sorry for you, why vent your anger on me..." The seductive woman put on an innocently weak facade, blinking as she said, "I came to ask, what do you think of the earlier proposal? Will you join our army? This is a rare opportunity." The old Taoist furrowed his brows, falling into silence. "What are you still worried about? The real person from Gan Tao Pce doesn''t dare to set foot outside." The seductive woman spoke softly, "Otherwise, that imperial holy city would sumb in an instant, turned to ashes." "This is a once-in-a-millennium chance. Those Human Race characters expanded recklessly in the past, driving us out of our homes, forcing us to live on the edges of the Great Wilderness Heaven. We should have killed our way back long ago!" As she spoke, a hint of murder surfaced on her seductive face. The old Taoist slowly said, "If we are to attack Liangzhou, from which direction do you n to strike?" "We were hoping that you would work with us and march right through this Heavenly Gate Pass." The seductive woman''s expression softened into a gentle allure: "But we received some intelligence a few days ago. The Li Family of Qingzhou City has met with great trouble. That talented prodigy, once hailed as a millennium''s first of Dayu, has left home and been exiled here. With Four Stands Realm secretly protecting him, I believe you have already encountered him." "So, to continue attacking from Heavenly Gate Pass would mean an early confrontation with the Four Stands Realm. The losses would be too great, somewhat pointless." "We have already changed our route." "Since this pass has be a tough nut to crack, let''s bypass it for now. After we tten Liangzhou, this small pass will be of no significance. Then we can turn back and enjoy the taste of those Human Race elders..." Chapter 199: Chapter 17 Lethal Attribute The winter snow fluttered down, cloaking the world in a shimmering silver mantle. Gusts of cold wind howled through the mountain pass. Inside a small fenced courtyard, Ren Qianqian practiced her swordsmanship in the snow. The de sang through the air, whipping up the falling snow around her. She moved with the agility and grace of a butterfly, her sword strokes lithe. "The technique is just a facade, you need toprehend the trajectory, the rhythm, and the true essence of the sword," beside her, Li Hao squatted on the snowy ground, intently building a snowman. He patted and shaped it with his hands, asionally clipping and trimming, and every now and then he nced up at the practicing girl to give her a few pointers. Upon hearing this, Ren Qianqian paused, puzzled, "The trajectory of the sword?" "Mhm," Li Hao nodded, noticing that his snowmancked arms made of branches. He immediately stood up, bent down, and picked up a branch from outside the woodshed: "Look, like this." He shook the branch gently, and the snow clinging to it fell off. Then, with a swift motion, he flicked the branch, catching all the falling snowkes back onto it, miraculously restoring it to its original snow-covered state. Ren Qianqian watched, stunned. "Your sword should interact with the environment around you; that''s how you achieve precision and sharpness," Li Hao exined. He returned to the snowman, shook off the snow from the branch again, and then inserted it as a twiggy arm on the snowman. Deep in thought, Ren Qianqian looked at the sword in her hand and, after a moment, resumed her practice. In the past few days, aside from the asional pointers from Li Hao, Li Hongzhuang and Song Qiumo also took the time to guide her. But like Li Hao, their guidance never focused merely on sword techniques, but delved deeper, speaking from a Grandmaster''s perspective about their understanding of the way of the sword. Such guidance had its pros and cons. The downside was that their words were enigmatic and tough to decipher. But the upside was, if one was perceptive enough, grasping their meaning could lead to rapid advances in swordsmanship. Harnessing Sword Intent to control the sword was akin to getting a head start on pursuing one''s own Grandmaster Path. Ren Qianqian continued practicing her swordsmanship. And Li Hao continued building his second snowman. Beyond the pass, suddenly, an old horse galloped in. The Red Blood Horse sped into the pass and came to a stop outside the small courtyard. Li Hongzhuang, who was tending the stove in the kitchen, sensed something amiss and darted out of the courtyard as swift as an arrow. "You''re from... the Xuan Camp of Liangzhou?" Seeing the silver insignia on the veteran soldier''s armor, Li Hongzhuang''s eyes lit up, "Has Fifth Brother arrived in Liangzhou? Has hee to reinforce us?" The old soldier dismounted quickly, bowed respectfully, and handed over a military report: "The general has just reached Liangzhou and sent me to deliver this report to themander." Li Hongzhuang reached out to take it and swiftly scanned through its contents. Soon, her expression changed subtly, her eyes gaining a sharp, frosty edge: "These demons really dare to scheme against Liangzhou!" sping the report closed, she took a deep breath and said to the old soldier, "It''s a long journey; do you want toe in and rest for a bit?" "No, the general is awaiting my return with a message. Do you have news for me to carry back, Commander?" The old man spoke respectfully, his mind also filled with wonder. He had galloped all the way from the frontier, witnessing numerous demon corpses along the way, and even Cangya City, once majestic, had been destroyed by demons as the rumors said. He had expected to find a deste military camp, yet here he was, in a cozy, fenced courtyard. ... A reply ... Li Hongzhuang thought about how the military report, aside from detailing intelligence on demon activity, also included a letter full of familial concern. It warned her to be wary of demons, inquired about her well-being, and urged her to take good care of Hao Er and to retreat at any time ... The words were few, but she could feel her fifth brother''s warm care. "Just a moment," Li Hongzhuang turned back into the courtyard, asked Li Hao for writing materials, swiftly penned a letter, and handed it to the waiting old soldier in the snowy courtyard outside. The old soldier tucked the rolled-up letter into his sleeve, mounted his horse, bid farewell to Li Hongzhuang, and galloped away. After the soldier departed, Li Hongzhuang called for Li Hao and handed him the military report. "Fifth Brother says that demons on the outskirts of Liangzhou are stirring and some fortresses have already been infiltrated. These demons n to coordinate internal and external attacks with the intention of swallowing Liangzhou. He''s especiallye to takemand," she ryed to Li Hao. Li Hongzhuang looked at Li Hao, "Our Heavenly Gate Pass may face a major demon invasion soon!" Li Hao picked up the report to read and, noticing the concern from his fifth uncle mixed within, his mind shed back to the impression left during a family dinner when they exchanged pleasantries. He gathered his thoughts and responded to Li Hongzhuang, "When the enemyes, we''ll block them; when floods threaten, we''ll build dams. If demonse, we''ll just fire up the cauldron!" "..." Li Hongzhuang gave a wry smile but then thought that with two beings from the Four Stands Realm guarding them, there was no need to panic. If they really encountered trouble, a timely retreat was still manageable. However, it was uncertain when the demons would invade. After storing the military report, Li Hao invited everyone to enjoy lunch. Following the snowfall, the pass had an abundance of water resources. Li Hongzhuang''s formerly greasy, coiled hair had been loosened in the absence of demon attacks over thest few days and, after beingbed and washed, flowed like silk, smooth as ink, cascading down her back. Her once blood-stained armor had been cleansed and, while still donned for readiness, her flowing hair lent her a freshness, making her appear like a female general walking out of a painting. Li Hao made severalrge wooden tubs, boiled snow into water at night, and created a homemade hot spring. Soaking in the tub, they would eat barbecued meat, drink wine, and chat leisurely with Elder Fengit was indeed a delightful life. The ce at the pass seemed to have turned into a holiday retreat. Despite the heavy snow painting the world a bleak and cold white, they were untroubled, sheltered from the winds and snow. In the days that followed, Li Hao spent his days hunting with Song Qiumo, targeting demons, and nights resting back at the small courtyard, maintaining a regr routine. Chapter 200: Chapter 17 Fatal Attribute_2 The demons he had hunted had given him a significant amount of Painting Experience, and he was about to level up to the Sixth Stage. During the hunting process, his Fishing Experience was also slowly increasing, gradually stretching towards the bottleneck of the Sixth Stage. Regrettably, the nearby Three Immortal Demons seemed to have heard some news and had all evacuated from the vicinity of Heavenly Gate Pass. Li Hao found several caves, which reeked pungently with the scent of the Three Immortal Demons, but from the questioning of the lesser demons captured nearby, he learned that the Great Demons inside had already left days ago. Li Hao casually copsed these caves and left subtle fish marks as signs, so if any demons passed by, he coulde and investigate next time. Days went by, one after another. As Li Hao hunted demons, his Grandmaster State of Mind was also slowly being perfected. Initially, he was proud and ambitious, addressing all creatures in the world as Grandmaster. This was much harder than the usual path to bing a Grandmaster. The door to the heavens he had kicked open revealed a world far broader than he had imagined. What are all things? What is the origin of all things? Li Hao kept pondering this question. Mountains and rivers, fish and insects, wild animals, and so on, they are all things. But there are too many of them; if one were to learn from each individually, even a hundred thousand years of life would not be enough for a regr person to learn it all. Li Hao had the insight of the Sixth Stage of the Physical Body Path; he couldprehend the State of Mind of all things at a nce, and mastering them one by one was not difficult, but what Li Hao wanted was not diversity, but unity! He wanted to merge the State of Mind of all things into one, which was a problem he created for himself and only he could solve. In the process of hunting everywhere, Li Hao and Song Qiumo were also traveling the mountains and rivers beyond this pass. From being enlightened about oneself to glimpsing the universe. Li Hao saw the bushes and flowers, saw the bright moon, and the streams. He saw the snow melting under the sunlight, and the persevering new leaves under the heavy snow. All things have a force, but what is themonality of this force? Snow can freeze all things, yet a ray of sunlight can prate it. New leaves are fragile, but snow cannot kill them. Birds and beasts, though able to walk and destroy great trees, shiver in the snow and hastily return to their nests after seeking food. Therefore, what is the force of all things? A cold wind blew, brushing across his face. As Li Hao gazed at the distant mountains and the nearby woods, he seemed to touch upon something in his heart, but it slipped away in an instant. As the weather gradually turned to winter, the days with snow became more frequent. Today, having hunted two demons from the Fifteen Li Realm, Li Hao returned with Song Qiumo. The number of demons in the wilderness outside this pass still far exceeded that within the region. Outside the small fenced courtyard, Li Hao had also casually built a few houses. Now that no demons were attacking, these houses could be built without worrying that they would be destroyed immediately. Li Hongzhuang asked, "Are you nning on rebuilding the original city again?" Li Hao just smiled, "If the demons keep staying away, then it''s not impossible." Li Hongzhuang seemed thoughtful. In those days, she asionally left the camp to search for traces of demons outside. But the nearby demons had all been cleared out by Li Hao, and she ventured to the outskirts of Wan Shan''s Demon King territory without daring to go deeper. The number of demons in that area seemed to have decreased a lot, with no signs of arge demon army assembling. This was somewhat inconsistent with the military reports passed on by her fifth brother. However, she didn''t doubt her brother''s intelligence; instead, she couldn''t help but think. Could it be that these demons, because of the two Four Stands Realm powerhouses stationed at Heavenly Gate Pass, nned to take a detour? This spection couldn''t be confirmed, and she could only n to wait and see in a while. If there''s still no activity outside the Heavenly Gate Pass, she would send a letter to inform her fifth brother to be extra cautious in other areas. ... Every once in a while, Song Qiumo would go to nearby cities to purchase suppliesvegetables, noodles, seasonings for food and drink, as well as the painting paper Li Hao needed. On this day, upon returning, Song Qiumo brought back some extra treats for Li Hao. A set of chess strategies and two famous paintings. These were what Li Hao had asked Song Qiumo to help him find. Li Hao was overjoyed when he received the chess strategies and paintings, and he immediately added them to his panel. The chess strategy was "New Studies of Chess." It was a guide that helped beginners to quickly learn the game. After pondering, Li Hao integrated it into his Control Path, and the corresponding trait immediately emerged: "New Studies of Chess": Increase in control speed by 20%. Compared to other chess strategies, the trait from this one seemed ordinary, not as exaggerated as something like "Seven-Star Lighting," but like the Myriad Attributes, once equipped, it was always active, a passive skill. It did not require an extra expenditure of Li Hao''s power, had no side effects, and offered a percentage-based permanent increase. In the future, when his control speed reaches even higher levels, this 20% increase will be even more significant. As for the two famous paintings, Li Hao couldn''t determine what special attributes they would bring, so he could only try integrating them one by one into his Physical Body Path and Control Path. One of the paintings was "Shrimp in the Clear Spring," incorporated into the Physical Body Path it brought the trait: 20% affinity to water. Li Hao did not understand what this trait meant, but he could feel an especially warm connection when he touched snowkes. He also felt morefortable when soaking in hot springs. If one were to cultivate a cold ice-rted Cultivation Technique, it seemed to have an enhancing effect. Beyond that, it was presently useless. The other painting, when embedded into the Control Path, was "Yellow Bird Catching Insects Painting," depicting a ssic anecdote where the praying mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. The trait it imparted was quite unique: When an attack remains unrevealed, there is a 1% chance for a fatal effect! This effect seemed simr to "Hidden Bow," concealing the killing move, which could double the attack power when unrevealed. Chapter 201: Chapter 17 Fatal Attribute_3 But Hidden Bow''s effect is doubled, and the chance of activation is a hundred percent. However, this is only one percent, pitifully small. But that phrase "fatal effect" seems to let one''s imagination wander. Does it mean that, regardless of realm and defense, once hit, there is a one percent chance of instant kill? If that''s the case, then the effect of this famous painting is a bit terrifying. However, after giving it some thought, Li Hao felt that something was amiss; the effect seemed somewhat unimpressive. Against those of a lower realm, they could be easily killed with a flick of the hand, without needing its fatal effect. If facing those of a higher realm, they could easily see through his attack, making it hard to conceal. Unless it was during an intense battle where they failed to notice him and he was able tounch a surprise attack. But such opportunities for a sneak attack were rare, and even if one did ur, the 1% chance was too slim, and to actually strike would consume an outrageous amount of luckso much so that he would need to be extra careful when walking around, lest he identally trip and kill himself. Nevertheless, no matter what, having an additional attribute was certainly better than none. This extra power did not require his cultivation; it was as if he had picked it up for free. When Song Qiumo saw Li Hao''s excited demeanor, she smiled and shared more good news: "Besides these, I have also learned about the whereabouts of another famous painting. It is said to be in the hands of a Grandmaster." "Oh?" On hearing this, Li Hao''s eyes immediately lit up, "Can it be purchased? What are their demands?" "It''s just hearsay for now, I haven''t made contact with that Grandmaster yet. However, I''ve managed to track their movements; they should be heading to Dayue City in Liangzhou soon," Song Qiumo said. "I heard that there was a grand event there recently. Hermit Tianji invited masters from all over the Great Yu Dynasty to discuss the Dao, and that Grandmaster is likely heading there for the event." "Grandmasters discussing the Dao?" Li Hao was slightly surprised. ording to the interesting tales recorded in Listening Rain Tower, this was a grand event that urred once every sixty years. They invited Grandmasters from all over the world to corroborate Martial Arts. These Grandmasters would also take their juniors along. Even if they merely listened in from outside, it greatly benefited their martial studies. Most Grandmasters would seclude themselves in the mountains, focusing solely on cultivation and studying their own grand martial arts. It was only during these grand asions that they would descend and exchange ideas in Martial Arts. It is said that during the grand events of previous years, some extraordinary juniors, upon listening, would break open the Heavenly Gate on the spot and leap from the Fifteen Li Realm to bing Grandmasters of the Tianren Sect, their fame spreading far and wide! Each event nevercked one or two such juniors. Therefore, in addition to the Grandmasters, those genius-level talents from the Fifteen Li Realm would also rush to the event after hearing the news. "Dayue City is quite a distance from here. Even if we were to rush at full speed, it would take a day to go there and back..." Li Hao mused. Song Qiumo said, "That Dayue City has city formations. Although I have a pass issued by the Great Yu Dynasty, it only applies within Qingzhou. I can move among the cities of Qingzhou freely, but for Liangzhou, I need to register and undergo verification at the provincial office, and I''ll need Song Yufeng to vouch for me." Li Hao knew that Song Qiumo couldn''t handle this herself. Registration and verification were quite time-consuming processes. Especially for a Four Stands Realm Great Demon King, the states were exceedingly cautious. After all, once a pass was issued and they were allowed into the city, if the Great Demon King suddenly went on a killing spree, it would swiftly destroy the city. The news of the city''s destruction might not even be reported before the Great Demon King could rampage elsewhere, causing consecutive destructions, inflicting great damage on the entire province. Moreover, the nobility within the city were extremely averse to such matters. A Great Demon King was like a tiger let out of its cage; even if you''re told it won''t hurt people, no one would be willing to take the risk. Li Hao looked at Li Hongzhuang and asked, "Elder Hongzhuang, could you make a trip to Dayue City for me?" Li Hongzhuang hadn''t expected Li Hao to be so obsessed over a famous painting. But having watched him paint over the past few days, she could somewhat understand; her nephew seemed to have put all his thoughts into these unconventional practices, and he wasn''t particrly enthusiastic about cultivating. Apart from that night, she hadn''t seen Li Hao cultivate since. Despite possessing a terrifyingly fast cultivation speed, he had no interest in cultivation, yet his realm was still the highest among his peers; Li Hongzhuang could only say that it was as if the heavens were spoon-feeding Li Hao, forcibly stuffing the food into his mouth! "I''m toozy to make the trip. If you want it, why don''t you go yourself?" Li Hongzhuang said. She had no interest in these famous paintings. During her childhood, she did enjoy them, even embroidering and copying them onto handkerchiefs. But once she took up the sword, she never touched a needle again. The only images in her eyes were the snowstorms beyond the Frontier Pass and the countless Demons she needed to y. Li Hao felt somewhat helpless, but after giving it some thought, he found the idea feasible. In recent days, all the Demons within three hundred Li of the Frontier Pass had been annihted by him. Even the Demons further away seemed to be fleeing and hiding, with him catching only a few on each hunt. Leaving this ce for a few days wouldn''t make much difference. "If you decide to go, I''ll look after this ce for a few days," Song Qiumo, loungingzily on the plush fur-covered chair, said as she noticed Li Hao''s intentions. Li Hao smiled, "Then I thank you in advance, Elder." Song Qiumo cast him a slight re, seemingly dissatisfied with the term "Elder," but she didn''t say anything. With Song Qiumo looking after things, Li Hao felt at ease. His effectiveness in this area was far less than hers. He reasoned that these days''ck of Demons was most likely due to the news of Song Qiumo''s battle with the Dragon Lord spreading among the Demons outside the pass, making them all aware that, although Heavenly Gate Pass was seemingly deserted with the old army gone, it was now more formidable than if an army had been stationed. Without a Demon King personally taking the risk of a warrant to breach the pass, this ce would remain unshakeable! "Since that''s the case, Qianqian, prepare yourself, and apany me to Dayue City. It seems there''s a Martial Temple there, and you can undergo Soul Session as well," Li Hao said as he stood up. Ren Qianqian''s eyes sparkled as she quickly voiced her agreement. Li Hao ruffled the little white fox''s head: "Now that you''ve also entered the Soul Session Realm, I wonder where you should go for Soul Session." Chapter 202: Chapter 18: The Fifth on the Qiankun List The little white fox lifted its head and licked the edge of Li Hao''s palm, looking up at him with a pitiable expression. Li Hao smiled softly. The little white fox definitely could not go to the Martial Temple; otherwise, it would be in as soon as it stepped inside. The path of soul session for demons is almost the same as that for the Human Race. Those with a legacy continue the souls of their demonic ancestors. Those without a legacy can only seek to worship under other Great Demons to receive their heritage. Thus, demons also have their own forces and circles. If they were still living in the Divine General Mansion, Li Hao could have helped the little white fox by sending it to Qingqiu Mountain, where the Fox n resides. Qingqiu Mountain is also one of the forces affiliated with the Li Family. The Qingqiu Mountain elder who measured bones was actually a Great Demon Fox. However, a great war had broken out on Qingqiu Mountain a thousand years ago, where the Fox Lord perished, and for many years, no Demon King of the Four Stands Realm had been born, so they could only submit and affiliate with the Dayu Divine Dynasty. "Hang on a little longer. When I return, I''ll look for an opportunity to see if there are any wild tombs of Demon Kings outside the frontier," Li Hao said as he caressed the little white fox, "If it really doesn''t work out, give me some time, and I''ll y a Demon King for you in the future so you can seed its soul." The Soul Session Realm is very crucial. He himself could fight beyond his realmrgely because of the soul session from heaven and earth, allowing him to condense the soul 360 times, far exceeding others in the same realm by four to five times, or even ten times. With the subsequent enhancements at each realm, when taken cumtively, they granted him this strength. The little white fox nodded obediently and shed a fox-like smile upon hearing Li Hao''s words. Li Hao borrowed a bag of Silver Coins from Song Qiumo and set off with Ren Qianqian. The little white fox was left behind at the camp, entrusted to Song Qiumo for care. Ren Qianqian helped Li Hao carry his sword, while Li Hao ... carried Ren Qianqian. However, this "carrying" involved using the power of object maniption to lift her up. The two of them, one after the other, flew out of the camp. Feng''s figure followed from a distance, stepping silently in the snow and wind. Li He still chose to secretly follow behind Li Hao, continuing his duty as a protector. Although he now knew that this young master''sbat strength was second to nonepared to his own, it was an order from the military. ... ... Dayue City is located at the central-northwestern part of Liangzhou. This ce has thoroughfares in all directions, and outside the city, there are neither mountains nor forests, just a vast in, serving as the northwest axis of Liangzhou. Every month, countless escort and merchant caravanse here. The winter snow nkets thend, creating a monochrome world, but the wheels of the carriages create dark streaks on the earth, like deep ck tears. On the main road outside the city, carriages gallop from all directions, forming a continuous stream on the wide imperial road and entering the majestic city walls. "Miss, Dayue City is ahead of us," said a inly dressed maid in simple clothes and soft armor to the young girl beside her. The girl, with a sword at her waist and dressed in white, looks out of the carriage, taking in the sight of the towering walls, as imposing as a mountain range at the horizon. "This Dayue City''s momentum is not inferior to Qingzhou City," the girl murmured as she gazed intently. She was none other than Li Wushuang, who apanied her father to Liangzhou. Having arrived at the military camp and not staying for long, she heard about the Grandmaster''s gathering hosted by the Hermit Tianji and immediately disguised herself. Taking the two female guards her father, Li Xuanli, had arranged for her from the army, she rushed over overnight. "This city houses one of the seven major families of Liangzhou and is also where the third wealthiest person in Liangzhou resides, hence its grandeur," exined the maid. Li Wushuang nodded slightly, appearing unconcerned. Any family or noble house paled inparison to the prestigious Divine General Mansion. Her gaze swept over the official road and the snowy ins around it, as well as the distant mountains only visible at the edge of the horizon, she muttered to herself: "If this ce were to engage with Demons in battle, a sizable army could be gathered. It''s a central area, making it difficult for the Demons to hide their tracks." The maid smiled faintly upon hearing this; indeed, she was a general''s daughter, with a focus entirely different from that of the usual noble youngdies. "Coming here to learn the Dao couldy a foundation for my entry into the Heavenly Human Realm in the future, and it would also be beneficial for my breakthrough into the Fifteen Li Realm. There''s even the possibility to advance further on the Qian Dragon List!" Li Wushuang''s eyes sparkled. The Qiankun List is divided into two lists. Those over 18 years of age are not allowed to be recorded in the Qian Phoenix List. Those over 22 years of age are not allowed to be recorded in the Qian Dragon List. The Qiankun List is primarily for the young. Those prodigies from noble families mainly vie for a spot in the Qian Phoenix List. While those who qualify for the Qian Dragon List are mostly scions of the Divine General Mansion or top forces, such as disciples from Gan Tao Pce and Mount Wuliang, or direct heirs from other first-rate sects. To be listed in the Qiankun List means to be recognized as the most outstanding youth in the Dayu Divine Dynasty. The only criteria for being listed are the evaluation of one''s cultivation realm and actualbat achievements! Hence, many noble offspring enter Jianghu, showcase valor and righteousness, y Demons and monsters, and make a name for themselves, hoping to attract attention and be included in the Qiankun List. Once listed, they receive invitations from various powers and aid from numerous resources. The path of cultivation bes smooth, and there''s no longer any need to worry about theck of cultivation techniques, resources, or weapons. One only needs to focus on cultivation. Li Wushuang is currently ranked just outside the top thirty on the Qian Dragon List. Those ahead of her, all the way up to the 28th ce, are geniuses of the Fifteen Li Realm. Theye from various forces, or are the direct heirs of supreme warriors like Sword Saints or de Saints. Among these, Li Wushuang recognizes many by name, some she is even well-acquainted with, such as the two from the Divine Travel Realm among those who precede her. Ranked at 28th is Li Hao''s betrothed, Bian Ruxue. Both are in the Divine Travel Realm, but she ranks slightly higher than Wushuang. Chapter 203: Chapter 18 Qiankun List Number Five_2 The reason for his rise in the rankings was that three months ago he descded from the Sword Cottage, tered the world, destroyed a Mo River, and with a single sword shed two Great Demons of the Divine Travel Realm who had crossed their boundaries. Hisbat achievemts were outstanding, so he was ced ahead of her. Joining the Qian Dragon List at the age of fourte was nothing short of ssational. Ev with a named mtor, there would still be many forces willing to reach out and win him over; ev if it was just for a favor or acquaintance, it would be worthwhile. The Qiankun List was updated monthly, and Li Wushuang thought about thetest changes, her mood inevitablyplex. Wh the newest rankings were announced, the young martial artists of the ne states were all shak. Ev though the Divine Geral Mansion deliberately concealed the grand battle of Qingzhou, there were too many witnesses, and the news could not be hidd. Moreover, Tianji Tower, the establishmt responsible for the Qiankun List rankings, imed to grasp the heavly secrets and see through all things in the world. They might ev know if a certain youngster in the bordends were to disturb a bird''s nest, let alone such a significant battle. With the update of the Qiankun List, that name naturally made it onto the roster. Ranked fifth. Fourte years old and fifth on the Qian Dragon List. Li Hao. Seeing this message and ranking, all the forces paying atttion to the Qiankun List were shocked, especially wh they saw the description of that young man''s realm, having reached the Heavly Human Realm! A fourte-year-old in the Heavly Human Realm shook the world to its core. No wonder he was ranked fifth on the Qian Dragon List. It should be known that historically, only those in the Heavly Human Realm were qualified to contd for the top t positions on the Qian Dragon List. For example, the disciples under the True Person of Gan Tao Pce, the cherished sessors of that Buddha figure, or the newly tak pupils by a certain wandering beggar, and other young True Dragons from the Divine Geral Mansion... Too many exceptional talts, too few spots avable. This was, after all, a selection of just t from the countless martial artists of the Dayu Divine Dynasty. As the ranking was released, some in the Rivers and Lakes Misty Rain Tower predicted that within two years, this youth would climb to the top of the Qian Dragon List and remain seated there until the age of wh he would leave the rankings. Suppression of the Qian Dragon List for six years! This prediction, though audacious, didn''t seem so far-fetched in light of his record-breaking cultivation speed. Li Wushuang hade to Dayue City primarily to catch up to that silhouette. ... ... At another gate of Dayue City, a caravan approached. "Look, we''re almost there!" The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and out from the caravans peeked young faces, full of lively vitality. "Yue Yao, this Dayue City is quite impressive indeed." Inside the carriage, Lin Feifei, dressed in gre, had sparkling eyes full of surprise, as this was her first visit to Liangzhou. Due to the geographical vironmt of Liangzhou, which is not suitable for agricultural farming, the state oft imported food from other states. In her mind... this was a poor area. Indeed, in terms of fiscal revues amongst the ne states, Liangzhou was among those at the bottom. "Yes." Song Yueyao, who was traveling with her, nodded slightly, her eyes gleaming with a trace of longing for the uing grand evt. "Yue Yao, did you hear that Heavly Gate Pass, where Master Li sits, is in Liangzhou?" Lin Feifei suddly thought of something and curiously asked, uncertain about her geography. Song Yueyao''s gaze sharped, the light in her eyes seemed to retract, and she grew somewhat silt, "That''s right." "Th, should we go and see him after this evt is over?" Lin Feifei blurted out with her thoughts. Song Yueyao shook her head, well-aware of her frid''s nature, saying: "Heavly Gate Pass is unpredictable and perilous, our presce would only cause him trouble. Grandfather said that Aunt Qiumo has gone to see him, he should be fine." "Oh." Seeing this, Lin Feifei could only give up with regret, muttering a few words in defse of Li Hao softly, barely above a whisper, and did not dare to continue. These words were only murmured in secrecy, for ndering the Divine Geral presiding over a state was no trivial matter, and ev if unheard, it made her somewhat uneasy. "We''re here to cultivate and improve ourselves this time, we need to stay focused. After we reach the Fifte Li Realm, it won''t be toote to look for him." Song Yueyao said. Without attaining the Fifte Li Realm, one couldn''t ev fly, and if faced with powerful demons, escape wouldn''t be an option. Lin Feifei nodded slightly, understanding the profound significance of the grand assembly of Grandmasters for them, it couldy a foundation for their evtual stepping into the Heavly Human Realm. After all, oveing the threshold to the Heavly Human Realm must be achieved on their own; no matter how pltiful the resources, building up to the Fifte Li Realm is where it ds. The carriage curtain fell, and the carriage swayed toward the massive bronze city gates. ... ... Outside Dayue City, high in the sky a hundred li away. Several figures rushed through the air,nding on the deste g, a good distance from the official road, unnoticed by anyone. Leading them was a young man dressed in a purple-gold robe, with a stalwart build, handsome features, but a long, dse beard on his lower jaw, and eyes shing apelling purple-gold light. "Young master, that''s Dayue City ahead." A gray-robed elder respectfully said. He had dragon horns coiling atop his head and gray scales at his neck, his cheeks were pointed and carried a hint of chilliness. "It looks to be a fine tter indeed." The purple-gold robed youth''s eyes shimmered with a violet hue, and he licked his lips slightly as he focused his gaze, "Once we take down this city, we can join forces with my father inside and outside the northwest, directly tearing through. Together with those people, the garrison troops of Liangzhou won''t have time to react!" The gray-robed elder smiled, "I heard they are holding a grand evt here, with masters from all states rushing here. These will be sumptuous meals for you, young master, to joy at your leisure." Chapter 204: Chapter 18: The Fifth on the Qiankun List_3 ``` "These reptiles, after cultivating for just dozs of years, can reach the Heavly Human Realm, and their breeding capacity is rapid, they are truly disgusting!" ``` The purple-gold robed youth spoke coldly, a trace of cruelty crossing his face. The few people beside him all wore faint smiles, not speaking. "Let''s go, let''s have some fun in that city first. Have the army standby, ready to act on our signal. Once we break the city''s formation, we can take it down in one fell swoop and minimize casualties." The purple-gold robed youth said, walking towards the city. "Young master, if you are going into the city, you need to change your clothes, and your divine eyes..." The gray-robed elder hastily interjected. The horns of the dragon above his head also retracted into his hair, while the gray scales a his neck also disappeared, making him look just like a normal elderly man. "What a hassle." The purple-gold robed youth frowned, clearly displeased. "The purple-gold garb is exclusively used by the royalty of the Human Race, drawing too much atttion." The gray-robed elder respectfully advised. "Hmph, damn reptiles!" The purple-gold robed youth''s face was full of dissatisfaction, but the color of his clothes still changed slightly, turning into a simple yellow robe, and the purple in his eyes also disappeared, reced with ck. "Let''s go." "Young master, here is yourmand tok." The gray-robed elder handed over a tok. The tok was stained with some blood. ... ... Two figures flew swiftly,nding on the official road outside Dayue City, th paced towards the city. Li Hao casually plucked a de of grass from the roadside, twirling it idly in his hand. He asionally hopped over the unev snow and slush that marked the rutted road, to keep his boots clean. R Qianqian hugged her sword, following steadily in his steps. The two asionally stepped wide or leaped to avoid mud puddles, finally arriving at the city gate. After paying the silver for the trance fee, they tered the cobblestone streets of the city. "There sure are a lot of martial artists." Li Hao scanned his surings, noting many martial artists along the way, mostly of the Divine Travel Realm with a few from the Soul Session Realm, probably here for the excitemt. The shops and taverns in the city were bustling with crowds, extremely prosperous. As they passed by, Li Hao listed to various conversations and exchanges. Some discussed the Grandmaster''s convtion, some gossiped about certain Grandmasters, and in those conversations, Li Hao ev heard his own name mtioned. "Did you hear about the fifth ranked on the Qian Dragon List? The youngest Grandmaster in history!" "I heard from my father that this record was brok by a prodigy of the Li Family over a decade ago, and now it has be refreshed by someone from the Li Family again." "The Li Family should be the first among the five Divine Geral Mansions, right?" "Shh, keep your voice down. Let me tell you a secret, my frid told me that the least known of the five Divine Geral Mansions, the Wang Family, is actually the most fearsome..." ... The topic gradually veered off course. Li Hao was slightly surprised; he was aware of the Qian Dragon List, updated monthly by Tianji Tower. The Hermit Tianji, who had issued a broad invitation for Grandmasters to seek the Dao, was one of the masterminds behind Tianji Tower. Tianji Tower was said to know everything, as Li Hao had se in Listing Rain Tower, where the vast majority of strange and interesting stories from the Jianghu were the work of Tianji Tower, ev recounting the details of a Grandmaster taking revge and annihting a family as if they were prest at the sce. There were ev ounts of a Grandmaster keeping a beautiful youngdy, included in the Chronicle of Romantic Affairs. However, Li Hao had heard from his Second Uncle that the reason Tianji Tower was so well-informed was not due to fabrications, but rather because it was backed by the Royal Family. Tianji Tower had high prestige in Jianghu, and it was one of the methods the imperial court used to infiltrate Jianghu from the temples. This showed how terrifying the power that the Dayu Dynasty actually held. Was it because of that battle... Li Hao''s lips twitched slightly, not expecting to d up on the Qian Dragon List because of it. As for the list itself, he didn''t care much. Most people fought for a spot on the list for fame and fortune; with fame came wealth. There were also a minority who simply yearned for fame, aiming to be remembered by the world, recognized wherever they wt, and mourned after their deaths. But Li Hao had little interest in either fame or fortune. He just wanted to live longer, more leisurely, to be an ordinary guest, wandering through the world. Perhaps the most precious thing in life is to live freely. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the Soul Session in the Martial Temple first." Li Hao said to R Qianqian. R Qianqian''s eyes lit up, and she immediately nodded in agreemt. Li Hao casually asked someone for directions, learning there were three Martial Temples in Dayue City; thergest was on City God Street in the city cter. Immediately, Li Hao took R Qianqian there. Along the streets, they countered many martial artists from various provinces, mostly in small groups led by an elder. City God Street was extremely lively, with temples where many came to burn incse and pray. This temple was also under Mount Wuliang''s jurisdiction, belonging to one of Mount Wuliang''s subordinate forces. Li Hao nced at it without any inttion of praying, leading R Qianqian straight to the ctral Martial Temple of the street. At the Martial Temple, there were also sacrificial altars, but surprisingly fewer people burning incse than at the temple. Li Hao watched with a frown, th he and R Qianqian each bought some incse with a few silvers, lit them, and paid their respects to the heroic spirits in the temple. Once done, Li Hao brought R Qianqian to the front of the Martial Temple and found the temple''s keeper. The keeper, an old man, upon seeing R Qianqian''s idtity, learning her father''s status, and verifying her initial try into the Soul Session Realm, epted their silver, recorded her name in the register, and granted R Qianqian trance into the Martial Temple. The heroic spirits inside the Martial Temple were in a semi-somnolt state; whether one could move them or not depded on personal skill. With nothing better to do, Li Hao strolled a the temple, noticing two temple keepers ying chess behind the temple. He squatted down to watch. A pair of stinking chess baskets. After watching for a momt, Li Hao could not bear to look any longer, shook his head, and left disinterestedly. The two young keepers just nced at each other and smiled, treating Li Hao as a youth who didn''t understand the intricacies of chess,cking the patice to y. Chapter 205: Chapter 19 Recommendation "After all, they are just youngsters." "People chase after fame and fortune, not elegant like the two of us." The two young shrine attdants chuckled and conversed in lightughter. Li Hao, who had walked far away, heard them and turned back. He grabbed a few pieces from the Go chip box and tossed them onto five spots on the board. Th he huffed and strode away. "You brash youth, you..." The young shrine attdant ying with the pieces was furious and about to scold him wh the boy had already gone far. Angrily averting his gaze, he was about to clean up the disrupted pieces but noticed his frid across the board staring nkly at the game. To his surprise, he looked down and immediately realized that the difficult situation he was facing had be reversed. The cemt of the five pieces had oped up a new territory for him. The key was that one less and they would be isted pieces, undetectable. "This..." ... After wandering a, Li Hao found himself bored and saw that R Qianqian''s soul continuation ritual wasn''t over yet. He immediately asked an old shrine attdant to tell the young girl who had just gone in to wait for him here after shees out and not to wander off. Handing over two pieces of silver, the old shrine attdant happily epted and promised to pass on the message. Li Hao th left the martial shrine with his sleeves pping in the wind, walked confidtly into the city, and found a bustling tavern to inquire about Grandmaster Bai Chunhai. The tavern was packed with guests, buzzing with activity. At a staircase inside, a candle hung suspded, its me flickering and dancing. Below the candle, about half a meter down the rope, hung an exquisite dagger iid with amber gems. Downstairs, many people were egging each other on. Li Hao nced twice and realized that the tavern was holding a promotion amid the liveliness. If someone could remove the dagger without the candle flickering, it would be giv to them for free. Just from the gemstone on the dagger, one could tell that it was worth a fortune, no wonder it attracted so many people. Li Hao had no interest in the dagger. He wt up another staircase and found a ce by the railing to sit down. He looked a, filtering out the many noises and continuously selecting the various whispers he could overhear. His hearing was sharp, and ev the talk outside the tavern, nearby teahouses, and passersby on the streets didn''t escape his ears. Ev the whispers of some people were clearly heard. Like a couple of wom at a table below and behind him whispering: The youth by the railing is quite handsome... Li Hao''s mood was instantly uplifted. Suddly, he heard the three words "Bai Chunhai"ing from a table in front of the window. Curious, he saw three figures sitting there, two wom and one man, whispering to one another: "The master has challged Grandmaster Bai Chunhai to a fight. After the Grandmasters'' Conferce is over, they will exchange moves on Heavly Sword Peak." "Bai Chunhai''s palm technique is said to be supernatural, able to hit a snowd tree and shatter the tree without the snow trembling. I wonder if it''s true or false." "Maybe it''s just his disciple bragging..." Li Hao''s eyes sparkled, and he immediately got up and approached their table: "Pardon my intrusion, but do you know Grandmaster Bai Chunhai?" Their conversation abruptly ceased, and their expressions changed slightly, seemingly not expecting someone to overhear them talking behind their backs. "Are you his disciple?" The three looked up at Li Hao with unfridly expressions. Wh they saw he wasn''t much older than themselves, they let out a sigh of relief. Talking behind someone''s master and actually fighting are differt things. Giv this youth''s age, he probably wasn''t a match for them. "No, I just want to meet him," Li Hao replied, shaking his head. The three were momtarily stunned and exchanged nces, rxing a bit. "You''re here to seek apprticeship with him, ar''t you?" The girl in a in dress, who looked gtle and spoke softly, asked. Li Hao looked at her in surprise and th realized that the Grandmasters'' Conferce, aside from attracting grandmasters from across the world, also drew many young martial artists who admired and sought apprticeship. Such as young masters anddies from declining noble families or newly-ris families, all traveling thousands of miles to find a master and learn. After all, with so many grandmasters a, one was bound to meet one or two if they were lucky. Li Hao smiled, not offering an exnation, and said, "Do you know where I can find him?" "What''s it to you whether we know or not, why should we tell you?" The girl in an orange dress, more delicate but with a fiercer demeanor, red at Li Hao. She was clearly unhappy that he had just overheard their conversation. The young man in the middle didn''t interve but simply said: "If you wish to seek a master, wait outside the vue after the Grandmasters'' Conferce, and you''ll naturally get to see him." Seeing their unfridly attitudes toward Li Hao, the girl in the dress just nced at him without saying anything more. Li Hao wasn''t offded. He pulled out the remaining half bag of silver and said, "Please do me a favor and guide me there." "Who cares for such a small amount of money?" The girl in the orange dress nced at it and snorted. As she turned her head, she happed to see the dagger hanging by the spiral staircase. She pointed at it casually: "If you''re serious, get that dagger down for me, and I''ll tell you." The young man, knowing his sister was deliberately making it tough for this youth, had tried himself and couldn''t do it. "Ling''er." The girl in the dress softly called the younger girl by her name and apologetically said to Li Hao, "I''m sorry, we can''t just disclose information about Grandmaster Bai Chunhai. If we were to be med..." "A dagger, is it? Sure thing," Li Hao smiled and hurriedly retrieved the half-bag of silver, to avoid wasting money. Although the dagger was more expsive than the money he had, in his view, money or treasures were just convices meant for himself. As long as they were useful, that was all that mattered. With his currt strgth, earning money was easy; he could kill a few demons and umte a considerable fortune, always able to live like a wealthy family''s scion, free and happy. Seeing Li Hao turn and walk downstairs, The trio was tak aback, exchanging looks in bewildermt. Zhou Ling''er snapped out of it and couldn''t help saying, "Is he an idiot, really thinking he can get it?" "He probably didn''t read the rules clearly, thinking it''s ough to leap up three Zhang high," the young man shook his head and said with a slight sneer. In the midst of the conversation, the three still got up and wt to the railing to watch. Li Hao reached the downstairs area, where many people were eager to try their luck. To take on the challge, one had to first order a ''Gold and Jade Full Hall'' set meal, which served as a challge ticket. This familiar routine made Li Hao feel somewhat nostalgic. He spt t silvers to buy a set and didn''t wait for the food to arrive before stepping into the challge area. The gazes of the suring people immediately converged on him. Wh they saw Li Hao''s age, the jeering grew louder, thinking he was just another noble scion unable to resist showing off and wanting to give it a try. The money in these young nobles'' pockets was always the easiest to earn. A middle-aged man, who seemed to be the restaurant manager, thusiastically exined the rules to Li Hao, continuing to vigorously hance the atmosphere. Li Hao didn''t wait for the crowd to start their mor before he lightly leaped up. Under the eyes of the whole floor, he drifted up like a breeze and gtly plucked the dagger tied above the candle. ording to the rules, those within the Fifte Li Realm were forbidd topete; one couldn''t retrieve the object by controlling it with their powerwhat was tested was the pure foundation of Martial Arts. Therefore, ev if one''s cultivation level had reached the Divine Travel Realm, if their martial arts skills were average, it would be difficult to keep the candle me steady. However, at this momt, as Li Haonded, the candle me was still burning quietly, its tip straight as an arrow. Li Hao gave a slight smile to the stunned restaurant manager and turned upstairs with the dagger in hand. A brief silce in the restaurant erupted into noise, and the tire ce emitted sounds of shock. Countless gazes followed the young man''s figure. Li Hao climbed upstairs and handed the dagger to Zhou Ling''er, who was standing by the railing with a stunned expression. He smiled and said, "Please show me the way." Zhou Ling''er and the two regained their sses. They had all se it clearly; the candle me had not wavered at all, and Li Hao''s approach seemed not to have stirred a single breeze. "How did you do that?" Holding the dagger, Zhou Ling''er couldn''t help but ask dazedly. The young man''s eyes wided as he sized up Li Hao, himself a gius of the Qiankun List who couldn''t achieve such a feat, yet this youth had managed it. Could the other party also be from the Qiankun List? Li Hao felt the atttion a him growing, and once again he said, "Please show me the way." The three snapped to atttion, and the young man took a deep look at Li Hao and said, "Please follow us. Grandmaster Bai Chunhai should be with our master, but I can''t guarantee we will meet him." "Alright," Li Hao agreed. The young man led the way, taking them out of the restaurant. The restaurant manager watched them leave and ultimately restrained the urge toe forward and plead. In rect days, it was best not to provoke the young lords visiting Dayue City, as it was easy to kick against an iron te. Zhou Ling''er kept sizing up Li Hao along the way. Although she was temperamtal, she had great respect and admiration for those with formidable strgth, peppering him with questions one after another. "How exactly did you do that?" "What''s your name?" "Where are you from?" Li Hao didn''t answer, feeling as if a bee was buzzing near his ear. The youngdy in the in dress also stealthily observed Li Hao, her eyes filled with curiosity. Among her peers, she had rarely se someone so formidable. Before long, under the young man''s lead, they arrived at the Grandmasters'' Debate tform in the city, where the ce was bustling and already sured by spectators. All the inns a were fully booked. In a restaurant with a stage set up for ys, the young man found their mastera short-statured middle-aged man who looked like a Grandmaster, named Zhou Haitang. The young man introduced Li Hao and whispered the evts at the restaurant to him. Zhou Haitang, who was listing to the y, looked up at Li Hao and th chuckled, "May I ask, young master, whce you hail and how you are addressed?" "Ji Hao," Li Hao simply said. Zhou Haitang pondered for a momt; this name wasn''t on the Qiankun List. It seemed likely he was a new member of a rowned family, which Li Hao''s age seemed to suggest. "You''re only a surname away from that unparalleled gius on the Qian Dragon List," Zhou Haitang chuckled slightly and said, "Do you wish to be Bai Chunhai''s disciple? I too have some proficicy in martial arts; would you be interested?" Zhou Ling''er and the others looked at him in surprise, not expecting their master to be so opportunistic and actually wanting to take the young man under his wing right away. However, considering the martial prowess that Li Hao had disyed, if he were to join, perhaps he could ev surpass them in skill more quickly. Thinking this, the three felt a mix of anxiety and anticipation. "I''m not here to be a disciple," Li Hao shook his head slightly: "I would like to purchase a painting from him." Chapter 206: Chapter 20: Ren Qianqian Crosses the Border "Oh?" Upon hearing Li Hao''s words, Zhou Haitang appeared somewhat astonished. After all, he was a Grandmaster of the Tianr Sect, and to have his personal invitation refused was unexpected. However, considering what his apprtice had just said, this youth''s ability to approach the candle me without disturbing it demonstrated a solid foundation in martial arts. Once he steps into the Fifte Li Realm, his chances of advancing to the Heavly Human Realm would be much greater than those so-called cultivation prodigies. Such talt, if not a prodigy, must have be nurtured by a prestigious sect. "Buying a painting? What painting?" Zhou Haitang asked with a slight lift of his eyebrows. Li Hao shook his head slightly and replied, "The painting is in Bai Chunhai''s possession, I''ll need your assistance to introduce me." "You seek him out not to be an apprtice, but only to ask for a painting?" "Yes." Zhou Haitang couldn''t help but size up Li Hao, while Zhou Ling''er and the other two beside him also looked at Li Hao with great surprise. With the Grandmaster right before him, all Li Hao had to do was nod, and he could instantly be his disciplean opportunity of immse value. "Th you''ll just have to wait. That old fellow hasn''t arrived yet; he''s probably on the way here. Wait for the Grandmaster evt three days from now; he will surely appear, and you''ll have the chance to meet him th." Zhou Haitang picked up a teacup from beside him, sipped lightly, and spoke indiffertly. Picking up the tea also signified the act of bidding farewell. Since Li Hao had no inttion of apprticeship, he would not press the matter. A steed oft finds itself, but Bole, the great horse tamer, does note by oft. Having received the information about Bai Chunhai, Li Hao had no desire to linger. He obtained the address of Zhou Haitang''s inn and th left the restaurant. The three apprtices followed him out, and Zhou Ling''er said in frustration, "My father rarely wants to take disciples; how can you be so unaware of good fortune, or do you already have a master?" "?" Li Hao looked at her puzzled. "Ling''er." The young man hastily pulled Zhou Ling''er aside and apologized to Li Hao, "I''m sorry, she speaks too directly. Please don''t take it to heart." Li Hao couldn''t be bothered with them anymore, having already cleared his debt with the gift of the dagger and their guidance. Without saying much more, Li Hao turned a and walked towards the Martial Temple to see if R Qianqian''s Soul Session had ded. "His martial arts foundation is profound; he muste from a famous sect," the young girl in a simple dress murmured as she watched Li Hao''s departing figure. Hearing this, Zhou Ling''er felt some shame and annoyance, retorting, "Is my father not considered a prestigious sect? What do you mean by that?" The girl in the dress snapped back to reality, startled, and quickly exined, "Of course, that''s not what I meant" "Hmph!" ... Wh Li Hao returned to the Martial Temple, he saw R Qianqian under the eaves outside the temple, holding her sword and looking a. Li Hao waved to her. Seeing Li Hao, the girl immediately ran over with a joyful smile. "How''d it go?" "A predecessor from the Four Stands Realm noticed my swordsmanship and said I was a worthy candidate." R Qianqian couldn''t hide her delight. That she was chos by the only spirit of the Four Stands Realm in the temple was remarkable. Ev though her father was a Grandmaster, advancing the soul to the Four Stands Realm was challging. This was one of the most elite Soul Session qualifications outside the Royal Family. She had joined Tan Pce Academy to undergo Soul Session there, but doing soes with some constraints. But in the Martial Temple, the conditions for Soul Session are much more rxed. The spirits'' only requiremt was gerally one: to stand and fight wh Dayu Divine Dynasty faces danger! But over 3,000 years of the dynasty, ev if there was a crisis, it usually happed at the borders and was dealt with and resolved by the Divine Geral Mansion. Thus, this condition was virtually inconsequtial. Unless one voluntarily joined the army and wt to establish themselves on the frontier. "Four Stands Realm, not bad," Li Hao said with a smile. "It''s thanks to the Sword Intt you taught me. Otherwise, it would have be difficult to catch that predecessor''s eye," R Qianqian said, her eyes sparkling as she looked at Li Hao. Li Hao responded with a smile, "It''s all your own understanding; I merely pointed you in a direction, that''s all." R Qianqian shook her head slightly; she didn''t see it that way, but didn''t argue with Li Hao, instead, she siltly took note of his words. "So, where do we go next?" "We''ll wander a, eat, y, and wait for the Grandmaster evt to begin in three days," Li Hao said. "By the way, we can also list to what unfolds at the evt to see how these Grandmasters perform in their martial arts. It will help you wh you step into the Heavly Human Realm." "Great!" R Qianqian''s face lit up with joy. Li Hao immediately took her away from the Martial Temple, and the two strolled leisurely through the streets, casually observing and joying the local culture and customs of Liangzhou City. That eving, a boisterous evt took ce in the city. A contest for the rankings. Competitors sparred on fighting stages to achieve rankings and received rewards offered by the city''s lord. With Grandmasters gathering from all over and attracting talts from differt provinces, it was ev more grandiose than the previous Tan Pce Academy''s recruitmt, and the city was packed with people everywhere. The numerous prodigies had no outlet for their meeting except for idle discussions, so the local city lordunched this evt as a warm-up for the uing Grandmaster gathering. The contest only allowed three realms, from the Soul Session Realm to the Fifte Li Realm. Anyone below the Soul Session Realm need not exhibit their skill; simply cracking seeds and watching from below the stage sufficed. Li Hao had little interest in such excitemt; if he were to take the stage, those within the Fifte Li Realm wouldn''t match a single finger of hisa mere bullying of childr indeed. However, with R Qianqian having justpleted her Soul Session and brimming with thusiasm, Li Hao couldn''t bear to damp her spirits, so he still apanied her to the vue, arriving at the outskirts of the Soul Session Realm''s stage. "It''s you again?" By sheer coincidce, Li Hao countered Zhou Ling''er from earlier in the day. With her was the -dressed girl, Xu Wan''er; both were of the Soul Session Realm. After hearing the news, they hurriedly finished dinner and came here, both eager to test their skills. Their sior brother headed for the Divine Soul Realm''s stage, intding topete and exchange insights with the talts from various provinces. "Young Master, do you know them?" R Qianqian stood on her tiptoes to look ahead, only turning towards the noise with a bit of surprise. "Just met." Li Hao said. "Why are you here? Are you also in the Soul Session Realm?" Zhou Ling''er, seeing the indifferce in Li Hao''s expression, raised her eyebrows slightly, saying mockingly. Xu Wan''er, however, was curiously sizing up Li Hao. Hearing the address of young master, andbining Li Hao''s actions during the day, casually giving away a valuable dagger and mtioning buying paintings from a Grandmaster... He indeed seemed like a wayward and carefree rich young master. "Hmm?" R Qianqian, detecting the tone of disrespect, took a step forward and said coldly, "You shall not be impolite!" Zhou Ling''er was tak aback and ssing her momtum, which was also from the Soul Session Realm, she couldn''t help but say with a solemn face, "And who are you, her maid?" R Qianqian just stared at her coldly without answering. Zhou Ling''er, irritated by her gaze but also realizing Li Hao''s idtity wasn''t simpleotherwise, why would he casually gift her a rowned dagger just for guiding him to Bai Chunhairestrained her temper with only a cold snort. At this momt, cheers erupted from the tform as the audice cheered for a match that had just ded, with one contestant admitting defeat. "Let''s go, we should head over as well." Zhou Ling''er immediately said to Xu Wan''er, and after finishing her remark, she red at Li Hao and said, "That skill you showed earlier with the dagger, do you want to get on the stage and spar with me? If you win, I''ll admit defeat." Li Hao nced at her with some boredom. This little girl really hadn''t be roughed up before; she had be utterly spoiled. "Is someone like you ev qualified to challge my young master?" R Qianqian frowned and responded coldly. Upon hearing this, Zhou Ling''er''s nose red with anger. "If your young master is so formidable, why doesn''t he go to the Fifte Li Realm''s tform instead ofing here? If you''ve got the skill, get up there and let''s see the truth throughbat!" "If you want to fight, I''m ough to keep youpany." R Qianqian said. "You? You''ve only just reached Soul Session, hav''t you? Don''t say I''m bullying you." Zhou Ling''erughed with anger and leapt onto the stage. "Young master, I will go and deal with her," R Qianqian said to Li Hao. "Th be careful," Li Hao told her. "She''s at the fourthyer of the Soul Session Realm, you''ve just tered Soul Session and are not yet fully ustomed to it. Be careful, and don''t hurt her." Xu Wan''er, who was nearby, was stunned at Li Hao''s words, wondering if she had heard wrong. This young man could obviously see Ling''er''s realm, yet he instructed someone who had just reached Soul Session not to injure Ling''er? "I''ll be careful," R Qianqian said. She th leapt onto the tform as well. The previous victor had already left the stage to rest, and with Zhou Ling''er and R Qianqian stepping up, cheers immediately burst out from below. "Ar''t you worried?" Xu Wan''er, seeing the nonchnt expression on Li Hao''s face, couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity. "I am a little worried," Li Hao responded with a smile to the girl in the in dress, his impression of her not bad, "I just hope she doesn''t strike too hard and cry wh she chops up your little treasure." "..."Xu Wan''er was at a loss for words. Meanwhile, thepetition on the stage had begun. Zhou Ling''er showcased her martial disy, impressively having reached the Four Stands Realm as her cultivation foundation for the Soul Session, her presce filled with formidable momtum. R Qianqian also brought forth her martial disy to defd against her oppont''s intimidation, th unsheathed her own sword and dashed forwardthe one she wielded was her own. Dragon Soar, however, had be returned to Li Hao before ascding the stage. The sword light flickered, with countless sword movemts swirling, pouncing forward like beads of rain. Zhou Ling''er, startled, drew her knife quickly, and a nging sound of metal against metal sued. But swiftly, a sword streak slipped through the knife''s shadow, resting at Zhou Ling''er''s throat. The battle was over. Below, Xu Wan''er watched in astonishmt. She had truly won! Wasn''t that girl just at the beginning of Soul Session Realm? And what was that swordsmanship? It was soplicated! On the stage, Zhou Ling''er still gazed at the sword de in front of her, her face reflected on its snowy edge, filled with confusion. R Qianqian nced at her, th pulled her sword back into its sheath with a swoosh, turned a, and said to the crowd below, "Please grace me with your advice." Clearly, she wished to continue the challge, inviting other talts to the stage. The exchange with Zhou Ling''er had be merely a warm-up for her. Despite a discrepancy of fouryers within the same realm, and having just stepped into the Soul Session Realm without time to practice and consolidate, her swordsmanship was far superior to that of her oppont. The sh of sword and knife seemed fierce, yet she never truly opposed with direct force, instead using finesse to deflect strgth before securing victory with a single strike. Hearing R Qianqian''s words, Zhou Ling''er snapped out of her daze. She blushed with shame and frustration, her eyes moisted, biting her lip as she rushed off the tform. "Ling''er." Xu Wan''er, seeing this and forgetting her desire topete, hastily followed after her. On the stage, with R Qianqian''s call to battle, someone quickly joined her on the tform. Before long, another fierce battlemced. R Qianqian defeated four opponts in session but was finally bested by a woman at the Eighth Layer of the Soul Session Realm. Seeing R Qianqian stepping off the tform with a slightly dishearted expression, Li Hao chuckled and said, "Wh your cultivation level is more solid and you grasp the true essce of your Thousand Feathers Sword Skill, you could have won just now." "The true essce... it''s too difficult," R Qianqian sighed. Li Hao felt somewhat helpless as well. After all, she was defeated only after crossing eightyers within the same realm against another prodigy. Why did she still feel aggrieved? "Young master, if you fought using only the power of the firstyer of the Soul Session Realm, how many moves would you need to win?" R Qianqian suddly looked at Li Hao, her eyes filled with hope and curiosity. She knew that Li Hao was a prodigy, terrifyingly quick in his cultivation. She understood that catching up to him in realm was impossible, but she wanted to chase the shadow of Li Hao''s past. "Me?" Chapter 207: Chapter 21: The Divine General Mansion Lost Him (Two-in-One Chapter) ``` "One move." Li Hao thought for a moment, and said with a fairly reasonable tone. Ren Qianqian''s eyes sparkled, and she did not doubt Li Hao''s words, since Li Hao''s swordsmanship was far beyond hers; she had barely managed to exchange a few blows with him. "What about the tenthyer of Soul Session Realm?" she pressed further. "One move." "...And what about someone just stepping into the Divine Travel Realm?" "One move." "..." Seeing the stunned look on Ren Qianqian''s face, Li Hao smiled, turned around, and said, "Let''s go. It''s time to return and rest after enough fun." Ren Qianqian snapped out of her daze and hastily followed in Li Hao''s footsteps, asking, "Young Master, are you serious? By swordsmanship?" Li Hao knocked on her head, "Don''tpare yourself to me." His Zhou Tian Realm had opened up great meridians and he possessed a top-notch Qi Cirction Skill. This power was sufficient to support him inbat across realms. Adding to that, the Soul Condensing Skill from the Soul Session Heaven and Earth was very difficult to replicate. Even just the firstyer of the Soul Session Realm, the frequency of condensing soul figures, could match a person from the fifthyer of the Realm. Combined with the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse, he could defeat a martial artist who had just entered the Divine Travel Realm in one move. If he were to use swordsmanship, the calction would be much moreplicated. Ren Qianqian held her sword with one hand and covered her head with the other, feeling somewhat aggrieved. But she also knew that Li Hao was right;paring herself to him could easily shatter her own martial heart. "You should follow your own sword path without makingparisons to others," Li Hao said. Ren Qianqian was struck by this thought. Follow her own sword path, withoutparisons... She looked at the silhouette of the young man ahead and silently wondered to herself, was he doing the same? As the two left, another scene unfolded at the Divine Travel Realm arena. A group of figures gathered, and suddenly, one of the women paused in her step. "What''s wrong, Yue Yao?" Lin Feifei asked curiously. "I thought I saw Li just now." Song Yueyao stopped and looked toward another direction. "Isn''t that the Soul Session Realm arena there?" Lin Feifei looked in the direction of her gaze, puzzled. Song Yueyao saw the shifting figures there, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, before she gently shook her head and withdrew her gaze: "Indeed, I must have seen wrong." With someone of his realm, why would he be at the Soul Session Realm arena? She redirected her thoughts and said, "Let''s take this opportunity to witness the prowess of the Divine Travel Realm warriors from various states." "Yes." Lin Feifei''s eyes were keen as she focused on the Divine Travel Realm arena, eager with anticipation. For martial artists, it is rare to be without apetitive spirit. Time passed quickly. Li Hao and Ren Qianqian found an inn to stay in the city. They ate, drank, and roamed about, and in the blink of an eye, three days had passed. During these three days, Ren Qianqian went to the Soul Session Realm arena for challenges and exchanges, achieving good rankings but not making it into the top ten. After all, her own realm was too low. She had just stepped into Soul Session and hadn''t had the opportunity to practice and refine her Soul Condensing Skill, making her hold on the realm superficial, hardly possessing any of the power of the Soul Session Realm. Those who chased the top ten rankings were mostly those who had achieved perfection in the Soul Session Realm, and they were either talented disciples from famous sects or fortunate ones who received opportunities from the old man beneath the cliff. Li Hao did not continue to apany her afterwards, but wandered around the city in search of famous paintings and chess manuals. The results were somewhat surprising for Li Hao; although he did not find any chess manuals, in searching, he stumbled upon two famous paintings in a wealthy family''s home. Regrettably, one of the paintings was a forged imitation and could not be collected, while the other was an authentic work of a great master in the Art of Painting, titled "Thousand Sails Passing the River." This wealthy family was not short of money, collecting calligraphy and paintings purely out of personal liking. Li Hao''s silver became useless, and to take something someone loved, he had to exchange it for something else. He thought of secretly incorporating the painting before leaving, but once a painting was added to the collection, it would rot away quickly and no longer exist in the world. The wealthy man was warm and generous, so Li Hao dismissed this idea. Luckily, the wealthy man''s son was a martial arts fanatic who enjoyed practicing martial arts. Li Hao disyed his skills with ease, suppressing the martial instructors in the man''s courtyard, impressing them and the man''s son. He then agreed to find a famous master for the son, in exchange for the painting, should the agreement seed. Therefore, when the Grandmaster Conference began on this day, beside Ren Qianqian, Li Hao was also apanied by this wealthy family''s young son, who was of a simr age to Li Hao, named Han Wu. "That over there is the Grandmaster Path arena, but we don''t have invitations and can''t enter the inner area," Han Wu exined. He seemed quite familiar with the rules of the Grandmaster Conference, having studied them thoroughly. His eyes sparkled with life and admiration as he looked at the figures of the Grandmasters inside with great reverence. "Don''t worry, we can get in," Li Hao said. Li Hao had already started walking towards the inner area. He didn''t have an invitation, but being in the Celestial Master Realm, he could enter directly. At the entrance, two identical young men from Tianji Tower stopped the trio, their attitude polite, asking Li Hao to show his invitation, treating the three as if they were young disciples apanying their master or scions seeking to study under a master. Li Hao had no invitation, but he simply lifted his hand and flicked the dragon-patterned drum beside him. This drum, wrapped in demon hide and dragon scales, could not be vibrated by anyone below the Grandmaster Realm. With a mechanism inside that required a precise touch, even someone at the pinnacle of the Fifteen Li Realm would have a hard time creating even a small sound with brute force, to say nothing of Li Hao''s seemingly effortless flick. As the drum boomed with a hum, the twin young men were immediately startled and then astonished, their eyes widening as they looked at Li Hao. Han Wu, who had followed behind Li Hao, jumped in shock as well, gaping in amazement. He had seen Li Hao in action, suppressing the martial instructors, but had only thought that Li Hao was in the Divine Travel Realm, since being of such an age and in the Divine Travel Realm was already considered extraordinary. But to think he was actually in the Celestial Master Realm? "You, you couldn''t be..." The twin young men snapped back to their senses, their pupils suddenly constricting in shock as they stared at Li Hao. ``` Chapter 208: Chapter 21: The Divine General Mansion Lost Him (Chapters Combined)_2 They had never seen the legendary figure of Qingzhou, but at such a young age, he had reached the Grandmaster Realm. In the entire world, apart from that youth, there seemed to be no second person! "We should be able to go in now, right?" Li Hao said. The two youths came to their senses, overwhelmingly excited, and hurriedly made way for Li Hao. Ren Qianqian had long known about Li Hao''s realm; she simply wore a smile at this moment. Han Wu, after being momentarily stunned, quickly came to his senses and hurried to catch up, flustered and eager to ask questions but fearful of disturbing Li Hao. After they entered, several figures slowly approached from a distance, noticing the scene of the youth''s entry. The young man leading them, wearing a kasaya, narrowed his eyes slightly. ... This Grandmaster dojo was not set up at the city center but next to a river outside of the protective moat. This river, in the Grand Liang State, was extremely famous, called the Dragon River. The Dragon River meandered for seven thousand miles, crossing over half of Liangzhou, connecting more than a dozen cities. At this moment, the river rushed, churning upyers of muddy yellow water. Next to the Dragon River was a majestic Dao tform, and when the river waters surged rapidly, they would ssh some waves on the edge of the tform. In such a grand and dangerous ce, one''s spirit could soar with grand ambitions and heroic feelings. Grandmasters contending with heaven and earth, such an environment was suitable for resonating with one''s state of mind. In the inner area outside the Debate tform, figures stirred. Although only Grandmasters and their families could enter this inner area, the number of Grandmasters gathered from all over the world, plus the fact that each Grandmaster could bring five others in, made the inner area bustling. Some acquainted Grandmasters recognized each other, exchanged pleasantries, and also introduced their disciples or the young masters and misses brought in with rich sponsors'' money. Li Hao looked around and saw not only the atmosphere of martial arts but also the intertwining of fame and fortune. Ren Qianqian and Han Wu looked around, inevitably feeling a bit nervous and uneasy, as everyone present was a powerhouse who had founded schools in various ces. Those in the Three Immortal Realms were on a level that transcended ordinary people, with one foot stepping into the realm of legends. "Come on, let''s find a ce to sit down first," Li Hao said, leading the way to an empty table which also had snacks and drinks. He casually tasted one and found the vor to be average, so he did not take a second piece. "Young master, you couldn''t possibly be the fifth-ranking person on the Qian Dragon List from the Divine General Mansion..." After sitting down, Han Wu looked around for a moment and, unable to contain his excitement, asked Li Hao in a low voice. Li Hao shook his head slightly, "You''re overthinking it." You can''t fool me... Seeing Li Hao deny it, Han Wu silently chuckled, convinced in his mind. Although his father always scolded him, saying, "My foolish son, why do you insist on practicing martial arts? Isn''t it better to inherit my vast wealth honestly?" he felt he wasn''t foolish at all; it was his father who was foolish. In these times, when demons roam free, what use is mere wealth? Power is supreme! He wanted to turn his family, from his generation onward, from a family of wealthy merchants into a martial arts household. The ancestors of those families, too, had mostly transformed in this way. Once the transformation seeded, the family records would start being written with him. And right now, the chance to rewrite those family records was right before his eyes. "Young master, why don''t you take me as your disciple?" Han Wu said, and was about to rise and kneel before Li Hao to perform the apprentice''s salute. But before his knees touched the ground, he was lifted by a force. A smile yed on Li Hao''s mind; this young fellow wasn''t very old, but he had a merchant''s shrewdness. "I don''t take disciples," Li Hao said. "I am hardworking, charitable, and willing to do anything..." Han Wu hurriedly added, about to showcase his virtues. Li Hao quickly stopped him, saying, "I don''t have the time to teach, and even if you took me as your master, it would be useless." If it were teaching chess or painting, he might have been interested, but teaching martial arts genuinely bored him and tortured his soul. If it were not for Ren Qianqian''s following him for thousands of miles from Qingzhou, he would not have offered guidance. "Young master..." Han Wu showed a sad face, attempting to squeeze out a few tears: "Actually, I lost my mother when I was young..." Li Hao was somewhat speechless, was this kid trying to burst into song? "Huh? How did you guys get in?" Just then, a surprised voice rang out. Li Hao, finding the voice familiar, turned to look and saw Zhou Haitang approaching with his disciples. Zhou Ling''er''s expression changed slightly when she caught Ren Qianqian''s gaze, a sh of annoyance flickering in her eyes. She was, after all, a Grandmaster''s daughter but had been beaten by someone who had just entered the Soul Session Realm, a humiliation of the highest order. She didn''t know whether to avoid the gaze or meet it, and with frustration in her heart, she angrily turned her gaze onto Li Hao. "Zhou," Li Hao didn''t look at the young girl beside him but greeted Zhou Haitang with a slight bow, a polite acknowledgment, yet he didn''t rise from his seat. After all, they were both Grandmasters, and ording to the customs of the Martial Artist world, they could be considered peers. Unless they were from the same family, they would have adhered to seniority in their salutations. Zhou Haitang''s eyebrows slightly furrowed at Li Hao''s action, interpreting it as a grudge against his previous cold attitude, and decided it was not worth squabbling with a junior. He said, "The Bai Chunhai you''re looking for is over there." He pointed, and Li Hao followed his gesture to see an old man in a grey robe, with a kind face, engaged in conversation. "Thank you," Li Hao nodded. Zhou Haitang then left without further dy. He knew the score well in his heart; aware that his daughter had epted a dagger as a gift from someone, and with this pointing, he considered it repayment, leaving no debts unbnced. The Jianghu was not just about fighting; it was also about human rtionships and proprieties. Therefore, in the Jianghu, thest thing one wanted was to owe favors. Chapter 209: Chapter 21: Divine General Mansion Loses Him (Combined Chapter)_3 Because some favors may have to be repaid with life, even dragging the entire family into it. Seeing the master leave, Xu Wan''er nced at Li Hao, nodded slightly to him, and then followed after her departure. Zhou Ling''er, feeling like she was standing on pins and needles, red at Li Hao before also following her father to leave. Only after walking away did she indignantly say, "They couldn''t have sneaked in, could they? It''s infuriating!" Zhou Haitang frowned and said, "That child carries himself calmly, facing a Grandmaster without being obsequious or arrogant. It seems hees from a noble family, so having an invitation isn''t strange. In the future, try not to provoke him. I heard from Wan''er that you couldn''t even defeat his maidservant, which is simply disgraceful!" "Father!" "On our return, you will devote yourself to closed-door cultivation. Without reaching the Divine Travel Realm, you are not to leave the mountain!" Zhou Haitang said sternly, with a stern face. Zhou Ling''er stamped her foot, looking at Xu Wan''er with annoyance. Elsewhere, Li Hao, after Zhou Haitang and the others left, stood up and walked toward the Grandmaster Bai Chunhai. The table the other party was at had three or four people seated, and behind these Grandmasters stood their respective disciples, making the scene quite lively. "Master Bai?" Li Hao tentatively asked. The grey-clothed elder who was engaged in conversation turned his head, looked at Li Hao, and saw a wellposed young man and said, "You are?" Seeing the other party''s acknowledgment, Li Hao revealed a smile and said, "I have heard that you have a famous painting. I wish to make a purchase. What would the conditions be?" "Hmm?" Bai Chunhai furrowed his brow; apart from martial arts practice, his only joy was in sketching and collecting famous paintings. "Young man, if you wish to be a disciple, just ask outright. Don''t beat around the bush." To the side, a burly middle-aged man said. He was at the peak of the Fifteen Li Realm and had followed his master Bai Chunhai in the hopes of advancing to the Heavenly Human Realm through enlightenment. The other Grandmasters'' disciples also chuckled while sizing up Li Hao and the other two, taking them for nobles'' sons and daughtersing to seek apprenticeship. "You misunderstand. I''m not here to seek apprenticeship, just for that painting," Li Hao said. The stout middle-aged man''s expression changed slightly, and he uttered angrily, "Are you here to cause trouble?" Bai Chunhai slightly raised his hand to stop his disciple and said to Li Hao, "Young man, I''m not selling the painting. Please leave." Li Hao also knew that it''s hard to sway a grandmaster of Bai''s stature with money, unless it was an enormous wealth that could rival a nation. Beyond that, only other treasures could serve as a trade. "Master Bai, perhaps you could suggest a condition. I''ll see if I can meet it. Perhaps a Cultivation Technique or Peerless Technique, or some weapon or treasure?" Li Hao inquired again. Bai Chunhai slightly frowned, looked at Li Hao for a moment, and suddenly felt that this young man might indeed havee for the painting, rather than to mock him intentionally. He spoke indifferently, "No matter what it is, Ick nothing. All the things in the world cannot buy what I cherish in my heart. You should go back and not bother me further." Li Hao was taken aback, somewhat helpless, as the man seemed determined not to part with it. Or maybe he believed that Li Hao couldn''t offer anything enticing enough. "Master Bai, I understand it is hard for you to part with what you love. Besides paintings, do you have other objects of affection? I could offer a trade." Li Hao said. "Who are you affiliated with? My master asked you to leave, didn''t you hear?" The burly middle-aged man said, taking a step forward with an angry look on his face. Bai Chunhai gestured for his disciple to stop and said to Li Hao, "Young man, please leave. I''ve made myself clear." Li Hao looked at him, nodded, and said, "I understand." Without insisting further, he turned and went back to his seat. If the other party wasn''t willing to trade, then he''d just have to find an opportunity to steal it. A gentleman does not seize the love of others, unless, you force me not to act like a gentleman... Just as Li Hao had sat back down, suddenly an excited voice came through: "Li? Teacher?" Li Hao turned his head and saw a group of people standing not far away, peering over in this direction. Upon seeing Li Hao''s face, they all widened their eyes with delight and hurried over. Li Hao recognized them; it was unexpectedly Song Yueyao and the group of White Hall disciples from Tan Pce Academy. Leading them were Tan Pce Academy''s teachers like Shen Yunqing, Zhao Zongyuan, and Su Yehua. "It really is you! When Zhou Zheng mentioned it, I didn''t believe it," Shen Yunqing said excitedly,ughing heartily. "Teacher Li!" Zhou Zheng and disciples like Song Yueyao by his side promptly called out to Li Hao. Although Li Hao was younger and had only taught two sses at White Hall, they had learned immensely and held a deep respect for this talented young man. With sparkling eyes, Song Yueyao suddenly remembered the figure she saw earlier at the Spirit Session tform and realized it was not a case of face blindness, but it actually was Li Hao. "Howe you all are here as well?" Li Hao said, somewhat surprised, as he stood up to greet them with a lightugh. When he left the academy, these fellows hade to see him off, and though he did not say goodbye to avoid implicating them, he had remembered their kindness. "How could we miss such a grand event?" Zhao Zongyuan said with a smile. "Weren''t you at Heavenly Gate Pass, howe you are here?" Su Yehua inquired curiously at Li Hao. The rest were also curious, not expecting to encounter Li Hao at this ce. "There are no demons there for the time being, so I decided to take a look around here," Li Hao replied. Shen Yunqing''s expression turned slightly solemn, and he whispered, "If you can''t hold out, just humble yourself and apologize to your old father. It''s not shameful." Li Hao looked at him, merely patted his shoulder, and said, "Let us not dwell on the past." Shen Yunqing sighed inwardly, not pressing the matter further, as they all hoped Li Hao would avoid trouble at Heavenly Gate Pass. Chapter 210: Chapter 21: Divine General Mansion Lost Him (Two-in-One Chapter)_4 Others, upon hearing Li Hao''s words, fell into a respectful silence. It was only this young man before them who could so decisively renounce a status second only to royalty. "If you need anything at Heavenly Gate Pass, just find me. I know some people in Liangzhou. Although I can''t help you y demons, there shouldn''t be a problem with food and supplies," Su Yehua said to Li Hao. "Let''s sit down and talk," he replied. Li Hao gestured for them to take a seat. Standing off to the side, Han Wu was visibly trembling with excitement, knowing that all these were geniuses from Tan Pce Academy. He had wanted to attend the apprentice recruitment at Tan Pce Academy, but his own father had locked him up to prevent him from going. The journey from Liangzhou to Qingzhou was long. Even by fast horse, it would take five days one way, totaling ten days for a round trip, and there was the risk of encountering demons on the road, which worried his father for his safety. "Li, after we graduate, we wille to Heavenly Gate Pass to find you," Zhou Zheng said, taking a seat. "Indeed," Song Yueyao nodded, her gaze fixed on Li Hao as she spoke earnestly. Shen Yunqing said with a tinge of annoyance: "Forget it, you two. Heavenly Gate Pass is an extremely dangerous ce. Don''t go adding to his troubles. The ces he can stay aren''t necessarily ces you can." After speaking, he turned to Li Hao: "Old man, it''s not that I don''t want them to help you or that I''m afraid of involving them. I just don''t want them to hold you back." "Understood," Li Hao smiled and looked around: "Has everyone from White Hall arrived?" "They''re all here, but Tan Pce only had a limited number of invitations and spots. After making our selections, not everyone was chosen. The others had to rely on their own family connections toe here," Shen Yunqing exined. "They should be arriving soon, I reckon." As he spoke, a shout came from the distance: "Teacher Su!" "Teacher Li?!" Several exmations of surprise followed, and soon, a group of youths from White Hall rushed over. ncing at Li Hao, Su Yehua said: "I heard that after just two lessons, you''ve helped them advance a whole rank in strength. These guys really respect you." She was at the Fifteen Li Realm and had graduated from White Hall not long ago. She stayed to teach at the academy, instructing only the disciples of Alpha Academy. She came to hear the teachings this time also in hopes of stepping into the Heavenly Human Realm. "Teacher Li," The disciples came over, and upon seeing Li Hao, they all bowed respectfully. Although Li Hao had left Divine General Mansion, it did not affect the respect they held for him. Li Hao smiled, instructing Han Wu to bring some chairs over and join the tables. As disciples from White Hall continued to arrive, Li Hao''s side became extremely lively. With a total of fifty disciples from White Hall, aside from the twenty led by Shen Yunqing''s group, thirty had arrived relying on their family connections, with only two or three absent. Meeting in a foreign ce, everyone felt a touch of joy. Even though Li Hao hadn''t left Qingzhou for long, they felt as if they were reuniting after a long separation. The chatter here attracted the attention of some people in the distance. At Bai Chunhai''s table, several Grandmasters noticed therge crowd surrounding Li Hao, listened intently, recognized the identities of Shen Yunqing and the others, and understood Li Hao''s identity from their conversation. "That kid, is he the genius from Qingzhou?!" Upon hearing the identity of Li Hao, the Grandmasters at the table were visibly startled, looking over in surprise. The young man who had just been gently and politely requesting to buy the painting was actually the once-in-a-millennium cultivation genius recognized across the world? At fourteen, reaching the fifth rank on the Qian Dragon List, aspiring to be a Grandmastertruly unprecedented in history! The burly middle-aged man behind Bai Chunhai''s face suddenly changed, a mix of shock and trepidation showing. He had just spoken rudely to the young man, only to find out he was actually a young Grandmaster?! No wonder the other party had ignored him from beginning to end; apparently, he didn''t even register in his eyes. "He is Li Hao?!" "A fourteen-year-old in the Heavenly Human Realm. It was strange that I couldn''t detect his cultivation level just now." "So it''s him, he looks so young, really just fourteen years old!" "He''s here too? At the Grandmasters'' discussion, I wonder through what gate he has breached the heavens!" As the news spread, a wave of murmurs rose, and many eyes from the audience turned to the young man surrounded by Tan Pce Academy disciples. Before their eyes, that spot quickly became the center of attention. Despite the presence of many renowned young talents, if there were to be a name that had risen to prominence in recent months, it would undoubtedly be that of the young man. "What?" Zhou Haitang was catching up with an old friend when his Grandmaster-level hearing picked up the cacophony and exmations nearby, drawing his attention. Suddenly, his expression changed dramatically as he looked toward the young man who had just greeted him, his gaze filled with shock. Could that young man be the young Grandmaster?'' By his side, Zhou Ling''er and Xu Wan''er had also heard the discussions, and now with all eyes converging on the scene, it was difficult for them not to notice. "He''s actually... that person?" Zhou Ling''er stared at the young man, who conversed with a casual and warm demeanor, wearing an effortless smile, in utter disbelief. Her heart pounded furiously, struck by the incredibility of it all. She had once heard of the young Grandmaster on the Qian Dragon List and held him in high regard, longing to see his true face. And yet, she had just ridiculed him with cold words. "No wonder he possesses such martial skills, effortlessly subduing that dagger..." the young man murmured to himself, soon realizing that such an act was trivial for the other party. "Young Grandmaster..." Xu Wan''er''s eyes sparkled, a look of wonder in her eyes. In another part of the gathering, Li Wushuang was approached by several Grandmasters for pleasantries. Even though Li Wushuang was only in the Divine Travel Realm, his background was so significant that these Grandmasters also wanted to take shelter under the Divine General Mansion''s influence. Suddenly, themotion ahead caused the group to look up, and after listening more closely, they were all stunned. "He''s here too?" Li Wushuang stood up abruptly, shock written all over her face as she looked in that direction, and the next instant, her Divine Soul flew out from the top of her head, and she saw from a distance the young man at the gathering, his ever-present smile, something she could never forget. With a whoosh, Li Wushuang immediately went over. "Miss." The two maids from the military quickly followed suit. "Li Hao!" Li Hao, while reuniting with his fellow disciples from Tan Pce Academy, suddenly heard someone calling out this name and turned his head. The crowd parted, and Li Wushuang''s figure rushed over, her expression somewhat excited, her cheeks slightly flushed. "You came too." Li Hao was a bit surprised, but considering her level of cultivation, it made sense for her to be here. "You..." Li Wushuang had many things she wanted to say, wanted to ask Li Hao why he was here, wanted to urge him to return to the Divine General Mansion and not be angry with his uncle, but as the words reached her lips and she saw the Tan Pce disciples filling the seats around Li Hao and the young man surrounded by crowds, she suddenly realized that without the glory of the Divine General Mansion, this young man still seemed to be the focus of everyone''s attention. The fourteen-year-old Grandmaster was enough to astonish the world. It wasn''t that he had lost the glory of the Divine General Mansion. Rather, it was the Divine General Mansion that had lost him. "Are you doing well?" In the end, that was all Li Wushuang could bring herself to ask. "Quite well." Li Hao replied with a slight smile; he felt neither fondness nor ill will towards this cousin whom he had once soundly beaten. It had been nothing more than a lesson to a thoughtless young girl, and now, reunited in a different ce, she didn''t question him about his actions, but was able to ask him this. He naturally responded with goodwill. Chapter 220: Chapter 24 The City Falls, Demons Rise (Extra for Alliance Hierarch Qtso-小雄)_2 He reached the Divine Travel Realm at an even younger age, yet no one knew! Now, after that great battle, everyone thought that the father went easy during the father-son duel, which is why Li Hao was ranked fifth. But who would have thought, based on the portion of strength that Li Hao disyed today, that if he were to go all out, he could possibly contend with those from the Three Immortal Realms. After all, at that time, Li Tian Gang had broken his heart oath, was severely injured, and his realm had fallen, no longer as invincible and undefeated as he was during the Northern Yan campaigns. It''s one thing for the world to underestimate him, but for Tianji Tower to do so as well? Isn''t that harmful?! Feeling the angry gaze from the middle-aged Arhat, Hermit Tianji came back to his senses, realizing the anger and feeling somewhat embarrassed, so he had no choice but to step forward. Just as he was about to speak, suddenly, a huge booming sound erupted from afar! The sound was earth-shattering as if a meteorite had struck the ground. Everyone was jolted, including Li Hao. They all turned their heads to look, only to see that on the nearby city wall, a dazzling purple array pattern emerged. However, it quickly extinguished, like mes passing over it. At the same time, a huge arrow tower and cannon tower within the city had their tops violently shattered! The faces of the people present all turned pale, and then they swiftly changed color, looking shocked at this scene. The way the array disappeared clearly indicated it had been breached! This was the divine array that protected Dayue City. With this array, even if only a Heavenly Human realm Grandmaster were sitting in the city, they could use the City-Protecting Formation to fend off a Three Immortal Realm Demon leading a monster invasion for half a day! With half a day''s time, it would be enough to call for reinforcements and obtain support from powerful allies. But now, this City-Protecting divine array had actually been broken! And since the array had been breached before it was even activated, it meant it was broken from the inside. Only people or Demons that had infiltrated the city could achieve such a feat! However, if a Demon were to enter the city, they must be registered and carry a pass; otherwise, the divine array would have already been triggered to kill them. As everyone was in doubt, two more arrow towers were also suddenly reduced to rubble. When one of the arrow towers was destroyed, two shadowy figures violently shot out from the inside. One silhouette flew straight towards the city wall and smashed into it, while the other shadow pursued and killed, wearing a long robe and having a tall and bulky figure. He held down the head of the person who had hit the wall, and then crushed it with a squeeze. After cultivating the Bright Jade True Demon Skill, Li Hao''s vision had be sharper than before. Even from a distance of over a dozen miles, he could clearly see the scene there, even the gaps between the bricks on the city wall. The one whose head was crushed was, unmistakably, a city-defending officer in armor. The towering figure, with his robe lifting, revealedrge patches of crimson muscles, dense body hair, and slightly protruding pointed horns on his head. He was unmistakably a Demon! Moreover, his aura was as vigorous and powerful as a furnace, not of the Heavenly Human Realm but of the Three Immortal Realms'' Great Demons! And for this reason, without transforming, he easily crushed the Heavenly Human realm officer! "It''s a Demon!" "A Demon has invaded the city!" Not only Li Hao, but others with Grandmaster Realm Visual Strength could also barely make out the scene, and some invoked their Divine Soul to scrutinize and discern the situation. In an instant, at the edge of the Debate tform, all the Grandmasters'' faces changed color. A Demon had actually taken advantage of the opportunity to attack Dayue City, which was the hearnd of the northwest, some distance from the border! "It''s a Great Demon from the Three Immortal Realms!" The middle-aged Arhat named Wen Tian''en, immediately had a very grave expression. Such a Great Demon attacking and destroying the array spelled out too much rming information. He realized that something was not right. He nced at Hermit Tianji, and as their eyes met, they both sensed a certain crisis. The unrest at the Liangzhou border was not only known to the Li Family; Tianji Tower had also detected some information. Before embarking on his journey to attend this Grandmaster assembly, Wen Tian''en''s bodhisattva master had told him about this matter, instructing him to be careful on the way and not to linger at the border. But unexpectedly, a Demon had actually been so bold as to invade the city, and judging by the situation, it seemed as if they were attempting to breach the city! see-more-MVLeMpYr "Damn, there''s a Demon army''s shadow outside the city!" Suddenly, a Grandmaster eximed. Several Grandmasters had their Divine Souls ascend and had already probed other directions, sensing themotion outside the city. The area outside Dayue City was an extensive in, with a view that stretched for a hundred miles, leaving no ce for Demons to hide. But now, at the edge of the sky, there was a ck tide-like line rolling in. "These Demons have plotted their approach, hurry and contact the city lord''s mansion!" "Damn it, the City-Protecting Formation has broken, how can we defend now?" "What''s there to fear, these Demons have picked the wrong time to attack, with all the grandmasters from across the world gathered here they''ve kicked an iron board!" "Gentlemen, as the demons close in, we martial practitioners are duty-bound to y demons and eradicate evil. Who will join me in demon hunting?" There were many Grandmasters present. Although not all grandmasters in the world had arrived, at least eighty percent of them were there, so there was no fear. Boom! As they finished speaking, thest cannon tower on the eastern wall also shattered, and a figure in grey robes flew out of it, merely ncing over at the Dragon River side. Just that nce, though only from a distance of over a dozen miles, sent a chill down the spines of Wen Tian''en and Hermit Tianji, who had just been preparing to take action, causing their bodies to stiffen. That nce brought such a coldness that they felt a terrifying shadow of death. The next moment, a multitude of screams erupted from a distance within the city. The tall figure revealed its true form, turning into a Bull Demon of immense size. Its body rammed at will, destroying houses. It opened its mouth to inhale, and a demon wind swept through, sucking up the citizens trying to flee from the ground. It swallowed dozens of people in one gulp, and as it chewed, vivid red blood sprayed from the corners of its mouth, like the juice of ripe fruit. "Refreshing!" The Bull Demonughed loudly and chased after more prey. Upon witnessing this, everyone was filled with rage. Lin Qingfeng, who had been previously defeated by Li Hao, now swallowed a pill. His arm injury healed at an astonishing rate, visibly to the naked eye. He stepped forward, the power of a fully realized Great Grandmaster Realm giving him the courage to confront that Three Immortal Realm Bull Demon, hoping to stop it. With the strength of the many Grandmasters, there might be a chance to stop the demon''s charge. But just as he took his first step, a shadow flew out from the distant horizon and came crashing down onto the Debate tform, smashing the tform''s stone into a deep pit. Inside the pit was an armored figure with a broken helmet, zed eyes, and a cracked skull. Recognizing the face, Hermit Tianji''splexion changed drastically. It was none other than the lord of Dayue City! With a thunderous noise, the ground shook violently. Two figures descended from the sky,nding in front of everyone, creating deep craters in the ground. As the dust rose, one of them waved his hand, dissipating the dust cloud to reveal his tall and sturdy form. His face was handsome, but his cheeks were covered with thick hair, his eyes a purplish hue, radiating a demonic light. He looked around at everyone casually, his gaze pausing for a moment on Li Hao''s Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation. "Such delicious essence..." The robes he wore now revealed their true color, a purple-gold long garment, looking extraordinarily noble. Behind him stood the grey-robed elder. The elder smiled, his gaze seemingly on everyone, but at the same time, as if they weren''t really there. "Two Great Demons!" Everyone''s heart quaked, feeling the intense presence, causing a tremble in their hearts and minds. While the Grandmasters there were all powerful figures in their own right, they were somewhat at their wit''s end in front of the Three Immortal Realm Great Demons. Fortunately, their numbers were also substantial, and with the presence of Wen Tian''en and Hermit Tianji, they were not at a disadvantage. "Finally, I can release myself. I''ve been suffocating these past few days." The purple-gold robed bearded young man stretched out his arms and twisted his neck, a yful smile on his lips as he walked straight toward the crowd. The disciples and rtives of these Grandmasters involuntarily stepped back, their faces deathly pale. They were not Tianren Grandmasters; under the presence of these Great Demons, they trembled uncontrobly, as if they were in an ice cave. At that moment, the two to three hundred Grandmasters there felt utterly oppressed by the presence of these two Great Demons, experiencing a sense of terror. And the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation that had been pressing its finger upon Qin Wuque now withdrew its hand, and the chess piece in its hand shone brightly. It was suddenly thrown, shooting towards the purple-robed young man like a shooting star, tearing a gap through the terrifying and overwhelming demonic presence. Chapter 221: Chapter 25: Battle at the Summit (6K combined chapter) The young man in the purple robe raised his eyebrows slightly, a yful arc appeared on the corners of his mouth, and he reached out to catch. Bang! He grasped the chess piece that had previously suppressed the Grandmasters of the world. The dazzling, magnificent light, which he caught casually, extinguished like the sun going out! The crowd''s color changed in unison, but at that moment, a burst of bursting sounds suddenly came from the palm of the youth in the purple robe, like a thunder exploding, and a little ash-white smoke dispersed from between his fingers, resembling stone powder. The expression of mild amusement on the face of the young man in the purple robe froze slightly, and he loosened his fingers, revealing his palm which was a blur of flesh and blood, as if shed by numerous sharp des. He, was injured! thank-you-for-using-MvLeMpYr The many Grandmasters were all stunned; they had all crossed swords with Li Hao''s chess pieces before and knew how terrifying the martial dao intent contained within them was. Just when they saw it being effortlessly crushed by the Great Demon, their hearts had trembled with fear, and to their astonishment, even this Immortal of the Three Immortal Realms had been injured? Seeing their young master injured, the expression of the grey-robed elder standing behind the youth in the purple robe turned cold, and he slowly stepped forward. It seemed as if darkness fell upon the world, like dark clouds rolling in overhead. Everyone present felt their hearts skip a beat, struggling to breathe. However, the young man in purple raised his hand to halt the elder. He gently rubbed between his fingers the remaining powder, and the wounds in his palm healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. He looked up at the calm young man sitting before him, a smile appearing in his purple, starry eyes: "Interesting." "You are the Little Demon King of Wan Shan!" At that moment, an astonished voice rang out, belonging to the Hermit Tianji. He had now recognized the origins of these two Great Demons, his face full of amazement. It was the son of the Demon King of Wan Shan from beyond Heavenly Gate Pass! This Little Demon King was rumored to have extraordinary talent, cultivated wholeheartedly by his father, and in mere centuries, had already reached the pinnacle of the Three Immortals! Moreover, he had several records of devouring generals of the Three Immortal Realms in the bordends. Decades ago, this Little Demon King was notorious for attacking multiple border towns in the Liangzhou Territory, a terribly restless and fearsome demon! "The Little Demon King of Wan Shan?!" Hearing Hermit Tianji''s words, the dozens of Grandmasters from the Liangzhou Territory all had a drastic change in expression, revealing shock and fear. This Little Demon King, notoriously rampant and high-profile, had attacked bordends repeatedly, and they were well aware of his notoriety and realm. If it was only the Undying Realm, they could have joined forces to defeat him. But the Unwithering Realm, the gap was too wide, and even the tactics of overwhelming numbers would not work, as the opponent possessed Unwithering Strength. "Why would this demone here? Damn it, they wouldn''t be targeting us, would they?" "Known for his murderous nature and enormous appetite, how could such a monster sneak in!?" The Grandmasters turned pale; though revered in status, before such Great Demons, they were merely appetizing prey. Some already considered retreat, with despair in their eyes. Had the City-Protecting Formation still been intact, they could have relied on the power of the Formation to defend against such Great Demons. But the formation was broken, and even the Lord of Dayue City had fallen in battle, leaving their only hope now resting on Wen Tian''en of Mount Wuliang, the Immortal of the Three Immortal Realms! With this thought, numerous Grandmasters turned their gaze toward Wen Tian''en and Hermit Tianji, who might currently be thest pirs of support for Dayue City. Only, facing the Immortal Demons, including the distant Bull Demon, there were three. Numbers aside, they had the advantage in strength. And beyond the city, there was a relentless tide of demons, clearly intent on surrounding the entire city to ughter its inhabitants! "Everyone, let''s fight to the death!" Not all Grandmasters ced their hopes on others. Some stepped forward, and after the initial shock and despair, their eyes gleamed with a resolute readiness for death. "To run is to die, let''s break out a bloody path before the tide of demons closes in!" "If some of us can get away, we can request aid from the nearest garrison, it''s not toote, the city won''t bepletely lost!" "That''s right, cowardice only leads to a quicker death!" As some took the lead, more Grandmasters collected their wits from the shock and despair. After all, they were leaders of their own domains, and though they knew the battle would be incredibly brutal, what choice did they have? Run away? If they scattered like birds and beasts, they would only be ughtered and captured by these Great Demons! After all, they were Grandmasters, not pigs or dogs, they were not ants that would flee in a panic just because they were threatened. Long waves churned in Dragon River, surging and crashing against the shores outside the Debate tform, as if roaring with fury! In that moment, numerous Grandmasters stepped forth, determination in their eyes. Zhou Haitang raised his hand to shield his daughter and two disciples behind him. He took a deep breath. Although he was only at the Buddha Nature Realm of the Grandmaster Realm and not even considered a Great Grandmaster, even facing amon Immortal Demon would usually send him fleeing. But now, how could he flee? Behind him were his daughter and his disciples. With his own flesh and spirit, with all his life''s cultivation of Grandmaster Martial Arts, he must fight to carve out a slim chance of survival for them! "Bai, it seems our spar must wait until next time." Zhou Haitang saw Bai Chunhai, who had also stepped forward, not far away. The two longtime rivals, in this moment, shared a look as if understanding each other''s resolve, and in the solemnity of their eyes, there was also a faint smile of relief. "It might not have to wait until next time, let''s see which of us can inflict more damage on it, shall we?" Chapter 222: Chapter 25 Peak Battle (6k combined chapter)_2 Bai Chunhai smiled, his hunched body straightened abruptly with a series of cracking sounds from his spine, exhibiting the elegance of a grandmaster! "Good!" Zhou Haitang''s eyes burst with light and the will to fight. Among the other grandmasters, many shared Zhou Haitang''s mentality. None who came for the grandmaster''s debate anticipated facing such a dreadful situation. They all brought their disciples or family members, with only a few arriving alone. Yet now, there was no way back. In the crowd, Li Wushuang''s face was pale. She didn''t have her distress signal on her, for it was in her carriage outside the arena, far too distant to retrieve now. At her side, two maidservants of the Fifteen Li Realm stood protectively behind her, their eyes showing not only shock and anger but a resolute killing intent. In the military, they had seen many great demons and developed nerves of steel; even now, prepared to die, they would safeguard Li Wushuang. "Jiao, go y with them first." Wan Shan, the minor demon king, saw the grandmaster''s fighting spirits and, with a smile showing no concern, his gaze fell on Li Hao, curiously remarking, "How curious that a mere little bug of the Grandmaster Realm could injure me." The grey-robed elder nced at the human youth, merely of the Heavenly Human Realm and nothing more than a toy before the young master. He respectfully consented and then his body began to exude a terrifying demon aura. This aura above his head condensed into a colossal, hundred-zhang-long jiao dragon''s phantom, its scales like molten iron casting a fearsome presence. His cultivation level was also revealed at this moment to be at the pinnacle of the Three Immortals Peak. Witnessing this, the grandmasters, who had just ignited their will to fight, had their faces cloud over again, but then a more intense, yet more tragic, fighting spirit reignited within them. "Take the Buddha''s son and leave." On the Debate tform, Wen Tian''en''splexion turned ugly as he quickly conveyed a message to the three venerated ones beside him. He looked at Qin Wuque, lying on the ground with a scattered consciousness, and silently sighed to himself, fearing that just this one battle would leave an indelible scar on the young Buddha''s heart. After giving his instructions, he sprung into the air, heading towards the ranks of grandmasters, his body radiating golden Buddha light, hoping to take the lead and draw the attention of the two great demons. "Don''t get in the young master''s way." The grey-robed elder said indifferently, raising his hand to strike, as the demon aura transformed into dragon ws, swiping through the air in their direction. Wen Tian''en''s face changed drastically. He threw out his Buddha beads, creating a golden shield, and emitting his solemn visage, resembling a Buddha, he used one of Mount Wuliang''s peerless techniques, the Heavenly Buddha Demon-Subduing Palm! The Buddha''s palm, shining with divine mes and light like a radiant sun, pressed down fiercely. As if to suppress all demons of this world! discover-stories-NovelFire However, the moment the Buddha''s palm collided with the dragon w phantom, the w tore the palm apart and dimmed the golden shield around Wen Tian''en. The terrifying impact sent Wen Tian''en''s body flying across the air, tumbling into the crowd. Several grandmasters reached out to catch him, but the residual force sent seven or eight of them flying before it finally stopped. Each of these grandmasters, who had caught Wen Tian''en, had their blood and energy roiling, injuriespounded upon injuries. Previously, during their debates on the tform, they had barely held back and were already injured. None expected a demon attack, and now in poor condition, they couldn''t recover in a short time, their eyes reflecting deeper despair. The great battle erupted instantly, with Shen Yunqing, Su Yehua, and others'' faces turning pale yet solemn as they stood up to protect the disciples of the White Hall behind them. If they had known there would be such an ident, they would not have attended the banquet. But now there were no ifs, nor was there a way back. "Look for a chance to escape!" Shen Yunqing said softly to the disciples. These White Hall disciples, mostly in the Divine Travel Realm, stood no chance against the horrifying demonic might, looking as pale as paper and trembling uncontrobly. But at that moment, Li Hao, who had been sitting silently, stood up. His expression was solemn and icy cold. The Bull Demon continued its unrestrained rampage in the distance. He couldn''t dy any longer; he had to fight quickly and decisively. He lifted his hand in a sword-grasping gesture. With a sharp ringing sound, like a dragon''s roar, suddenly reverberated within the arena. A dragon''s cry burst forth from within Ren Qianqian''s embrace, surging with an unstoppable momentum, soaring to the heavens before plummeting down, howling as it dived into the young man''s palm. The Dragon Soaring Divine Sword, ranked first among the world''s ten famous swords, shone with brilliant divine light at that moment, carrying the heavens'' sword qi and killing intent, like an ancient True Dragon awakening and spiraling into the sky, then swiftly descending, roaring into the young man''s grasp. The sword was in hand. In an instant, the surging waves of Dragon River seem to pause for a moment. The once-smugly smiling Wan Shan, the minor demon king, now had his smile wiped away, his expression growing serious, betraying a hint of surprise. The grey-robed elder who had struck down Wen Tian''en was also looking at the young man in amazement. But Li Hao didn''t hesitate, suddenly taking a step forward, his 98 major channels surging instantly, circting his cultivation technique rapidly seven times within his body with the special effect of "Seven Stars Lighting Up." At the same time, the power of Yin and Yang Dual Pulse coursed through his body. With this step, the ground outside the Dao tform seemed to tremble beneath the millions of pounds of pressure from his foot! A sword light burst forth, splitting the ground as if gouging out a trench, the sword qi turning into a dragon''s roar as it ferociously sliced towards Wan Shan, the minor Demon King. Chapter 223: Chapter 25 Battle at the Summit (6K combined chapter)_3 The grey-robed elder''s face suddenly changed. He had thought that this Heavenly Human Realm individual from the Human Race was merely a delicious treat, but to his astonishment, he felt threatened by the Sword Qi. "Haha..." Wan Shan, the lesser Demon King, burst intoughter, then suddenly roared and swung his fist. His robes exploded apart, revealing thick, bulging fur all over his body. Purple Demonic Qi covered his fist as he smashed it down. The sound was like the heavens and earth shattering. The dragon''s roar of Sword Qi dissipated, and the body of Wan Shan, the lesser Demon King, revealed a form close toplete demonization. He had transformed from a handsome young man into a four-to-five-meter-tall half-beast with a robust figure. A deep gash appeared between the knuckles of his enormous fist, cutting to the bone, with blood freely flowing. "Young master!" The grey-robed elder''s face transformed with concern. Then his robe suddenly tore apart, emitting a long dragon''s roar, as he revealed his true body, which intertwined with the hundred-meter-long Demonic Qi behind him and furiously red at Li Hao. "You stay out of this, I''ll handle him personally!" The eerie voice carried an intense emotion as Wan Shan, the lesser Demon King, showed a sky-high desire to kill and a ferocious look on his face, along with rich greed and bloodlust, fixating his gaze on Li Hao: "Such a delicious vor, I must savor you slowly!" In response, Li Hao shed out with his second sword. With one sh, the ground seemed to blossom with countless flowers. The space between them ttened in an instant, and the moment the Sword Qi was released, it had already reached Wan Shan, the lesser Demon King. Wan Shan, the lesser Demon King''s pupils shrank dramatically, but he reacted extremely quickly, issuing a roar like a lion''s roar that disrupted the Sword Qi. Then he pped his hands, and a palm print roiling with dark Qi rushed out, neutralizing the Sword Qi. Their exchange was lightning-fast and terrifying. Other Grandmasters and Wen Tian''en, among others, all stood dumbfounded, shocked by the youth. They had witnessed this young man''s extreme martial arts prowess before, which was invincible at the Grandmaster Realm, but his true strength was such that he could actually engage inbat with one of the top Immortals among the Demons?! It wasn''t just them, even Shen Yunqing, Su Yehua, and others who knew Li Hao were bbergasted and incredulous. "You all should leave first." Li Hao spoke softly, then charged straight at Wan Shan, the lesser Demon King. With just two sword strikes, Li Hao had felt that this lesser Demon King was much stronger than Chi Hu Jun whom he had previously in, and its flesh was even tougher! NovelFire-chapter Even with the Dragon Soar Sword, he was unable to severely wound it, if it had been the previous Pig Fang Sword, it would probably have barely managed to break through the defense. Both being in the Unwithering Realm, the gap was somewhatrge. "Interesting, interesting, you must be one of the top prodigies of your Human Race, right? Are you royalty, or are you a disciple of that Immortal?" A fierce and excited light shone in the eyes of Wan Shan, the lesser Demon King. His ferocity was stimted; he thought that if he could eat a prince, he wondered how it would taste, as he had never savored one. Whoosh! Like countless shooting stars flickering, Li Hao advanced with the sword in hand. The soul of the True Dragon sealed in the Dragon Soar Sword also revealed its momentum, ignited with fervor. Although he could not yet unleash the sword''s full potential at the Grandmaster Realm, the mere presence of the True Dragon''s aura was enough to deter many grandmasters. "Lionheart Shatters the Sky Fist!" Wan Shan, the lesser Demon King, roared, and the shadow of his fist roared like one, shattering countless meteor-like lights. Yet that sword light, like a meteor, fell with the force of a thousand mountains. His recently half-healed fist was once again cleaved with a gigantic crack, extending over the previous wound and nearly reaching the wrist. The excruciating pain enraged Wan Shan, the lesser Demon King; if the previous strike was due to carelessness, he had intended to kill with the most recent attack, yet he failed to take down this little Grandmaster. Li Hao didn''t pause; his Qi Force surged excessively, and he shed with the third sword. The intent of his sword transformed once more, like a droplet of water, containing an invincible force. This sh went straight for the opponent''s chest, and the sensation of immediate peril made all the hairs on Wan Shan, the lesser Demon King, stand on end. His pupils contracted, and with an infuriated roar, his body rapidly demonized, exploding on the spot and growing into an upright giant lion. His entire body''s Demonic Qi formed into a Treasured Gang, and from his thick fur, a piece of iron-like armor flew out to block the Dragon Soar Sword. A ng rang out and fierce sparks flew as the iron piece was pierced, but the time it bought allowed Wan Shan, the lesser Demon King to raise a huge, sharp w, the size of a small hut, and swipe down at Li Hao''s head. Li Hao met the swipe with a backhand punch, the power of the Half-Step Invincible Fist erupting. Despite the disproportion in their sizes, the tremendous force of the punch pushed Wan Shan, the lesser Demon King, several steps back. Li Haonded on the ground, his feet creating deep pits. His face was ice-cold, the thickness of the little Demon King''s hide far beyond his expectation, much tougher than Chi Hu Jun. Not far away, his Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation turned and strode over, standing behind Li Hao, then rapidly condensed and entered Li Hao''s body. As the Law Manifestation united with the flesh, the power within him surged to even higher levels. Feeling the aura emanating from Li Hao, Wan Shan, the lesser Demon King''s expression turned grave, his eyes burning with rage. He no longer had any intent to jest or y; all he wanted was to tear Li Hao to pieces. A mere Human Race, of a lower realm than himself, had forced him to show his true form. This was a great disgrace for him as a future Demon King. While Li Hao and Wan Shan, the lesser Demon King, faced off, the grey-robed elder transformed into his true dragon form and charged straight at Hermit Tianji and the many Grandmasters, entering the crowd. His massive dragon-like body moved like a tiger among wolves. Many Grandmasters stood to confront him, but they crumbled upon contact, no match for his strength! Chapter 224: Chapter 25 Battle at the Summit (6K combined chapter)_4 Numerous des, divine soul attacks, and the suppression of controlling objects rained down on the Jiao Fiend''s body, failing to inflict even the slightest injury. After reaching the Indestructible Realm within the Three Immortal Realms, one''s physical body couldpare to Divine Weapons and armor, remaining unharmed amidst a million soldiers. Although Great Grandmasters are known as the enemies of ten thousand, capable of decapitating foes in the midst of armies, they rely on the refined flow of their Martial Arts aura to evade, in simple terms, through dodging. The Indestructible Realm, however, allows one to face and withstand attacks head-on, emerging unscathed under a barrage of arrows and bolts! The Grandmasters had thought that by joining forces they could at least inflict some damage on the Great Demon, but its flesh proved to be even more terrifying than that of the ordinary Indestructible Realm. Hermit Tianji made a move; he too was in the Indestructible Realm. But with one strike, the Jiao Fiend sent him flying, spewing blood. "All of you, die!!" The Jiao Fiend roared, venting the rage of the young master''s injury onto these Grandmasters. check-out-NovelFire But at this moment, two figures broke into the fray from the outside of the crowd, one of them was none other than Li He, who had been secretly protecting Li Hao. Together with another person, he fought to hold back the Jiao Fiend, calling out loudly for the numerous Grandmasters to scatter and defend the city walls. It turned out that a surge of Demons from outside the city was about to approach. Without the City-Protecting Formation, if these Grandmasters did not help defend, the entire city would fall instantly, submerged within the tide of Demons, and the millions of civilians within would be the food of Demons, with no one able to escape! Li Wushuang recognized Li He in the crowd, and she immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Her eyes hastily swept over the silhouette of the young man in the distance, but she had no time to ponder and quickly led the two sword attendants beside her in a fast charge out from the other side. She knew staying here was useless; she had to quickly release a signal to call for her father''s help. Besides Li He, the other Immortal from the Three Immortal Realms was an elder from the Helian n, who knew Li He. He came to secretly protect a talented young master from his n, who, being in the Fifteen Li Realm, came to hear the Tao in hopes of stepping into the Heavenly Human Realm. Now, both of them made their move at the same time, barely holding off the Jiao Fiend and buying time for the many Grandmasters to flee for their lives. Seeing a glimmer of hope for survival, these Grandmasters abandoned their resolve to fight to the death and hurriedly took their disciples and families to leave quickly. This battle was not for them to engage in. If it were amon Immortal Realm Demon, with their numbers, they could still offer assistance, but the gap between them and these two Great Demons was toorge, with the Grandmaster Realm being utterly useless, except for that young man. Before leaving, many nced over at the young man confronting the little Demon King, pressing down the shock in their hearts, and left swiftly. In the distance, the Bull Demon seemed to have encountered a hidden Immortal Realm opponent, bing entangled in a fierce fight with him. In the blink of an eye, the battlefield was divided into three parts. Seeing this, Li Hao also let out a silent sigh of relief. He was nning to deal with the Bull Demon first since the temperament of the young Demon King would only focus on him, which would not cause worry about it recklessly harming others. "Hmph!" The young Demon King Wan Shan scoffed coldly at the sight of the emerging Immortals, but paid them no heed. His body billowed with Demonic Qi as he strode directly towards Li Hao. Li Hao, too, did not pause, his thoughts whirring as he integrated some newlyprehended aspects of the Tao Realm into his swordsmanship. His figure shed, and he swiftly struck at the young Demon King Wan Shan, infusing the power of the Invincible Fist and the force of Yin and Yang into his sword. "Great Obliterating Fist!" Wan Shan''s eyes emitted an intimidating light as he fiercely smashed out with his fist, creating a force that changed Li He''s expression as he fought the Jiao Fiend, making him want to rush to Li Hao''s aid. But in the next moment, Li Hao''s sword edge sliced out, with what seemed like a giant fist apanying it as it crashed down, tearing straight through the Demonic Qi-filled Lion Fist, and cleanly cutting into the enormous fist to a depth of four or five meters! Li Hao quickly withdrew his sword to avoid being stuck inside, astonished at the young Demon King''s incredibly tough body, which was beyond his expectations. Sliced open nearly halfway up his forearm, the hundred-meter-tall young Demon King Wan Shan couldn''t help but let out a pained groan. Li Hao didn''t give him the chance to recover as he struck out with his sword again, this time aiming directly for his throat. Chapter 225: Chapter 26 The Last Lesson I Teach You (Extra Updates for Monthly Tickets 17, 18) ``` "You dare seek death!" As Li Hao''s sword light flew out, a thunderous voice suddenly came from the void. Immediately after, a sound of tearing through the air arrived abruptly, revealing a resplendent golden feather. This flying feather pierced through the void, incredibly abrupt and fast as lightning. By the time Li Hao saw it, it was already about to puncture his eyeball, almost at his face. Unblockable! Li Hao''s pupils contracted, feeling as if his blood had frozen; in that instant, death loomed so closely he had never before felt its ominous presence so clearly. But in the blink of an eye, the flying feather vanished. An old palm, as if scooping the moon from the seabed, appeared to be extremely slow, trailing afterimages, yet in reality, snatched the feather away in a sh. A figure appeared in front of Li Hao, dressed in a simple grey robe, with an ordinary, worn wooden hairpin on his head, but standing erect, it was Feng Boping who had been following secretly. Li Hao realized what was happening, his face suddenly changing as he rapidly looked forward, only to see a shadow like a specter appearing above the little demon king''s head at some unknown time, d in ck with eyes full of cold, raging fury. "Demon King overstepping your bounds, you truly wish for death." Feng Boping looked indifferently at the other party, his hand clenching tight, the splendidly radiant feather crumbling into dust within his grasp. "Gao." The Wan Shan little demon king also reacted, urgently calling out to the man in ck. "Since I''ve made a move, all of you must die!" The man in ck had a murderous look in his eyes, his body emitting an overwhelming Demonic Qi, causing the entire sky to darken. Li Hao, feeling the surging demonic presence, couldn''t control his heart from beating faster; the figure was indeed a Demon King! Listening to the little demon king''s cry, it seemed he was not the Wan Shan Demon King, but another one. "That''s going to be a bit difficult." Feng Boping''s expression remained unchanged, even letting out a light chuckle. Then, with his hands behind his back, not looking back, he said to Li Hao, "Little Hao, I''ll leave this ce to you. Can you hold out for a quarter of an hour?" "No problem." Li Hao said solemnly. Feng had not shown himself before, most likely because he had sensed the Demon King in secret. There shouldn''t be a second Demon King here; there was no need to hide any longer. The man in ck also knew Feng Boping''s thoughts. They could not battle here, otherwise, attacking each other''s charges would only result in mutual destruction. He was also worried that the little demon king might be pped to death with one palm. "What are you dallying for, don''t dy and quickly deal with it, protect the young master!" The man in ck transmitted his voice coldly. The Jiao Fiend, who was fighting Li He, saw the man appear, his face changing dramatically as his body slightly shook, hastily responding: "Yes!" The Bull Demon was also scared into trembling, responding just as quickly. "Then let''s see who dies first within a quarter of an hour!" The man in ck finished giving his silent orders and coldly said to Feng Boping. The two looked at each other and then both disappeared in an instant, leaving no trace behind. However, the majestic demonic aura that loomed over the sky did not dissipate; instead, it grew denser, as thick as ink. "Bastard, you deserve to die!" The Wan Shan little demon king looked up as the man in ck left, then turned his furious and fierce gaze towards Li Hao. He had been holding back his true power all this time, which had almost led to him being severely wounded by Li Hao. Because of this, Gao, who had been following in secret, had to make a move. But once Gao intervened, it meant that he would be put on the Dayu Divine Dynasty''s kill list for demon kings, with the Four Stands Realm''s most top-tier fighters dispatched to suppress him, unless he hid in the Great Wilderness Heaven to possibly escape. Due to his own carelessness and underestimation, Gao would have to live a life of hiding and fleeing. The Wan Shan little demon king was now thoroughly enraged. His fur trembled, and red, me-like meridians appeared on his chest and arms. It was an extremely powerful Demon Refining Body Skill obtained from a fragment of an ancient scroll. It was this Body Refining Skill that made his physical body as strong as divine iron, indestructible, with few in the same realm who were Immortal able to hurt him. Yet today, he had been wounded by a Human Race Grandmaster! NovelFire-exclusive-content "I want you dead!" He roared and finally drew the saber on his back. The saber, originally small and hidden in his fur, now absorbed Divine Power and grew massively upon the wind, transforming into a dozens-of-meters-long golden saber. The mere wind from the saber was enough to overturn houses and cleave the earth! Boom boom boom~~! As he swung the massive saber towards Li Hao''s head with explosive force, it contained the power of his Grandmaster Martial Realm, the force of wind and thunder! Under the massive de, Li Hao seemed like a tiny ant, but in his eyesy a profound glint. During the Grandmaster''s debate, he hadn''te away empty-handed. Fighting against grandmasters from all over, he had also absorbed their understanding of the Grandmaster Martial Realm, digging a step deeper into theprehension of all things. Sword Intent rises with the wind! Facing the thunderous and ferocious blow of the giant saber, Li Hao''s sword light was like a gentle breeze, and he himself became like a floating butterfly, elegantly evading under the blustering saber wind. Then, like speeding lightning, he bypassed therge saber, his sword light as thunder, stabbing towards the eyes of the Wan Shan little demon king. "My wind and thunder path!" Seeing the intent behind Li Hao''s sword, the Wan Shan little demon king''s pupils contracted, revealing shock and anger, "How could you possibly know it too?!" As the sword light was about to pierce his eyeball, suddenly a gray bone shard flew out, emitting a hazy fog, and blocked in front of the sword light. The bone shard was knocked away but did not break. However, Li Hao himself was also impacted; during that brief pause, the Wan Shan little demon king hurriedly dodged to the side. ``` Chapter 233: Chapter 28: Offer a Way out (Additional update 19/25 for monthly ticket) Hearing Li Muxiu''s words, the others slightly changed color, some looking towards Li Tiangang, while others simply kept their heads down without speaking. Facing Li Muxiu''s mockery, Li Tiangang had no response; he just remained silent. Seeing his reaction, Li Muxiu was somewhat taken aback; he had thought his words would enrage the other party. Was it regret? His heart stirred, and suddenly, he heard He Jian say, "Second Uncle, please take another look at this letter sent by Xuan Li." Li Muxiu was surprised and nced at He Jian, noticing a strange expression on her face; he quickly opened the military report. Soon, his pupils contracted slightly, and a trace of horror appeared in his eyes. That damn brat actually killed three Immortal Great Demons?! Li Muxiu felt he knew Li Hao well enough, but now, this young man''s rate of improvement still surpassed his expectations, or rather, broke the talent ceiling of the Dayu Divine Dynasty once again. Defeating all the grandmasters in the world was already incredible enough, yet he was also able to kill three Immortals, and they were the young kings of the Unwithering Realm to boot! If it hadn''t been for the numerous grandmasters witnessing the event as written in the report, Li Muxiu would have suspected a mistake in the intelligence. "Hao Er, Hao Er..." stay updated with m,v,l,e,m p _y,r Li Muxiu''s lips trembled slightly, feeling more excited than anyone in this moment, as if he could see the Li Family approaching its most glorious zenith. However. His gaze quickly turned sorrowful again, and his heart ached. Turning his angry gaze towards Li Tiangang, seeing the other''s silent demeanor, he felt both frustrated and amused, but above all, saddened. ming Li Tiangang was already meaningless; he didn''t know if that child would ever turn back. "The Dragon Soar Sword, that famous de is said to be in the imperial treasury, yet now it''s in Hao Er''s handsis it a gift from Emperor Yu, and when did this happen?" Gao Qingqing murmured to herself while holding the envelope. Hearing this, Chen Hefang, who was sitting beside her, was taken aback and immediately thought of Eternal Night. If Eternal Night were in that child''s hands now, it would certainly be renowned with him throughout the world. But now, Eternal Nighty dormant here, like Xiaojiu, lying quietly in the dark, sealed in dust. Silence fell upon the council hall; everyone remained quiet, digesting the news. No one had anticipated that the child who had just left the Divine General Mansion would shock the entire world in the blink of an eye. Back when Li Tiangang furiously scolded the youngster, using him of leveraging the Divine General Mansion''s reputation, although they remained silent, deep down, did they not have some measure of agreement? Every person present, basking in the glory of a millennium, watched as dignitaries of higher rank treated them with the utmost respect, was it not because of the Divine General Mansion that stood behind them? But now, the focus wasn''t on the youngster''s identity anymore but on his talent, which was preposterously monstrous! "Tiangang, why are you silent?" Li Muxiu looked at the silent Li Tiangang and said, "If you regret it now, it''s still not toote to go to Heavenly Gate Pass and apologize to that child. Don''t wait until the three years are over and by then, everything bes empty talk!" Hearing this from the Second Uncle, many of thedies were momentarily stunned, involuntarily turning to look at Li Tiangang. Li Tiangang slowly came back to his senses. He nced at Li Muxiu and saw the anger hidden in his eyes; his lips twitched slightly: "Second Uncle, you''ve seen the kid''s talent, but do you approve of his behavior?" "Hmm?" Li Muxiu''s brows furrowed slightly: "What do you mean?" "Publicly suppressing the Buddhist Child, disgracing Mount Wuliang, bing enemies with the Buddha Lord, also suppressing the grandmasters of the worldhow many connections and powers lie behind these grandmasters, how many people can he offend?" Li Tiangang said slowly. Li Muxiu retorted angrily, "Are we to let others bully us without resistance, are you afraid?!" "Afraid?" Li Tiangang shook his head slightly: "Second Uncle, the reason you lost to my father in thepetition for the True Dragon was because Grandfather''s choice was right; your sense of the bigger picture really isn''t enough." "Are you lecturing me?!" Coldness and rage surged in Li Muxiu''s eyes. Li Tiangang calmly looked at him and said, "Our Li Family respects the imperial family, of course, and naturally need not fear anyone else. Mount Wuliang meddling in our family affairs behind the scenes, I haven''t even settled this ount yet!" "What''s the status of the world''s grandmasters and their numerous connections beneath the iron hooves of Fazi Camp and Yuan Camp?" "Who would dare speak half a word against my Divine General Mansion?'' Li Muxiu coldly said, "Then what do you mean by your previous words?" Li Tiangang replied, "I have said that Hao Er''s talent is sufficient; I have never felt his aptitude wascking. But his way of doing things is too extreme and reckless!" "He is still young, and there is much I can understand, but understanding does not mean allowing and indulging, or else wouldn''t that be the same as you all?" "If he can''t ept even a hint of criticism, what future can he have?" "Take this incident, for instance." He picked up the envelope in his hand and tossed it in front of Li Muxiu, saying, "That Buddhist Child from Mount Wuliang provoked him; defeating him would have been enough to raise his reputation. Even if the other party was angry, it would not lead to immediate retaliation, or at least, if they retaliateter, others would only think Mount Wuliang was petty." "But with such humiliation, once they retaliate, and it bes public, others will find it justified!" "And the same goes for the world''s grandmasters, on the surface, they are nothing before the Li Family, but what about their scheming in the shadows; must we always be vignt against these underhanded tactics?" "He always has better options, but he always picks the worst one!" Li Tiangang gazed at Li Muxiu, saying, "This is the problem with how you''ve spoiled him. His actions really let off steam, truly exhrating, but what about the consequences?" "Children can act willfully, but as adults, we must learn restraint!" "To release anger recklessly, without regard for consequences, if he were carrying the identity of the Li Family''s True Dragon right now, his actions would represent the Li Family''s stance!" "The Li Family deliberately took the opportunity to suppress the martial heroes of the world, preventing these grandmasters from raising their heads!" "Public opinion is like water; water can carry a boat, but it can also capsize it!" "The world reveres our Divine General Mansion, not just because we defend Dayu, not just because we shed our blood on the battlefield, but also because we never oppress themon folk; we never bend thew for personal gain." "Put inly, force can suppress rebellion, but it takes a truly broad heart to win over the people''s hearts!" "He is destined to lead armies and wage wars. Second Uncle, you''ve also heard of generals who, by often beating and berating their subordinates, get their heads chopped off by those very men when drunk, haven''t you?" Li Muxiu was taken aback, he took a deep breath, and said, "Well said. You do indeed possess a broad enough heart for your soldiers, for your subordinates, and you could bear the entire poption of Qingzhou in your heart, so why can''t you make room for one more child, especially when he''s your own son?" "Because he''s my son, he is different," Li Tiangang spelled out word by word. Li Muxiu began tough and said, "He saved the people of Dayue City and previously saved Cangyu City, for which he was ennobled. Did you have such merits when you were fourteen? And how do you know that he does not have the people''s hearts or the world''s adoration?" "Common folk are the water, and grandmasters are the hands; water can be led and directed by the hands. Sometimes, the way the water flows depends on how the hands move it," Li Tiangang said coldly. Li Muxiu stared at him: "So, what do you mean, you really want to wait three more years?" Li Tiangang nced at him, his gaze moved to the letter in front of him, and after a moment of silence, he slowly said: "With the help of your friend,bined with his own strength, guarding Heavenly Gate Pass indeed presents no difficulty." "But now that he has killed that small Demon King of Wan Shan, the Demon King of Wan Shan won''t easily let him off the hook. Even with the protection of your old friend, it is difficult, and if other Demon Kings join forces to avenge their child''s death, it could be very dangerous for him." Li Muxiu arched an eyebrow and said calmly, "I thought you wouldn''t consider that." Li Tiangang ignored his sarcasm and simply said, "I will write him a letter. If he''s young and impetuous, then I''ll give him a way out." Li Muxiu breathed a sigh of relief internally and said, "Since you have the intention, I suggest it would be better for you to go in person." "I don''t have the time." Li Tiangang slightly shook his head, tapping his fingers on the tabletop: "Second Uncle, let''s not forget what we were just discussing. The Liangzhou Territory is so vast, and that the demons have appeared as far as Dayue City shows that they can no longer restrain themselves. I need to go to Dayu State to see His Majesty." Li Muxiu frowned and looked at him, then remembering his temperament, a direct confrontation might backfire. He no longer insisted. No matter what, his willingness topromise was a good thing. He sighed internally, and then his thoughts turned to Feng Boping. In his mind, he could almost see the face and smile of that old friend. And instantly, he felt a wave of irritation. That guy must have known about the situation with Li Hao but chose not to inform him, probably just waiting to see him panicked now. "Old guy, wait until I see you next time, see how I deal with you," Li Muxiu thought to himself. ... ... In Mount Wuliang, the Brahma Pure Land. Deep among the peaks, within the highest Pure Land of Spirit Mountain. The golden light of the Buddha shone far and wide, and there are stairs leading from the secr world, but only to the foot of the mountain, for those sufferingmoners and influential dignitaries toe and burn incense to pray to the Buddha. At the summit, within a Pure Land covered in the light of spiritual energy and barrier arrays, The Infinite Buddha Lord sat serenely on a lotus pedestal, his demeanor gentle andpassionate. To his left and right were two Bodhisattvas, one was Lin Wujing, and the other Bodhisattva, a woman, her expression tranquil, yet at the moment, her brow was lightly furrowed. Before them, in the shining light of the Buddha hall, several figures were kneeling, including two Buddha''s disciples. "I am already aware of what happened in Liangzhou," The Infinite Buddha Lord spoke in a gentle tone, his voice ringing like a great bell but without being deafening or harsh, as smooth as flowing water: "That young man''s talent is unprecedented, the first of Dayu. It is no shame for you to be defeated by his hands; do not be irritated, nor should you take it to heart. All is predetermined." The two disciples were Qin Wuque and Li Qianfeng. At the words of their teacher, the Buddha Lord, both felt a shock in their hearts, filled with shame, but at the same time, also somewhat relieved and sorrowful. They were each a prodigy, and yet they had been soundly defeated. Listening to the teacher, it seemed to imply they were simply not in the same league as their opponent. "Qiankun Vajra." The Infinite Buddha Lord said softly, "There are three years left. Stay on the mountain and cultivate earnestly. If you can step into the Heavenly Human Realm, you will have a chance topete with him for the True Dragon status. If you don''t enter the Heavenly Human Realm, then live peacefully at my side as an Arhat Bodhisattva. The karma of the world need not touch you. The Divine General Mansion you defend is themoners; my Buddhist teachings, too, are salvation for all living beings." Li Qianfeng was shaken and bowed his head deeply in worship: "Yes, teacher." Next to him, Qin Wuque, his eyes tinged with bitter mncholy, suddenly brightened as he looked towards the Buddha Lord in confusion: "Teacher, I am ipetent. The young man''s Grandmaster Martial Realm is extremely formidable. Even if Qiankun steps into the Heavenly Human Realm, I fear it may not be enough to ovee him?" His question was not a doubt but a plea for an answer. He knew that the teacher''s words to Li Qianfeng had a reason behind them. "Strength in this world has no constant rule. Flowers bloom in March, and they wither in September. If you can find your bloom in September, even if it''s not as dazzling, what harm is there?" "The Dragon and Elephant are strong but cannot cross the river. Birds, though weak, are not hindered by a thousand mountains and rivers." The Infinite Buddha Lord said softly, "There are rules in this world. Heaven envies the gifted, and too much rigidity leads to breaking. That child has potential, but he has already stepped onto a dead-end path, his journey will surely be difficult." The two were puzzled, not understanding what he meant. Was he saying that Li Hao was too arrogant, attracting a path that leads to death? The Infinite Buddha Lord said softly, "You may go now. Contemte well and free yourselves from your inner demons, then you may advance further." "Know that all thoughts are like illusions; all worldly actions are like dreams. Only by recognizing them as such can one be liberated!" Chapter 234: Chapter 29 Li "Achoo!" In Liangzhou, within Heavenly Gate Pass, at the campsite of Cangya City. In the firewood house covered with thick snow on its roof, Feng Boping, who was adding new firewood, suddenly sneezed so hard that the fire in the hearth nearly went out. He rubbed the tip of his nose and mumbled to himself in confusion, "Why does my nose suddenly itch? Could someone be talking about me?" Li Hao was nearby, kneading dough. Once the dough was ready, he tossed it onto another piece of warm stone to ferment. Then he waved his hand calling over the Dragon Soar Sword and started chopping the selected demon flesh alongside it, swiftly cutting it into mince with sword chops. "Such a good sword, and you''re using it as a kitchen knife." Feng Boping shook his head as he watched. "Make the most of what you have." Li Hao said with a smile. After preparing all the ingredients, he started to cook. Since returning from Dayue City, they had resumed their peaceful life within Heavenly Gate Pass. As for the demons outside the pass and the worries inside, they were all isted by the endless snow, with only the daily hunting, fishing, and three meals to think about. As lunchtime approached, Li Hao asked Little White Fox to call Song Qiumo and Li Hongzhuang over to get ready for the meal. "Delicious!" Li Hao''s cooking skills won high praise from everyone. By Li Hao''s side, aside from their own concerns, they looked forward to the deliciousness of these three meals every day. While dining and chatting, Li Hao asked Song Qiumo to help and go to the nearby city in the afternoon to purchase some civilian supplies. Now, in this campsite, aside from their fenced courtyard, Li Hao had gradually been constructing additional dwellings for other residents. With his Fifteen Li Realm capability in controlling objects, participating in construction was extremely convenient. He split open a distant mountain, transported the rocks here, and fashioned them into simple stone houses. "Are you really nning to build another city here?" Before Song Qiumo could speak, Li Hongzhuang was the one who spoke up first. She swallowed a piece of meat she was chewing on and gazed intently at Li Hao. "Not rebuilding, just restoring the original city," Li Hao said with a smile. "Anyway, I''ve got nothing better to do. Since we''re supposed to guard a pass, it''s only right to have a city." Li Hongzhuang looked deep into his eyes and remained silent, but deep inside, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of hope. If the city could be built again, if all the demons outside the pass were suppressed and deterred, returning to its might of a hundred years ago, making those ferocious and bloodthirsty demons dare not invadeseeing that scene would surely bring tears to the eyes of the third and sixth brothers... She lowered her head and tore at a piece of roasted meat tendon with her teeth, yet she tasted a hint of saltiness. "I heard that you slew that Wan Shan''s little Demon King. If I leave, what will we do if Wan Shan''s Demon King takes the opportunity tounch a sneak attack?" Song Qiumo frowned. After Li Hao returned from Dayue City, when the others asked, he briefly mentioned what had happened there, and that was how she learned about Li Hao killing the son of a Demon King. Moreover, that little Demon King was of high caliber. As she was from the demon kind herself, she understood the potential of the little Demon King very well. Tranted to the Human Race, his abilities could even barely rival those of Li Hao. As a result, such a prodigy among demons was killed by Li Hao, one could only imagine how furious that Wan Shan''s Demon King must be. The fact that another Demon King had been secretly protecting the little Demon King indicated the importance they ced on him. Even if faced with a lone Four Stands Realm, it might not result in trouble, but they did not expect to run into thebination of Feng Boping and Li Hao. "There are traps I''ve set within three hundred li, I will be alerted if demons attack, and there will be enough time to retreat," said Li Hao, smiling. The Fishing Sixth Stage traps were hidden, andbined with the attributes of Hidden Bow, they were not easy for even the Four Stands Realm to detect. Also, the River Snow Painting, received from Grandmaster Bai Chunhai, was embedded into the Control Path, providing a camouging attribute where it harmonized with the environmental power of controlling objects. The Qi Force attacks he used were camouged and hard to detect, which was a perfect match with the fishing line. Even if the Four Stands Realm conducted a close inspection, it would be difficult to discover, not to mention from three hundred li away without any precautions. However, to maintain a fishing line over such a long distance, Li Hao''s Qi Force was constantly being consumed. If not for the fact that 98 main channels had been opened in his body, coupled with the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse, it would be impossible to sustain. Now, he was just barely managing topensate for the Qi Force during the process of absorbing and transferring. "I''ll go," said Li Hongzhuang to Li Hao. "Song is right. Although you have this senior''s protection, you killed the little Demon King. I''ve heard that Wan Shan''s Demon King was extremely fond of his sole son, treating him like a treasure. If he hasn''te over these days, it''s most likely because he''s waiting for Song to leave." Read today at NovelFire _em _pyr. Song Qiumo''s gaze flickered slightly as she looked at Li Hao and said softly, "I originally nned to stay for just half a year. Now that you''re dealing with this, I will stay with you for three years." Li Hao was slightly shaken, looked at her, but joked with a teasing smile, "Then what about your Tan Pce?" "It''s just three years, I have been looking after it for nearly a thousand years, it won''t make much difference," Song Qiumo said indifferently. Li Hao knew it wasn''t as easy as she said. Song Qiumo was a recorded Demon King of Qingzhou, and she couldn''t leave for a long time. Being able toe here for half a year was probably the extent of what she could manage. Three years would be too much of a burden for her. "We''ll see, maybe they can''t endure even half a year," Li Hao said, feeling an urgent need to strengthen his own power. Of course, he had another way out. ``` That meant temporarily abandoning this ce. But he was reluctant to break the three-year pact unless he faced certain death. Song Qiumo nodded slightly, speaking softly, "If the Wan Shan Demon Kinges, we will most likely face three Demon Kings!" She had mentioned this before; Li Hao and Li Hongzhuang''s eyes narrowed gravely. In addition to the two Demon Kings from Wan Shan''s domain, the Dragon Lord who had previously shed with Song Qiumo was also likely to intervene. This seemingly calm Heavenly Gate Pass was actually on the verge of a horrifying disaster of annihtion. Li Hao simply nodded and said nothing more. In the following days, everyone continued to lead a seemingly normal life in the courtyard, but they were all secretly on guard for the possible sudden attack of the Demon King. However, it appeared that the Wan Shan Demon King was not so enraged as to lose control and attack. Perhaps seeing that Li Hao still dared to move within Heavenly Gate Pass, the Demon King was wary, suspecting hidden support behind the youth, so he chose a more secure method, which was to wait for Song Qiumo to leave. Or perhaps, he was waiting for apse or opportunity. On this day, two secret letters arrived at the courtyard. Both were from the Divine General Mansion in Qingzhou. One of the letters was personally penned by Li Tian Gang. Upon seeing the name on the envelope, Li Hao pinched it and threw the letter into the stove to burn as kindling. The other letter bore no signature; when Li Hao opened it, he saw it was from his second uncle. Beyond expressing longing and concern, the letter also discussed the matter of the Wan Shan Demon King. Li Muxiu had considered that the Demon King, grieving the loss of his son, might do something drastic and urged Li Hao to prepare for an attack by three or four Demon Kings. At the same time, he pointed out a way for Li Hao: if faced with danger and the situation turned dire, have Feng rush to take him to escape to another ce outside of the Liangzhou Territory. That ce was a secret realm, within which flowed the Mo River and it was of the Ghost Capital level! Only those in the Four Stands Realm could hope to escape from this extremely perilousnd, which stretched far and wide, virtually unstoppable, warranting its confinement and designation as a forbidden zone. But Li Muxiu''s pointing out this secret realm with the Mo River was not for Li Hao to use it to counter-kill the Demon King. Instead, within this secretnd was Li Muxiu''s younger brother stationed. That was Li of the Li Family, Li Xiaoran. Of the six sons in Li Muxiu''s generation, three had perished, leaving three remaining. Li Qingzheng stationed in the ancestral temple, Li Muxiu looking after Listening Rain Tower and sitting at Divine General Mansion, and thest was Li Xiaoran from the Li Family. He was stationed just outside that Ghost Capital level Mo River. The territory where the Ghost Capital level Mo River extended, once belonged within Liangzhou Territory, but since the river could not be navigated nor easily destroyed, it was designated a forbidden zone and separated from the territory. A Ghost Capital level Mo River caused even the Dayu Divine Dynasty to officially announce the loss of that piece ofnd. However, the reason for his stationing there was not to watch over the river, but because within it were the submerged ancestral spirits of the Li Family. Those spirits included Li Hao''s grandfather, Li Tianzong. Li Hao had heard from his second uncle, while fishing, that his fourth uncle was rarely at the Divine General Mansion, but was instead repeatedly challenging and attempting to navigate that Mo River, trying to bring back the ancestral spirit of his elder brother who had fallen within. It was unexpected that this Mo River was just outside the Liangzhou Territory. Li Hao pondered for a moment before putting away the letter. In the days that followed, the Wan Shan Demon King remained inactive, yet Li Hao received yet another reward from the Emperor Yu in the capital, delivered once again by Eunuch Chu Jiuyue. "Count, we meet again." Chu Jiuyue, seeing the familiar figures inside the small fenced courtyard, identical to thest visit, but now there was an added sense of domestic life,fortable like a rural idyll. Li Hao smiled and weed him into the courtyard, receiving the decree and learning that it was a promotion of his title, from a third-rank count to a first-rank one. In addition, he was bestowed a hefty amount of gold, treasured artifacts, and servants. Li Hao had not yet checked on the domain he was granted from his previous title, which was probably still managed by servants on his behalf. He wasn''t particrly interested in these rewards, but considering he would be leaving Heavenly Gate Pass in three years, having his own domain to settle down in wasn''t a bad thing. After epting the decree, Li Hao treated Chu Jiuyue to a meal, and this time Chu Jiuyue did not decline. During the hearty meal, he rolled up his sleeves, sat sideways by the pot,pletely devoid of any image. After eating his fill, Chu Jiuyue left contentedly on horseback. Before departing, he stealthily handed Li Hao a precious charm, informing him that it was what Emperor Yu truly intended to bestow - a Saint Heart Charm. In times of peril, it could save his life. Li Hao was astonished, having often chatted with his second and fifth uncles about such an item, and was familiar with it. This was something used by those in the Four Stands Realm, and exceedingly rare. Weapons and armor in the world were categorized by rank, such as the treasure artifacts used by those with inherited souls. Spiritual Objects used from the Divine Travel Realm to the Celestial Master Realm. Then there were the Divine Weapons and Armor for the Three Immortal Realms and the Four Stands Realm. Li Hao''s Dragon Soar Sword, for example, was a Divine Weapon, recognized as one of the most renowned. But here, the fame referred to was not necessarily indicative of the highest quality. Some Divine Weapons were forged and seldom witnessed; those who had seen them might already be dead. Regardless, this sword was among the pinnacle of Divine Weapons. Above them were the Saint Heart Heavenly Treasures, extremely limited in number, and not all of the Four Stands Realm possessed them, only a few top-strong practitioners did. This Saint Heart Charm was even more precious; as a consumable, it was incredibly valuable even to those in the Four Stands Realm. The Saint Heart Charm in Li Hao''s possession was not meant for offense but rather for protection. If it was an offensive type of Saint Heart Charm, it could even threaten and harm those in the Four Stands Realm. ``` Chapter 235: Chapter 30: Asking Heaven and Earth for a Breath of Life After receiving the Sacred Heart Talisman, Li Hao once again thanked Chu Jiuyue and asked him to express his gratitude on his behalf to His Majesty Emperor Yu. To Li Hao, his impression of the supreme and noble existence of the Dayu Divine Dynasty still remained as it was when he was an infant, the snapshot image from when he first arrived here. It was a towering figure with a majestic stature, seated on the dragon throne, with an aura capable of swallowing mountains and rivers and an imperious spirit that looked down on all living beings. It seemed one could only worship from afar, never to approach or offend. However, the numerous awards granted by the other party made Li Hao feel that this austere figure was not so cold and heartless, and not so unattainable. ... The snow was still falling. The burned letter had not received a response and thus quietly faded away. No more letters came from Qingzhou City. Li Hao remained focused on his daily cultivation, sketching the snowyndscape and mountains outside the gates, fishing for little demons in the wilderness, while also exploring the vast and profound Dao of the universe, still unwilling in the depths of his heart to miss out on the ultimate pursuit. Perhaps, did he also harbor a heart for martial arts? Time hurriedly passed. In the blink of an eye, half a year went by. From the early winter when he first arrived at the camp, to now deep winter, the snow umtion on the ground had thickened even more. But like Yin and Yang, when the fallen snow umtes to a certain depth, it is time for the clouds and moon to break open. In the snowynd, demons stealthily emerge from their caves in the distance, preparing to hunt for their food. Between the trees, two wild mountain tigers fight over a deer''s carcass. The river''s surface is frozen, but beneath the ice, small fish swim up and down freely. Atop a snowy mountain peak, Li Hao sits, sensing every minute detail and movement within tens of miles, as if his body has merged with the mountaintop. He watches the clouds and the morning sun, silently listening to the sound of the snow melting. The snowkes fall from the sky, yet they originate from the steam that rises and solidifies from the earth. Seeds buried deep in the soil sprout and grow strong, eventually bing towering trees. Come autumn, with just a breeze, the leaves can drift towards the unreachable sky. Fish trapped in water live in the londs of the earth, but move about as freely as if flying in the sky. While people onnd seem to be busily moving east and west, enjoying their freedom, they are restrained by various orders, as if wearing invisible chains around their ankles, unable to free themselves. All beings are part of life, but life is not just all beings. In these past six months, Li Hao had touched the bottleneck of the Dao of All Thingsthe elusive brilliance was before his eyes, just a bit more, and he could break through the barrier and integrate it fully. Now he, with the fusion of the essence of all things and the re-assembling of various swordsmanship techniques, although his cultivation level remained at the Celestial Master Realm, had truly stepped to the edge of the Great Grandmaster Realm, with his actualbat strength being about fifty percent stronger than when he was in Dayue City. If he were to encounter that young Demon King again, with the sword moves heprehended in these six months, he could easily y it. Initially, during the brief moments of respite in battle, his melding of the self-created Reincarnation Sword Skill had already proven to be frighteningly lethal, and now, after six months of contemtion, he had refined and improved this swordsmanship even further. At this moment, a gust of cold wind blew in, brushing past his face and whipping up the surface snow. Wind? A flicker of thought seemed to pass before Li Hao''s eyes, he narrowed them slightly and sat quietly for a moment, but that thought slipped away. He had been feeling this recently, but it always seemed tock just a little strength to grasp it. Raising his hand to brush off the snow, Li Hao picked up the little white fox that was snuggled up beside his knees and stood up to leave. He flew back to the camp by controlling the air. Over the past six months, the number of stone houses built around the camp had also increased. Considering the impending battle that could ur at any time after half a year, Li Hao had not put too much effort into constructing residential houses, treating it more as a form of enjoyment or a process ofprehending nature. He was still cooking the midday meal by himself. During the meal break, Li Hao once again urged Song Qiumo to return to Tan Pce, advising her that there was no need to stay here with him anymore. Considering the Wan Shan Demon King was able to endure the pain of losing his child for half a year, it showed he had an extremely cunning and stable nature. If Song Qiumo continued to stay, the Demon King might spend a considerable sum to hire other Demon Kings to entangle her. Your source is NovelFire|em|pyr. Therefore, Li Hao felt there was no need for her to continue wasting time with him. Guarding the Heavenly Gate Pass was a private matter he had epted. He didn''t wish to involve too many people in it. Song Qiumo didn''t utter a word, merely silently eating her meal. After finishing, she looked up at Li Hao and said, "Since you say so, then I''ll leave today." Li Hao sighed with relief, saying, "If you do go, please convey my regards to the Pce Master." "Okay," Song Qiumo nodded, her agreement crisp and clear. After the meal, she packed up the trinkets she had acquired during her stay, all of which were small items she had picked up while procuring supplies from nearby cities, such as silk hairbands, wrist bells, and so on. With everything packed away, Song Qiumo then bid farewell to Li Hao. "Got no regrets?" Li Hongzhuang apanied Li Hao to see her off, and after watching Song Qiumo''s figure disappear entirely into the sky, Li Hongzhuang looked at Li Hao and asked. "Regrets?" Li Hao was perplexed. "Deep down, you must have hoped she would stay, right?" Li Hongzhuang said softly. Li Haoughed, shaking his head slightly, "Then you are mistaken. I am sincerely happy for her departure, at least she won''t have to face danger." "Really?" Li Hongzhuang looked at him in surprise, gazing intently at Li Hao. Li Hao said, "If possible, I hope you could leave too. There''s no need for you to stay for the burial. I might be able to get away, but you might not." Chapter 236: Chapter 30: Asking Heaven and Earth for a Breath of Life_2 Li Hongzhuang slightly frowned, staring at Li Hao, and said, "Do you have any other methods? Relying on that senior alone, I''m afraid he might not be able to hold them off, unless he''s like my second uncle, a being who has reached the Peerless Technique Realm, perhaps capable of suppressing them with a single punch." There are four distinct levels within the Four Stands Realm, and the gap between each level is enormous. Li Hongzhuang could not determine at what level that senior was. "There''s only one way." "What?" "If we can''t beat them, we run." "..." Li Hao smiled and returned to the camp. Li Hongzhuang quickly followed after him, speaking seriously, "What time is it for jokes now? Why don''t you go find your fourth uncle? Uncle Xiao Ran stepping in would mean that ordinary Four Stands Realm demons are no match." Li Hao''s eyes flickered, and he shook his head slightly. When he had left the Li Family, he was alone, taking nothing with him except the clothes on his back, not even the famous sword Eternal Night. He didn''t want to take anything from the Li Family or rely on any connections with them. "Now is not the time for stubbornness!" Seeing Li Hao shake his head, Li Hongzhuang urgently said, "We previously spected that if the Demon King of Wan Shanes, we might face an attack from three demon kings. If they double up on that senior, even if just for a brief moment, the other one could kill you!" "I understand." Li Hao looked at her quietly, "That''s why I said, if things go south, I''ll make an early escape. As for you, you might be a burden, and I won''t be able to concern myself with you at that time. If you don''t want to die, it''s best if you also leave as soon as possible." "By the time you realize, it will be toote," Li Hongzhuang hurriedly said. your m,vle mpyr source Li Hao shook his head slightly, not continuing the conversation with her. Seeing Li Hao''s stubbornness, Li Hongzhuang sighed, began to pack her luggage, and said, "I can''t persuade you. I will go back to Qingzhou to find your father, your second uncle, your fifth uncle, and have theme to persuade you. I hope by then the Demon King of Wan Shan hasn''t arrived yet." Li Hao was a bit helpless and speechless towards his little aunt, shook his head and paid her no more attention. After packing her luggage, Li Hongzhuang also left. No one could withstand the wrath of the Demon King of Wan Shan, and as Li Hao had said, she would only be a burden if she stayed. On the other side, Li He was anxious, continuously sending messages to Qingzhou, but like dropping stones into the sea, there was no response. He did not know what the Duke was thinking, but his orders were to protect Li Hao, and he could not leave as easily as Li Hongzhuang. At this moment, Li He pondered whether he should knock Li Hao unconscious and forcefully take him away. But after the battle at Dayue City, he knew he was no match for this young master. Once the demons attacked, it wasn''t sure who would be protecting whom. As he was considering whether tounch a surprise attack, suddenly, his vision went dark. Following that, he fell straight into the snow, face first. The figure of Feng Boping emerged from behind Li He, patted his hands, and said to Li Hao, "This base-born old chap from the Li Family, stubborn as a mule, not much different from those other Li family members. We had better send him away first." The very Li He who was just contemting how to knock Li Hao unconscious and carry him away, was now knocked out himself. Li Hao smiled, handing Li He over to Ren Qianqian. There were fast horses in the camp, and he said to Ren Qianqian, "Take him out of Liangzhou, to any ce, um, go to Qi State, wait for me in Cangyu City." Ren Qianqian''s face was full of worry. She wanted to persuade him, but these past few days, she had seen both Song Qiumo and Li Hongzhuang attempt repeatedly to no avail, knowing the young man''s pride would not allow him to yield. She could only agree, looking at Li Hao intently, "Young master, I will wait for you in Cangyu City. You must survive!" Li Hao, seeing the clearke-like eyes of the young girl and feeling the pure concern in them, smiled slightly, "Don''t worry, you followed me to learn swordsmanship, and I haven''t yet taught you the true sword arts. I won''t die so easily!" Ren Qianqian bit her lip quietly, not saying a word. She deeply gazed at Li Hao, thinking to herself, even if you don''t teach me swordsmanship, I don''t want to see you die... These thoughts remained unspoken in her heart. There weren''t many words of farewell. Li Hao patted the Red Blood Horse''s rump, sending the young girl on her way. Li He''s body was also loaded onto the horse''s back, and together, they left via Dragon Pass Road. This Dragon Pass Road had been cleared by Li Hao. Demons asionally passed through, but were in. It was rtively safe. "Little fellow, if something happens to me, you''ll have to find a cave in this wilderness and practice on your own." Li Hao bent down, looking at the little white fox that clung to his leg with both of its paws. The little white fox looked up, its watery eyes pitifully gazing at Li Hao, making a distinctive fox''s whimper. Li Hao returned to the small fenced courtyard. With everyone else gone, the yard suddenly seemed empty. In the nearby snowfield, the figure of the sword-practicing girl was gone. In the side bedroom, there was no trace of Song Qiumo''s enchanting figure. And by that solitary grave a thousand miles away, the vivid red figure that used to sit quietly, drinking, was also absent. "Feng, you''ve never fished for a Demon King before, have you?" Li Hao looked at the old man leaning on the armchair in the courtyard and smiled. After so many years of acquaintance, they had be friends unconcerned with age. He owed so much that it was beyond words of thanks. "Hmm, this time I might give it a try." Feng Boping chuckled lightly, holding a jug of wine and gently swaying it. Li Hao sat next to him, took the jug and drank a couple of sips, and asked, "Feng, you''ve been here for so long, yet you seem to have never urged me to cultivate." He knew how others viewed his daily actions as frivolous, losing ambition through indulgence. At the mansion, he had some concerns, but here he had let gopletely. Let go of "cultivation." "Cultivation is also for the sake of joy. Since you are joyful, what does it matter if you cultivate or not?" Feng Boping said with a light chuckle. Li Hao knew that Feng was naturally carefree and unconcerned with trivial matters. Hearing this, he still turned to look at him and then smiled: "If I could be a bit stronger, you wouldn''t have to work so hard." Feng Boping shook his head slightly, his demeanor serene, "A mere three years of trials and tribtions are not worth mentioning." Li Hao looked at him and didn''t speak again. The elder and the younger sat quietly drinking wine, watching the snow scene. Although there were fewer people in the courtyard, it had be even more tranquil. To prepare for the arrival of the Wan Shan Demon King, Li Hao and Feng had made some preparations,ying many secret ns outside the Heavenly Gate Pass. Both were adept at fishing, and they were also waiting for the other''s arrival. Whether they could match the opponent would depend on the size and quantity of the catch. If the line broke, it would be time to let go. Another half month passed in the blink of an eye. Li Hao sat on the mountain top, basking in the cold wind. The wind today seemed exceptionally strong and cold. Li Hao sat quietly, with the little white fox curled up in his arms. With Li Hao''s physique, he naturally didn''t mind the chilly wind. He watched the countless Falling Snow being swept up by the cold wind from the sky, swirling and fluttering,nding among all things. Suddenly, a sense of enlightenment, as if surging up all at once, filled him. Days of umted thoughts, the sediment of reflection, and the repeated impacts at the door of his heart, at this moment, abruptly broke through thest barrier in his mind. Li Hao had an epiphany. He suddenly understood what it was he had been tirelessly seeking. He also suddenly understood what wasmon among all things in this vast world. It was a breath! Mountains, rivers, birds, beasts, and all living creatures are animated by this breath! So too is the cultivation of martial artists. Ordinary people rely on this breath to live. Martial artists, rely on Qi Force traveling through their meridians to exert power. Emotions and desires, all are a breath. The growth of all things, too, is a breath! But this breath is not the breath understood by ordinary people; this is a breath of the heavens and earth! This breath can evolve all things, nourish all things, transform into mountains, rivers, birds, beasts, and into life itself! Li Hao closed his eyes, and the Qi within his body rapidly contracted and transformed, merging with the heavens and the earth. This sensation was simr to cultivation, yet also different. His Qi melded with the heavens and the earth, dispersing, transforming under the refinement of the world, like washing off all adornments, revealing a dazzling brilliance. This brilliance was ethereal and illusory as if it didn''t exist in the real world. Li Hao presented all his Qi to the heavens and the earth and then asked the world to lend him a breath, which he integrated into himself. Li Hao called this breath Immortal Qi. The Grandmaster Limit, the Land Immortal Realm, achieved! Chapter 237: Chapter 31: A Sword Cleaves the Heavens When this breath of Immortal Qi entered his body, Li Hao''s every pore emitted billions of dazzling lights, as if a splendid, divine, ming sun had been engulfed within him. The umted snow around his body began to rapidly evaporate and melt away. His flesh and blood throbbed and writhed, transforming and refining, purging impurity from the bone and marrow, with a silvery white radiance seeping from his pores, shrouding his figure within a mist of Immortal light. His physical body was transforming, so too was his True Force, and even Li Hao''s spiritual soul and dharma aspect transcended because of this breath of Immortal Qi. His golden divine soul shrank, shifting from the form of a youth to that of an infant. It then grew from infancy back to the form of a youth. Only now, the originally staunch and vigorous spirit had acquired a few more traces of an ethereal, detached-from-dust aura. The little white fox leaped out of Li Hao''s embrace in shock, sensing that vast Immortal might and showing a look of fear in its eyes, wanting to approach yet not daring to. It just raised its tiny paw, tentatively and gently touching it. But the Immortal mist appeared like an illusion; unaffected by the touch of its small paw, it seemed untouchable. The transformation continued, the snow between the mountain peaks boiling and melting, turning into clear mountain springs, flowing down through the gullies and crevices, making the entire mountain look as if it had been rejuvenated. The sweeping bitter cold wind turned into gentle rainwater. As it approached within several yards of Li Hao''s body, the rainwater quietly changed its course, falling elsewhere. The area where the youth sat alone remained clean and quiet. The rain, like nourishing Spirit Rain, fell on the newly brightened mountain peak cleared of snow, and gradually, the ground began to sprout a lush green glowtender shoots emerging with great vigor from the solid mountain, drawing upon a certain power. They grew rapidly under the nourishment of the rain. In the depths of winter, yet this mountain flowed with warm springs, in stark contrast to the pure white snow outside, standing out like a striking peak. The mist of Immortal light that surrounded Li Hao gradually dissipated. Returning into his body, contracting through his pores; when all the light was hidden away, Li Hao also slowly opened his eyes. In his eyes, a silver-white brilliance gently bloomed, his skin as clear as ze, as white as dawn''s light, containing a restrained luminance, with each pore filled to the brim, holding boundless strength. Li Hao understood that this was the limit of the Grandmaster Realm. After spending the better part of a year, he had finally taken this step. He looked at the mountain he sat on, where tufts of green grass clustered, and new tender green buds sprouted on the branches of old trees that had withered in autumn and winter. This was the manifestation of his current power. Before, his Qi Force was purely strength, devoid of property unless he cultivated various specific properties of Cultivation Techniques, such as cold or zing mes, polishing them over a long time, could he imbue his Qi Force with some special dark forces. Just like Song Qiumo, her attacks inherently carried an undercurrent of the ultimate Yin cold force. After a prolonged engagement, it could even freeze an enemy''s body, slowing down the movement of their Qi Force. Li Hao had mastered various Cultivation Techniques before, and his Qi Force also contained these dark forces, but most of the time, Li Hao didn''t need them. His fights were often resolved swiftly with fast sword shes cutting throughplications in just a few moves. But now, all these characteristics had fused into this breath of Immortal Qi. All myriad changes arise from the heart! His power could cover all kinds of properties and could freely switch between any of them. A realization dawned upon him; "All that I''ve lost was never mine to start. All that I seek only traps me within its grasp." "All things serve my purpose, but none belong to me." "A gentleman uses things but is not used by them." "The Great Tao is simple; desirelessness is firmness." "Without action, all actions are possible!" At this moment, Li Hao''s Grandmaster State of Mind reached perfection in the Extreme Realm. From seeing one''s true self to seeing the world, and then all living beings, he came to understand the simplicity of the Great Tao, where all things converge into one! His understanding and application of power had transcended that of a typical Great Grandmaster. Just as with the tender shoots on the mountain, his power did not inherently possess the effect of reviving nts. He merely cleared the Falling Snow from this mountain. Allowing it to transition from the depth of winter into spring and autumn. Thus, the flowers and nts on the mountain grew on their own. While the oue was the same, the application of power was different. This shift in philosophy was extremely important. A typical Celestial Master would absorb the power of the heavens and earth into themselves and then y their enemies. But how limited would that be to carry within oneself? Li Hao dispersed all his personal Qi Force, leaving only this breath of Immortal Qi standing within his body. If he needed power, he could draw it from the vast world at any time. This was the principle of "all things serve my purpose, but none belong to me." He no longer absorbed the power of the heavens and earth into his body, leaving the power with the world. Whenever he needed it, he would merely borrow a bit. This was "A gentleman uses things but is not used by them; he controls the force without being restricted by it." If one treats this power as their own, greedily drawing from the world, they''re bound by it and also by the limitations of their body; after all, if the body is a container, it has a point of overflowing. Li Hao lifted his hand, slowly assuming a stance, moving his fists and feet, and self-contemting his State of Mind. What is the world? Between his fists and feet,y the world. As long as a breath of Immortal Qi endures, he could establish his own world. Li Hao''s Martial Arts realm had transcended the Great Grandmaster Realm. He hadn''t reached the three Immortal states, but he already surpassed them. He called a dried branch to serve as a sword; between the sword''s de and his breast,y the world. He stepped forward, and between his two feet, againy the world. Li Hao casually swung the dry branch, unleashing a surge of Sword Qi. In an instant, the Falling Snow in the sky seemed to split quietly, the Sword Qi, as if formless, light, and airy, pierced through dozens of miles in a sh, extending even further, soon reaching a hundred miles away, tearing through the clouds in the sky, slicing open a trail of sword light within the dense clouds that continuously spilled out heavy snowkes. Chapter 238: Chapter 31 A Sword Opens the Sky_2 A Sword Cleaves the Heavens! The clouds parted, revealing a brilliant sunrise-like radiance, and the great snow unexpectedly ceased. With a casual punch, Li Hao unleashed endless winds, sweeping away the snow from the mountainousndscape. Wherever his gazended, the snow swirled and soared, forming a blizzard that forcefully pushed dozens of miles away. Without the snow, the ambient temperature across dozens of miles seemed to have risen. Spring began to reveal itself on the earth slowly. A smile emerged on Li Hao''s face, feeling as though he could inhale and exhale the essence of the heavens and the earth. "Lend me a spring breeze worth a hundred thousand, bold enough to change the face of heaven and earth!" He casually tossed a withered branch, bent down, and picked up the stunned Little White Fox at his feet, rubbing its ears while smiling, "Have you learned it?" It''s a lost cause... the Little White Fox''s eyes were nk. Li Hao chuckled, carried it in his arms, and turned to leave, stepping so lightly that each stride spanned ten miles, his speed through the air increasing even more. A few stepster, Li Hao returned to Heavenly Gate Pass, inside the small courtyard. On a rocking chair in the courtyard, Feng Bopingy swaying gently. Hearing the movement, he slightly opened one eye and looked towards Li Hao. Then, he gradually opened the other eye and sat up straight, surprised as he asked, "Have you reached the Three Immortal Realms?" "Not yet," Li Hao put down the Little White Fox. "Great Grandmaster Realm?" Feng Boping took another look and sensed that Li Hao''s casual demeanor seemed perfectly seamless, as if he could react to an attack at any momenta kind of aura only present in the Great Grandmaster Realm. Li Hao slightly nodded. Feng Boping was momentarily speechless; dear boy, he hadn''t even reached the Great Grandmaster Realm when he suppressed all the grandmasters under the heavens before. But that was expected since from the battle in Qingzhou, Li Hao had just entered the Heavenly Human Realm, and it had been barely over half a year... Ah, Feng was feeling a bit jealous again, despite having already witnessed Li Hao''s cultivation speed. From Heavenly Human Realm to Heavenly Man Perfection in just over half a year, that was still quite exaggerated. This kid, I haven''t even seen him cultivate much... Feng Boping pondered inwardly. If it wasn''t for watching Li Hao grow up, he might have felt quite envious. But with Li Hao''s current pace, he felt that soon this little wretch would truly be able to sit equally with them old timers. The next ten years of the Dayu Divine Dynasty would belong to this youngd. Thinking this, Feng Boping''s lips slightly curled into a smile, but then he thought of the imminent threat of Wan Shan, the Demon King, and his brows furrowed slightly. "If something happens, we''ll leave immediately," Feng Boping told Li Hao solemnly. Li Hao nodded slightly. Although he had now reached the limit of Grandmaster Realm, self-proiming the Land Immortal Realm, he still wasn''t confident about shing with a Demon King from the Four Stands Realm. He had heard Feng talk about the distinctions within the Four Stands Realm. The Four Stands Realm, though it''s called one realm, actually consists of four distinct stages. The first stage is the Tao Heart Realm, the second is the Defying Fate Realm, and the third is the Ultimate Study Realm. The final stage is the Grand Tao of Peace Realm, opening up Taoist sects and possessing the power of Ask Sage. The gap between each stage is tremendous. Feng belongs to the second stage, the Defying Fate Realm, having the power to alter fate for others or himself once. This ability to defy fate is not only capable of transforming a frail constitution into an extraordinary prodigy. It also allows one to reverse dire situations when faced with a life-threatening crisis, thus securing a sliver of survival chance! In other words, reaching the Defying Fate Realm grants one a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to avoid death in extreme circumstances. Most in the Defying Fate Realm keep this opportunity for themselves, but many elders from the Five Great Divine General Mansions have given this chance to their descendants to continue their legacy. Like Second Uncle, who is in the Ultimate Study Realm, such as the Sea-Calming Divine Needle, situated in the Divine General Mansion. The final step, the Grand Tao of Peace Realm, represents the pinnacle of existence within the Dayu Divine Dynasty, few and far between, and the most well-known among them currently is the Buddha Lord of Mount Wuliang, who is of this realm. The others are either not well-known or have long since fallen. Such as the ancestors of the Five Great Divine General Mansions, all were in the Grand Tao of Peace Realm, ushering in an era of peace for the Dayu Divine Dynasty! Feng had previously engaged a Demon King, who was only at Tao Heart Realm, but adept at escaping, so Feng refrained from pursuing deeply due to concerns for Li Hao''s safety. If the Wan Shan Demon King were to strike this time, Feng spected that the Demon King himself might be in the Defying Fate Realm. Coupled with the previous Demon King from the Tao Heart Realm, that would make two; if the Wan Shan Demon King managed to engage Feng while the previous Demon King attacked Li Hao, Li Hao would struggle to defend. Beings of the Tao Heart Realm carry attacks imbued with thews of Taoist Charm, which are bound to hit their mark. That is to say, as long as the opponent strikes, Li Hao must endure the attack. Currently, Li Hao is only in the Heavenly Human Realm, and even the Indestructible Realm of the Immortal Realm could hardly withstand it, a casual strike could cripple him. In the Unwithering Realm, he could barely withstand a hit or two, assuming the opponent isn''t using full force. "Hopefully they''ll take their timeing," Li Hao said. If he could enter into Spiritual Awakening, he could add points and advance directly into the Three Immortal Realms. Feng Boping looked at Li Hao, his heart slightly stirred; given time, it wouldn''t be difficult for Li Hao to step into the Three Immortal Realms. Although the leap from Heavenly Human Realm to the Three Immortal Realm is also an immensely challenging milestone, numerous prodigies have stepped into the Heavenly Human Realm at a young age, yet it took them over a hundred years to enter the Three Immortal Realmsuch examples are abundant. However, he had great confidence in Li Hao. Still, even if he entered the Three Immortal Realm, the gap with the Four Stands Realm would still be too vast. And with the Water Qilin gone, these Demon Kings might not be patient for long. "No matter what, you focus on your cultivation, leave the rest to me," Feng Boping said. Chapter 239: Chapter 31: A Sword Cleaves the Heavens_3 Li Hao nodded, then grabbed some ingredients to simply make some barbecue before taking out his painting boards to start sketching in the courtyard. Now, his Art of Painting and Fishing Tao were both nearing a hundred thousand experience points. Once the experience points were full, he would need an uplift in his state of mind to continue gaining experience points, but he could start exploring the state of mind beforehand. "I must settle on one path, I can''t ponder both Art of Painting and Fishing at the same time, otherwise dividing attention between both won''t allow for focus and will just be a waste of time." Understanding the importance of focus, Li Hao had originally nned to attain spiritual awakening through Fishing, but now that the demons near the outskirts had been cleared and there were no targets for fishing, he found it slower toprehend. On the contrary, his skills in Art of Painting allowed him to sketch effortlessly. Heavy snow flew in all directions. Li Hao stood in the courtyard, capturing the snow scene. Feng Boping had thought Li Hao would go to cultivate, but seeing him still immersed in past amusements, he couldn''t help but be surprised. Yet, he seemed to discern something; Li Hao''s swift progress in cultivation appeared to be rted to these daily leisure activities. But the specifics of how it tranted, he couldn''t figure out, after all, some genius behaviors are entric, beyond the understanding of ordinary people. He didn''t demand Li Hao to cultivate, letting him be as he wished. Time passed by. Another month went by outside the pass. The pervasive snow seemed to be letting up gradually, and in another month, spring would arrive. In the courtyard, Li Hao held a bowl, eating slices of meat from the pot. His Painting Experience was full, earning a Skill Point, but his state of mind had yet to reach that transcendent spirit realm. His artistic skill had reached its peak, but it remained within the worldly realm, capturing the essence of subjects but not transcendent. "Hmm?" Suddenly, Li Hao felt that a hidden thread he had set up miles away in the air had been brushed by the wind. This was no natural breeze but as if something had passed by. His eyes narrowed for a moment as he immediately looked to Feng Boping. At the same time, Feng Boping also looked towards Li Hao. Without words, both read the other''s thoughts in an instant. They''reing! "To actually appear a hundred miles away, it seems... there are three!" Feng had hidden threads spread around as well, but although he had been Fishing for many years, his technique might not be as good as Li Hao''s, who benefited from the experience enhancements from the board, insights from Sixth Stage Fishing, mastery over numerous Fishing techniques, and the special attributes from the "River Snow Painting." The hidden threads belonged to an object-controlling force that could vanish unseen, something Feng Boping couldn''t do. Therefore, Feng''s threads were only touched once, while Li Hao had four or five triggered. But even though only one was touched, it had already felt the force of three beings. "This old guy, he really did call for reinforcements, let''s go!" Feng Boping immediately wrapped up Li Hao and the little white fox in his robes and used his movement technique, Heaven and Earth Traceless Skill. If it were only the two Demon Kings from Wanshan District, Li Hao had discussed with Feng and had nned to hold the ground and scare them away with the protective charm. After all, guarding the frontier pass was also a strategy. Not purely relying on brute force. But against three Demon Kings, there was no need to think about it; trouble was bound to happen. And now, as those three Demon Kings drew nearer, most of the densely woven hidden threads Li Hao had set within miles began to be touched and torn apart by the bodies of these Demon Kings! [Fishing Experience +546,+523,+632...] Despite the tearing of the threads, he still gained experience; a series of prompts appeared, which Li Hao chose to ignore. His experience points soared, and by the time the Demon Kings reached the outskirts of the camp, his experience points were almost at Sixth Stage Perfection. Just then, a figure darted from another direction. Li Hao and Feng Boping immediately looked over, only to see a person in a deep blue dress with watery-blue hair, a figure charming and stunning; it was Song Qiumo. "What are you doing here!" Li Hao''s face changed abruptly, he couldn''t help but exim loudly. Song Qiumo smiled faintly, "Of course, I came to see how these fellows n to take revenge on you." "You never left?!" Li Hao was furious. "Now is not the time to talk about that, right? Whether we choose to retreat or stand our ground, I''m with you," Song Qiumo said with a charming lightugh. Li Hao, seeing her like this, couldn''t say he wasn''t moved, his feelings incredibly mixed. What virtue or ability did he possess? It was merely the gift of some small fragrant pastries that earned him such favor. But with things as they were, Li Hao knew that now wasn''t the time to discuss it. Clenching his teeth and taking a deep breath, he felt the rapidly approaching three Demon Kings through the hidden threads and said, "Three against three, we can try it. If we can''t scare them off, it''s not toote to retreat." With Song Qiumo and Feng protecting him, plus the protective charm, Li Hao felt they had the means to parley. "I''m okay with that," Song Qiumo said with a smile. Feng Boping smiled indifferently, "Then let''s have a talk." No sooner had they flown out of the camp than they rapidly returned to it. At the same time, the three Demon Kings had appeared within the camp, sensing that Li Hao had already left. The burly elder with dark golden fur at the center, letting out an angry roar. His voice was like that of lions and dragons, shaking the entire Heavenly Gate Pass. With an angry swipe of his palm, the small courtyard still emitting wisps of smoke was instantly covered by his enormous divine palm, about to be shattered. Out of nowhere, a streak of water light sped forth, crashing against the divine palm. A vast curtain of water passed over, forming a dome that protected the small yard below. "If we''re fighting, let''s not ruin this ce." Song Qiumo emerged, her face wearing a soft smile: "I quite like this small courtyard, so let''s not break it, shall we?" The burly golden-furred elder saw her and his eyes emitted an icy light. Another old man beside him in a Taoist robe, with white hair and beard, gently stroked his beard, his eyes squinting: "You didn''t leave? Good, we can finally settle our previous unfinished business." Chapter 240: Chapter 32: Battle on Four Fronts Behind Song Qiumo, Li Hao and Feng also appeared. Upon hearing the words of the robed old man, Li Hao immediately understood that this elder was the Dragon Master from Longshan Taoist Temple. "Hmph, I also anticipated that you might be lurking in the dark, deliberately luring us in. I just didn''t expect you to actually have such self-restraint. For this young man of the Human Race, is it worth it?" The golden-haired and burly elder''s eyes were cold and fierce. He hade searching for the Dragon Master precisely to deal with this unexpected situation. Song Qiumo said indifferently, "Even if I can endure, I can''t endure as much as you. Your own son died, yet you managed to hold back for half a year beforeing. Are you really that wary of me, or is it because you have so many sons that losing one doesn''t matter?" "Wary of you? You''re not worthy!" Wan Shan, the Demon King, suddenly let out a roar like a lion''s, sending shockwaves through heaven and earth, causing the snow on the nearby mountain peaks to copse. This divine intimidation was enough to make anyone below the Four Stands Realm tremble in their hearts and minds, but besides Li Hao, only the Little White Fox remained. The Little White Fox had been stealthily ced outside the camp by Li Hao when he returned. As for Li Hao, he didn''t feel much about this direct and fierce intimidation; he merely found it somewhat deafening. "Why bother with so much useless talk? What else are you afraid of? Are you worried that we still have an ambush?" Li Hao spoke up, "Don''t worry, we have no ambush. The others have already left; there are just the three of us here." The golden-haired and burly elder, upon seeing Li Hao, had murderous intent almost spilling from his eyes as he stared at him, but Li Hao''s words managed to contain the elder''s explosive rage, calming him down slightly. The more Li Hao spoke like this, the more ufortable the elder felt. "You think you can intimidate me? I''ve lived for ten thousand years, how old are you? You don''t even amount to the smallest fraction of my life; you think you can scare me?!" The golden-haired and burly elder growled lowly. Listening to the other party, Li Hao couldn''t help but smile inwardly, aware that the other party was already wary. He had purposely said such things, ying a bluffing strategy, guessing that this Old Demon King had been hesitant to avenge his son, indicating a suspicious and extremely cautious nature. Caution naturallyes with doubts and suspicions. Even if the other party still decided to attack, these doubts would cause him to be on guard, providing some help to Li Hao''s side in the battle. Ignoring the old monster''s retort, Li Hao instead looked at the Dragon Master beside him, and with a smile that hinted at confidence, he said: "This must be the Dragon Master, a name I''ve long heard of. The three of you have now transgressed our territory. If we don''t die today and one of us manages to escape, you will be relentlessly hunted by the Dayu Divine Dynasty!" "Is it worth it?" The robed elder looked at Li Hao, who had now withdrawn his Myriad Attributes, revealing the aura of a Celestial Master. Seeing Li Hao''s realm andbining it with the information he had received, the Dragon Master felt a measure of surprise and solemnity. Learning of the killing of the Little Demon King by someone in the Heavenly Human Realm, he was initially taken aback and stunned, but he ultimately felt pleased and slept well that night, even having a pleasant dream. Why? The Little Demon King was too monstrous. If it were to truly grow up and join forces with Wan Shan, the Demon King, then the area outside Heavenly Gate Pass would be under Wan Shan''s control. Despite having had a bit of rapport with Wan Shan in the past. But rapport is rapport, brotherhood is brotherhoodyour son''s death doesn''t prevent me from rejoicing. Therefore, the Dragon Master held a fairly positive impression of this young man from the Human Race. However, this positive impression did not prevent him from taking the Demon King''s offer to kill the youngster. "If you all die here today, naturally there will be no wind to spread the news." The Dragon Master spoke nonchntly. Li Hao chuckled, "You''re that confident, huh? Killing me might not be difficult, but if these two beside me want to leave, you really think you can stop them?" The Dragon Master sneered but did not reply. He was prepared to be hunted by the Dayu Divine Dynasty foring here. "Although I don''t know what benefits he promised you, I can offer you our benefits." Li Hao, without any hesitation and in front of Wan Shan, the Demon King, directly tempted the Dragon Master with benefits, "If you join us and help us kill Wan Shan, the Demon King, his domain will belong to you. Moreover, your transgression today will not be considered as such. Instead, you''ll be seen as abhorring evil as if it were your enemy,ing to assist us." "With that, you would also receive an order from my Dayu Divine Dynasty, granting you military merits, allowing you free entry into ournds from now on." "Additionally, I will personally provide you with some help. You know my talent; favored by His Majesty, my future is boundless. As long as you agree, from now on, you will be my brother!" "Do you think such petty tricks can sway us?" Wan Shan, the Demon King, chuckled coldly, but intense anger burned within him. The Dragon Master stared deeply at Li Hao, then indifferently said, "What you offer is tempting, but unfortunately, your tactics are too naive. I have lived for tens of thousands of years. We have known each other for thousands of years. How could you grasp this? He is my brother!" "I can add more money." Li Hao said with a smile, "Whatever you need, feel free to ask for it." "Humph, don''t bother." The Dragon Master gave a faint sneer and turned to Wan Shan, the Demon King, "I''ll take care of that Water Qilin; you can personally deal with this youngster yourself." Wan Shan, the Demon King, nodded, fixing his gaze on Li Hao, about to speak, when he saw Li Hao unexpectantly giving the Dragon Master a meaningful look. His expression shifted, and he nced at the Dragon Master. The Dragon Master, puzzled by the look from Li Hao, was unaware of any message from him. Only when he met the gaze of Wan Shan, the Demon King, turning towards him did hee to his senses and immediately said in a deep voice, "Big bro, this kid is full of tricks, cunning and sharp-witted, don''t let him speak any longer. Since I promised you, I won''t go back on my word!" Wan Shan, the Demon King, stared at him for a moment, nodded slightly, but even though he said that, he felt an extremely ufortable sensation in his heart. He didn''t dare to easily turn his back on the Dragon Sovereign next to him anymore. Their rtionship had not really reached that level of familiarity; it was mainly a union of interests. Taking a deep breath, he realized that this youngster, with just a few words, had made him wary and defensive, and he had fallen into the youngster''s verbal trap, which further angered him. He wished he could tear him to pieces. "Leave this Qilin that serves as a dog for the Human Race to you," the Demon King said, intending to divide the battlefield. The Dragon Sovereign also realized that the other party had been influenced and sighed inwardly, while also secretly admiring the cunning of this young human, who, apart from his incredible talent, was also cunning as a ghost. "Alright!" he consented with a voice, and at this point, with suspicion aroused, further words were useless; he could only prove himself with action. Song Qiumo transmitted a message to Li Hao, "Should I lure him away, or stay here?" She was worried that in the heat of battle, the opponent might unexpectedlysh out at Li Hao, or use Li Hao as a target for an attack. In such a case, Li Hao would be her weak point, forcing her to exhaust herself defending him, and she herself would be more vulnerable to attack. "Lure him away," Li Hao transmitted back. Song Qiumo nodded slightly and said to the Dragon Sovereign, "Then let''s take it outside and finish that fight from earlier." "That suits me fine," the Dragon Sovereign said with a coldugh as he turned and flew away. Song Qiumo immediately followed suit. Seeing them leave, Wan Shan, the Demon King, heaved a sigh of relief and immediately turned to Li Hao with a cold smile, "Boy, you''re going to die!!" He didn''t give Li Hao another chance to speak; as soon as his words fell, he ferociously attacked Li Hao. "Do you think it''s just the two of us over here?" Li Hao quickly retorted. Wan Shan, the Demon King,ughed loudly, "The more you say that, the more you''re just bluffing!" He attacked fiercely, aiming to kill Li Hao. Feng Boping stepped forward, positioning himself in front of Li Hao. He raised his hand and released a beam of green light, blocking Wan Shan''s attack. Li Hao then flew to another side to avoid distracting Feng. "You, go kill him!" Wan Shan, the Demon King, had this intention and said to the man in the ck robe beside him. There was a chill in the man''s eyes. As Li Hao retreated, his body shed abruptly, vanishing in an instant, reappearing in front of Li Hao. Li Hao''s pupils constricted, but he was already prepared. If it had been before, he wouldn''t have been able to detect such a teleportation technique used by someone in the Four Stands Realm, but now, with a breath of Immortal Qi in his body observing the world, he could sense the fluctuations of the opponent''s attack. Feng had said that attacks from the Tao Heart Realm cannot be dodged. The man in the ck robe was using his own body as a weapon, attacking the air directly in front of Li Hao. Since the air offered no resistance, he could easily hit it. When he hit it, it meant that his body would appear at that point of attackthus achieving the effect of teleportation. This was the principle behind the teleportation of the Four Stands Realm. The reason why the attack anchor wasn''t directly set on Li Hao was because the further the distance of the attack and the stronger the target itself, the weaker this inevitable attack would be, after all, teleportation had its distance limitations. Therefore, getting closer first, then striking at close range with full power, would be the best way to deliver a fatal blow! But Li Hao had anticipated all of this. Hence, at the point where the attack was aimed in front of him, there were many invisible lines and a condensedrge fish hook! When the man in the ck robe appeared in rage the next moment, these lines immediately snapped out, entangling on him, and the big fish hook swung and immediately caught on the rib of his chest. "Hm?!" The man in the ck robe hadn''t expected his teleportation to be anticipated by the young man. The stinging pain in his chest made him pause briefly and then a surge of even greater murderous intent welled up. Suddenly, he struck out with his palm, which tore like an eagle''s w, ripping dark shadows into the space in front of Li Hao. This strike followed a trajectory of the Dao and was sure to hit its mark. Reacting with extreme speed, Li Hao''s strength surged in an instant, with the Seven Stars Lighting effect, which had already been released as soon as he left Feng''s side. The singr breath of Immortal Qi inside him doubled, then with the stirrings of the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse, the Immortal Qi grew even more immense. From one breath, it became three. Like three Silver Dragons swirling inside his body, converging and separating at will, all happening in an instant. As the Immortal Qi spread through the pores into the world, Li Hao seemed to be one with the entire world, experiencing an extremely close connection. His body was no longer a mere leaf on the ocean, but turned into the surf, rising and falling with the waves. As the opponent''s attack tore through the air, Li Hao drew his sword, and the Dragon Soar Sword shed furiously, gathering the force of heaven and earth, roaring like a dragon''s cry! Chapter 241: Chapter 33: Becoming an Immortal (Two-in-One Chapter) Boom! At close range, the sword shed with the ws in an instant. Majestic Power of Heaven and Earth cascaded down the de''s edge as if tearing open a breach, surging forth. The perfectly aligned Dao Intent was severed by the Dragon Soar Sword. The man in the ck robe had thought that a mere sword strike from someone in the Heavenly Human Realm could not withstand the attack and would crumble as easily as dry twigs before a storm. However, the moment they made contact, the vast power transmitted from the sword''s edge nearly overwhelmed him. The destructive impact rippled out, forcing both Li Hao and the man in the ck robe to stagger back. As Li Hao retreated, he manipted the hidden line to tug at the fish hook embedded in the man''s ribs, sinking it deeper with the pull. The pain in the man''s chest caused him to raise his hand and chop down, his palm edge sharp like a de, severing the hidden line. But as it was severed, the attached fish hook tore out a chunk of flesh, making him inhale sharply in pain. At the same time, he felt an uncontroble surge of anger. As a Demon King, to be wounded in just a brief encounter by a Human Race member of the Heavenly Human Realm was utterly inconceivable! "Die!!" In a fit of rage, the man in the ck robeunched another attack, pointing a finger to strike Li Hao down. Ninefold Cloud-shattering Finger! Guided by the Dao Intent, this finger was certain to hit, infusing fearsome demonic might that seemed to press down the snow and wind in the sky into silence. Li Hao''s expression tightened as hidden lines extended,ying out in the surroundings. At the same time, he unleashed the power of the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse. Immortal Qi coursed into him from the forces between Heaven and Earth, then using his own major channels like a spinning top to draw in the power from his surroundings, all concentrated on the de! The dragon soul sealed within the Dragon Soar Sword, like parched ground weing rain, eagerly absorbed this surge of power. Dragon might emerged from the de, a condensed and concentrated True Dragon coiling around Li Hao''s sword-wielding arm, reinforcing it with the terrifying strength of a True Dragon. Li Hao felt his heart contract as if it were throbbing violently, even painfully. He knew that the earth-shattering finger was aimed precisely at his heart. The enemy sought a one-hit kill! Whoosh! He stepped forward, his sword raging down in a cleave. Immortal Tao, Taiji Qiankun Sword! In front of the sword, a Yin Yang Illusion evolved as if forming an ethereal formation that roared towards the attack with the sword''s edge. Boom!! A cataclysmic collision erupted, scattering countless ribbons of light in the air as the ground behind Li Hao cratered from the impact. Li Hao''s body didn''t retreat an inch; his ck hair fluttered wildly as the Yin Yang Formation in front of the de shattered under rapid rotation, dissipating much of the vast force of the finger strike. He took another step forward and his sword light violently shed onto the diminishing illusion,pletely shattering it! High above, the man in the ck robe trembled with his internal energy in disarray, his eyes shifting from rage to shock. As a Demon King, to have his attack blocked by someone beneath the Four Stands Realmand not just anyone, but one who was not even among the Immortals, merely in the Heavenly Human Realmwas astonishing! While he was shocked, he also felt fear and trepidation. If such a freak of the Human Race were to grow and cultivate, wouldn''t he be the second True Human within the Dayu Divine Dynasty?! If so, he dared not imagine, how could there be any space left for Demons to dwell around the Dayu Divine Dynasty in the future?! "Incredible speed!" The man''s eyes were filled with coldness as murderous intent raged within him. Unleashing his Martial Will, he lifted his hand and pointed another deathly strike. The second finger fell, just as turbulent and terrifying as before, pulling at the endless currents of Qi around him. Li Hao was somewhat surprised to see the same move again, his heart tinged with shock and joy, suggesting that the previous attack may very well have been the opponent''s strongest move. In these brief exchanges, Li Hao had realized that although this Four Stands Realm Demon King was powerful, he was not as invincible as he had imagined. Had it been half a month ago, he might not have been able to withstand the onught, but now, by borrowing the Power of Heaven and Earth, he was capable of battle! This realization excited Li Hao, and without the slightest hesitation, he wielded his sword again. The same sword move as before, the Yin Yang Illusion appeared once more. But as his sword light struck halfway, the finger was already upon him, faster than before. Li Hao''s pupils contracted for a moment. At this critical instant, he utilized the hidden lines he had set up around the area as a contingency to restrain the opponent. They quickly pulled, yanking his body away. Then, leveraging his own strength, he retreated at breakneck speed, like a marite being pulled by its strings. At the same time, his sword technique was ready. There was a booming collision, and the entire camp trembled. The man in the ck robe''s face changed, his anger ring as he pressed down once more with his hand. He refused to believe that a mere member of the Human Race could possess such vast energy to continuously unleash such terrifying sword moves. Under the relentless assault of the Ninefold Cloud-shattering Finger,plemented by the swift Martial Intent, Li Hao could only dodge around within the campsite, but as he dodged and created distance, he would retaliate with a sword strike. The Qi within him was prolonged, a constant stream of Immortal Qi maintainingmunication with the Power of Heaven and Earth, meaning he would not be drained of energy in a short time, effectively half Immortal. But the duration was permanent. After seven or eight sessive strikes, the original camp area and fenced courtyard had been shattered by the battle. But at this moment, Li Hao had no time to be concerned, focusing all his attention on the battle at hand. The more the man in the ck robe fought, the angrier and more astonished he became. After repeatedly unleashing his strongest strikes, he felt a sense of fatigue and was on the cusp of invoking his Unwithering Strength. And yet, this Human Race youngster was still bounding around with life?! Finally, seeing that he could not kill Li Hao after so much effort, the man in the ck robe cast aside any shame; facing this Human from the Heavenly Human Realm, he erupted with his true power, unleashing his Unwithering Strength! Chapter 242: Chapter 33: Becoming an Immortal (Two-in-One Chapter)_2 With the surge of Unwithering Power, his body''s depleted strength was quickly replenished, his spirit became full again, and his eyes emitted a terrifying light as he roared and charged into the fray. Boom! With a raise of his hand, he struck down a palm print, and within it was a Ninefold Cloud-shattering Finger pressing down. At the same time, he spat out a ball of ck demon wind from his mouth, as if countless des were sweeping through the wind. As power continuously gathered, his deadly moves erupted simultaneously. Li Hao''s face suddenly changed, his swordsmanship shifted, and the barely bnced power in his body tilted at this moment. "Immortal Tao, Reincarnation!" Li Hao shed down again, the sword light curved like an arc, the arc light like a round moon, swiftly pushing forward. The ck demon wind was instantly extinguished; the huge palm print met the sword arc and shattered, but the sword arc also flickered with lightning, as if it couldn''t bear the strain. The finger that followed the palm and pierced throughpletely shattered the sword light, but at the same time, the finger was also disrupted. Several bouts of force burst forth, overturning tents in the distant camp. Li Hao''s inner energy slightly churned, but he quickly contained it and backhandedly shed out a second sword. The robed man''s pupils contracted, and his face lost its color in shock. You''re still not dead? This kid was actually holding back earlier?! He felt his blood rush to the top of his head as if he were about to explode in a mad rage, his eyes turned blood-red and vicious, and his body gradually underwent Semi-Demonization, his hands transforming into sharp ws, screeching sharply. Simrly relentless attacks bombarded continuously, ck feathers emerging on his skin, the more he fought, the deeper his demonization. Both sides were unleashing ruthless moves, causing the earth to quake and heaven to thunder with their might. Yet both seemed to enter a deadlock, neither able to best the other. Under the Unwithering state, the robed man revealed his true form, transforming into a huge ck Bird, but on its back were golden feathers, the thin bloodline of an ancient Demon King within its body. It roared, pping its wings, the heavens and earth changing color as towering Demonic Qi suppressed from above like dark clouds, a gigantic finger extending from within. Li Hao stamped on the ground, soaring into the sky, carrying the might of the Immortal Tao Reincarnation, and attacked the apocalyptic finger. His body plunged into the demonic fog, then cleaved through the ck mist and shattered the finger, but he himself spat out a mouthful of blood. Under the Reincarnation Sword Skill, his body''s Immortal Qi fluctuated, and he was barely keeping up, relying solely on his strong constitution. The ck Bird Demon King''s assault was broken, enraging it further; its Unwithering state wouldn''tst long. Once the state declined, it might even be weaker than before. This filled it with insufferable anger and shamewas it, a prestigious Demon King, going to be counter-killed by a junior from the Heavenly Human Realm?! Boom!! As both sides were gathering strength, ready tounch a new round of the most intense collision, suddenly from the horizon a grey shadow shot towards them, smashing violently into the nearby camp. Li Hao turned to look and saw through the dust a figure in a grey robe mbering out of a deep pit looking extremely wretched, with shredded clothes and an exceedinglyrge bloody hole torn through his gaunt chest! It was Feng! Li Hao''s pupils contracted to pinpoints, his blood feeling instantly cold and solidified. But then, as if a fiery ze was kindling from the bottom of his heart, it almost tore his entire soul apart with its burning rage! "Feng!" He let out a distorted roar and rushed over. Feng Boping climbed unsteadily out of the pit, spitting out blood, hisplexion pale and ugly. Hearing Li Hao''s shout, he turned to look and noticed the ck Bird in its true form. His heart skipped a beatLi Hao had forced the Demon King to reveal its real self? "Run!!" As these thoughts shed through his mind, Feng Boping urgently bellowed at Li Hao. Li Hao''s body, however, didn''t stop. Just as he reached Feng, he suddenly felt two immense Demonic Qi bearing down on him. Turning his head, he saw two demonic figures racing across the sky. One revealed its original form, a giant lion with golden fur and scales covering its four limbs. The other wore a dark silver robe, brilliantly patterned on the chest, tall and handsome in figurea young man in appearance. At the moment, his hands smeared with blood, he was toying with a rib bone. "Old man, you have quick reflexes, ducking out of the way." The silver-robed youth sneered, but there was a cold murderous intent in his eyes. Li Hao''splexion turned grave; there was yet another Demon King! Beyond that Dragon Lord, the Wan Shan Demon King had actually summoned another! Seeing the gravely injured Feng Boping next to Li Hao, the golden lion that was Wan Shan stomped out of the void. Seeing Li Hao''s changed expression, it burst out with a fierce and exhratingugh: "To prevent your high-level experts from being in charge, I specially asked him to join the fray, but now it seems, all your earlier bluffs were just a show of strength!" "Competing in strategy with me? Don''t worry. I won''t kill you easily. I''ll refine your soul and imprison you in the Mo River, where you''ll beg for death but won''t find it!" Li Hao felt a chill surge up from deep within. This old Demon King was too careful. He had guessed that his opponent was suspicious and cautious, but he didn''t expect him to be this prudent. Having the Dragon Lord show up might have been meant to lull them into thinking there were only three. But in reality, another was lying in wait in the shadows. Their lines of defense werepromised and destroyed by Wan Shan, and during the battle, some of it receded, morphing intobat power, preventing them from noticing this one hidden in the dark. Four Demon Kings! To kill him, a mere Heavenly Human Realm, they had actually mobilized so many Demon Kings; it was nothing like the viins in stories,ing out one by one, allowing the hero to defeat them one step at a time. Chapter 243: Chapter 33: Becoming an Immortal (Two-in-One Chapter)_3 This ancient Great Demon struck to kill, leaving no hope or way out for him! Just like when he was a six-year-old child, he was targeted for assassination by Demons from the Zhou Tian Realm, but this time the gap and peril far exceeded that. "Go quickly, I''ll hold them off!" Feng Boping grasped Li Hao, standing in front of him, his aged face no longer the rosy hue of usual days, but rather pale, yet his gaze was as sharp as a de, firmly fixed on the opponent: "That Demon King ambushed me, luckily I dodged it, there shouldn''t be a fifth one nearby!" Li Hao looked at the withered body standing in front of him, a blood cavity the size of a fist in the old man''s abdomen, piercing through his ribs, and tearing apart the worn robe on his back. If it had been any higher, it would have hit the heart! Li Hao felt all the blood in his body trembling, veins on his forehead throbbing violently, a sensation of acute pain and madness welled up inside him. "Together!" Li Hao clenched his fists, his gaze firmly fixed upon the three Demon Kings in the sky, filled with an urge to destroy everything. "I can defy the heavens and change my fate, I can find life in a dead end, don''t worry about me, you go first!" Feng Boping didn''t dare to look back, but spoke hurriedly, with an unquestionable seriousness in his voice. When Li Hao heard this, he bit through his lip, his heart bleeding with sorrow, and clenched the sword in his hand: "Feng, have you forgotten? Five or six years ago, you said that if you had a chance to defy the heavens and change fate, you would give it to me!" Back then, he was still seen as useless by others. A casual remark made by Feng while fishing, but Li Hao remembered it. But it seemed that Feng had forgotten. Upon hearing Li Hao''s words, Feng''s body trembled, as if startled for a moment, and then suddenly burst out with a power like a gale, enveloping Li Hao and sending his body flying. "Just take revenge for me, go!!" For the first time, Feng Boping roared at Li Hao. "Hah, no one can escape, still thinking of fleeing?!" Wan Shan, the Demon King, sneered coldly, giving a nce to Gao beside him; in his heart, he was also somewhat surprised and puzzled, it had been so long, yet Gao had still not dealt with the kid. Although he had told Gao not to kill him but to capture him alive first, since he wanted to slowly torture this damned member of the Human Race to death. But it seemed that Gao had also be a bit too excited in his y. The ck Bird Demon King, without saying much, felt only shame and anger, and as Li Hao flew out, he immediately used his swiftness to pursue. Feng Boping''s aged and withered body roared up to the sky, his flesh seemed to swell, while more blood oozed from the gaping wound beneath his abdomen, staining the ragged robe on his body with red. He leapt up, attempting to block the way. But Wan Shan, the Demon King, and the silvery-robed youth seized the opportunity and killed their way forward simultaneously. From afar, Li Hao waved his hand to disperse the wind and saw Feng''s aged body alone before three powerful Demons. His eyes nearly split open, and he let out a mournful and piercing roar to the sky. The immortal power inside him was released at that moment. Li Hao unlocked the shackles and restrictions of his body, desperately drawing upon the Power of Heaven and Earth. When he essed the Land Immortal Realm, he borrowed the strength of Heaven and Earth. Feeling that vast mighty force, he could vaguely sense that if he overdrew the Power of Heaven and Earth, his body would merge into it. The more he merged into Heaven and Earth, the deeper he became a part of it, the stronger the power he could borrow! But in doing so, his body would also disintegrate, fully merging into Heaven and Earth,pletely losing oneself, bing a force amongst Heaven and Earth. He may disintegrate and be mountains and rivers, beasts, or even just a snowke. Assimte with Heaven and Earth! This was a forbidden move that Li Hao dared not step into, the Land Immortal Realm''s deadly limit! But at this moment, he took that step. His body absorbed the Power of Heaven and Earth to a great degree, his flesh tearing, his size swelling rapidly! The wild power surged like a hurricane, rolling towards Li Hao. In the midst of Heaven and Earth, the atmosphere changed, all was silent as death. A vast oppressive force suddenly dominated the entire scene! At that moment, the three Demons attacking Feng Boping all shockingly raised their heads. Feng Boping also paused, turning to look. He then saw the energy between Heaven and Earth gathering like a flood, converging rapidly into the frenzied youth. The youth''s ck hair thickened, his eyes bleeding tears, shing a terrifying luster. His figure swelled as if an ancient god or demon had awakened. "Aaaaahhhhh!!!" Li Hao let out a roar that shook Heavenly Gate Pass, filled with pain, rage, and madness! He raised the sword in his hand, and at that moment, the Dragon Soar Sword, bearing the mighty force of heaven and earth, was fully invoked by Li Hao, revealing its true sword might. The Divine Sword unleashed dazzling divine light as if unsealed, all the power between Heaven and Earth gathering towards the de, condensing and intensifying. Then, as the youth stepped forward, a vast sword might swept out with a sh! "Cycle of Heaven and Earth!!" The fearsome sword might turned into a vortex that seemed poised to swallow everything like a ck hole, sweeping forth. The space around it twisted, shing towards the three Demon Kings. Behind the vortex, the Dragon Soaring Sword Soul flew out, transforming into a resplendent True Dragon, biting down on the ck Bird Demon King in one gulp, its body instantly coiling around and entangling it. "Shatter for me!" The ck Bird Demon King, horrified, struggled fiercely, but the blood within it felt a sense of reverence and trembling before the True Dragon coiling around. It struggled in anger, watching as the swallowing sword shadow came closer, with a looming shadow of death. "Brother Nie, help me!!" Letting go of the dignity of a Demon King, it yelled urgently. Wan Shan, the Demon King, without needing a plea, had already moved, shocked by the youth''s terrifying might, but his body did not stop. With a roar, he struck out several palm prints, which ovepped like a demonic hand, smashing towards the sword shadow. Chapter 244: Chapter 33: Becoming an Immortal (Two-in-One Chapter)_4 With a loud Boom! The heavens and earth exploded, and the Reincarnation Sword Shadow emitted a roaring sound. The demonic hand contained a terrifying might, but its palm was constantly being abraded and finally burst apart. Wan Shan, the Demon King, only felt his blood surge in reverse, a look of horror in his eyes. The ck hole formed by the Reincarnation Sword Shadow was shaken by the demonic hand and also showed signs of fluctuation and disintegration. It suddenly autonomously split, transforming into countless sword shadows that shot out like swimming dragons. Boom, Boom, Boom! In an instant, the ck Bird Demon King''s body withstood a baptism of countless Sword Qi. These Sword Qi fell like raindrops, piercing through the demon''s wings leaving small puncture wounds, but the damage dealt was not significant. However, an inconspicuous thread of Sword Qi followed a hole in the torn wing, entering the ck Bird Demon King''s body, and in an instant, its pupils shrank violently. It felt as though its bones were being suddenly pulled out, and it had a sensation of being powerless. The strength within its body, Divine Soul, and will all rapidly decayed and waned. What is this... situation? It could not believe what was happening, and its eyes widened in shock. Subsequently, its huge body fell straight down, crashing heavily onto the ground. Even as the life faded from its eyesstill filled with disbeliefthe light within them quickly dimmed, and its life force swiftly declined, dead! This scene stunned Wan Shan, who was just catching his breath, and the silver-robed youth prepared to act was also frozen in ce. Then, they both widened their eyes in shock, staring at the ck Bird Demon King who died in the blink of an eye on the ground. Dead?! The most terrifying posture of the previous sword technique had been fully blocked by Wan Shan, which caused it to disperse, leaving only the residual Sword Qi rain. They could feel that the lethality within the Sword Qi was not strong, but even so... it actually killed him?! Wan Shan and the silver-robed youth both turned their heads in horror, looking at the youth who was stepping forward. The crumbling, god-like figure seemed to use some Secret Technique, revealing an exceedingly frightening aura. They felt as if the youth was carrying the entire heavens and earth on his back, pressing down upon them. Only at the Heavenly Human Realm, how could he possess such might?! They could not understand; everything before their eyes was too strange. At this moment, Li Hao had already raised his hand, roaring as he swung the second sword strike. This sword''s might was even greater than before, like the gates of hell unleashing death, with Sword Shadows racing like dragons toward Wan Shan, the Demon King. Wan Shan''s face changed dramatically, unable to imagine what kind of Secret Technique could allow a Heavenly Human Realm to be elevated to such a level and be used for a second time. In anger, he roared and pped out his demonic hand again, crashing into the Reincarnation Sword Shadow. The Sword Shadow dispersed, and then, together with the Dragon Soaring Sword Soul, it struck at Wan Shan, the Demon King. Wan Shan, feeling the deathly aura creeping over him, felt his hair stand on end, and, with a chilling dread swelling in his heart, he abruptly contracted his body and turned to flee. "Run!" He did not confront the strange Sword Rain head-on but chose to escape instead. The death of the ck Bird Demon King had been too bizarre, and faced with a simr scene, his scalp tingled with horror. Although he could not sense much power in the Sword Rain, it was this very fact that made it so eerie! Seeing this, the silver-robed youth also changed his expression slightly and, without staying any longer, quickly retreated. The Reincarnation Sword Shadow chased after them, but their escape was incredibly fast, and Li Hao could only dismantle the Reincarnation Sword Shadow into countless beams of sword light that flew out. Though their speed increased, it was still not fast enough, and they failed to catch up. In the blink of an eye, both Great Demons had left Heavenly Gate Pass. At the same time, a violent trembling was transmitted from the distance, where it appeared the Dragon Lord was battling with Song Qiumo. Li Hao saw that before the two Great Demons left, they sneak-attacked Song Qiumo, severely wounding her, and while the Dragon Lord hesitated, Wan Shan had already beckoned him to retreat. Chapter 245: Chapter 34 Blocking Heaven and Earth (Extra update 20/25 for monthly ticket bonus) Li Hao, sword in hand, chased after the three Demon Kings who had fled beyond Heavenly Gate Pass, vanishing into the distance a hundred miles away. Li Hao hurried to Song Qiumo''s side and saw her azure dress drenched in blood. Her shoulder des disyed several exceedingly deep w marks. At the moment, she was weak and pale, but was staunching her blood and stabilizing her condition, seemingly without the threat of losing her life. "What happened to you?" Seeing Li Hao approaching like a divine demon, Song Qiumo was startled. She struggled to steady her breath and quickly said, "Is this some kind of secret technique?" Even as she asked, she had never seen any secret technique that could cause such a transformation. Moreover, the aura radiating from Li Hao''s body was so oppressive that even she felt overwhelmed, as if the entire sky above was about toe crashing down with his every move. Seeing that Song Qiumo was safe, Li Hao managed to slightly restrain the raging killing intent in his heart. Her words also reminded him of his situation, and he quickly reined in his strength, stopping the influx of Immortal Qi and the borrowing of the earth''s energy. But as easy as it was to say, his body had already been copsing and deteriorating. Now, as he forcibly blocked the flow of the earth''s power, his pores seemed to have broken open, and his body couldn''t close up like a released floodgate! Li Hao crouched down, biting down hard on his teeth. His eyes reddened with bloodshed, knowing that if he couldn''t control himself, what awaited him wasplete disintegration, bing nothing more than a breeze in this world! He did not want to die! Yet the pain of copsing and tearing apart assaulted him from all over his body. The endless power of the earth seemed intent on crushing his bones, pulverizing his flesh, and grinding his viscera and entire body into dust, eventually merging him with the earth and sky! "Aaaaah!!" Li Hao let out a bestial roar, his vocal cords already torn asunder; his voice was a blood-curdling scream of sorrow and agony. Song Qiumo, sensing that something was terribly wrong with Li Hao''s condition, showed a panicked expression on her weak and pale face, and urgently asked, "How can I help you?" But Li Hao was already unable to speak. Seeing this, Song Qiumo could only attempt to manipte her own power, transforming it into a soft sheet of water encircling Li Hao, hoping to heal and dy the disintegration and copse of his body. However, the soft deep water, which possessed healing powers, elerated the disintegration of Li Hao''s body upon contact. At this moment, he was in an excessively saturated state. The more power he absorbed, the faster his body disintegrated. Then, Feng Boping, dragging his injured body, rushed over. On seeing this scene, he paused for a moment but then promptly realized something: "Quick, cut off this part of the world!" Song Qiumo was quick to respond. Upon seeing that her power was useless, even worsening Li Hao''s pain, she swiftly withdrew her energy. Upon retracting it, she was horrified to notice that some of her power had been savagely and dominantly absorbed by Li Hao. At Feng Boping''s shout, she swiftly collected her thoughts, took a deep breath, and redirected the part of her power used for self-healing, joining forces with Feng Boping to form a barrier cage to trap Li Hao within. But what shocked both of them was that after their barrier cage was formed, it did indeed slow down the disintegration of Li Hao''s body, yet their barrier began to tremble and shake as if it was slowly disintegrating! Even their barrier power was being absorbed by Li Hao! This oue stunned both of them. It was their very own power that was being plundered! Not even demons were this terrifying, unless it was a Great Demon beyond the Four Stands Realm, draining them as a ghost would a mere mortal. And Li Hao''s behaviour at the moment was just like that. While they were shocked, Li Hao was biting down hard, using every ounce of his strength to control his body. The barrier formed by Feng Boping and Song Qiumo joining hands had an effect, momentarily interrupting the power of this part of the world. Although power continued to pour incessantly into Li Hao''s body, it was no longer as turbulent as before. Li Hao groaned low, continually suppressing his body and the Immortal Qi within, transforming the power absorbed into his body and dispersing it from another part. Such rapid cirction was possible, fortunately, because he had opened enough major channels within his body, aided by the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse, which barely allowed him to transform part of the vast and immense power of the earth and sky, reducing the rest of the damage to his body significantly. In the extreme agony of being torn apart, Li Hao was attempting to bring both his body and mind to a state of calm. Only then could he trigger the property of ying low", allowing his body to slowly heal. This was a self-healing powerparable to the Undying Realm. But with the pain of being torn apart in both flesh and Divine Soul, the peace of mind Li Hao sought was excruciatingly difficult, utterly elusive! He clenched his teeth tightly, closed his eyes in pain, clenched his fists, and hunched over on the ground like a curled-up shrimp. He felt the wind between heaven and earth and thought how nice it would be if that gentle breeze could whisk away the pain from his body. But the wind merely brushed by lightly, taking nothing with it, leaving nothing behind. Would he just die like this? Li Hao couldn''t help but wonder. He thought of the brilliant courtyard under the starry sky, of the many faces that had seen him off on both sides of the road when he left the resplendent Divine General Mansion. He thought of the little white fox, of Ren Qianqian, of Feng who had just shielded him, a fist-sized hole gaping open in his chest, and also of Song Qiumo, pale and weak. Scalding tears fell like beads of sweat from his face. Li Hao breathed slowly, thinking of the tranquility he had felt at the peak of the snowy mountain when he perceived the essence of the world. He knew that merely resisting and converting was not enough; he needed to guide and transfer this energy out. Just like a snowke in the cosmos, rising with the wind and falling when it ceases. His breathing, initially deep, became rapid, then gradually transitioned from rapid to slow. His tightly curled body was slowly rxing until he finally sat down on the ground. The body that had swelled to four or five meters slowly shrank back down. But as his skeleton and flesh contracted and reverted to their original form, his cracked skin was ragged, and his body was drenched in blood, like a blood-soaked figure. Song Qiumo gazed intently at him, silent, her delicate hand buried in the snow, clenching tighter bit by bit. Within her clear, stream-like eyes, deep anger and intent to kill gradually emerged. Feng Boping, seeing that Li Hao seemed to have stabilized, let out a slight sigh of relief. At this moment, the barrier he had set up with Song Qiumo had fallen to pieces, riddled with holes. The power of the universe continued to pour into Li Hao''s body, but upon reaching his surroundings, except for a little that entered, the rest swirled around like a whirlwind, transferring elsewhere after revolving. On the face of the young man, bathed in a sea of blood and with skin yed open, Feng Boping saw the pain slowly recede, revealing a sense of tranquility amidst his features. Feng Boping couldn''t ease his heart, on the contrary, his eyes moistened, and a single tear trickled down. If it weren''t for the boy''s departure from the glorious and noble mansion, how could he have encountered such peril and faced the Great Demon King of the Frontier Pass at such a young age? He wondered how many people in that mansion would genuinely feel sorry for the boy if they saw this scene. The energy of the universe whirled past, picking up the snow and the dead leaves within it, but near Li Hao, it formed a hurricane-like force, encircling him. And there, in the eye of the hurricane, sat Li Hao, his face bing more tranquil and peaceful, his torn skin still seeping blood. Yet gradually, the bleeding started to cease. The attribute of concealing one''s prowess and biding time activated at this moment. In that hellish torture, Li Hao achieved inner peace and rxation. His breathing grew smoother and longer. The broken flesh all over his body seemed to scab over. Below him, the snow was dyed red. Time passed, unknown how long. Li Hao slowly opened his eyes, and what met his gaze were the concerned expressions of Feng and Song Qiumo. Li Hao revealed a faint smile, "I''m alright." "You were nearly dead, and you say you''re alright!" Feng Boping clenched his teeth slightly, wanting to lift his hand and knock hard on Li Hao''s head, but he held back. His tense body rxed at this moment, and he sat down with a thump next to him. Song Qiumo gazed deeply at Li Hao, remaining silent without saying a word. Li Hao raised his hand, dispersing the energy of the world swirling around him. At this moment, he had already controlled the runaway Immortal Qi within his body, no longer borrowing from it. The turbulent energy of the world also settled down, like autumn leaves falling in the breeze. "I''ve involved you both." Li Hao looked at the two, and now all three were severely injured and in a sorry state. "Don''t talk nonsense, once we recover from our wounds, we''ll take the fight to them!" Feng slightly bared his teeth, and now that he had rxed, he flipped his palm and took out some medicines from within his robe, pouring out bottles and jars, and picking and stuffing them into his mouth. Though these medicines were extremely precious, they couldn''t take immediate effect, as they required time to be absorbed. Still, they could make one recover in just a day or two if taken after a big battle. "Exactly." Song Qiumo also took her own healing medicine and swallowed it, responding softly to Feng Boping''s words. Li Hao nodded. Today''s score, of course, could not be settled so easily. "Little Mouse." Feng Boping tossed some medicines to Li Hao, but Li Hao didn''t catch them and just shook his head; he was immune to these medicines, and they wouldn''t work on him; he could only rely on himself. Luckily, his special attribute of concealing prowess surpassed these medicines, and if he could step into the Immortal Realm of the Undying,bined with this attribute, he felt his self-healing ability would reach unimaginable levels. Just as Feng Boping was about to speak, a sudden whooshing sound approached rapidly from afar. The three of them looked up, their expressions changing dramatically. In the distant horizon, the three Demon Kings that had fled were returning! "Looks like you''re all not in great shape, haha!" Wan Shan, the Demon King, charged ahead, his eyes revealing a ferocious killing intent and joy. Seeing the trio''s condition, Li Hao needn''t be mentioned, looking like a bloodied figure as if his skin had been peeled off. The other two seemed like flickering candles in the wind, still unable to adjust. Chapter 246: Chapter 35 Coming for Him (Two in One Chapter) Seeing the three Demon Kings return for a counter-ughter, Li Hao''s heart sank to the bottom. "You never thought we''d counter-ughter back, did you?" Wan Shan, the Demon King, bared his teeth, but his eyes were unusually ferocious. Having seen Li Hao''s eerie posture before, he had guessed that it was some Secret Technique, which was why he decisively retreated. But undoubtedly, no matter what Secret Technique it was, such an exaggerated boost in power was bound to notst long. Thus, he had waited for the energy here to settle before turning around to strike back, intending to devour all three of them and avenge his brothers and son! "I haven''t tasted Qilin meat yet, fellow Daoist." The Dragon Lord looked towards Song Qiumo with a smile on his face, but that smile was somewhat unsettling. Song Qiumo and Feng Boping''splexions turned ugly, but they immediately stood up, their auras surging, showing an unyielding stance and shielding Li Hao behind them. However, at this moment, they were at the end of their tether, with little strength remaining. Song Qiumo''s expression wasplicated. She too was in the Defying Fate Realm, but the chance to defy fate had already been used up; otherwise, she could have restrained the three Demon Kings a little with her own power. "Just a paper tiger, kill!" The silver-robed young man took the lead in stepping forward, ready to make a move, when suddenly, an overwhelming and vast aura swept over them. All that could be seen behind Song Qiumo and Feng Boping was the figure of the blood-soaked youth. His body cracked again, his bones making a cacophony like shattering ss. His body, not yet fully healed and covered in cracks, was now slowly swelling up once more. Feeling this aura, both Feng Boping and Song Qiumo were startled and turned their heads, only to see Li Hao''s blood-red eyes, blood rolling down, and his body constantly splintering and spurting out arge ssh of blood. "Hao Er..." Feng lost his voice. Li Hao slowly took a step forward. The previously silent Immortal Qi was mobilized again, drawing on the Power of Heaven and Earth. His body, on the verge of copsing, yet lifted his head and stared boldly at the three Demon Kings in the sky, his voice cold: "You don''t think my Secret Technique can only be used once, do you?" All three of Wan Shan''s group were shocked. The silver-robed young man halted his steps. Looking at the figure of the youth that looked like it could copse at any moment, feeling the terrifying copsing power emanating from his body, he dared not act rashly. The ck Bird Demon King had died unclearly, and he still hadn''t figured out the cause of its death. The longer they lived, the more they treasured their lives. Confronted with such unheard-of and peculiar circumstances, he chose to act with caution. "It''s merely for show, Hmph!" Wan Shan, the Demon King, snorted coldly. Although he was furious inside and thought of retreating, his expression seemed dismissive as he vehemently raised his hand and unleashed a vast Demonic Palm smash down. Billowing Demonic Qi rolled like clouds, intent on annihting everything within hundreds of meters around them. In Li Hao''s hand, the Dragon Soar Sword burst forth with a sharp cry, fiercely shing down. The dragon''s soul soared into the sky, colliding with the Demonic Palm, then tore it apart. Countless scales ejected from the dragon''s soul were innumerable strands of Sword Qi. Wan Shan''s expression changed slightly, and he swiftly pped out his palm again, blocking these Sword Qis and quickly retreating once more, fleeing again: "Kid, just you wait!" The silver-robed young man also quickly followed his lead, leaving swiftly. Only the Dragon Lord was slightly puzzled. Although he felt the power Li Hao was emitting was extremely strong,parable to the peak of the Tao Heart Realm, it didn''t seem to have a reason to fear. However, since Wan Shan had chosen to retreat, he saw no reason to stay any longer. "Seems it''ll have to wait until next time." With regret in his heart, the Dragon Lord nced at Song Qiumo and quickly flew away. The three Great Demon Kings hade quickly and left just as quickly. In the blink of an eye, the world was clear again, and the Demon Qi had dissipated. Li Hao spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, swiftly closed his pores, sealed his entire body, and cut off the Heaven and Earth again. But this time, it was even moreborious. Feng and Song Qiumo also lent their strength again, squeezing out some power to erect a Barrier for Li Hao. Luckily, the confrontation this time was not intense. After half a stick of incense had passed, Li Hao barely managed to control his fracturing body. Yetpared to before, this second fracturing caused far greater damage; the flesh on his body''s surface had all peeled off, dissolving into the Heaven and Earth. If it happened again, he feared he would be left with nothing but a skin-wrapped skeleton. His organs and the like would be exposed. The caution and slyness of these Demon Kings were unmatched by ordinary people. Li Hao, enduring the extreme pain, but forced himself to remain calm, and slowly entered the state of Hiding One''s Abilities and Biding Time, stopping the injuries throughout his body. "We must leave quickly, they''ll definitelye back!" Upon seeing that Li Hao''s aura had stabilized and there was no immediate danger to his life, Feng Boping immediately spoke up. Song Qiumo also nodded slightly. Although she did not know why Li Hao could still deploy this strange Secret Technique, there was no doubt that another time would be too much for Li Hao to bear. They could only take the chance to leave now. Li Hao did not refuse. He also knew that staying now was pointless and would only lead to their deaths at Heavenly Gate Pass. The agreement was likely to be broken. Thinking of this, his heart, which had regained tranquility, started to fluctuate, and he almost broke the state of Hiding One''s Abilities and Biding Time. However, just as the three were retreating deep into the mountain pass, the ground suddenly began to shake. The many hidden lines Li Hao had set up "Outside the Pass" when entering the "Transform to Immortal" state had already dissipated,cking the strength to maintain those buried at a distance. Now, the tremors in the ground could only be felt physically. "It''s the Demon Tide!" Feng Boping was the first to investigate, his finger retracting from the ground, his expression changing as he said, "It''s a hundred miles away, moving very fast. It will be here in a minute!" Song Qiumo, supporting Li Hao''s bloody body, felt her finger touch the sticky, cracked flesh, causing her to tremble with emotion and reluctance. Her eyes filled with hatred, she immediately said: Chapter 247: Chapter 35: Coming for Him (Two-in-One Chapter)_2 ``` "Let''s go now!" ``` She took Li Hao and was about to fly to another location, but suddenly, three figures appeared instantaneously, blocking their way forward, and it was the three Demon Kings that had left earlier. "It seems this secret technique takes a huge toll on oneself." Wan Shan, the Demon King, noticed that Li Hao''s condition was even more miserable than before, realizing the tremendous damage the technique did to the body. He figured it couldn''t be used many more times and felt a sense of relief. "I didn''t expect that the ''next time'' I mentioned woulde so quickly." Dragon Soar wore a smile, his tone tinged with mockery. Feng Boping''s expression darkened, and he transmitted his voice to Song Qiumo, "You take Hao Er and run first, I will hold them off." "You" Song Qiumo looked at him, herplexion slightly changing, as if she understood what he was about to do. Li Hao''s face was ugly; he could see the Demon Kings'' intention to trap them, relying on the demons'' tide to exhaust their strength and then finish them off. Brutal, cunning, and desperate. Perhaps, he could only releasepletely, no longer holding back, and enter the final moment of transforming into an Immortal. That was the limit of fusing one''s body with the power of heaven and earth, retaining only a sliver of consciousness, yet it was also the most powerful instant! Maybe at that moment, his strength could surpass the three Demon Kings and win a chance of survival for Feng and the others. At that thought, Li Hao took a deep breath. He looked at Feng, who quietly stepped forward to protect him, and slowly said, "You all go, I''ll handle this." Feng Boping spoke solemnly, "Hao Er, you have a bright future ahead of you. Just listen to me this time." A smile tugged at Li Hao''s lips, "This was originally my own affair; I''ve already involved you all. This time, let''s do as I say." Speaking, he was about to release the Immortal Qi again, channeling the power of heaven and earth. But at that moment, the ground suddenly began to shake again, growing more intense. More demons? The expressions of Li Hao and hispanions changed slightly, but they realized the rumbling wasing from the direction of Dragon Pass Road within Qingzhou. The expressions of the three Demon Kings shifted slightly as they turned to look. As the ground shook, waves of battle cries also gradually approached, at first faint but growing louder and more powerful until they swept through Heavenly Gate Pass. "Kill! Kill!!" "Master Hao, we''ve arrived!!" "Demons, move faster!!" A group of figures on horseback charged forward, wearing various clothing from all neen provinces. Above their heads flew those of the Fifteen Li Realm and masters from the Tianren Sect! Additionally, among them were two from the Three Immortal Realms, also racing over. However, upon seeing the three Demon Kings in front of Li Hao, the two from the Three Immortal Realms'' previously angry expressions suddenly stiffened, feeling somewhat astonished and unsure whether to advance or retreat. They had anticipated an attack by the Demon King but hadn''t expected three! The rest of the figures on horseback only saw the appearances of the three Demon Kings, unable to perceive the extent of the Demon Kings'' aura due to the huge difference in their realms. With a thunderous charge, a multitude of figures poured into the pass and galloped into the camp. On seeing the ravaged scene within the camp, strewn with destruction, those who had rushed over were shocked, unable to imagine the carnage beyond the pass was so severe! "Master Hao, we are here!" Many from the Heavenly Human Realm flew in, and when they saw Li Hao''s body riddled with gaping wounds, looking like a bloodied wretch, they were struck with horrified amazement. On the Debate tform of Dragon River, this young man had once used a single finger to suppress all grandmasters, a peerless elegance unmatched in history. Now, he was reduced to such a pitiable state. "Could these three demons be..." Someone managed to sense the aura of the three Demon Kings, feeling an unusually dreadful sense of fear, and a terrible thought began to surface. Could it be that they were facing a Great Demon King, the one who had driven Li Hao to such extremities?! "We''ve arrived toote." In the crowd, Bai Chunhai stepped forward, and next to him was another great grandmaster, Lin Qingfeng. When they had parted in Dayue City, having learned of Li Hao''s ying of the lesser Demon King of Wan Shan, they surmised that Li Hao might face Wan Shan''s vengeance. Thus, they kept a close eye on the young man to whom they owed a life-saving favor. At the same time, they also gathered details from various sources about the battle in Qingzhou City, as well as Li Hao''smitment to defending Heavenly Gate Pass. As a result, many headed over, joining forces in Liangzhou, hoping to offer their support at Heavenly Gate Pass. In doing so, it would serve the country, defend the frontier pass, and repay Li Hao for saving their lives. Recently, news had somehow spread that Wan Shan, the Demon King, was nning to attack Heavenly Gate Pass, prompting them to assemble in nearby cities and rush over. Now, it seemed they had arrived just in time. On seeing these figures charging forward, Li Hao''s expression slightly changed, and he quickly said, "This is not a ce for you; hurry and leave!" "Are these three Demon Kings?" Lin Qingfeng had already detected the concealed yet terrifying aura of the three Demon Kings, his gaze shifting with concern. If he had known this earlier, he might have reconsidered, but now... He hade anyway. Retreating now would be embarrassing. Besides, looking at the two figures beside Li Hao, he recognized one as the Demon King from Tan Pce Academy. Many of them had graduated from Tan Pce Academy in earlier years. They were no strangers to this Demon King. As for the other, although he didn''t recognize them, they seemed to be a powerful figure from the Four Stands Realm, which meant there might still be a possibility of putting up a fight. "Master Hao, we will hold off the demon tide; you get away first!" A grandmaster came forward; he was almost surrounded and killed by demons during the defense but was rescued by Li Hao''s Dragon Soar Sword that prated through seven demons with a single thrust. Chapter 248: Chapter 35: Coming for Him (Two-in-One Chapter)_3 He knew Li Hao might not remember him, it was just a casual gesture, but he remembered the favor. As a grandmaster, although he also revered life and death, he was not truly decrepit. "The strongest young grandmaster in our Dayu Divine Dynasty for a thousand years cannot die here, Master Hao, you go first!" "Brothers, don''t we want to achieve great things? Now is a great opportunity!" "Let''s also take on the wind and snow of this Frontier Pass!" "I want my name to be carved into Heavenly Gate Pass too!" In the crowd, many people roared with passion. Some started to shrink back, quietly moving to the edge of the crowd, ready to find an opportunity to leave withplex emotions. As people gathered, several re bombs shot up into the sky from within the crowd, turning into streaks of purple smoke C the signal for the most urgent call for reinforcements during a siege! When the beacon fires soared, all who saw it rushed to assist! One call is met, and countless voices unite! Wan Shan, the Demon King, his face showing a slight change, quickly looked towards the rear of the crowd. He didn''t care about these disorganized masses, but he was worried there might be people from the Li Family among them. After all, behind this little human sprite was the Divine General Mansion. It seemed unlikely to him that the old generation of the Li Family wouldn''t be following and protecting such an extraordinary individual in secret. Meanwhile, the tide of demons beyond the pass had swept forward, all being groups of demons from the Wanshan District under themand of the Demon King Wan Shan. As for the Dragon Lord, he hade himself without deploying arge army to standby for battle. Seeing the demons outside the pass, the people who had rushed here quickly drew their weapons, ready for battle, only to suddenly realize something C where was the city that should have been here? There were no city walls, no arrays, only an open camp! The crowd immediately realized something, and beyond the shock in their hearts, they couldn''t help but feel the deste sorrow of a blood-soaked battle. It turned out that defending the frontier was this bitter! And yet, this young man, who had startled the entire Dayu, was standing guard alone, silently taking on the burden. One man to guard the lone city, one man to hold the heavenly pass! Some who had hesitated and shrunk back now felt ashamed, their martial artist''s blood still hot. Standing at the edge of the nation''s territory, they suddenly felt as if they could sense the hardships and tears of their ancestors who had fought to im thisnd! The bloodborne pride passed down through a thousand years seemed to clothe them at this moment. Today, they were the defenders of this ce. "Kill!!" Many grandmasters led the charge. Without a city, without arrays, they themselves became the city, the array! A resounding war cry erupted, among which were young heroes who hade upon hearing the news, seeking glory and the chance to establish asting reputation, and they too rushed into the tide of demons, fighting recklessly. "Master Hao, we are also going," Bai Chunhai gave Li Hao a slight bow and then turned solemnly, rushing towards the battlefield at the pass. Lin Qingfeng nodded slightly to Li Hao, then took to the air, his sword emitting a faint hum as it cleaved through the void. "I never expected that I would have a day to serve the dynasty," Zhou Haitang showed a smile to Li Hao, then turned and charged towards the battlefield. He hade alone, not bringing disciples or his daughter, anticipating the peril of this battle; he had made sure his daughter and wife were well settled. Unburdened by concerns, why fear shedding tears and blood? "Master Hao, you protected the spirits of the Zhao Family, we''re indebted to you, and may our strength carve out a path of blood for you!" "Our Feng Family ancestors'' spirits received your protection; though the Feng Family is small, we''re eternally grateful!" "Grandpa Wei''s spirit pushed me to join the army. It''s great these demons havee!" "The Yan Family owes a great debt to you. We wish to offer our strength for Heavenly Gate Pass!" Apart from the grandmasters from Dayue City that Li Hao had saved, there were also many other grandmasters in the crowd, including those from the Fifteen Li Realm. They had never met Li Hao before, but they had traveled thousands of miles just because Li Hao had defended Dayue City, securing the city''s three martial temples and the many heroic spirits within them. These spirits came from many powerful families and sects; some descendants were fallen, but upon hearing the news, they also rushed here, willing to contribute what little they could! Beyond that, there weremanding and deputy officers from Dayue City among the crowd, all who had sped over with their troops! Such was the momentum that formed this vast assembly of people. Feng Boping and Song Qiumo''s auras remained locked on the three Demon Kings, but seeing the many figures that hade to meet Li Hao, they couldn''t help feeling a bit of sighs andplexity. All these people came because of this young man, willing to fight alongside him in life and death! When the young man set off from the most illustrious and noble Divine General Mansion during the darkest time, many students hadpeted to bid him farewell. Now, as this young man sat guarding the snowy frontier pass alone, countless people were willing to rush to his side to join in battle. Perhaps, this was the natural charisma that this young man carried with him. "Nothing but trash!" The Demon King Wan Shan''s eyes darkened. He had wanted to use the demon tide to hold Li Hao and the others at bay, to exhaust them. If they took action against the demon tide, they would inevitably expose weaknesses, which they could exploit. The best oue would be for the demon tide topletely deplete Li Hao''s mysterious state. But now, his demons were blocked outside the pass, unable to get close to the young man. "A matter of a p," the Dragon Lord murmured, raising his hand towards the many figures fighting the demons outside the pass. But as his hand lifted, he felt a killing intent lock onto him C it was Feng Boping and Song Qiumo down below. Though they were at the end of their strength, they maintained theirbat power. Chapter 249: Chapter 35: Coming for Him (Two-in-One Chapter)_4 If the Dragon Lord were to make a move, they would surely seize the opportunity to strike like lightning! The Dragon Lord sensed the killing intent of the two, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, as the enemy was at the end of their rope. But the more desperate they became, the more fearsome they were, not knowing whether they would be pushed to a dead end and resort to some irreversible attack, dragging them down together. In their journey of cultivation, they had experienced countless battles over ten thousand years. With abundant experience and a broadened horizon, they had grown more cautious and prudent. After all, if they suffered grievous injuries, even if they managed to take down Li Hao and his group, they might be swallowed by others upon their return. Although the three Demon Kings were temporary allies, they were not of one mind; such concerns were the reason they did not choose to fight Li Hao and his group to the death. Otherwise, without these concerns, they would have already fought with all their might. Beyond the pass, the sounds of battle roared, but on Li Hao''s side, the three stood in confrontation with the three Demon Kings, none of them making a move. Each party''s energy was locked onto the other, waiting for a gap and an opportunity. If the Demons outside the pass were to reach Li Hao and the others at this moment, it would be the opportunity for the three Demon Kings to attack. But as the ughter continued, neither side moved. Compared with the fierce battles outside the pass, this ce seemed unusually silent. The battle still raged on, and the number of Grandmasters who hade to reinforce was not small since, at that time, more than half of the world''s Grandmasters had convened for the discussion. However, the number of Grandmasters under the Demon King Wan Shan was not as numerous, primarily relying on several Great Demons of the Three Immortal Realms leading the charge, causing Grandmasters to perish one after another outside the pass. Demon King Wan Shan narrowed his eyes, and a slight smile curled on his lips as he saw his forces gaining the upper hand. But just then, outside Dragon Pass Road, a thundering of horse hooves approached. Demon King Wan Shan''s face changed drastically, and looking up, he saw reinforcements arriving, a vast banner gradually bing visible atop Dragon Pass Road, fluttering proudly in the wind. It was indeed an official army that hade to the rescue! Demon King Wan Shan''s face looked awful, as this ce was after all the border of the Dayu Divine Dynasty, where it was not surprising for armies toe to reinforce. However, he hadn''t expected them to arrive so fast. The several beacon signals from earlier would cause nearby reinforcements to arrive one after another; the longer the dy, the more disadvantageous it became. "Shall we try?" The silver-robed youth nced and said with a frown to Demon King Wan Shan. His words meant for Demon King Wan Shan to take the initiative and test out Li Hao''s mysterious attack. If Demon King Wan Shan himself did not act, neither he nor the Dragon Lord would naturally charge forward for him, after all, it wasn''t their own sons who would be dying. Demon King Wan Shan had an ugly expression. The death of Brother Gao had left him apprehensive, feeling as though he had been killed by a mere mung bean, in an inexplicably tragic manner. But he also knew that if he didn''t break the stalemate, they could only retreat if they dragged it out any longer. And the reason he had summoned the army without a moment''s dy was precisely because he didn''t want to give the other side a chance to breathe. After all, with Brother Gao dead and theirbat strength reduced, if the human race were given a chance to catch their breath, there would be no opportunity for revenge anymore! "I''ll do it!" Thinking of his deceased child, Demon King Wan Shan''s eyes emitted a fierce light, and with a roar, he took the initiative to break the deadlock. His body swelled dramatically, unleashing an overwhelming demonic aura, revealing his true form, and then he mmed a giant palm ferociously towards the ground. Feng Boping and Song Qiumo both changed colors, knowing that in their current state, they could not withstand the blow. If they were to act, the two Demon Kings at their side would seize the chance to strike at them. Li Hao took a deep breath and offered up the sacred heart talisman awarded to him by His Majesty. The talisman absorbed a trace of his power, quickly activated the runes, and burst forth with divine light that spanned thousands of feet, transforming into a dazzling sun that rose in front of Li Hao, enveloping the three of them and blocking that demonic hand that spanned hundreds of meters. Chapter 250: Chapter 36: Arrangements (7K Two-in-One Chapter) With a loud bang! The demonic hand was incinerated by the fierce sun, the Demonic Qi steamed away, and the void quaked. The dazzling sun did not fade but instead continued to radiate scorching golden light, enveloping Li Hao and the other two. "The Sacred Heart Talisman!" Seeing the blossoming talisman light, Wan Shan, the Demon King''s expression changed slightly, not expecting Li Hao to possess such a precious item. However, considering the Divine General Mansion behind him, it was not so surprising. "It''s just buying a few extra breaths." He realized that this was not an offensive Sacred Heart Talisman and inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. If it had been offensive, the higher the quality of the talisman, the more terrifying the attack would be, evenparable to a strike from someone in the Ultimate Study Realm, which they could not possibly withstand. But talismans of that level, there weren''t likely many throughout the Dayu Divine Dynasty. "Attack, tear that talisman apart for me!" Wan Shan, the Demon King, immediately summoned the Dragon Lord and the young man in the silver robe to strike together. The void churned with Demonic Qi, the presence of three Demon Kings fully revealed, causing all the Grandmasters and reinforcements nearby on the battlefield to feel chills in their hearts. Previously, the martial artists below the Heavenly Human Realm even assumed these three demons were from the Three Immortal Realms, not expecting that the demonic might they now exuded could make their hearts feel like bursting. Some Grandmasters now turned pale, their surging blood as if quenched, already contemting retreat. Each person had different thoughts. Some were willing to risk their lives for a favor, but other Grandmasters valued their own lives more dearly. They all expected Wan Shan, the Demon King, to attack, but not to this crazed extent, and certainly not inviting two other Demon Kings. If it was just Wan Shan, the Demon King, they thought, relying on the power of the Divine General Mansion behind Li Hao and hisbat strength nearing half a Four Stands Realm,bined with their help, fighting back was not impossible! But the current situation at Heavenly Gate Pass was more deste than they imagined. There was no city left, barely any people; now, they could only see the dense hoards of demons, but what truly drove them to despair were the three Great Demon Kings! Nevertheless, aside from a few, the majority of the Grandmasters had identified the three Demon Kings as soon as they arrived. Shocked, they realized it was toote to run and were prepared to fight to the death. Thus, there were those who shouted for Li Hao to leave first. Nothing was more important than preserving Li Hao, their hope! In that case, their bones could someday be collected, and someone could still y these demons! "Feng, you guys go first." Seeing the attack of the three Demon Kings, Li Hao handed the burning Sacred Heart Talisman to Feng, knowing the talisman could deflect attacks from the Four Stands Realm, but it was only meant for critical moments to save one''s life. Escaping was difficult, especially when facing three Demon Kings. Someone had to stay behind. And the most suitable person to hold the Demon Kings back was himself. Any of the three faced the possibility of death by staying behind, so it might as well be him. At least, if he fought to the death, by activating the ''Extreme Immortal Conversion,'' in the instant before his body dissipated, he might even have a chance to counterkill the enemy! "Don''t be foolish!" Feng Boping shouted angrily, refusing to take the talisman. Li Hao''s Immortal Qi had already begun to release, ready to use action to force Feng and the others back. But just then, a sudden rush of wind arrived, followed by the tolling of a massive bell. The bell''s toll sounded like a chant, like an evening drum, echoing in everyone''s hearts. The many demons outside the pass were shaken, their demonic aura fluctuating wildly, and those of lower rank had their demonic power copse, unable to muster any strength. The three Demon Kings affected by the bell''s toll all changedplexion, the Dragon Lord emitting a deep dragon''s groan, squeezing it out from the throat before it bellowed across the entire battlefield, filled with rage. A figure in white clothes floated down, positioning himself in front of Li Hao and the two others. "The Chief Tower Master of Tianji Tower!" Song Qiumo''s eyes focused immediately upon seeing the individual''s appearance. Feng Boping''s face changed drastically, withplexity, making eye contact with the Chief Tower Master. They exchanged fleeting nces. Decades ago, Feng Boping had stolen from Tianji Tower, and thus he was an old acquaintance of the Chief Tower Master, but not the kind that got along. Instead, they were the kind that would brawl upon meeting. He just had not expected that in this dire situation, it would be the other party who stepped forward. "You''ve got guts!" The Chief Tower Master of Tianji Tower, in his fluttering white attire, stood tall. He looked to be a middle-aged man, but he was actually several hundred years old. At that moment, his expression was detached, but his eyes shot out cold glints, staring at the three demons before him: "I gave you a ce to dwell beyond the gate, yet you dare to invade ournds, seeking trouble!" "What peace is there to speak of when Donghuang Continent isn''t ruled by the Jiangs? Why should we be confined to such a small space!" Upon seeing the Chief Tower Master, Wan Shan, the Demon King''s face turned a shade of iron blue, knowing that today he likely wouldn''t get his way. "Our Dayu territory was carved out inch by inch by thete emperor. Should I give it to you? Could you even handle it!" Lu Chunsheng, the Chief Tower Master of Tianji Tower, scoffed coldly. "A bunch of ants, who need only a pellet ofnd to survive, dare upy such vast territory. Aren''t you afraid of being crushed to death!" Wan Shan, the Demon King growled indignantly, now toozy to pretend, openly expressing his innermost grievances. Today, he realized he could not silence his enemies, nor avenge the murder of his offspring and sibling, and would even be a wanted fugitive by the Dayu Divine Dynasty, a regrettable loss indeed. Chapter 251: Chapter 36: Arrangements (7K Two-in-One Chapter)_2 For the Dayu Divine Dynasty, these demons beyond the Frontier Pass had long nurtured deep-seated hatred. They were but a group of ants, yet they had upied all the scenery visible to them. While it would have taken but a simple lifting of their feet to crush a great many, among these ants were some exceptionally ferocious beings that could deter them. All they could do was to watch helplessly as those vicious beings protected the weak ants, living under their very noses without any restraint. They gritted their teeth in hatred, powerless to do anything, and even had to force a smile and exchange pleasantries when facing the patrolling Suppression Envoys. How utterly stifling! "Let''s go, don''t waste words with him!" The Dragon Lord''s face grew dark, and the young man in the silver robe also looked grave, knowing that today they would not gain any advantage, especially with the Grandmaster of Heavenly Secrets presentwho knew if there would be other Four Stands Realm experts. This Human Race youngster carried the bloodline of the Li Family. Wan Shan, the Demon King, ground his teeth in rage, his heart boiling with hatred, yet he restrained himself with extreme rationality. The three of them quickly retreated together. As for those subordinate demons in the distance, Wan Shan, the Demon King, could no longer concern himself with them. This battle would put them on the wanted list; he dared not linger in these bordends and instead had to flee to a farther ce or seek refuge with other powerful demon forces. In this case, it would be inconvenient to bring his original subordinates along, and it was better for them to die hereit might even buy him some time. Of course, these were all his own thoughts, and the distant tide of demons knew nothing of this, still fiercely fighting for their king. "Hmph, you think you can escape that easily!" Lu Chunsheng snorted coldly and suddenly propelled the ancient dark silver bell in his hand, shooting out to envelop Wan Shan, the Demon King. The Dragon Lord opened his mouth, suddenly expelling a burst of Sword Qi, which surged at the side of the bell and stalled it. The young man in the silver robe, however, waved his hand and released a stream of silver light, elerating the escape of the three, who were about to vanish over the horizon. But just at that moment, a figure suddenly appeared, like a ghost materializing on their path, and violently smashed out a punch. Whoosh! The whole world seemed to be swept up in a storm. The previous mor quieted before this raging storm. Then a violent collision sounded, and a ck light shed on Wan Shan, the Demon King, followed by a mysterious yellow glow. But both shattered sessively. His body shot out like a cannonball, crashing into the foot of a mountain in the distance, creating a deep pit. This abrupt change caused both the young man in silver and the Dragon Lord to change color dramatically, as they stared at the neer in shock, then quickly distanced themselves, rushing towards Wan Shan, the Demon King. "This old fellow, finally willing toe out." Feng Boping hesitated for a moment upon seeing the figure, then joy lit up in his eyes as he burst intoughter. Li Hao recognized the person at a nce; it was Second Uncle Li Muxiu. Such formidable punch power, nowhere else in the whole Dayu Divine Dynasty would there be a second. The Sword Saint does not resemble the Invincible Fist, for the sword has no first, and the fist has no second. There is only one Invincible Fist. And that is Li Muxiu! "Hao Er..." Li Muxiu had rushed over and struck Wan Shan, the Demon King, flying with a punch, but he could not even be bothered to look again, his gaze swiftlynding on the camp below. Soon, he saw Li Hao. Upon seeing Li Hao in a bloody, miserable state, he froze, his mind buzzing. Was this still the same youth he remembered, who spent his days fishing andughing by thekeside? "Hao Er!!" Li Muxiu roared furiously, like a hundred thousand thunders exploding simultaneously! His roar shook the entire battlefield, and then Li Muxiu noticed Feng Boping nearby, also gravely injured. He gasped for breath, his fists clenched so hard they cracked, and turned his head to re at the three Demon Kings. Whoosh! He stepped out, and the ground hundreds of yards below dipped into a deep footprint. His speed exploded to its limit as he chased after the three Demon Kings. With a raise of his hand, he unleashed his most powerful Peerless Technique, the Half-Step Invincible Fist! As this punch struck, the heavens and earth paled, the sunlight dimmed, and myriad glimmers and strengths seemed to converge on this punch all at once. The space before the fist ripped open like a twisted rag in a spiral, and the horrifying Fist Power made the three demons'' hearts skip a beat. Wan Shan, the Demon King, who had just been hit, had his pupils contract, revealing a look of terror. He had two defensive talismans, but just now, under a single punch, they shattered one after another. He had even sustained some injuries. Now facing this furious punch, he felt as if he was nailed to the ground by the Fist Power, with an unavoidable sensation. Death was imminent! Wan Shan, the Demon King, screamed in terror and rage, as he suddenly gathered all his Demonic Qi at the center of his palm, igniting a divine demonic me and desperately smacking down. Dharma Glittering Palm! This palm emitted an overwhelming Demonic Qi, but in its formation, a Buddha''s light indicating the mass liberation of souls was hidden within, fusing the powers of Yin and Yang, merging good and evil, emitting a strange aura. The fist and palm collided in an instant, but rather than an expected explosion, there was just a shattering sound of copse, and the Fist Power, like a world-shaking mountain, pressed down inexorably. The Demonic Qi scattered, the golden light burst, and guided by the way of the Dao, the punch pressed down straight and true. The silver-robed young man and the Dragon Lord beside Wan Shan, the Demon King, were terrified, for that one punch now engulfed them as well, indicating that this elder of the Li Family was determined to y them all with a single infuriated punch! "Go!" The young man in silver, when Wan Shan''s palm was shattered, violently tossed out a silver light, enveloping all three of them. Then, he brought out another purplish banner, flinging it forth. Chapter 252: Chapter 36: Arrangements (7K Two-in-One Chapter)_3 The g was emitting a surging Demon Qi, swelling in the wind as if it were about to cover the fist. But when the g touched the fist, it tore instantly, like a piece of rag, its patterns warping and copsing, offering almost no resistance. However, in the moment the g attempted to block, the silver-robed youth activated a streak of flowing light that caught them up, shooting towards the sky like an aurora. "Don''t you dare escape!" Li Muxiu roared furiously, his body''s strength surging like angry waves. He abruptly raised his hand and, in the distant void where the silver light had fled, he conjured a massive palm that smashed down fiercely. The three Demon Kings inside the aurora were horrified. Could this even be possible? The Dragon Lord spoke again, spitting out a breath of True Dragon Sword Qi that collided with the giant palm, slowing its momentum slightly. Using this brief window, the silver light sped away, but its edges were still grazed by the palm. Simultaneously, the three of them spat out mouthfuls of blood, their eyes showing a glint of terror. Was this the power of the Ultimate Study Realm? Without pausing, the silver light continued, fading somewhat before flying beyond the sky and disappearing from view. "Tan Pce!!" Seeing the silver light vanish into the horizon, Li Muxiu''s eyes nearly breathed fire, recognizing the identity of the silver-robed youth and the escape talisman employed. Li Tian Gang had been stationed in Northern Yan for over a decade,rgely because of Tan Pce. And now he had seen an elder from Tan Pce again. If it weren''t for the fact that Li Tian Gang''s generation had suffered too many casualties and the third generation''s youngsters hadn''t yet risen, leaving no one to spare to preside over the Divine General Mansion, he would wish nothing more than to visit Tan Pce and turn it upside down right now! Hearing the demonic tide still roaring in the distance, Li Muxiu''s residual anger was hard to quell. He raised his fist and struck out. The fist was radiant as the zing sun, suppressing from above the tide of Demons and carrying the force of thousands of mountains falling. In an instant, a huge expanse was crushed within the demonic tide, the ground littered with fresh blood, and the torn bodies of ughtered Demons, some of which were annihtedpletely, leaving only scattered remnants. It was as if he had punched to death a swarm of mosquitoes! Such terrifying momentum caused the remaining Demons to be utterly petrified and trembling in fear. Everyone present was shocked, having witnessed the terrible power of the older generation of the Li Family. Was this the strongestbat force currently in the Divine General Mansion?! Li Muxiu''s face was twisted with rage. He did not pursue the three Demon Kings any further. Scanning the surroundings, he spotted a huge Demon King corpse in the camp and his pupils slightly constrictedthe small Heavenly Gate Pass had actually faced the incursion of four Demon Kings at the same time! No wonder Feng Boping had been so gravely injured. No wonder Li Hao''s situation had been so dire! Li Muxiu turned and headed back, appearing instantaneously before Li Hao. Observing Li Hao''s mutted body, tears welled up in the eyes of a man who hadn''t cried even on the battlefield for years. Thest time he was this angry was when his elder brother died. "Quick, take the medicine." Li Muxiu quickly pulled out numerous medicines from his sleeve, many spilling to the ground, all precious treasures that would make anyone envious. Li Hao''s heart had settled down a bit. From the moment that the master of the Heavenly Secrets Tower appeared, he knew he would survive this battle. Seeing that his second uncle had alsoe, he revealed a smile and said: "Sorry for the worry." "What silly things are you saying?" Li Muxiu nearly choked up, "It is I who arrived toote." "You are indeed quitete; howe you only arrived now?" Feng Boping did not indulge Li Muxiu, the feeling of being snatched from the jaws of death brought a smile to his face as he spoke somewhat irritably. Li Muxiu nced at the hole in Feng''s abdomen and shared some medicine with him, "Say fewer words, don''t run out of breath." "Don''t curse me. We agreed to die together in the future. If you don''t die, how can I possibly die?" Fengughed as he spoke, yet he did not refuse the precious medicine handed to him and swallowed it down immediately. Li Muxiu paid him no mind and turned to look at Song Qiumo, offering her a share as well and whispered, "This favor, the Li Family will remember!" Song Qiumo smiled enchantingly, her cheeks still pale and weak, but now that the situation was stabilizing, she did not need to maintain tight control over her body. Her inner Qi began to circte quietly, turning to heal her own injuries. "This favor isn''t intended for the Li Family; it''s for him," she said with a lightugh. Li Muxiu was taken aback, his expression changing slightly. The favor of the Li Family was exceedingly precious, but the Demon King of Tan Pce chose to ask for a favor from Li Hao instead. However, Li Muxiu knew that there was some teasing in her words; she hadn''t seriously considered it as a favor. Otherwise, would she have persevered here to such an extent? What favor could be more important than one''s life? Li Muxiu turned his head to look deeply at Li Hao. That this Demon King from Tan Pce was willing to sacrifice so much for Li Hao showed the depths of their friendship. Considering these things, he felt reassured yet also somewhat bitter. "Eat it, why aren''t you eating?" Li Muxiu saw that Li Hao was only holding the medicine without ingesting it and urged him immediately. Li Hao shook his head gently, handing the treasures to Feng. It would be a waste for him to ingest them, as it wasn''t necessary. Now that the Demon Kings were driven away, and their lives were no longer in immediate danger, he could heal himself by leveraging the nature of his recuperative abilities, although it would take some time, especially since he had been so severely injured this time. Seeing Li Hao''s actions, Li Muxiu''s expression changed slightly. Remembering the words Li Hao had said when he left the mansion, he said bitterly: "Won''t you even ept what your second uncle offers you?" Li Hao quickly responded, "Second Uncle, you misunderstand; these treasures would be somewhat wasted on me, as I can heal myself." "What nonsense about waste, no amount of treasures would be too much for you!" Li Muxiu said angrily. Chapter 253: Chapter 36: Arrangements (7K Two-in-One Chapter)_4 Li Hao felt the old man''s sentiment and revealed a smile. "Second Uncle, you needn''t worry. I have my own ways to recover." Li Muxiu wanted to say more, but Feng Boping''s eyes flickered, diverting the topic. "Why did youe sote? Did that kid not let youe?" Li Muxiu''s face slightly changed, he nced at him, then at Li Hao, and said: "Hong Zhuang returned home to ask for help and gather troops. I had just been to the Xia Family and had just returned to the n not long ago. After hearing the news, Tiangang asked me toe as reinforcements, insisting that we must protect Hao Er." Feng Boping slightly raised his eyebrows, nced at him, and after a brief silence, he said, "What did you go to the Xia Family for?" "It''s the Divine General Mansion''s business; why are you asking so many questions?" Li Muxiu red at him. Feng Boping chuckled lightly, which also sounded somewhat scornful. He didn''t continue with the pleasantries but looked up at the white-clothed Tower Master and said, "May I leave now?" Lu Chunsheng looked at him coldly and said, "Considering your actions this time in warding off demons and defending the border, I will let you off for now. But next time I see you, I will show no mercy!" "Heh, then I should thank you," Feng Boping said mockingly with a chuckle. Heughed in a strange tone, then cupped his hands together, turned around, and drifted away, vanishing in the blink of an eye. Lu Chunsheng nced at Li Muxiu. He had clearly heard the conversation between the two earlier and was surprised to learn such astonishing news today. Could it be that the old boxing saint of the Li Family was actually friends with this saint of thieves? If the news got out that the Divine General Mansion was colluding with a great thief, the Li Family could end up bearing countless curses. However, he naturally had no interest in revealing this. But such information could serve as a secret dossier, adding another bargaining chip to Tianji Tower. "Don''t listen to the Old Madman''s nonsense. Tiangang may be hot-tempered and stubborn, but he wouldn''t be careless about such matters..." Li Muxiu turned his head and said to Li Hao. "Second Uncle!" Li Hao called out softly, interrupting him. With Li Muxiu''s eyes slightly stunned, Li Hao smiled at him and said, "I''m very happy that you coulde. I will repay this favor." Li Muxiu''s face slightly changed, and he was taken aback. He naturally detected the implication in Li Hao''s words, treating the act of assistance he received as a "favor." Rather than the aid of Li Muxiu being close friends with Li Hao. Because he had mentioned that person, it led the kid to set boundaries for his visit. Li Muxiu felt a bitter taste in his heart and sighed, "Hao Er, do you really n to stand guard here for three years?" "Yes." Li Hao nodded. "Today, I almost died. I was almost forced to flee, breaking the agreement." Li Muxiu''s face subtly changed once more, catching the underlying meaning: unless at the brink of death, he would be unwilling to break the agreement. At that moment, Li Hao looked at the Tower Master, bowed slightly, and said: "Thank you for your help, Tower Master." Lu Chunsheng replied with a smile, "Heavenly Gate Pass is a pass in my Liangzhou, and it is the territory of the Dayu Divine Dynasty. Mying here is not entirely to assist you. As Martial Artists, we should also take part in defending the border!" Li Hao said with a smile, "That said, you are also helping His Majesty to solve problems and relieve his concerns." Lu Chunsheng was momentarily taken aback, his eyes suddenly sharp as he stared at the fourteen-year-old boy. The casualness in the other''s words made it instantly clear to him that this boy seemed to understand everything and see through all. Indeed. His arrival was no coincidence. The Grandmasters who came here, the Martial Artists from various states, it was all no coincidence eitherthey were all led by information spread by Tianji Tower, through subtle guidance! Guiding these Martial Artists of Jianghu was not difficult. And Tianji Tower, under the control of His Majesty, was the power of the royal family. This, only a few people knew. And the older generation of the Divine General Mansion happened to be among those few. The youth in front felt as though he had learned of this matter from the elders of Li Family. With this in mind, the gathering of these Grandmasters and Martial Artists from various states, along with his appearance, made it not difficult to guess that this was all prearranged. It was the arrangement of His Majesty. In Dayue City, the youth had in a minor Demon King and be famous throughout the world. How could Emperor Yu not take notice? However, Liangzhou was a ce guarded by the Li Family, and the royal family couldn''t rashly intervene, especially not overstepping the Li Family. And in that battle at Qingzhou City, Li Hao had a special rtionship with the Li Family. At first, everyone thought it was a farce, but as the youth killed the Demon King and suppressed Grandmasters with a single finger, nobody any longer regarded his leaving home as mere childishness! This youth had the ability to stand alone against an entire region! Given this, who would dare say that the youth would hit a wall, would bow his head, or need to turn back and rely on the glory of Divine General Mansion? At fourteen, suppressing Grandmasters and ying demons of the Three Immortal Realms! This alone was enough to fill one with pride. Given time, this youth was bound to be a significant figure in the world''s future. By then, it would be uncertain whether the Divine General Mansion would be borrowing glory from the youth or vice versa! And His Majesty did not send the Divine General Mansion to reinforce but instead utilized Tianji Tower to gather the strength of Jianghu''s Martial Artists to support the youth. There were several possible intentions behind this arrangement. As for which one it was, that depended on how one interpreted the situation. "Regardless, I will remember this favor," said Li Hao to Lu Chunsheng with a salute, speaking earnestly. Lu Chunsheng looked deeply at him. The gratitude and acknowledgment in the youth''s words were not attributed to Tianji Tower. They had to be directed elsewhere. He finally understood why His Majesty valued this young man so much that even during the struggle for the True Dragon of the Li Family, he intervened to award a decree, and when the young man was guarding the Frontier Pass, His Majesty bestowed upon him a named sword. The youth''s talents were unmistakable, but even more so, his wisdom was far beyond what one would expect of a fourteen-year-old boy. Indulged but not arrogant, sharp-minded and cautious, as well as humble and polite. He suddenly found himself unable toprehend what the Duke who now controlled the Divine General Mansion was thinking. To abandon such a treasure in the wilderness, allowing him to almost lose his life. Could it be that the glory of the Li Family over the past millennium was too overwhelming, and there was a desire to diminish it somewhat? Lu Chunsheng shook his head, feeling a headache brewing at the thought of the deep grudges within the Divine General Mansion. He cast aside these thoughts and said calmly to the youth: "I heard that you were unrivaled as the foremost among Grandmasters in the debate of martial paths, and Tianji Tower still owes you a reward. When will you have time to visit Tianji Tower for fun?" "As soon as my injuries are healed, I''ll go," Li Hao said with a smile. "Good, I''ll prepare the tea and wait for you," Lu Chunsheng replied with a smile. He did not adopt the posture of an elder towards such an extraordinary individual. In time, it was very likely that this young man would enter the Four Stands Realm. If he could maintain this momentum and break through without being hindered by bottlenecks, perhaps in a future generation, he could suppress the whole world and stand shoulder to shoulder with the Buddha himself. Li Hao smiled and once again thanked the head of Tianji Tower. Li Muxiu listened to the conversation, feeling an indescribable difort in his heart. He too quickly understood that His Majesty had also secretly meddled in these affairs. Yet, it seemed that His Majesty had no intention of reconciling Li Hao with the Li Family, which was quite thought-provoking. Could it be that His Majesty was aware that Li Hao had not continued the soul of the Li Family ancestral hall? Or was it that there were ns to support the rise of a sixth Divine General Mansion? Or perhaps His Majesty simply liked Li Hao and didn''t want to see him wronged? Li Muxiu felt that thest possibility was not very practical and frowned slightly, feeling somewhat worried. While his affection for Li Hao was beyond doubt, he did not wish to see the child caught up in royal affairs and be a pawn of His Majesty. If everything had never happened, and the boy was still at the estate every day painting, ying chess, and apanying him while fishing by theke... Li Muxiu sighed inwardly, feeling sentimental. Chapter 254: Chapter 37 The Rise of the City (Supplementary update 21/25) Following the retreat of the three Demon Kings, the tide of demons beyond the Frontier Pass also copsed in a one-sided defeat, scattering in flight, but the majority were left behind and chopped to death by chaotic des and swords. Many Grandmasters returned to the camp and sessively paid homage to Lu Chunsheng and Li Muxiu, then all gathered before Li Hao. Most of them were covered in blood, some with grave injuries, arms severed, others with lower legs torn open, bandaged, and even some with eyeballs or half of their faces torn off by demons, their flesh a blurred mess, all had been treated with medicinal powder. If it was not for Lu Chunsheng''s timely arrival, the majority of them would have likely perishedpletely. "We won!" Someone said, and immediately the spirits of the others were somewhat lifted. Compared to them, there were even more demons in here. However, among the dead were also many passionate souls from various states who hade together and nowy eternally. Li Hao did not speak, but bowed deeply to them. Despite the guidance and arrangements by Tianji Tower, the sacrifices these people made were genuine and substantial. Lu Chunsheng did not linger at the site, and said to Li Hao, "I will be waiting for you at Tianji Tower." Then he turned and floated away, disappearing without a trace. In the distance, a group of war horses galloped in, led by a figure in bright red armorit was Li Hongzhuang, who had previously returned to Qingzhou. Seeing Li Hao''s bloodied state, she, who had seen countless soldiers fall in battle, also felt her eyes moisten and stepped forward, saying, "I arrived toote!" Li Hao shook his head slightly, saying, "Thank you for the reinforcements." "What thanks?" Li Hongzhuang said with reddened eyes. Li Hao did not continue the conversation, but turned to the Great Grandmaster Lin Qingfeng beside him and said: "Please trouble you, senior, to count our fallen heroes. It would be even better if their identities could be determined." Lin Qingfeng nodded slightly, beckoned a few people, and left. Li Hongzhuang said, "Leave this task to me." She turned and instructed, "Brothers, go count the battlefield, bring back all the fallen brothers, and try to reassemble the limbs and fragments aspletely as possible!" "Yes!" The Bloodsha Army behind her responded in unison, and immediately set off on their horses. Li Hao sat down on the ground, the Holy Heart Talisman in his hand already burned to ashes. Thinking back to when Chu Jiuyue had given him the talisman, he guessed she had probably anticipated today''s events. And that Supreme Tower Master Lu Chunsheng, who "just happened" to appear when he activated the Holy Heart Talisman, it all seemed too coincidental. Li Hao sat carelessly on the sandy ground, legs apart, looking towards the calm evening sunlight in the distance, a bitter smile ying on his lips. No matter what, the support of the other party had indeed been delivered effectively. If not for that, he might not have died today, but he would have been gravely injured, and that agreement would definitely have been broken. If Emperor Yu was indeed the old man he had yed chess with by the willow river, Li Hao could only say that he had won the chess games at the time, but the move the opponent made today was pressing on his lifeline, utterly ruthless! ... ... Yuzhou, the imperial capital. In the towering pce''s back garden, a secluded royal garden with thinly-umted snow. Within it was a flowerbed that was already showing new branches, indicating that the severe winter was sooning to an end. "Your Majesty, the plum blossoms stand tall, and the spring blossoms are about to open too," said Chu Jiuyue, her voice soft and submissive, observing the emerging faint yellow in the flowerbed. The snow in the garden had been cleared, and the flowerbed was meticulously cared for; the seeds were carefully selected from countless varieties, thus all were of excellent types. "Yes, the harsh winter is nearing its end, and the spring rain will soone..." Emperor Yu walked leisurely in the garden, pausing in front of this flowerbed following Chu Jiuyue''s voice, and after taking a nce, he looked up toward the distant horizon. A flicker crossed his eyes and he spoke in a soft voice: "The situation at Heavenly Gate Pass should being to a close." Chu Jiuyue calcted the time and nodded, saying, "In two days, the news from Chunsheng should arrive." "This time the intent was too obvious, that child will likely have noticed." Emperor Yu''s lips curled up slightly, thinking of the youth by the river who had spoken the words "All glory and wealth are as dust, all honor and riches are as clouds." The fact that the young man dared to shed the surname of the Li Family seemed to indeed reflect his wordsa youth has his youthful recklessness. While he appeared indifferent to glory and fame, his heart harbored a spirited pride, which Emperor Yu found very endearing. "Wasn''t Your Majesty intending for him to realize this?" Chu Jiuyue yfully pretended confusion, knowing that ttery such as saying "Your Majesty''s schemes are unfathomable" was too clich and inferior. Besides, Emperor Yu held that young man in high regard, and such words might be demeaning to him, which was not clever at all. "If he sees through it, will he develop different thoughts and me Your Majesty?" Chu Jiuyue asked. She knew that Emperor Yu wanted to hear more than just her ttery. "Heh..." Upon hearing Chu Jiuyue''s words, Emperor Yu chuckled: "Any n has its path, and thus can be easy for someone to see through." "All schemes in the world are inferior to sincerity." "Only a genuine heart is imprable." Chu Jiuyue blinked, then looked at His Majesty. "Does this mean, Your Majesty truly cares for that young man?" His gaze flickered, uncertain whether to believe those words. But since His Majesty had spoken so, he could only choose to believe. ... ... In Liangzhou, at Heavenly Gate Pass. Within the camp of Cangya City, a third of the martial artists and Grandmasters who hade to assist had perished, and another third had bid farewell to Li Hao and departed. Of those remaining, a portion decided to stay behind to aid Li Hao in guarding the area for a while longer. Everyone had seen Li Hao''s grievous injuries and were waiting for his recovery. Within the cemetery inside the Frontier Pass, many new graves had been added. Among those fallen Grandmasters, there were those whose wives and disciples had received the news and rushed over, wishing to take their bodies back for burial. Li Hao naturally consented. On a mountain outside the pass. Two figures sat there, surrounded by tranquility without wind or snow, only two sks of wine between themit was Li Muxiu and Feng Boping. "Caught any good fishtely?" Feng Boping took a sip of wine, gazing at the snow before him and asked casually. Li Muxiu shook his head slightly, "Don''t feel like fishing." Feng Boping was taken aback and sized up his old friend, then suddenly asked, "Did you rush here to reinforce because the True Dragon of the Li Family arranged it?" Li Muxiu kept his head down, fiddling with the snow on the ground, and remained silent. Feng Boping seemed to expect the answer and sighed, "By saying this, do you intend to persuade Hao Er to return? Are you sure you want him to go back to that ce? Even I, as an outsider, can''t stand to watch it. I don''t believe you truly bear to do so." Li Muxiu stopped tracing circles in the snow with his finger, lifted his head, and turned to look at Feng Boping: "If I don''t put it this way, would Hao Er return? You saw how perilous it was for Hao this time; both of you nearly died!" "Even if he has to hold his nose and go back, at least it''s safe there. Once Hao inherits the True Dragon''s mantle and surpasses his father in strength, why would he need to care about other''s attitudes anymore?" Feng Boping fell into silence for a moment before responding, "What does the True Dragon truly intend, then? Since you weren''t sent by him, what has he done? He surely must know what Heavenly Gate Pass faced, right?" Li Muxiu sighed and said, "He went to the eastern frontier of Liangzhou. The military camps there suffered attacks, and Xuan Li, who was stationed in the west, couldn''t provide reinforcements in time. Moreover, the attacks there were likely a feint by the demons to create a diversion, so he personally led the troops out to battle." "When Hong Zhuang returned, he had just set out. These are turbulent times, and who knows what the next few years will bring." Feng Boping expressed his surprise, "Has it really be so chaotic? If we''ve detected the demons outside the Liangzhou Territory, they should no longer resort to sneak attacks, or move their base, right? There''s no need to keep a watch over this ce." "And didn''t His Majesty send reinforcements? This is a rare opportunity for a strategic ambush." Li Muxiu shook his head, "His Majesty can''t spare any forces. It''s not just Liangzhou that was attacked; several other major states are in a precarious state as well. You wouldn''t know, but three months ago in Qi State, the frontier was close to being overrun. Three cities were destroyed overnight with not a single survivor. That''s the territory of the Xia Family; now they too are on high alert." "Was your visit to the Xia Family because of this?" Li Muxiu picked up a sk and took a drink, saying no more. Talking too much about these military matters wouldn''t benefit his old friend, Feng Boping. Feng Boping also realized he had asked too much. Although they were close friends, there were certain lines they did not cross. "Don''t worry about Hao Er; this old life of mine can still hold on for a few more years," Feng Boping assured him. Li Muxiu looked at him and nodded, "You''ve been tied to this ce for three years; it''s indeed an inconvenience for you." "Stop it. If you really feel sorry, let me take a look inside the Li Family''s ancestral treasury," Feng Boping huffed. Li Muxiu gave him a look, "Don''t even think about it." ... The people who stayed at Heavenly Gate Pass, looking at the "Cangya City" reduced to nothing more than a small mound and the cemetery sprawling endlessly like a city wall, were utterly speechless and shaken. At that moment, they finally understood what a true frontier city was. This was a city built of flesh and blood, a city of heroic spirits! Many were moved and chose to stay to help rebuild Cangya City. With the aid of those martial artists, the reconstruction project began swiftly and progressed rapidly. Indeed, many hands make light work. Their extensiveworks enabled them not only to provide the stones and wood needed for construction from beyond the pass, but other living supplies were also transported from various cities. Thus, merchant caravans bearing gs began to appear on the once deserted Dragon Pass Road that had been quiet for decades. Even escort agencies with their banners passed through. This silent thoroughfare was now finally frequented by people, bing a real road! This road led to the end, towards Cangya City. Outside the former mound, tall walls had already been erected. With the aid of many Fifteen Li Realm martial artists and Grandmasters, transportingrge stones was effortless, making the construction of the city walls incredibly fast and efficient. High-rise buildings sprang up from t ground; the city rose as well. Building after building was erected, decorated with dragons and phoenixes, exquisitely crafted. At the top of the city walls, as ropes were pulled, a military g unfurled in the wind. On it were tworge, dark characters: Haotian! Chapter 255: Chapter 38: Demon Kings Blood When Cangya City was being rebuilt, Li Muxiu quietly bid farewell to Li Hao. He recognized Li Hao''s nature unwilling to return to Qingzhou and reluctant to submit. Fortunately, now that the three Demon Kings had been driven off and the danger at Heavenly Gate Pass was temporarily resolved, he could rest easy. Moreover, upon learning that Li Hao had in the ck Bird Demon King, he was shocked, and he realized that Li Hao no longer needed the protection of the Li Family. Had it not been for the attack of four Demon Kings, under other circumstances, Li Hao could have protected himself through his own strength. After all, an assault by four Demon Kings posed a risk to even those in the Four Stands Realm, let alone Li Hao, who was merely in the Heavenly Human Realm. Regarding the rate of Li Hao''s growth, apart from feeling reassured, Li Muxiu couldn''t help but feel a hint of loss and regret. However, seeing the many martial artists from various states that surrounded Li Hao, he understood that this might be the best oue for him. Not long after Li Muxiu left, people from the Monster Suppression Department arrived. The one who came was a Commandant, as well as three Monster Suppression Generals. This Commandant was in the Four Stands Realm, and the three Monster Suppression Generals were powerful beings from the Three Immortal Realms. It''s worth mentioning that Li Hao had actually seen this Commandant before; he was Xiang Yuguang, who had backed Li Qianfeng, his opponent, at the True Dragon Banquet. As one of the seven Commandants in the Monster Suppression Department, Xiang Yuguang, having backed the wrong side previously, hastened over upon hearing the news about Heavenly Gate Pass to meet the youth whom he had hastily parted ways with more than half a year ago at the True Dragon Banquet. When Xiang Yuguang arrived, Li Hao''s body had already healed superficially under his restrained cultivation and he had changed into new garments, appearing quite neat and refined. In the rebuilt bamboo-fenced courtyard, Li Hao sat on a bamboo mat in the gallery, lightly swinging his feet over the edge into the empty air. On the small table beside him, a pot of tea was brewed, apanied by a few pastries, giving off a somewhat serene vibe. "Young Master, I heard that Demon Kings have invaded the territory, so I''vee to register and investigate," Xiang Yuguang stated from within the courtyard, his attitude gentle, yet feeling somewhat awkward. Last time, he had backed the wrong side, and he wasn''t sure how deep of an impression this left on the young man. He didn''t expect to befriend Li Hao on this visit; he only hoped to mitigate the past incident and regain some distance. After all, there was a long road ahead. Just take it slow. "Hmm." Li Hao was amiable and didn''t take the opportunity to ridicule or trouble the other, as if he had forgotten the previous events, asking: "What do I need to do to assist?" "I''ll show you the investigation results, and you''ll just need to confirm them," Xiang Yuguang said with a smile. Yet inside, he was muttering, despite being a Commandant of the Monster Suppression Department, he wasn''t even invited to sit down; this young man indeed held some grudges against him. "Alright." Li Hao agreed, then picked up his teacup and gently sipped. Picking up the teacup was a sign of seeing the guest off. Xiang Yuguang couldn''t help but feel a bit helpless, managing only to smile and bid farewell to Li Hao. The three Monster Suppression Generals at the entrance of the courtyard were covertly observing this young prodigy whose fame had spread far and wide, their eyes filled with curiosity and astonishment. This young master didn''t even give face to a Commandant truly a sign of youthful arrogance. However, they had also heard about how Li Hao had in the minor Demon King in the presence of a crowd. His strength was no less than any of the three of them, and given time, he would be able to stand on equal footing with those in the Four Stands Realm. Thus, there was no need to be overly humble. "Only fourteen years old, truly preposterous." "Indeed, what were we doing when we were fourteen?" "I don''t know about you two, but I was still ying a game of wits and bravery against Demons in the Divine Travel Realm..." The three Monster Suppression Generals exchanged whispers until Xiang Yuguang approached; they ceased their covertmunication and stood up straight, behaving themselves. While Xiang Yuguang and his party went to investigate the details, Song Qiumo entered the courtyard, and Li Hao immediately invited her to sit and poured her a cup of tea. Song Qiumo took a sip and said, "Refreshing and sweet, not bad." Li Hao just smiled. "I''m preparing to return to Qingzhou," Song Qiumo mentioned, ncing at Li Hao. Li Hao had expected as much; with the retreat of the three Demon Kings, there was no immediate danger, and the arrival of the people from the Monster Suppression Department would somewhat deter the Demons, considering that Xiang Yuguang, after all, was in the Four Stands Realm. These Demons dared to provoke the Divine General Mansion at the frontier, acting brazenly, but they feared the Monster Suppression Department even more. Because the Divine General Mansion guarded the borders, facing numerous Demons, but the Monster Suppression Department was different; if you provoked them, they would focus on you intently. After all, their duty was to capture Demons and suppress evil; they had no other business all day, just focusing on you, tracking you everywhere - the Demons despised it. "You don''t need to worry about me here. Rather, you, having left for so long because of me, probably need to go through the registration and authorization procedure again," Li Hao said. Even though Tan Pce would intervene, the formalities would still require some work, especially since it was adjacent to officialnd, and the being admitted was a Four Stands Realm Demon King; the scrutiny was stringent. "Minor issue," Song Qiumo replied with a smile, then looked intently at Li Hao and said softly, "For now, it seems that there won''t be any more troubles here. Three years from now, I''ll wait for you in Qingzhou." "Hmm." Li Hao nodded slightly. Although he was reluctant to return to Qingzhou, since his sizeable old friend was there, he didn''t mind making the trip. Song Qiumo smiled slightly, her lips curling like a gentle spring breeze, and she offered her empty teacup, saying, "More, please." "Alright." Li Hao refilled her cup. One cup, then another. Song Qiumo finished his drink, stood up, nced at Li Hao once more, and then left without looking back, his figure drifting away and vanishing into the courtyard. Not long after Song Qiumo''s departure, the small enclosed courtyard weed new visitors and became quite lively. This time the arrivals were from the Heavenly Observatory. They mastered the secret arts of arrays, and most arrays in various cities were carved andid out by the Heavenly Observatory. The leader this time was the Star Bureau Official of the Three Immortal Realms, holding an extremely high status. In terms of official rank, he was even half a grade higher than Xiang Yuguang who had just left. After all, the secret arts of arrays are extremelyplex, not only requiring martial arts talent but also tremendous insight. One must dedicate a lifetime to study, equivalent to reaching the apex in two different disciplines to be qualified. A thousand years ago, demons stealthily infiltrated the Heavenly Observatory and stole several scrolls of secret array manuscripts. However, the array mastery demons controlled in recent years has been very rudimentary, because learning these things requires more brains than they have. Arrays are involved with the heavenly stems and earthly branches, the changes of the stars, and the principles of divination. Even after studying for hundreds of years, one might not dare to im they haveprehended them. The Star Bureau Official, with his white and sparse hair, had an air of solemnity and dullness. Li Hao got up to wee him, intending to offer him tea, but the elder waved his hand, saying they were here to work on orders, not to eat and drink. After meeting Li Hao and receiving the city lord''smand from his hand, he turned to get busy. His demeanor had quite the feeling of an old schr. Ignoring worldly manners, he focused solely on research into arrays. The several apanying educators also mostly had a dull look, but asionally their eyes would flicker with contemtive light. Only one girl appeared more vivacious. As the others left, she lingered at the very end and said to Li Hao with a smile: "Please don''t me my master, young master. He is just like that by nature." Li Hao noticed the official embroidery on her chest, indicating the lowest rank among them, an assistant. He smiled and said: "You should learn from your master and delve more into the study of arrays." The girl''s radiant smile immediately withered, and she pouted, "Why do you also talk so stiffly like my master?" Li Hao chuckled lightly, without saying more. The girl gave him a look, originally thinking this talented young master of simr age would be lively, but he unexpectedly carried an air of mature calmness. She secretly pursed her lips, turned, and walked away with her hands behind her back to catch up with her master outside the courtyard. "Xiang Lan, don''t run around, it''s time to get to work," said one of her educator senior brothers. Although from the same school, their ages seemed vastly different, with the educator senior brother appearing to be in his fifties. "I, know, okay~" With her head swaying like a pendulum, the girl drew out her reply in a sing-song voice, one word at a time. After speaking, however, her gaze wandered around the new city, examining the bustling martial artists, a scene she had seen before when apanying her master to other cities toy out arrays; it was nothing unusual to her. Soon, under the guidance of Li Hongzhuang, they arrived at a part of the city wall. Just stepping onto the rampart, a chill wind hit, and Xia Xiang Lan shrank her neck. Then, her gaze naturally wandered forward, and she instantly saw an endless graveyard. She was taken aback for a moment and subconsciously said, "These, these are..." Li Hongzhuang, after discussing the array matters in a low voice with the elder Star Bureau Official ahead, turned to look at the young girl upon hearing her murmurs, and gently said, "These are all our sons of Dayu." Xia Xiang Lan felt a jolt in her heart, her pupils slightly constricted, and her breath seemed to catch. This was her first visit to the frontier pass, the first time witnessing such a sight. Could it be true what the books said, that beyond the Great Wally thousands of miles of lonely graves? The image of that young man with a serene smile in the courtyard suddenly surfaced in her mind, and that sense of maturity and detachment now seemed to hide countless scars beneath that calm facade. Her fingers clenched involuntarily, and her eyes took on a much more solemn look. ... Back in the courtyard, Li Hao summoned Ren Qianqian and the little white fox to deal with the corpse of the Demon King. Ren Qianqian had ridden back on the second day after the great battle had concluded. Although she didn''t say much, Li Hao guessed that she must not have returned to Qi State but had stayed in a nearby city; otherwise, it wouldn''t have been so quick toe from Qi State to here. About this, Li Hao didn''t say much, and everything felt very natural. At this moment, they went to a cordoned-off area within the city, where the ck Bird Demon King''s corpse was lying, like a small hill, the area sealed off. "The Demon King''s body is a treasure all over, how do you n to handle it?" Feng Boping silently appeared beside Li Hao, eyeing the Demon King in front of him, still full of sighs. The battle that took ce here was known only to him and Song Qiumo; it had not been widely publicized, and not many people knew that the Demon King was actually in by Li Hao. After all, a Heavenly Human Realm defeating a Demon King from the Four Stands Realm was a bit too astonishing to hear. This kind of information was considered a secret, and it was better to keep it as contained as possible. Feng Boping also didn''t ask much about Li Hao''s bizarre state in the martial arts, for he had watched him grow up, but many things were beyond hisprehension, like this monstrous talent. But these things were unimportant. What was important was that Li Hao still remained the familiar little rat he knew. "Make a nice meal for everyone." Li Hao replied. Feng Boping was taken aback, looking at Li Hao in astonishment. When he saw the young man''s serious expression, he couldn''t help butugh, and soon burst intoughter. "Youd, you really have your ways," he said. Li Hao said, "The taste of the Demon King should be quite good. It serves as a decent way to thank everyone for their help." "That''s true," Feng Boping agreed with a smile. That''s far from a merepensation. If they had known there would be Demon King meat to feast on, probably even more martial artists would have wanted toe. "Besides the flesh, the Demon King''s heart is a treasure. It can help youprehend the essence of its way andy the foundation for your ascension to the Four Stands Realm," Feng Boping said. "The gilt feathers on its back are the essence of an ancient Demon King''s bloodline and excellent material for forging Divine Weapons. You can collect them and send your Dragon Soar Sword along with them to the Ten Thousand Artifacts Tower to have them help you refine it a second time." Li Hao nodded, he had also thought about this. These were indeed the most precious treasures on the body of the Demon King, coveted by countless people. "Prepare a container, I have a use for the blood of this Demon King," Li Hao said. Chapter 256: Chapter 39: Spiritual Awakening When Ren Qianqian brought severalrge cauldrons for the blood, Li Hao waved his hand, and the Dragon Soar Sword flew out. Its Sword Qi piercing the heavens, it charged towards the ck Bird. Under the de of this Divine Weapon, the body of the ck Bird Demon King was sliced open. Li Hao severed its neck, and the life-rich treasured blood gushed forth, but Li Hao covered it with his power to manipte objects, drawing it into therge cauldrons. During this process, he also used his object-controlling power to wring out the moisture from the treasured blood, simply refining it, so that only the thick, fishy, and viscous alien blood remained. The huge bronze cauldrons were filled to the brim, a total of nine cauldrons. Afterwards, Li Hao sealed the cauldrons with iron water and set them aside for the time being. Next, following the advice of Elder Feng, Li Hao plucked the gold-iid feathers from the back of the ck Bird Demon King. The feathers were glittering with gold. Although the Demon King was dead, the feathers still flickered with faint golden light. Li Hao collected all seven gold-iid feathers then proceeded to cut out the heart of the Demon King. This heart from the Tao Heart Realm was covered with divine patterns and contained a profound and vast aura, with natural patterns formed by the power of heaven and earth on it. If one couldprehend it, they would be able to understand the Tao Heart that the Demon King hadprehended. Li Hao found arge white jade tray and caught the heart, half a meter in diameter, on it. The flowing dark gold divine patterns still contained surging power, and even if left to sit naturally, they would not decay for a hundred years. Apart from these, the other parts were also extremely precious, but Li Hao nned to share them with the martial artists of the entire city. The other ck feathers, though not suitable for crafting Divine Weapons, could still be forged into decent weapons, good enough for use up to the Heavenly Human Realm. The flesh of the body was also extremely precious, and eating it raw could have great medicinal effects, but the Demonic Qi contained within was too powerful. It would be better to refine it before absorption. After all, there are some differences between the Human Race and the demons'' constitutions. The little white fox could eat it raw, but having grown up by Li Hao''s side, it had be ustomed to cooked food. "Elder Feng will take care of setting up the pot and lighting the fire," Li Hao said with a smile, rolling up his sleeves, ready to prepare the ck Bird Demon King for the feast. Feng Boping also became excited about this shocking venture. All the martial artists of the city were in for a treat that evening. Li Hao manipted the Dragon Soar Sword, starting to pluck and debone the Demon King. Ren Qianqian assisted Li Hao, searching for containers to hold the various parts. When Li Hongzhuang learned of the news and rushed over, she was dumbfounded upon seeing Li Hao truly using his sword to cut meat, and beside him, preparations being madesetting up a huge pile of firewood and an enormous iron pot that had been sourced from who knows where. This was a Tao Heart Realm Demon King, whose body''s value was inestimable, saying that a tael of gold per tael of meat was not an exaggeration. Li Hao was actually nning to waste it like this. "Hao Er, are you really going to cook with this Demon King?!" Li Hongzhuang approached Li Hao and asked, astonished. Li Hao turned his head to look at her. Just before, this little aunt had also rushed to reinforce them, contributing to their side in the battle outside. Smiling at her, he said, "What vor do you like? Spicy or steamed?" "..." Li Hongzhuang had nothing to say in response. Having defended the frontier pass for over a decade, she never imagined that one day she would have the opportunity to feast on the flesh of a Demon King, something she wouldn''t even dare to dream of. Seeing Ren Qianqian struggling to find the right utensils, Li Hongzhuang stopped being coy. As a tiger girl from a military family, her disposition was rather forthright like a man''s, and she immediately waved over a deputy from the Bloodsha Army. Soon, the canteen squad that always apanied the Bloodsha Army arrived. They brought bowls and chopsticks, serving utensils, and a vast array of condiments. Watching Li Hao handle the corpse of the Demon King, the soldiers of the canteen squad all eximed in awe, feeling as if they were seeing something new. They wanted to step forward to help, but they were all declined by Li Hao, who only allowed them to assist with menial tasks such as arranging ingredients. Li Hao preferred to have full control over the cooking himself. He dismantled the Demon King''s thighs and wings one by one and then chopped them into smaller pieces. The Dragon Soar Sword, the foremost among the ten famous swords, now served the role of a kitchen knife, skillfully dismembering the Demon King''s body under Li Hao''s hands. Seeing such high-end ingredients, Li Hao couldn''t help feeling a bit of regret. If only he had broken through the bottleneck in his cooking path, how much experience would cooking a Demon King from the Four Stands Realm have added? Perhaps tens of thousands? Although it was his first time making amunal meal, Li Hao was not careless or perfunctory; he was extraordinarily serious instead. Carrying the essence of cooking in his heart, he strove to make each dish as exquisite and delicious as if it were a specialty item. Therefore, cooking a goodmunal meal was a deeper challenge. Li Hao threw himself entirely into the process. The ordinary roaring mes of the firewood were not hot enough to stew the Demon King''s flesh and blood to tenderness, and stir-frying was even more difficult. While cooking, Li Hao was also massaging the ingredients, softening them, and making them easier to cook. When necessary, he would employ the Zixiao Palm to raise the temperature. Now, having stepped into the Grandmaster Limit of Martial Arts, each of his many cultivation techniques was apanied by another statethe Immortal Tao. By harnessing immortal power, he could unleash more formidable might from the techniques. This Superior Purple Sky Palm had also transformed into an Immortal Force Purple Sky Palm, whose steaming heat could easily melt demons and monsters of the Heavenly Human Realm. Against demons of the Three Immortal Realms, it could inflict tremendous damage. Used in cooking, it was a godsend for Li Hao. During the cooking process, the residual will within the flesh of the Demon King would sometimes manifest, and Li Hao used his Spiritual Thought to shatter it. The remnant thoughts within the pores and channels of the Demon King were gradually fading away. At first, Li Hao didn''t notice, butter he suddenly had a peculiar feeling. The ingredient itself seemed to possess a transcendent vor. At the Sixth Stage of cooking, Li Hao''s culinary skills had already reached the peak of taste buds, the ultimate enjoyment for his tongue. Even in the best restaurants of the Imperial Holy City, Li Hao could take to the kitchen and assume the role of head chef. But this was not the limit of culinary arts. Spiritual Awakening. At this moment, Li Hao suddenly realized that Spiritual Awakening in cooking wasn''t just about the ingredients themselves. It was about cooking something else, something beyond what the flesh could feelthe soul of the ingredients! Li Hao''s culinary arts had already reached the Sixth Stage, but he had never thought he would be the first to primarily focus on culinary arts as a means of Spiritual Awakening. And now, it was an unintentional act, a spontaneously started cooking session, that suddenly seemed to touch the elusive bottleneck. Li Hao gradually lost himself to the process. He no longer eradicated the lingering thoughts in the Demon King''s flesh; instead, he soothed them with his own will, calming them from an enraged screaming state to gradual tranquility. Those lingering thoughts still remained within the ingredients. At this moment, what he was cooking was no longer mere flesh, but the residual spirit of the ck Bird Demon King! The Divine Soul of the ck Bird Demon King had long been erased; this residual spirit could be considered soul dust, merely unconscious emotions and thoughts. Therefore, most of the lingering thoughts were filled with violent and bloodthirsty auras. But now, under the maniption of Li Hao''s Spiritual Thought, they gradually softened and embedded themselves into the ingredients. Meanwhile, these lingering thoughts also became a vessel, much like pores in meat, capable of absorbing seasoning and broth, bringing delight to the taste buds. And so these lingering thoughts did, as Li Hao infused them with his grateful thoughts towards the many Martial Artists, allowing them to be absorbed, then immersed into the ingredients. Unnoticed, panel prompts started to float before Li Hao''s eyes. [Culinary experience +2712] [Culinary experience +2539] [Culinary experience +2934] He took that step, Culinary Arts, Spiritual Awakening. The bottleneck of his Culinary Arts was also broken, and he could once again gain culinary experience points. But at this moment, Li Hao was wholly immersed in his cooking, ignoring these prompts. Just like when he had an epiphany at the Grandmaster Limit, he did not seek; therefore, he achieved. The most precious things in the world often don''te from seeking but naturally ur. Just like life, conceived from the womb without asking for it. Just like the sunlight that bathes the world, and the alternation of the sun and the moon, without soliciting it. Mountains and rivers follow natural rules; to seek is to row against the current, causing water at the foot of a mountain to flow uphill, which can be aplished with vast human effort, but it is notsting. And the ultimate Tao is natural andpletes itself, just like this. Li Hao''s mind had been on achieving Spiritual Awakening through the Art of Painting and Fishing, but he hadn''t ced hopes on Culinary Arts; yet it was this art that surprisingly came to fruition. ... As the sun set and the evening glow spread across the sky like the blush of a young girl, All the Martial Artists in the city, upon receiving the news, gathered in the center of the town. The scent of the food had already spread, covering the entire Cangya City, even the Star Bureau officials and other elderly schrs on the city walls, who were still studying the carvings of Arrays, smelled it. "What''s that smell?" Xia Xiang Lan eximed, lifting her head and sniffing with her delicate, fair nose. She smelled the aromaing from within the city and couldn''t help but look up, but being too far away and her realm too low, she couldn''t see clearly. "That young master seems to have cooked the Demon King and is inviting everyone to dine." Next to her, one of the schrs projected his Divine Soul into the air, seeing and hearing themotion in the distance, showing a hint of surprise on his otherwise expressionless face. "What, stewing the Demon King?" The others were all stunned, and the Star Bureau officials also appeared contemtive, looking up and murmuring, "That gentleman really is mad." Xia Xiang Lan thought of the gentle and jade-like young man in the courtyard, somewhat bewildered, finding it hard to associate him with such a wild act as cooking a Demon King. In the center of the city. The scene was set with many tables and chairs; the soldiers of the cooking squad helped serve the dishesa variety of Demon King flesh cuisines were presented. Stir-fried meat slices, steamed fatty liver, braised tendons, and more. The Demon King was turned by Li Hao into more than fifty different dishes, with a diverse array of styles including hot dishes, cold dishes, and pastries made from a mixture of muscles and other ingredients. A total of over a hundred tables were prepared, with more than fifty servings per table. In the afterglow of the setting sun, Li Hao wiped the sweat from his forehead and sat down at a table with Feng, beginning to eat. There were no special speeches or words of thanks; all the emotions were invested in the dining table. But Li Hongzhuang still spoke on behalf of Li Hao, saying a few words of thanks before announcing the start of the meal. When the food was tasted, the vors blossomed on the tip of the tongue, and the emotions and intent infused by Li Hao into the Demon King''s lingering thoughts were also conveyed. In an instant, everyone understood the young man''s heartfelt gratitude, a collision of souls that surpassed words. Some of the more sentimental women even had their eyes moistened with tears while they ate. The only sound remaining was the clinking of bowls and utensils. "You, this kid" Feng Boping, as usual, picked up some stir-fried meat slices and ate them. Soon, it seemed as if something flew out of the spicy meat, giving him an indescribable feeling. It was like a consciousness injected straight into his heart, without the need for verbalmunication, yet he could taste the intensity of the emotion within. This was no simple dish anymore. Li Hao had Ren Qianqian prepare some food boxes to send to the people of the Heavenly Observatory on the city walls. At this time, he ate his own cooking, sipped his liquor, and although he couldn''t absorb the essence of the Demon King''s flesh like the others, he could attest that the vor was indeed excellent. In his leisure time, Li Hao pulled up his panel to check it, and upon seeing that his Culinary Arts had risen from the Sixth to the Seventh Stage, he showed a hint of a smile. The feeling was not one of surprise but rather a smile of satisfaction, as if everything had naturally fallen into ce. The Spiritual Awakening of Culinary Arts also helped Li Hao find the way to Spiritual Awakening in the Art of Painting and other arts. However, it would still require some trials and errors; after all, talking about it and doing it were two different things. No matter what, he was now finally able to continue leveling up. Chapter 257: Chapter 40: The Three Immortals, The Pinnacle of Transcendence (Two-in-One Chapter) Outside of Heavenly Gate Pass, three thousand miles to the north. There is a river called Red Water River, the water an ominous dark red, its bed studded with many red stones, and inhabited by water Demons. By thekeshore stands a mountain, at the foot of which there is a solitary thatched hut, where an idle old man often sits, a Demon of the Three Immortal Realms who calls himself the Red God. The Red Godmands the Demons within a thousand miles; this Red Water River is his ancestral ground, originally a Red Blood Python in the river, which, after swallowing the sun and moon for three hundred years, transformed into a flood dragon and then hunted for food everywhere, eventually reaching the Three Immortal Realms. But now, the Red God in front of that thatched hut was kneeling on the ground, quivering. There sat three figures resting beside the hut, all emitting tremendous pressure. Although they deliberately restrained their power, it still made the Red God''s heart tremble, not knowing how he had managed to provoke these three Demon Kings. "Damn the Li Family, damn that old fart, damn that brat!" Wan Shan, the Demon King, clenched his fists, his eyes bloodshot, breaths heavy. He was gravely wounded, currently suppressing not only his injuries but also his rage. His vengeance for his son''s murder had not been carried out, and he had also lost a brother in the process. Furthermore, the cooperation with these two beside him hade at a great cost, with all his subordinates wiped out. The millennium foundation he had built in the Wan Shan demon territory, all ruined in an instant! His hatred for that young man in his heart was almost driving him mad. "With that old Li Family geezer showing up here, the Divine General Mansion should be at its weakest in defense. I heard the Li Family still has two old biddies who married off years ago, one''s whereabouts unknown, the other stationed in the ancestral hall." "It''s a pity, but sending a message now might be toote. We should have foreseen this point. If we had contacted the Holy Pce or the Dragon Gate in advance, and had them lie in wait outside Qingzhou City while we executed that young one, we could have struck a heavy blow during this opportunity!" The silver-robed youth squinted as he spoke, a hint of regret in his eyesit was a rare opportunity. "Hard to say, if the Punch Saint dared to show up here, it''s possible he might ask those two old dames from the Li Family to return and help guard." Beside him, the Dragon Lord shook his head slightly, saying, "Besides, those old fellows in the ancestral hall are no pushovers. If the Holy Pce and Dragon Gate are willing to join forces, then there might be some hope." "They''ve already been in touch with each other in secret." The silver-robed youth revealed shocking news, stating, "The people who came looking for us before, do you think they could have been summoned by merely the Great Void Realm? If I''m not mistaken, they must be banding together by now, and this Dayu Divine Dynasty should be split into ten states to let us have somefort." "They are cooperating?" The Dragon Lord froze, looking perplexedly at the silver-robed youth. These few powers, usually non-interfering andpetitors for many years, could actuallye together one day? The silver-robed youth shook his head slightly and didn''t borate further, saying, "Let''s talk about us now. The Monster Suppression Department at the Frontier Pass will probably soon be on their way and put us on the wanted list. Those dogs from the Monster Suppression Department have very keen noses. Shall we continue together, or shall we part ways?" Upon hearing these words, both the Dragon Lord and Wan Shan the Demon King remained silent. "If we are to stick together, do you n to take us to the Holy Pce?" The Dragon Lord looked at him and asked. The silver-robed youth nodded slightly, sighing, "I left the Holy Pce in the past, hoping to live at ease. I didn''t expect that for Wan Shan brother''s matter, I''d be forced to return, bowing our heads. Aside from the Holy Pce, I wouldn''t want to go to the Great Wilderness Heaven; the lot there is too frightening." Wan Shan, the Demon King, had a chilling gaze, his heart still grieving over his inability to exact revenge, as well as Gao''s death. Meanwhile, his twopanions were already considering their escape routes and destinations. To put it bluntly, they came only because of the deal they had made earlier, indifferent to his feelings. "I have no interest in the Holy Pce. What about you? If you were to go, you would probably choose the Dragon Gate." Wan Shan the Demon King said to the Dragon Lord. The Dragon Lord nodded slightly, sighing, "Going to the Dragon Gate isn''t great either. The Dragon Gate sent an invitation years ago, but I wanted some freedom and declined. Now, showing up there with my tail between my legs doesn''t look good." Wan Shan, the Demon King, sneered. One talks about wanting peace, the other about wanting freedomwhat bullshit! They simply weren''t tempted by the benefits. They had all anticipated the worst oues of this operation and had their fallback ns ready. "Since both of you have a destination, then let''s part ways here." Wan Shan, the Demon King, said. He was injured more severely than the other two at his side and held some trepidation about traveling together. "What about you? Where do you n to go, the Great Void Realm?" The Dragon Lord asked. Wan Shan, the Demon King nodded: "Given the circumstances, that''s the only option. I hear those people are all about purity and detachment from the worldly affairs, ha!" The Dragon Lord picked up on his scorn, unsure if it was directed at the Great Void Realm or at himself, but he didn''t mind and said, "The Great Void Realm is about to attack Liangzhou; you could take that opportunity for your revenge." "Revenge my ass!" Wan Shan, the Demon King, had an icy look: "Those fools'' battle ns deliberately bypass Heavenly Gate Pass, avoiding this thorn and deciding to fill their bellies first." Nothing but a bunch of brainless clowns... he thought to himself, but he didn''t vocalize this lest it reach the Great Void Realm and cause difort for himself. "They have been in seclusion for many years;ing out now, naturally, they want to start with a full meal. It''s normal." The silver-robed youth said. He then stood up, saying, "If that''s the case, I wish both of you a journey of a thousand miles and hope that when we meet again, we can still share a drink and a piece of meat." "Well said, we three have known each other for many years and have had some camaraderie." The Dragon Lord said with a lightugh, presenting an amiable smile. Chapter 258: Chapter 40 The Three Immortals, the Pinnacle of Transcendence (Two-in-One Chapter)_2 The young man in the silver robe smiled indifferently, not saying another word, nced at the kneeling Red God on the ground, and without looking back, he turned and raced away. Seeing this, the Dragon Lord said to the Wan Shan Demon King, "Old brother, I''ll be on my way too, until we meet again!" The Wan Shan Demon King nodded slightly. The Dragon Lord looked at the Red God and asked, "Are you willing toe with me to Dragon Gate?" The Red God felt a bitterness in his mouth. He had cultivated for thousands of years, had adventured all over in his early years, and had heard of the demon powers mentioned by these Great Demon Kings, having received invitations from them in the past. However, like these Demon Kings, he had declined because he wanted a quiet life. He had been guarding this ancestral river for four or five hundred years, meditating and apprehending the way herefortably. But now, he could feel the implied threat in the gaze of the Dragon Lord Demon King when he spoke. If he did not agree, he would most likely lose his life. These three Demon Kings were wanted by the Dayu Divine Dynasty, and since he knew of their whereabouts, he would certainly not be left alive. "I am willing." The Red God bowed his head, expressing gratitude, though bitterness filled his heart. "Good, since that is the case, thene with me," said the Dragon Lord. "May I pack my belongings?" asked the Red God. "Granted." Momentster, the Dragon Lord had taken the Red God and left. Only the Wan Shan Demon King remained seated in front of the thatched cottage, his expression particrly dark. Suddenly, a breeze drifted by and a figure in clean clothes slowly emerged from behind him. The Wan Shan Demon King''s expression changed slightly, but he did not turn around. "You have caused such a cmity this time, do you still insist on going your own way?" the figure in clean clothes said tly. "Heh, did he send you to take me back?" asked the Wan Shan Demon King, his eyes disying ridicule. "If you''re willing to eliminate your demonic nature and cultivate kindness, you can still be redeemed," said the figure in clean clothes. "You''ve never lost a son before, have you?" the Wan Shan Demon King scoffed. "But this time, he wasn''t your first," responded the figure indifferently. "But he was myst!" The Wan Shan Demon King suddenly turned and roared. His eyes were bloodshot as he red at the figure in clean clothes, "I will never be able to cultivate another son as bright as him, do you understand? You should know just how terrible my son''s talents were, with time, he could have united the entire n! What damned Holy Pce, what Dragon Gate, they would all grovel at my son''s feet and listen to hismands!" The figure in clean clothes faced his roaring without changing expression, calmly stating: "Although your son was bright, reaching such a level would require at least a thousand years." "And given the current situation, I''m afraid he won''t have a thousand years." Wan Shan Demon King red at him angrily, but he knew that what the other party said was the truth. To reach that level, at least a thousand years were needed, and that would be considered incredibly rapid progress! But those guys have be restless. He took a deep breath, restraining his anger, and said in a low voice, "I cannot go back with you, I want revenge, I also have to avenge Gao!" "You are obstinate and unrepentant, do you truly seek death?" The figure''s gaze turned sharp. The Wan Shan Demon King sneered, looking straight at him, "If you want to stop me,e and try." The figure in clean clothes stared at him for a moment, then slowly said, "Your demonic nature is profound, and you refuse to repent, if you continue to be confused, I can''t stop you, but some Cultivation Techniques you should not use in front of others, otherwise don''t me me foring to capture you!" The Wan Shan Demon King''s expression was stern, but he said nothing. "This is a Saint Heart Talisman, keep it to save your life, this is yourst chance!" A talisman wrapped in dark green light was handed out by the figure in clean clothes, coldly warning, before his figure vanished in a sh. The Wan Shan Demon King took the talisman and put it away, his gaze turning dark as he sneered: "Do they really think I''m a dog? I''ve cultivated for ten thousand years, I am a king, the king of the mountains and forests, the king of demons!!" Infuriated, he looked towards the south, where Heavenly Gate Passy, and then, turning, he soared into the sky. When he crossed the Red Water River below, he raised his hand and furiously pped down. Demonic Qi churned within his palm, surging into the river. The figures of demons ying in the river were suddenly filled with panic and terror as they looked to the sky in horror. "Red God, save us..." Some of the demons called out in fear, but their voices were drowned out. In an instant, the entire Red Water River turned into a river of blood, its bright red color visible from the sky, resembling a sinuous trail of tears on thend. And the figure of the Wan Shan Demon King had vanished from the sky. Shortly after his departure, the figure in clean clothes appeared high above. Looking down at the river of blood below, he softly chanted a verse and mused to himself, "Is this also considered subduing demons and eliminating evil?" ... ... The next day. Li Hao had the Nine Cauldrons Demon King''s Treasured Blood escorted back to Qingzhou by Li Hongzhuang. This was the second favor he was repaying to the Li Family. Although he heard that they were no longer in Qingzhou, it did not matter, as long as the item was returned to that courtyard. What followed was only thest agreement, to guard for three years. Since it was already past half a year, and spring was about to begin, Only slightly more than two years were left. The snow outside the Frontier Pass had stopped, but the cold wind still cut to the bone. In two months'' time, the regions to the south would wee the spring rains. And Liangzhou, being part of the southern regions of the Dayu Divine Dynasty, would see the arrival of spring earlier than ces like Yanzhou. Cangya City was still being built and perfected, the residential buildings within the city continued to rise. People from the Heavenly Observatory were constructing Arrays on the city walls, and Li Hao flew out of the city to a solitary peak a hundred miles away. Heid some hidden traps around him and then called up his system panel to check his attributes. Now, his Physical Body Path, Control Path, Sword Technique, and Fist Technique were all at level 6. Chapter 259: Chapter 40: The Three Immortals, The Pinnacle of Transcendence (Two-in-One Chapter)_3 His movement technique was at the third stage. As for the Fishing Tao and Art of Painting, both were at the sixth stage, with experience points also nearly maxed out. Chess was at the fifth stage, Musical Rhythm at the third stage, Poetry and Books at the third stage, and the Carving Arts had also reached the third stage, which Li Hao had honed during his spare time over thest half a year while polishing the Pig''s Tooth Sword. The Pig''s Tooth Sword had been polished into the shape of a sword, but with the Dragon Soar Sword, the Pig''s Tooth Sword hadpletely be an ornamental piece, or rather, an artistic piece crafted through carving. With his now seventh-stage Cooking Art, the total Skill Points he had umted were thirty-three. He had already spent twenty-seven points, leaving six points remaining. The abundance of Skill Points and the movement technique stagnating at stage three was because he had no energy to immerse himself in Poetry and Books or Musical Rhythm to break through to the fourth stage. Without acquiring a new State of Mind to help break through the stage three bottleneck of his movement technique, he was temporarily stuck there. However, in his attribute panel''s State of Mind section, aside from the already expended states like the chess State of Mind, there was a new state that had appeared. [State of Mind: Cooking Spiritual Awakening (avable for use)] Without a doubt, Li Hao chose to use this state on the Physical Body Path. First, he would raise his own realm. Following the prompt to add points, Li Hao chose to use it, and afterward, the Skill Points disappeared. At the same time, his Physical Body Path broke through from the sixth stage to the seventh stage. A long-awaited advancement! In an instant, a torrent of majestic information poured into his mind. The amount of information received this time made Li Hao feel slightly dazed. But his present constitution meant these messages didn''t give him a headache, it was just that the sheer volume was like trying to cram the knowledge of a hundred books all at once. Li Hao methodically digested and absorbed this information, and as he integrated it, his body also subconsciously adjusted and transformed ording to these insights. His bones and flesh squirmed slowly. The Three Immortal Realms: Undying, Indestructible, and Unfading! At this moment, as the Skill Point was invested, all the information about the three realms was revealed. After a long time. Li Hao opened his eyes. He stood up and the many Physical Cultivation Skills on his panel had all transformed, reaching heights far beyond their original levels. Physical Skills: Golden Skin Hundred Refinement - Vajra (True State), which he originally practiced casually as a low-grade Cultivation Technique, had transformed to a high-grade one at the sixth stage of the Physical Body Path. Now, it had transformed again Hundred Refined Invulnerable Body - Immovable Ming King (Transcendent)! Compared to the initial "Stone Skin Hundred Refinements," the name hadpletely changed. What''s most important is that Li Hao saw a new realm level behind it. Beyond Perfection, beyond True State, a Transcendent level!! Spiritual Awakening, Transcendent! Li Hao understood andprehended in an instant. If the True State represented the ultimate manifestation of a technique by worldly standards, then the Transcendent level was no longer in the realm of ordinary Cultivation Techniques. Li Hao took a deep breath and, all of a sudden, disyed the profoundness of this technique, Immovable Ming King! Suddenly, as if a cold wind had stirred up the entire world, Li Hao''s muscles and flesh bulged, like countless small tes swelling anding together. Every inch of his skin contained thumbnail-sized chunks of muscle, coalescing and pulsing. In the end, the surface of his body had grown slightlyrger, increasing his height from one meter eighty to nearly two meters! This size was iparable to that of Demons, but the aura emanating from his body was far more terrifying. Those congregated physical strength and muscles seemed to be outlined on his body as fleshly talismans. Behind him, a shadowy figure appeared, as if born from the power of heaven and earth. The figure was like a Divine Soul, like a Dharma aspect, eight meters tall, standing majestically with hands in prayer, like a silent and peaceful deity, its presence so profound that even the wind stopped, not daring to disturb it! That was the Transcendent force revealed by cultivating this technique to the Transcendent level! Surpassing the technique itself, it was another power formed by resonating with the marvelous forces between heaven and earth! Li Hao raised his hand and slowly pressed forward with a palm. The Immovable Ming King shadow behind him also slowly lifted its palm, pushing it forward. But the force generated by the two motions was starkly different. The shadow''s movement seemed to transform the entire world into a sea and thick cloth, moving extremely slowly yet possessing an unstoppable force! On the ground two hundred meters in front of the mountain, the earth gradually depressed into a huge palm imprint crater. Without any sound of impact, just slowly pressured into subsidence! In no time, there was a palm imprint about four to five meters in diameter on the ground. And Li Hao felt as if he had barely exerted any effort, merely lifting his hand. Li Hao took a deep breath, feeling the surging power within his body, and a glow shed in his eyes, overflowing with the urge to have another battle with the Great Demon King. At this moment, as his practice came to an end. His physical realm had also experienced a long-awaited climb. Of course, this ''long-awaited'' is rtive to Li Hao, for others, breaking through the bottleneck from the Heavenly Human Realm to the Three Immortal Realms in just over half a year would be too far-fetched even for a y, and they would be booed off the stage! But at this very moment, that blockade had naturally dissolved away, like ice and snow melting. From the limit of the Grandmaster Realm, through the Land Immortal Realm, he had officially stepped into the Three Immortal Realms! And directly surpassed the Undying Realm, reaching the Indestructible Realm! His body was transforming, with the power of the universe pouring into it, constantly hammering at his physical form. This mountain was engulfed by the power of the universe, like a hurricane enveloping it, shrouding the entire peak. The vast aura alerted the people in Cangya City a hundred miles away. Many headed out to investigate, and Ren Qianqian, who was waiting at the foot of the mountain, immediately stopped the crowd to prevent them from disturbing Li Hao. Chapter 260 Chapter 40: The Three Immortals, The Pinnacle of Transcendence (Two-in-One Chapter)_4 260 Chapter 40: The Three Immortals, The Pinnacle of Transcendence (Two-in-One Chapter)_4 Upon learning from this little girl that it was Li Hao who was cultivating, these martial artists were finally able to breathe easy, having initially thought it was some sort of demon attack. However, even as they rxed, the sight of this energy hurricane left them feeling both shocked and astounded. Was this the cultivation of Dayu, the unparalleled genius of all ages? This was like absorbing the power of Heaven and Earth as if downing a huge gulp! No wonder the gap between them was so vast. Compared to Li Hao, their cultivation was like counting rice grains while eating, one per bite, whereas Li Hao was feasting from an entire table with a full te. Li Hongzhuang also hurried over, and upon learning that it was Li Hao who was cultivating, she heaved a sigh of relief and quickly sealed off the area, instructing the onlookers to leave. Despite these martial artists havinge earlier to assist, the matter of cultivation was extremely secretive; even she, if not out of curiosity, ought to avoid the situation. However, having previously witnessed Li Hao''s cultivation, Hongzhuang now felt mentally prepared for it. Meanwhile, in the mist outside the mountain, Feng, holding a small wine pot, had been leisurely sipping now and then, but now he stopped in his tracks. He stared nkly at the mountain, eyes revealing a hint of astonishment. That kid... broke through to the Three Immortal Realms? Fourteen years old in the Three Immortal Realms... Even for Feng Boping, who had seen much of the world and could bear a lot, couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of his eyes. When that kid enters the Four Stands Realm, he won''t be 20 years old yet, will he? Thinking this, he felt as if his heart had been struck yet again. It''s just as well, as long as I''m old enough, I won''t be considered his peer, that''s not too embarrassing... Consoling himself with these thoughts, Feng Boping felt his mind broaden once again. Taking another hearty swig, he pped his thigh, his face filled with mirth. In the midst of the mountain, after practicing the mysteries of the Hundred Refined Indestructible Body and the Immovable Ming King, Li Hao went on to practice other cultivation techniques. The original Thousand Flood Dragons SageTransform Into Dragon had now evolved into the Ten Thousand Flood Dragons BodyTrue Dragon (True Form). This cultivation technique was inherently of a high level, meaning with his Seventh Stage Physical Body Path, he had not yet grasped its transcendent level. Yet, its True Form was no less remarkable than the Immovable Ming King. As he practiced, Li Hao''s flesh and blood throbbed, no longer confined by his body. Every part of his flesh seemed to harbor its own independent power and consciousness. Li Hao''s physique rapidly grew more robust, his bones elongating, while the Power of Heaven and Earth swiftly nourished him, astonishingly forming patches of True Dragon scales on his body! These scales, condensed by the flesh gathering the Power of Heaven and Earth, had already broken the boundaries of "ordinary men." Ordinary mortals are also referred to as those withmon skin. Upon entering the Immortal Realm, one''s body ceases to be mortal, capable of regrowing limbs, with an indestructible body and unwithering true strength, all signs of a transcendent level. At that moment, Li Hao''s body broke free from its previous physical constraints, simr to how demons, upon reaching a certain level of cultivation, could use demonic energy and illusions to transform into humans, while still essentially remaining demons. Now, Li Hao was able to transform himself, a more genuine change than that of demons, not an illusion, but through the reconfiguration of flesh and blood, altering the original structure of the body. The exterior could change! Apanied by a low roar, Li Hao''s eyes emitted frightening golden light, his pupils turning a reddish-gold color, his hands became ws, and his body transformed into a small true dragon! This was the incredible perception brought by the Seventh Stage of Dao in the Physical Body Path. It was an understanding of the body far beyond that of a normal individual in the Immortal Realm. As the body changed, the 48,000 pores all over transformed into 96,000 true scales, increasing the speed at which he absorbed the power of Heaven and Earth. Li Hao instantly understood why the Dragon n was so dominant; their innate body structure made for a cultivation speed unmatched by humans. The key was that the power absorbed by these scales could be rapidly transformed within the body. Some demons, by their very physical makeup, could easily absorb power, but their internal pathways were fragile; if they absorbed too quickly, they would burst and die. Thus, they had to actively weaken their absorption rate to maintain bnce. This is also the principle of Yin and Yang that underlies all things. The Dragon n, however, was different: rough and simple, absorbing quickly and digesting even faster! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In an instant, the aura within Li Hao''s body climbed once more, moving from the Indestructible Realm to the Unwithering Realm! Chapter 261 Chapter 41: Repaying the Second Debt of Gratitude to the Li Family (Make-up for 22, 23) 261 Chapter 41: Repaying the Second Debt of Gratitude to the Li Family (Make-up for 22, 23) With the bottleneck broken and the Gate of Life within his flesh pierced, a robust life aura diffused from within Li Hao''s body, circting outside before retracting back into his body. This life force gradually sank into the acupoints and flesh throughout his body, transforming into Unwithering Power. This Unwithering Power spread throughout his entire body, ready to activate in times of peril and unleash the maximum extent of strength. Normally, the three realms of the Three Immortal Realms are vastly different from one another. The Undying Realm breaks through the mortal coil, allowing for limb regeneration, but the Indestructible Realm doesn''t even suffer bodily damage, akin to a Divine Weapon. One can strike without any worries and need not consider the damage the cultivation technique does to oneself, enabling many cultivation techniques to be executed to even more violent extremes. Thus, in terms of explosive power, the Indestructible Realm naturally surpasses the Undying Realm, nearly doubling its crushing force. And the Unwithering Realm represents aplete release, akin to having two lives while also being able to vent endless strength and execute moves that exceed the normal limits of the body. This is also the deterrent power that makes the Unwithering Realm so formidable. At this moment, after two cultivation sessions, Li Hao had reached the pinnacle of the Three Immortal Realms. But Li Hao could feel that this was still far from the true limit. If all other realms had their limits, then the Three Immortal Realms also had their limit. The Three Immortal Realms take body cultivation to the Transcending Mortality and Entering Sainthood stage, a transformation of the body''s essence. This is an extremely critical watershed realm in cultivation. Li Hao also wanted to explore the limits of the Three Immortal Realms. He did not stop; he continued to practice the third Physical Cultivation Skill. Originally, by relying on the iplete Primordial Cultivation Skill extrapted from the Sixth Stage of the Physical Body Path, the fifth level was the Primordial Body. Having the cultivation technique named after it could also be considered as perfection. But now, as the insights from the Seventh Stage of the Physical Body Path surged in, this technique subtly evolved again, transforming into the Supreme Body! Primordial returns to the root, while Supreme remains peerless! If the Primordial gathers strength into unity, then the Supreme represents transcendence! A breath of Immortal Qi flowed in and out of Li Hao''s body, connecting with the Power of Heaven and Earth, refining his being. His flesh seemed to be imbued with divinity, harboring a faint golden glow. Within his pores, a golden ocean seemed to churn, his flesh rapid transforming as his Physical Strength continually climbed. The life aura within him grew increasingly rich, constantly churning and condensing. In the Unwithering Realm, if the regeneration of limbs for others took a day, then for Li Hao, it only required an hour. Ifbined with the attribute of biding one''s time and honing one''s skills, it could possibly take just half an hour. With the cultivation of the Supreme Body, Li Hao''s flesh became even more formidable, not just in self-healing ability but also in the degree of indestructibility, surpassing that of a typical practitioner of the Three Immortal Realms. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After a moment, the turbulent energy around Li Hao subsided. An aura that was vast and elegant began to emanate from all over his body. The Supreme Body had been perfected. In its genuine state! His body was independent yet seemed like a distant light reflecting here; there was a sense of standing in the mortal world yet transcending it. With the perfection of the Supreme Body, it represents a physique, not an offensive power, but rather a defense. However, the defensive effect is extremely exaggerated, peerlessly transcendent, with many cultivation techniques and skills unable to take effect against it. When Li Hao walked through a downpour,pletely rxed and without exerting any power, not a single drop touched him. The breath emitting from his pores would make surrounding dust and snow naturally shy away. When under attack, his body would instinctively defend itself, with fists, feet, or weapons unable to make contact. If he were to confront someone of the same realm, fully activating the state of the Supreme Body could even momentarily turn him into an untargetable being, transcending physical existence. Li Hao didn''t know if this state of the Supreme Body were to encounter a powerful practitioner at the initial step of the Tao Heart Realm of the Four Stands Realm, which would be stronger or weaker. As he concluded his practice, Li Hao suddenly felt his pores trembling minutely. It seems as if something was about to emerge from his body. A scorching heat welled up, as if he were in a furnace, his blood beginning to course uncontrobly fast. His pores seemed to breathe heavily, exhaling a hot breath, his body faintly glowing with golden luster. As his blood''s surging speed increased, the golden glow grew even more brilliant. Until a certain valve opened up suddenly during a breath, all the power in Li Hao''s body erupted like an explosion, his flesh tensed, and a mighty force emerged. His flesh turned to Red Gold, his vision and hearing drastically increasedhis eyes seemed capable of piercing the void, seeing ces seven or eight times further away. His hearing became so sensitive that he could hear the sound of insects crawling in the forest dozens of miles away, and like an echo, the image of the insect and the patterns of its tracks through the snow mud emerged in his mind. Li Hao''s mind also became clearer, yet it carried a strong sense of excitement and a desire for destruction. Li Hao was astounded; this wasn''t a trait of the Supreme Body. He quickly checked himself, and soon understood the reason. It seemed he had... reached the limit of the Power Passage Realm! This peculiar state was just a brief entry into the state after the limit of the Power Passage Realm. Li Hao then felt the Physical Strength within his body; previously, when he practiced the Bright Jade True Demon Skill, his Strength of the Flesh reached five to six hundred thousand catties, but now it had surged to a million catties. Li Hao''s body contracted, shifting from the form of a True Dragon back to a human figure; the tension and swelling within his body grew more pronounced. "Is this the limit of the Power Passage Realm? But it seems I can cross this limit, and my Physical Strength can still increase!" Chapter 262 Chapter 41 The Second Favor Returned to the Li Family (Filler Updates 22, 23)_2 262 Chapter 41 The Second Favor Returned to the Li Family (Filler Updates 22, 23)_2 Li Hao felt the surging of blood throughout his body, as his physical strength climbed higher and higher, from a million jin to four or five million jin, and finally, it reached tens of millions of jin! When he reached this level, the flesh and blood of Li Hao''s body turned dark golden, and countless simr dark lights sparkled within his pores like stars. He felt his heart violently throbbing, his breathing somewhat hurried. Li Hao controlled the blood within his body, gradually calming it down, withdrawing from this limit state. After a moment, the strength throughout his body reduced, returning to the initial million jin. "The limit of the Soul Session Realm is the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation." "Is the limit of the Power Passage Realm this strange state of physical excitation?" Li Hao''s eyes flickered, and he temporarily referred to this state as "Divine Power." Power Limit Realm, Divine Power. From the effects just now, it could temporarily increase his physical strength by tenfold! And what increased wasn''t just strength alone. If it were merely physical strength increasing from a million jin to ten million jin, that wouldn''t count for much, after all, the royal Zhou Tian Realm cultivators, practicing the Peerless Meridian Clearing Skill and the Qi Cirction Skill, could reach ten million jin of Qi Force. But under the Divine Power state, physique was also amplified. Now, in the Three Immortal Realms, entering this Divine Power state with red-gold flesh, Li Hao''s self-healing ability, and the indestructibility of his body, were all ten times their original levels! An arm that would heal in an hour could now regrow in mere minutes! And the typical immortals of the Three Immortal Realms would need at least a day or two to regenerate a severed limb. The disparity was too great. In battle, even if severely injured, a slight restraint would allow his body to heal and burst forth with fighting capability once more. Like Feng, who was previously ambushed by a Demon and tore a huge hole in his abdomen, even with the aid of medicinal pills to assist, it took half a day to heal. Although the Four Stands Realm was stronger, the healing abilitypared to the Three Immortal Realms had not increased much, after all, they were not Body Refinement practitioners. "After reaching this limit of the Power Passage Realm, if I practice other Cultivation Techniques, my physical strength can be elevated further. This Divine Power state feels unlike the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation of the Soul Session Realm, not a true limit, but some kind of threshold." "Reaching this threshold allows for the temporary excitation of this Divine Power state." "Perhaps, condensing the soul 360 times and opening the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation is not the limit of the Soul Session Realm, I just haven''t reached a higher level yet..." Li Hao''s eyes shimmered, and if the second possibility were true, then the path of Martial Arts cultivation would be profoundly deep. After all, the typical soul condensation is less than a hundred times. "Now, I''ve touched upon these limits in both the Power Passage Realm and Soul Session Realm." "The great meridians of the Zhou Tian Realm are still not fully opened. If I can achieve another Spiritual Awakening, and raise my Control Path to the Seventh Stage, I''ll be able to unlock all the major meridians within my body." "Another method is to find more Meridian Opening Skills, cross-reference them to find gaps, and open the remaining major meridians one by one." "Next time I visit Tianji Tower, maybe I''ll find suitable Cultivation Techniques." "Currently, I have 98 unlocked major meridians, the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse is already cleared, only ten shy from themon 108 meridians!" "I wonder what state will be achieved once all the Zhou Tian Realm''s meridians are opened." Li Hao''s eyes flickered. When he first opened the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse, he vaguely glimpsed a golden light, standing like a celestial gate, yet it was unattainably far. If all the body''s meridians were opened, perhaps he could step in and touch it. Through the process of cultivation, Li Hao also realized that attaining the state received at the limit of each realm brought forth the strongestbat capability. For instance, in the Land Immortal Realm of the Heavenly Human Realm, with a breath of Immortal Qi, one could transform into an immortal, even capable of contending with the Four Stands Realm. Of course, the main reason he could y the ck Bird Demon King was relying on his Yellow Sparrow Diagram and its 1% fatal attack attribute. Otherwise, the ck Bird Demon King would have at least had a chance to escape, not doomed to die. However, it''s unknown what kind of power one would obtain at the moment ofplete transformation into an immortal, and whether it would be possible to y a Tao Heart Realm practitioner. Li Hao had previously estimated his transformation level at around thirty percent. Once it surpassed forty percent, it would be very difficult to pull oneself back, a critical point. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He was able to just barely stop it with the help of Feng and Song Qiumo blocking the heaven and earth. Without external assistance, it would be certain death. But conversely, within forty percent, although risky, that portion of power could be sacrificed to borrow. At life-and-death junctures, it''s the most powerful trump card, capable of turning the tide in a desperate situation! "I wonder, what could be the limit of the Three Immortal Realms?" Li Hao''s heart was filled with anticipation, and he faintly guessed at a possibility, but it seemed somewhat inconceivable, furthering his yearning. Gathering his thoughts, Li Hao continued to cultivate the fourth Cultivation Technique. Dragon Cicada Void Body. This Cultivation Technique had also been extrapted to higher levels, already transcending the technique itself. Besides, the Bright Jade True Demon Skill and the Five Organs Primordial Body that Li Hao previously looted, had all been extrapted to higher levels as well. The storm still swirled around the mountain peak, its imposing presence growing stronger instead of abating. Through the energy tempest, Feng Boping could feel bursts of energy that even he found somewhat daunting. And outside the mountain, Li Hongzhuang''s expression was serious. The several vicemanders of the Bloodsha Army beside her were also intently focused on that mountain peak, their eyes revealing a frightened look. They could feel that the youth inside seemed... to have reached the Three Immortal Realms. The asional reveal of that breath made them shudder. Chapter 263: Chapter 41: The Second Favor Returned to the Li Family (Make-up for 22, 23)_3 The other party seemed to be not yet fifteen years old. Is this the most outstanding talent that the Li Family has produced over thousands of years, surpassing their ancestors? At the foot of the mountain, Ren Qianqian sat cross-legged, holding a sword, while the energy storm sweeping over the mountain peak also dispersed some of its fury, which she absorbed. The aura within her was constantly escting, her soul form condensing. In front of her knees, a little white foxy on a clump of snow, looking listless and out of spirits. Since it had eaten the flesh and blood of the Demon King, it had been in a continual state ofnguor, its eyes changing from their original ck to a shade of orange-yellow, a deepening color that grew dull and took on a dark crimson sheen. As the energy storm gathered, it merely lifted its eyelids for a nce, then returned to its position on the snow, but the energy flowing around it was silently absorbed by the fur covering its body. Li Hao''s cultivation continued. Many cultivation techniques were practiced one by one, each one understood, each detail mastered. From sunrise to broad daylight, the aura on the mountain peak flickered unpredictably, and the rare glimpse of an indescribable feeling made the eyelids of Li Hongzhuang and others outside the mountain twitch. Finally. There seemed to be a longsting calm within the mountain peak. And the heavenly and earthly energy that had enveloped the mountain peak was no longer growing but slowly contracting until it turned into a breeze-like vortex and dissipated without a trace. On the mountain summit, only the figure of Li Hao sat quietly. His clothing was somewhat tattered, the result of the burst seams from the earlier dragon transformation. From the gaps in his frayed clothes, an exposed body could be seen, forged like gold. All sorts of auras were concealed by the Myriad Attributes. Yet even so, the transcendental detachment inherent to the Supreme Body, coupled with the suppressed hint of malevolence from the Bright Jade True Demon, endowed the youth with an indescribable quality. Li Hongzhuang gazed intently, her eyes slightly losing focus. She felt that the youth had changed tremendously and was no longer the Li Hao from before. Grandmasters walk alone. And Li Hao had walked his own unique path, reaching for even higher realms. Opening his eyes, Li Hao''s pupils seemed to contain concealed stars, his gaze calm, like a peacefulke. Noticing the two figures at the foot of the mountain, Li Hao looked down, and upon seeing the little white fox curled up as if in deep sleep, his eyes softened. Having practiced and deduced all his cultivation techniques, Li Hao''s physique had reached an unprecedented level. Although he had not tested it, Li Hao felt that if he were to encounter the Great Demon King again, he might well be able... to fight it! The exact extent of his ability needed to be verified firsthand. What was slightly regrettable was that despite having cultivated many techniques to the limit of the Unwithering Realm, with power vast as an ocean within him, he seemed to have some distance yet to reach the ultimate limit. Li Hao got up and stood naturally, as if his movement urged the celestial and terrestrial forces upon the mountain to lift upward, creating a sensation as if the heaven and earth were rising with him. Li Hao looked toward the clouds, and his gaze could directly prate to where Feng Bopingy hidden within. Their eyes met, and Li Hao smiled. Feng Boping sighed in admiration, indeed, he was at the Three Immortal Realms. Although Li Hao had concealed all his energy, he could still feel that this young man was truly a monster. Li Hao floated down the mountain, and as the celestial and terrestrial forces dissipated, Ren Qianqian gradually ceased her cultivation. Now opening her eyes, she saw standing before her, the gentle and jade-like youth. "Young master." Ren Qianqian quickly stood up from the ground and sweetly called out. Li Hao nced at her aura, Soul Session Realm level ten. Having returned from Dayue City, it was quite decent she could reach this level in just half a year of cultivation. The feast from the Demon King had benefited all the martial artists in the city, with most of them experiencing an increase in skills, and Ren Qianqian''s improvement was particrly evident. However, below the Grandmaster Realm, it was possible to swiftly elevate one''s level merely with resourcesas long as the resources were sufficient, progressing a thousand miles in a day wasn''t just a madman''s dream. Of course, relying on medicinal pills could result in a somewhat hollow realm of progress, whereas nourishment from food was another matter entirely. "It seems you''re close to the Divine Travel Realm," said Li Hao. Ren Qianqian smiled, "Yes, I''m going to prepare for Soul Refining soon." Li Hao nodded, "When we return to the city, I will write a Soul Refining Skill for you, and you can follow it for your cultivation." Ren Qianqian was thrilled, "Really?" Li Hao smiled and immediately bent down to pick up the little white fox in the snow. The little white fox opened its eyelids to look, saw it was Li Hao, and closed its eyes again, reassured. Li Hao noted the changes in the little white fox, but upon investigation, it wasn''t sick or anything serious; it was most likely just overfed. "Let''s go, let''s head back," Li Hao said. Ren Qianqian nodded and followed closely. Li Hongzhuang approached him and quickly said, "Hao Er, this cultivation... have you made a breakthrough?" "Mhm." Li Hao nodded slightly without going into detail. Leaving Li Hongzhuang standing dumbfounded in the snow. Previously she could vaguely sense some auras but couldn''t be certain. Now, there was no longer any doubt. ... ... Outside Qingzhou City, at the Divine General Mansion. The enormous Nine Honored Beast Cauldron being transported here, such a spectacle attracted the attention of many passersby, who stealthily discussed their spections about the contents sealed within it. Inside the Eternal Spring Court, He Jian heard the report and immediately ordered the escort of the Bloodsha Army to be admitted from outside the mansion. As the Nine Honored Beast Cauldron was positioned, thedies from the other courts also rushed to the news, eyeing the beast cauldron, uncertain of what was inside it. The iron seal on top prevented any probing. "What''s inside this?" He Jian looked at the deputymander of the Bloodsha Army who had escorted the cauldron, knowing he was a trusted follower of Li Hongzhuang and also an illegitimate member of the Li Family, and her attitude was quite cordial. Chapter 264: Chapter 41 The Second Favor Returned to the Li Family (Makeup for 22, 23)_4 ""Madam, I am fulfilling General''s orders to deliver this precious blood of the Demon King back for Young Master Li Hao." The middle-aged deputy bowed respectfully before speaking. He Jian was startled, and upon hearing the name Li Hao, thedies from the other courtyards also showed a moment of surprise. Now, within the Divine General Mansion, those two characters hold a reputation that is as profound as thunder after a lightning strike. "Demon King''s precious blood?" Gao Qingqing looked at the Nine Honored Beast Cauldron with surprise, such arge volume, could this be the blood of a Great Demon King from the Four Stands Realm? Beside him, Li Yun and Li Zhining were also staring in bewilderment at the term "Demon King," feeling it was incredibly distant. After her moment of distraction, He Jian''s expression suddenly shifted slightly, she vividly remembered what Li Hao said when he left the mansion. Was this now a repayment for the second favor? He Jian''s eyes moistened slightly, but she quicklyposed herself and said, "Then please trouble everyone to deliver this precious blood of the Demon King to the Mountain and River Courtyard." "Yes, Madam." The middle-aged deputy epted themand. But before he could leave, He Jian hastily inquired, "Is Hao Er doing well at the Frontier Pass? This Demon King... is it that little Demon King''s father?" The middle-aged deputy shook his head slightly and said, "The Wan Shan Demon King gathered three Demon Kings to invade, and this is the precious blood of one of them. The Wan Shan Demon King and the other two have already escaped." "Four Demon Kings!" Everyone''s faces changed drastically as they gasped together. Even on the Northern Yan battlefield, such a prominent stage for the world''s attention, the simultaneous appearance of four Demon Kings would be enough to shake the court. What''s more, at the Heavenly Gate Pass, that lone city. "Then Hao Er..." He Jian turned pale, shaking, almost feeling unable to stand. The middle-aged deputy hurriedly said, "Madam, there''s no need to worry. The Demon Kings have been driven off, Young Master Li Hao is unharmed. With the help of Master Tianji and the arrival of his uncle, had those demons not fled quickly, they would have all died." He Jian''splexion finally rxed, and she found that her palms were already sweating. Although she had not witnessed it herself, she could imagine just how perilous the battlefield at Heavenly Gate Pass had been. And Li Hao, having survived such a huge catastrophe, chose to send the precious blood of the Demon King back; this was not just to thank the Li Family, but to repay a debt of gratitude. However, what Li Tian Gang had sent back in the past was merely the blood of a Three Immortal Realms demon that had lived for three thousand years. Now, this was the precious blood of a Ten Thousand Years Demon King. The gap in this reciprocation was too great. "In another two years, is that child... really going to leave the Li Family?" He Jian suppressed her tears, feeling a bitter and ufortable sensation in her heart. After a while, she gestured for the middle-aged deputy to step down with a wave of her hand. She then said to a maidservant beside her, "Write a letter, to Liangzhou, tell Tiangang that his son has repaid his gratitude!" The others, upon hearing He Jian''s words, stayed silent. In the crowd, Wang Xiangru, the eighthdy, gave a soft sneer but didn''t speak. Her daughter Li Rumeng was pped by Li Hao back in the day, and after being investigated for the reason, although no one took a stance, the word ''deserved'' was practically written on everyone''s faces. As a mother, however, she couldn''t swallow this insult. Yet, with Li Hao''s rising influence now, she couldn''t openly say anything. ... ... In Liangzhou, at the Eastern Border War Camp. The extensive defense line, a long wall built of ck stone, stretched across the border. Thend beyond the border is pitch dark, the ground covered with scorched weeds, and the trees within the mountains and forests are all cut down to maximize the field of view. Done to prevent demons from stealthily approaching under the cover of night. Everything is visible for a hundred miles. At this moment, outside the war camp, numerous soldiers were dragging the corpses of demons back to the camp. Everywhere on the ground, fresh blood was spattered. On some tbed carts and stretchers, many wounded soldiers were carried along with the remains of those who had died in battle. They had just gone through arge battle, causing grievous losses to the demons. The soldiers had casualties too, but the numbers were not high. "...Reporting to the Marshal, 43,255 demons have been annihted, our side has 720 severely injured, over 1,000 with minor injuries, and 321 killed in action!" An officer came before Li Tian Gang and reported earnestly. Chapter 265: Chapter 42 The Storm is Coming Hearing the war report, Li Tian Gang''s furrowed brow remained unchanged as he simply nodded slightly. Afterward, his gaze shifted toward the vast expanse ofnd beyond the ck soil. "These demons repeatedly harass us, testing our military strength in the eastern regions." "With Fifth Brother holding down the western side, the demons have long since investigated and might attack from the north or the south..." When he mentioned the south, his eyes narrowed. In the south of Liangzhou lies Heavenly Gate Pass. Thinking of that mountain pass, he pictured the stubborn, unyielding figure of the young man and those stubborn, cold eyes. The wrinkles between his eyebrows deepened. "Marshal, since the young master previously slew the Little Demon King in Dayue City, that Wanshan Old Demon King surely wouldn''t let things rest easily." Next to him, Li Fu expressed his concerns with a worried tone. Looking at the wounded and maimed soldiers all around him, he thought of the young man at Heavenly Gate Pass, knowing full well how harsh the bordend winds and snows could be. Li Tian Gang remained expressionless, saying, "That Little Demon King was exceptionally talented, and the Wanshan Old Demon King will not let this go. He might collude with other demons to invade our territory." "Then..." Li Fu couldn''t help but nce at him. Li Tian Gang calmly said, "Hao Er has a Four Stands Realm martial artist secretly protecting him, an old friend of my second uncle, and there''s also the Qilin from Tan Pce Academy. He should be safe." "As I lead the troops to Liangzhou this time, all matters in the mansion are temporarily handed over to my sister-inw to manage. With no one to watch over my second uncle, and no one able to restrain him, he''s likely to be impatient and head for Heavenly Gate Pass." "With them there, even if the Wanshan Old Demon King summons the other two Demon Kings outside Heavenly Gate Pass to attack, they should be capable of defending themselves. It will also provide an opportunity to sweep clean the Demon Kings outside the pass, leaving it to the Monster Suppression Department to gnaw at their remains. There will be no need to abandon Heavenly Gate Pass then." The previously determined abandonment of Heavenly Gate Pass was a reluctant measure. If it can be held, that is naturally for the best. After all, this is a ce founded by the former emperor and the ancestors of the Li Family, soaked with the blood of countless forbearers and soldiers. Li Fu was momentarily stunnedif that were the case, wouldn''t it mean they are using Li Hao to lure the Demon Kings outside the pass? "Wouldn''t the young master be in too much danger if he gets involved in a Four Stands Realm battle?" Li Fu couldn''t help but express his concern. "If he doesn''t want to get involved, he should simply retreat obediently," Li Tian Gang said coldly. "If he lowers his head, the Divine General Mansion is always there for him to return to." Li Tian Gang said in a cold voice, "The letter I sent him before was an opportunity for him to step down. He''s too high-spirited and proud to admit any wrongdoing, not even sending a reply back!" "Since that''s the case, let those Demon Kings discipline him. Let him understand what cruelty is, what despair is. Once he has seen life and death, he will realize how ridiculous his defiance is!" "But the young master is still young, and it''s normal for him to have youthful impetuosity. Might this approach be too..." "No need to say more." Li Tian Gang cut him off with a wave of his hand, saying, "This is the Eastern Territory. Liangzhou could erupt into danger at any time. From the previous investigations, a figure from Longmen has appeared, and the Holy Pce from Northern Yanan oldradeintends to relocate, treating Liangzhou as a gap. This could be a fierce battle on a par with Northern Yan. Don''t get distracted!" Li Fu opened his mouth slightly, let out a bitterugh, and said no more. At that moment, a sparrow dived down, plunging from the clouds like an arrow. Li Tian Gang looked up and raised his hand, the swiftly diving sparrow halted rapidly, perching on his forearm. The sparrow puffed up its chest and spat out a scroll from its beak. "It''s the madame''s skrk." Li Fu recognized the little Bird Demon that served as a war message courier, specially bred by the Divine General Mansion. Li Tian Gang took the scroll, unfolded it, and nced at it, his expression changing ever so slightly. "Marshal, could it be that Qingzhou is in trouble?" Li Fu couldn''t help but ask. Li Tian Gang''s expression darkened, his fingers pinched the scroll, and it turned to ashes. "The second favor..." The fingers that had crushed the scroll clenched slightly into a fist. He remembered when he was in Northern Yan, hearing about Li Hao''s inability to cultivate, he had charged out of the military formation alone, in an Immortal Great Demon, and transported its treasured blood back. Now, the young man had sent the Nine Cauldrons Demon King''s Treasured Blood, repaying that favor from the past. Does that settle their debts? An array of emotions, a mix of difort and anger, surged in Li Tian Gang''s heart. He could even visualize the young man''s cold eyes when he returned the Demon King''s treasured blood. Moreover, the scroll mentioned that there were not three but four Demon Kings attacking Heavenly Gate Pass. Fortunately, with the help of Tianji Tower and the arrival of his second uncle to reinforce, the Demon Kings were driven away. Four Demon Kingsit was such a formation that, even though Li Tian Gang was not in Heavenly Gate Pass, he could sense the dangers there. Towards Tianji Tower and his second uncle who had gone to help, he felt expectantly relieved and yet harbored indescribableplex emotions. He suddenly realized, with the young man''s fame spreading far and wide, even without the connections of the Li Family, many would value him. Trying to force him back by sheer strength would meet many obstacles. And these people would all be the source of encouragement for the child''s stubbornness and pride. "So, is he nning to defend Heavenly Gate Pass for three years, and then cut ties?" Li Tian Gang muttered to himself, a chill appearing in his eyes. He took a deep breath, calming his emotions, and refocused on the battlefield in Liangzhou. He understood that with the child''s stubbornness, he was certainly determined to see his path through to the end. The great battle in Qingzhou had made the Li Family notorious throughout thend, but it was a name met with mockery. After all, a father-son battle, though most people harshly criticized Li Hao, calling him unfilial, at the end of the day it was still about the Li Family. He would not let such a scandal happen again. Once the battle situation in Liangzhou was over, or once the situation in the Eastern Territory had stabilized, Li Tian Gang nned to personally go to Heavenly Gate Pass and drag the other party back! That so-called agreement, he had never taken seriously to begin with, tearing it up wouldn''t matter. He would not let Li Hao exit the Li Family so easily. ... ... Outside the long wall of ck stone, in a swamp a thousand miles away. The swamp stretched for hundreds of miles, with mud churning within, and asionally burst bubbles of mud would appear. Waves of foul stench emanated from the swamp, and suddenly, a stirring of mud in one area extended a huge figure, which turned out to be a Jiao dragon. Its body meandering, coiling in the swamp, covered in scales smeared with mud, its emerald-green eyes seemed to hold a strong poison. "Have you found them out? That Li Tian Gang is indeed stationed in the Eastern Territory." "To the west is that Li Family''s Fifth Brother, and to the East is Li Tian Gang. In Cangzhou, the trace of the Li Family''s Eighth has already been revealed." "Those two old fellows from the Li Family still need to sit tight in Qingzhou." Several figures appeared above the murky swamp, draped in ck robes, but the edges of the robes revealed the clothing inside, which was a dark gold color, the height of luxury. "Right now, our people haven''t started shifting towards Liangzhou yet, but the mere rumors have already startled the Li Family like a spooked bird." One of the figures in ck robes let out a strangeugh, asionally sticking out a forked tongue to lick his own cheek and nose while speaking. Another figure in ck robes, upon seeing this subconscious gesture, furrowed his brow in displeasure, saying: "Can you refrain from that disgusting habit? We are aiming for the tribtion to transform into dragons, striving to shed our Jiao form. You still keeping that serpentine nature is truly nauseating." "That''s you all. I have no ns to be a dragon. I will be a great snake!" The aforementioned figure said with a sinisterugh. In fact, he had truncated some of his thoughts, which was not only to be a great snake but also to be a snake that devoured dragons! "Hmph!" Upon hearing these words, several others snorted coldly, showing their dissatisfaction. "Did youe here just to quarrel? Speak inly. I still need to go back for some more sleep," said the Mud Jiaozily in the swamp. "The Elders said to have you asionally gather some little ones to attack the Eastern Territory, tying down Li Tian Gang and keeping him there. Before long, the Holy Pce wille to take over this ce." "The Holy Pce and this Li Tian Gang are old foes, having fought from Northern Yan to here. They swore to y and eat Li Tian Gang alive, and this time without the aid of the Saber Saint from Northern Yan or the favors from the Great Desert Sword Saint, let''s see what Li Tian Gang can do to block!" "Thends of Liangzhou are deste, without producing any prominent heroes. Even if there were any, they are either dead or have long since vanished." "Hmph, if it wasn''t for the fact that I couldn''t beat him, I would even want to go find trouble with this Li Tian Gang." "Let''s forget about it. This young rascal, Li Tian Gang, although not one of Li Family''s older generation, is also at the peak of Three Immortals. I heard that in Northern Yan, he even slew over a dozen Immortal Great Demons, extremely terrifying!" "Luckily, that ninth of the Li Family died in battle in Cangzhou, otherwise our Demon Race would have one more formidable enemy!" "Enough idle talk, we still have to go up North to check things out." "The North? That area borders Youzhou, defended by the Xia Family; it''s somewhat tricky, and cannot be prated through that nk." "Originally, breaking through from the South would have been best, but it turns out that Li Tian Gang''s son is over there, guarded by Four Stands Realm protectors, forcing a change of route." The figures in ck robes chatted amongst themselves and waved to the Mud Jiao in the swamp, then flew off towards the North. "That Xia Family, I''ve heard they''re not on the best terms with the Li Family. Let''s first go test the waters, see if the Xia Family will cross the border to help when we invade the North," said one of the figures in ck robes. ... ... Heavenly Gate Pass, Cangya City. With the assistance of many Martial Artists, Cangya City was now nearly perfected. An elder from the Heavenly Observatory, a Star Bureau Official, along with his few students, was busy setting up Arrays, working till they were covered in sweat. Xia Xiang Lan wasn''t as lively and yful as before, remaining quiet by her master''s side, diligently assisting and simultaneously observing and learning earnestly. asionally, when she looked up, her gaze would fall upon the location within the city, but all she could see was the silhouette of the walled courtyard. Li Hao had written his modified and integrated Soul Refining Skill for Ren Qianqian, a method that could cultivate to a level close to that of the Imperial Family. The Soul Refining Skill he practicedbined multiple methods, enabling him to surpass the Imperial Family''s version. While Ren Qianqian practiced in the camp, Li Hao grabbed the Dragon Soar Sword, tossed the Little White Fox onto the cool mat in the yard, and then left the mountain pass alone. The three Demon Kings had fled, and he didn''t know if he would still encounter them in theirir. Li Hao urgently needed a Demon King to practice his skills on. Chapter 266: Chapter 43: Slaying Demons Outside the Pass Outside the pass, the cold wind blows in gusts. Li Hao moved through the air, flying toward an even more distant ce. This time he no longer needed to worry about the possibility of being ambushed by a Demon King at any moment, necessitating seeking refuge with Feng to escape. Though he was only at the peak of the Three Immortal Realms, Li Hao felt that even if he encountered a Demon King of the Tao Heart Realm, he could still fight without having to transform into an immortal. Regrettably, when he tried to increase his level, from the seventh stage to the eighth stage of the Physical Body Path, he was prompted that he needed to condense his Tao Heart. The first step of the Four Stands Realm, the Tao Heart Realm, might be the weakest, but it''s of utmost importance. Li Hao could only rely on himself to find that Tao Heart before being able to level up. Li Hao felt that once he found the Tao Heart and leveled up, he might very likely step directly into the peak of the Four Stands Realm, which is the level of the Buddha Lord. By that time, apart from the Imperial Court, there should be no ce in the Dayu Realm that could stop him. Within three hundred miles outside the pass, Li Hao had already fished and ttened the area before. Now passing through again, Li Hao saw only a small number of minor demons, who had wandered here, settling down to seek food, and he killed them with a flick of his hand. The demons in this wild area were like weeds, growing back if not cleared regrly. Li Hao nned to make some of his own banners to nt in these areas afterward, to let these demons know that thesends were off-limits to them. Seven hundred miles awayy the Wanshan District. This ce was formerly forbidden territory for the Human Race, entry forbidden or else the Wan Shan Demon King would capture and kill those who trespassed, and not even the Dayu Divine Dynasty could issue a warrant for him. But now, Li Hao stepped directly into thisnd. On his way, he casually slew four Heavenly Human Realm demons. These demons upied their own territories, each extending about a hundred miles, not infringing upon each other. Li Hao didn''t give them a chance to speak, simply raising his hand to kill them and even ttening their territories. When Li Hao arrived at this once forbidden district, he saw that the once picturesque Wanshan mountains were now deathly silent. Inside, there were only a few minor demons of the Zhou Tian Realm, with little spirit intelligence. The rest of the demons had vanished. Either they perished in the great battle, or they fled the area upon hearing the news. Racing through, Li Hao saw caverns the demons had carved into the mountainsides, reeking inside. On the mountaintops, there were demon gs imitating the Human Race, with "Wan Shan" written on them, tattered and obliquely positioned against mountain slopes, stripped of their former pride. Li Hao unleashed his Divine Soul to survey the entire Wanshan territory. Encountering some minor demons with bared teeth, he simply pped them to death. Nearing the central area, the mountain peak of the Wan Shan Demon King was perilous, with a stone staircase leading to the summit, built in splendor. At the summit stood a hall resembling a golden throne, standing like a pce in the deep mountains, fierce with a touch of demonic eeriness. Around it were giant lion sculptures, depicting the true form of the Wan Shan Demon King, on whose pedestals dragons and phoenixes were carved, as if they were melodiously pleasing the giant lions. Li Hao flew past, casually shattering them. With a physical strength of one million jin, he could easily shatter mountains and rocks with his bare hands. If he wielded objects with his power, with one thought he could move mountains, with another he could cleave peaks. "You didn''t rush off too hastily." Li Hao saw that nothing was left inside the ptial halls, except the jewelry and jade iid as decorations, which held little value for demons besides their ability to shine. Making a full round, Li Hao found no gains; the Immortal Realm demons'' dens were also empty, evidently having prepared an escape route before the great battle. Li Hao kicked and shattered the grand hall, resembling a pce, then soared into the sky, leaving the ce. He changed direction, heading toward the southern area, to Longshan Taoist Temple. ... ... Inside Longshan Taoist Temple, The once bustling temple was now empty and quiet on the vast Enlightenment Ground. The thin smoke of incense that used to billow was now reduced to just a few sticks burningbarely any ash remained. Two untransformed little demons sneaked in, wriggling through a dog hole at the back of the temple. Seeing the deserted ground, they bared their teeth in secret delight. They then ran to the incense, forcefully puffing up their chests, eager to suckle. But suddenly, a shadow loomed over them, followed by the stench of rotting flesh and the buzzing of swarming insects, covering both small demons. The two small demons showed a look of terror; before they could struggle or scream, they werepletely enveloped and then dissolved into bloody water. The trace of demonic Qi squeezed from their bodies wafted into the mouth of a mummy-like demon. "Mountain yokels, daring to suckle on dragon incense." The mummy demon snorted coldly. This incense was not ordinary; it was blended with special demon flesh and blood. The burning incense contained a unique demonic Qi, which, when inhaled for cultivation, could enhance Cultivation Levels. "The Dragon Lord is taking his time returning. Thest information gathered was that the attack on Heavenly Gate Pass failed." A seductive woman with the lower body of a centipede swam over, her fan concealing her face as she spoke softly, "Husband, it''s just us here now. Shouldn''t we leave as well? The Dragon Lord probably isn''ting back." "Leave? Where can we go?" The mummy demon shook his head, "If the Dragon Lordes back and sees we''re not here, he will hunt us down." "We can flee somewhere else, to the north of the Dayu Divine Dynasty, to Northern Yan. They just ended a battle there, and I heard that many demons died, so many territories should have been vacated. We could go there and dere ourselves kings," the seductive centipede woman suggested. "There is a holy pce over there. Although they retreated several thousand miles after being defeated, if we go there, we need to signal the holy pce, after all, we''re not just any ordinary yokel demons." Chapter 267: Chapter 43 Slaying Demons Beyond the Pass_2 The mummified corpse shook its head and said, "Moreover, I suspect that the Dragon Lord might have gone to seek refuge with Dragon Gate. I heard him say before that Dragon Gate ns to attack Liangzhou, and I don''t know if they will choose Heavenly Gate Pass as the breakthrough point. If they do, the Dragon Lord wille back. When that timees, we can charge with the Dragon Lord and get a share of the spoils and also gain many benefits." "Dragon Gate..." The seductive centipede woman''s eyes lit up when she heard these two words. As a demon of the scaled n, they all longed to enter Dragon Gate. It was said that there are many True Dragons there, and moreover, they would impart the Demon Arts for demons to transform into dragons after surviving cmities. "Since my husband has such a n, I will listen to you," said the seductive centipede woman softly, her voice carrying a hint of flirtation. The mummified demon smiled and was about to embrace her to say something when suddenly he sensed something and turned his head to look. At that nce, his pupils immediately constricted. Not far away on the Taoist temple grounds, a well-dressed young man was standing there, quietly watching them. "It''s you!" The mummified demon recognized the young man''s appearance and was horrified, almost scared out of his wits. He was the only Three Immortal Demon who had escaped back from Heavenly Gate Pass and had personally witnessed this young man''s power. Amon fighter of the Three Immortal Realms was no match for him! Yet the opponent had dared to pursue him here, over a thousand miles from Heavenly Gate Pass. "Human Race?" The seductive centipede woman looked at Li Hao with confusion. She wanted to approach him with her flirtatious smile and eliminate him, but hearing her husband''s shocked cry made her heart contract, giving her an ominous premonition. "You just mentioned Dragon Gate. Tell me about it again, in detail," Li Hao said with a smile. "You actually dare toe here? This is our demon''s territory!" the mummified corpse said, staring intently at Li Hao, while sending a message to the seductive centipede woman by his side, "You go kill this kid, I''ll deal with the people behind him." Upon hearing this, the seductive centipede woman nced around but saw no other figures. However, she did not dare to take chances. She unleashed a teasing smile and said, "Where is this cute little Humaning from? Little brother, do you find your sister beautiful?" Her bottom half, a centipede body, contracted and transformed into a pair of slender and fair legs, as she sashayed towards Li Hao. Gusts of demonic wind swept by, activating her seductive Demon Art, which would normally affect many in the Heavenly Human Realm. Li Hao stood still, unmoving. Bang! Suddenly, the seductive centipede woman''s head exploded as if it was pped by something, blood spraying everywhere. The flirtatious smile on her face was fixed stiff on her lips. Her body flew backward,nding to the side and transforming into a massive centipede form but with the head already burst open, revealing a frightened Divine Soul inside. What kind of monstrous Human is this? He''s clearly in the Immortal Realm; how could my husband ask me to kill him? The mummified demon who was about to flee had only lifted his foot when his expression froze in ce. He couldn''t even distract the young man for a moment? "I''m not very patient, speak properly," Li Hao said indifferently, as a strand of Sword Qi rose from the ground like a star, piercing the mummified demon''s shoulder, and then flew back, stopping right in front of his eyes. The cold killing intent made the mummified demon''s heartbeat quicken. Compared to the previous encounter, the young man''s strength seemed to have improved to a level that was somewhat unfathomable to him. Could it be that he had advanced to the Four Stands Realm? He felt as though his own mind was failing him; such a thing was impossible. Under the pressure of imminent death, the mummified demon swallowed and spoke out everything he knew. When he had finished, Li Hao, without any courtesy, released a Sword Qi that pierced his body and then extinguished his Divine Soul. As for the Divine Soul of the seductive centipede woman, Li Hao showed no mercy, and with a raise of his hand, the forces of heaven and earth converged to annihte her. The mummified corpse, being in the Indestructible Realm, had tried to reveal his true form and battle with Li Hao, but the gap in strength was too vast. "...Liangzhou, Dragon Gate..." Li Hao''s gaze flickered. The mummified demon didn''t know much, but demons were eyeing Liangzhou, eager for action, and this aligned with the military report information previously transmitted by Li Xuanli. However, ording to Second Elder, Dragon Gate is one of the top forces among demons. The powerhouses within its influence are not much different from those in the Divine General Mansion. If Longmen were to gather all its powerhouses to attack Liangzhou, then mes of war would likely erupt everywhere in Liangzhou. Rying solely on the Li Family may not be enough to hold such a vast territory. Shaking his head slightly, Li Hao didn''t think much of it and decided to focus on securing his own Heavenly Gate Pass for now. As his Divine Soul traveled through the Taoist Temple, Li Hao found some leftover demon materials, but nothing particrly rare or precious. Inside, Li Hao found four demon Cultivation Techniques, which he added to his panel, all of them Body Refining Skills. He stood in the Taoist Temple, practicing each one by one, but there was considerable ovep in the parts of the body these techniques fortified, only increasing his strength by three hundred thousand catties. Now, his physical Strength of the Flesh had increased to thirteen hundred thousand catties. In the state of Divine Power, it was thirteen million catties, such a physique was extremely powerful even among demons. After leaving Longshan Taoist Temple, Li Hao stomped down from the sky, copsing the entire temple, obliterating it in an instant. Only then did he turn away and head towards the peak of the Holy Demon King. But by the time Li Hao arrived, the ce was deserted, and the demons from beyond the Three Heads Pass, who had previously assembled to kill him, had now abandoned theirirs and fled to unknown locations. Li Hao felt a bit regretful; he had previously been afraid of encountering these Demon Kings and only dared to fish on the outskirts of their territories. Now, when he wanted to find a Demon King to practice against, he couldn''t find any. With no other choice, Li Hao could only cast his gaze further afield. He destroyed the holy peak and left the ce, delving deeper into even more distantnds. ... Lava Cave. A hundred miles around the cave was bare ck rock, and inside lied an active volcano, withva flowing. Red snakes and fire lizards coiled around the edge of the magma pools, some transformed into half-demons, with the upper body of a lizard, but the lower body consisted of snow-white human legs, clinging to the rock walls like geckos. At that moment, a small ck-winged sparrow flew in from outside the cave. Afternding, it transformed into a girl looking about six or seven years old, cute as a button, but with a mature demeanor. She nced around quickly before bowing her head and whispering a message. After a short time, theva surged, and a giant python covered in red scales rose from the bottom of the pool, its demonic aura rolling out unrestrained. The strangest part was that its neck forked into three separate snake heads. "Tianji Pce, how did the investigation you were tasked with go, have the people from the Great Void Realm really entered our world?" Seeing the massive Red-scaled Three-headed Python, the little girl was respectfully timid and said crisply, "Triad Chief, please rest assured, Tianji Pce has taken care of everything you need. We''ve gathered all the information you wanted. "The Great Void Realm has indeed entered our world, this time nning to attack Liangzhou. They were invited by the Holy Pce and Longmen, with Longmen taking the lead and the Great Void Realm along with the Holy Pce serving as support. "Additionally, Wan Shan, the Demon King, failed to attack Heavenly Gate Mountain and has fled along with the Dragon Lord and the Holy Demon King. Their territories are indeed now vacant." "And the national master of Northern Cold Country, who was under Wan Shan, has also retreated. Northern Cold Country is currentlycking a national master. Triad Chief, if you are interested, you could have someone from yourmand go there." Hearing the girl''s words, one of the heads of the Red-scaled Three-headed Python shed with a sneer, "That old Demon King really is foolish. Its foolish son died a good death. It''s said he was killed by someone from the Human Race, we really should thank that person. "Longmen has invited us, do you think we should go?" asked another head. The three heads seemed to have independent thoughts, with their voices having distinct differences. Thergest head in the middle didn''t speak, its gaze sovereign and deep, it spat out two blood-colored agate-like objects towards the little girl, "This is your reward." "Thank you, Triad Chief," the little girl said, her expression joyful, and then respectfully asked, "Do you have any other orders?" "Not for now, you can go," the snake replied. "Alright," the girl answered obediently, then her body wrapped in demon qi, she transformed back into her original ck bird form and flew out of the cave. After bursting out of the Lava Cave, the ck bird rapidly ascended, aiming for the clouds, and performed a Secret Technique, vanishing from sight. However, just as she was about to disappearpletely, suddenly a streak of golden Sword Qi came flying at lightning speed, cutting off her wings. Chapter 268: Chapter 44: Single-handedly Sweeping Across Three Thousand Li (Two Chapters Combined) The ck bird shrieked in horror, looking towards the source of the flying sword. There, a figure was rushing toward it with a burst of Flight Speed Control that rmed it. The ck bird quickly turned to escape toward another direction, but with a wing missing, its speed was greatly reduced. It unleashed its innate Demon talents and peerless technique, using Demonic Qi to form the shadow of a wing, while the wild wind around it split apart, offering it an unimpeded path. It darted away like a sharp arrow, but suddenly, the space around it seemed to copse, closing in on it swiftly. Bang! The ck bird''s body was tightly grasped, struggling violently in mid-air. Li Hao''s figure stepped forward as the Dragon Soar Sword circled back from afar to its sheath in his hand. "So tiny, Heavenly Human Realm?" Li Hao sized up the ck bird, which revealed its true form to be only half a meter in size: "I heard there''s a force among the Demons named Tianji Pce, modelled after Tianji Tower, made up of a group of weak beasts and birds, roaming among various Demon tribes, conveying information, trading information for survival, adept at hiding and searching..." The ck bird, upon hearing the youth''s monologue, had its pupils contract in fear. It had recognized the youth, that peerless genius stationed at Heavenly Gate Pass. How could he appear so deep within Demon territory? If it was killed here, even the Dayu Divine Dynasty would not be able to avenge it. "Spare me, I''m just a minor Demon, cultivating by absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon, I have never harmed a human life..." The ck bird hurriedly begged for mercy, no longer daring to struggle. In its information, this youth could tear apart Demons of the Three Immortal Realms with his bare hands, let alone itself. "Your body reeks of blood and flesh, not as clean as you im." Li Hao said softly. His gaze swept around, and his Divine Soul was deployed with a pressuring immortal power inherent to it, making the ck bird shudder. His Divine Soul scoured the surroundings, following the traces of Demonic Qi from the ck bird to locate a mountaintop, where a small amount of Demonic Qi was gathered, likely itsir. "Let''s go, take a tour of your nest." Li Hao used his control over objects to carry the ck bird, and flew towards the mountaintop. "Spare me, I feed on the flesh of Demons, I swear I''ve never harmed a human..." The ck bird implored in terror. But Li Hao ignored him. "You deserve death!" The ck bird, filled with rage, its eyes zing with ferocity, suddenly struggled and lunged at Li Hao. But before it could get close, it was stopped by the force controlling objects. The ck bird despaired, casting a hateful nce at Li Hao. Its life force surged within, then it spat out a mouthful of blood, and its Demonic Qi scattered. Li Hao looked on in surprise as the life force of the ck bird quickly dissipated, choosing suicide? "I haven''t even started to interrogate you." A thought crossed Li Hao''s mindcould it really be Tianji Pce? No ordinary Bird Demon would seek death so readily. Even for Tianji Pce, to cultivate such determination to die was quitemendable. Li Hao squeezed its body, finding its heart torn apart by Demonic Qi, rendered useless. But within its neck pouch, therey two blood-red jade-like gemstones. The gems were filled with a rich, fragrant scent of blood and flesh, and extremely vigorous Demonic energy. Li Hao pocketed them, thinking that these treats would be quite good for the little white fox. Afterward, Li Hao headed straight for the mountaintop. ... Inside the Lava Cave. The three-headed leader was discussing whether to ept the invitation from Dragon Soar. The reason they had refrained from discussing it in front of the Tianji Pce Bird Demon was to avoid providing free information. "The trend is clear, Dragon Soar''s move to attack Liangzhou isn''t a spur-of-the-moment decision, but a long-standing scheme." "The rewards promised by Dragon Soar are quite attractive, I think it''s worth the risk to give it a shot. At worst, we''ll just be wanted and have to retreat back to the Great Wilderness Heaven." "Are you stupid? Once we join Dragon Soar, what''s there to fear from a wanted notice?" Two of the heads discussed, while thergest head in the middle remained silent. Whoosh! Suddenly, a breeze blew into the cave. All three heads looked at once, seeing a figure float in gracefully. With their arrival, the scorching heat inside the cave seemed to dip sharply. On the rocky walls, those Demons thaty like geckos in deep slumber were all startled awake, looking in unison toward the youth entering the cave. Their eyes, lit with Demonic ferocity, were fixed on him. "Human Race?!" Upon recognizing the youth, the three-headed leader blinked, its expression shifting. "That portrait provided by Tianji Pce earlier... it''s him, isn''t it?" "The prodigy from the Li Family?" The two side heads gazed at Li Hao in shock, not expecting the target they just had the ck bird gather information on to appear before them. Then, they noticed Li Hao holding a ck bird that had already died. It was none other than the same Tianji Pce leader who had just left here. The massive middle head''s eyes glowed with fiery golden light, looking past Li Hao, scanning the passage behind him for any hidden figures. Feng apanied Li Hao but was now leaning on a hillside outside the cave, leisurely drinking wine. Too far to detect Feng Boping''s presence, the three-headed leader confirmed that only the young man was inside the cave. Is this... a delivery? "It feels like I''m dreaming." "Is this a pleasant dream? I really don''t want to wake up!" The two snake heads chuckled. Yet, the massive snake head in the middle stared at Li Hao: "Human, what brings you here?" Li Hao nced around the cave. Previously he had seen only a small amount of Demonic Qi on the mountaintop, but now that he was inside, he found there were quite a few Demons in the cave, including one really big creature. Chapter 269: Chapter 44: Alone I Push Through Three Thousand Miles (Combined Chapters)_2 However, what disappointed him was that the three-headed snake before him also only possessed the aura of the Three Immortal Realms. It was not a Demon King. "Came looking for a warm-up," Li Hao said. "?" "?" "?" All three heads of the snake showed puzzled expressions. Was this human prodigy out of his mind? They were eighteen hundred miles from Heavenly Gate Pass, and their territory surrounded him on all sides; even if this youth cried for help, it would be toote. Others came to y demons, yet he came to practice his skills? "Big brother, then we must really treat our guest well," one head said. "We know the way of hospitality," the other head added with a sly smirk. The two snake headsughed in a bizarre manner. Therge central head stared at Li Hao, hissing a single word: "Attack!" In an instant, the numerous demons on the rock walls screeched as they pounced towards Li Hao as if given amand. Various sharp and strangeughter rang out as they swarmed towards Li Hao like a hive. But the next moment, the crisp sound of a dragon''s chant filled the air, followed by a burst of golden light that circled around swiftly. The many demons lunging at Li Hao became as though frozen in mid-air, then their bodies exploded in unison, their Divine Souls annihted along with them. In their number were several demons from the Heavenly Human Realm, indistinguishable from lesser demons, all pierced through by a single sword strike. Demon blood sshed in an instant, and at the same time, Li Hao raised his hand, pointing two fingers like a sword, shing towards the three-headed Red Python. A tremendous Sword Qished out, and the three heads of the creature all showed shock and fury at the same time. Theva beneath it churned, rolling towards Li Hao like fiery seas. However, the onrushing sea of fieryva, with wave-like momentum, found itself frozen in mid-air, immobilized by Li Hao''s power of object control. Simultaneously, as the Sword Qi cleaved, it left a horrifying gash on the red scales of its abdomen. "What kind of attack is this!" one head cried out. "It hurts!" the other added. "My Red me Treasure Body was actually breached just like that?" The two heads screamed in agony. Therge central head looked pained as it finally understood why this youth had dared toe here alone. It was near the peak of the Three Immortals Peak, just below the Demon King, or rather, it was already half a step into the Demon King''s realm, but it had been struggling to find its own Dao heart. But at this moment, in front of this youth, it sensed the whiff of death. "Merge the three!" therge head roared. Its body twisted as it burst out from the magma, with the two screaming heads rapidly sinking into its snake body. "Big brother, you must kill him for us!" "Big brother, it''s all up to you now!" The two heads let out furious roars as they sank and disappeared. The original three-headed snake turned into a single-headed one, but its aura surged dramatically, spewing out a mouthful of crimson mist. Its tail whipped violently,shing towards Li Hao. Li Hao stood unmoving, but the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation suddenly revealed itself behind him. With a loud thump, the gigantic arms of the Law Manifestation fiercely wrapped around the thrashing serpent''s tail, blocking the force that seemed as heavy as ten thousand jun. Then, with a sudden pull, it swung the Red Python into the air. "You..." The Three Immortals'' leader watched the young man in stunned horror. ... Outside the cave, a cold breeze brushed past gently. Feng Boping leaned against arge rock, his snacks finished, he brushed the crumbs from his hands. Suddenly sensing something, he turned to look towards the entrance of the cave. He saw Li Hao, sword in hand, floating out, his clothes unblemished by blood, as if he had just strolled through a scenic spot. "That was fast?" Feng Boping was somewhat surprised. Although he had anticipated that Li Hao could handle it, it all seemed too easy. "Too weak." Li Hao shook his head slightly with some regret; just the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation alone was enough to easily subdue the Serpent Demon. He had even given his opponent the chance to unleash some ancient Demon King''s bloodline. Yet, it turned out to beckluster, providing little increase in strength. "..." Feng Boping was left speechless. Was the creature from inside, which was at the Three Immortals'' Peak and at the same realm as Li Hao, actually crushed? He gave a wry smile thinking back to how Li Hao, in the Heavenly Human Realm, had killed the Demon King in that strange state; it no longer seemed unusual. "What''s next?" "Continue." "Alright." The two of them immediately turned into two gusts of wind and left the mountaintop. The depths of the Lava Cave had turned into a hellish blood pool, where all the Demons were ughtered. The Three Immortals'' colossal body was chopped into sections, its blood extinguishing the magma, its once imposing gigantic serpent head ttened, brains oozing out, leaving behind only one intact eyeball. But the luster in that eyeball dimmed and vanished, leaving only a faint glow that was flickering out. "Monster..." Itsst trace of Divine Soul slowly sank into oblivion. ... Peakless Mountain. The mountain was steep, its sharp peaks like des piercing the sky. Named Peakless not because of itself but because all other mountains paled inparison to its presence. Atop the mountain, two mighty figures were eating and drinking heartily, surrounded by trees on which many skins hung like ragged cloth, belonging to both the Human Race and Demons. The ce was thick with the smell of blood, littered with remains and bones everywhere. "Yuan, that old geezer from the Northern Cold Country, has sent us another batch of meat, truly sulent," one said. "Brother, don''t be in such a rush to eat; let''s y with it first. The delicate skin and tender flesh of the Human Race have a unique vor." "Haha, indeed." They guzzled their liquor, casually tearing off a snowy-white leg and relishing their meal. Suddenly, a howling sound swept through. "Hmm? What''s this thing daring to intrude upon our territory?" Both looked up at the same time, only to see a young man dressed in splendid garments, flying through the air. "Human?" Chapter 270: Chapter 44: Alone Pushing Three Thousand Miles (Chapter Combined) - 3 They gazed in surprise, somewhat unexpectedly: "Could it be from the Northern Cold Country?" Soon, as the youth approached, they realized something was wrong; they could not detect the depth of the youth''s aura or discern his realm. This only meant that the other party was either using a Concealment Skill or was of a higher realm than themselves. But they were all from the Three Immortal Realms. Could it be an old monster from the Human Race, appearing young through a rejuvenation technique? Before they could ponder further, suddenly, a flying sword whistled out, rushing towards them with lethal speed to strike. The two stunned for a moment, then burst into a furious roar, revealing their monstrous forms. One was a four-armed giant ape, and the other a golden striped tiger. They exuded a dense aura, both possessing ancient Demon King bloodlines, not ordinary breeds, now exposing their fierce demeanor as they pounced towards the youth. "Taiji Qiankun Sword!" Li Hao casually drew it forth, and the Dragon Soar Sword in midair abruptly rotated, then a Yin Yang Illusion fiercely appeared in front of the sword, ughtering its way towards the peak. The two ferocious beasts roared furiously, their bodies leaking a torrent of Demon Qi, enveloping the area for hundreds of meters. They each brandished their weapons, with the four-armed giant ape wielding four, confronting the Taiji Qiankun Sword head-on. Boom! The sword glow contained the power of Yin and Yang transformation, pulling the four weapons out of its hands, then severing its two arms. In a confrontation, it tumbled from the skies. The other golden striped tiger, however, roared toward Li Hao. Li Hao raised his palm, slowly pressing it down. The power tomand objects in his palm plundered the strength of heaven and earth for tens of miles around, pressing down like a massive mountain. The golden striped tiger was horrified, roaring as it tried to fend off with its ws, but was still pressed onto Peakless Mountain below, copsing the entire summit! Under Li Hao''s control, the Dragon Soar Sword became a beam of golden light, dancing swiftly, instantly perforating the four-armed giant ape''s body, and then, under its gaze of terror, it sliced through in an arc like a sh of lightning, decapitating it, the head tumbling down. The sword light shot into the copsing mountain below, and soon a tiger''s roar could be heard, with a shrill scream. In just a short time, the two Great Demons of the Three Immortal Realms had perished. The Dragon Soar Sword soared into the heavens, returning to Li Hao''s scabbard. Li Hao looked on, his Divine Soul flying out, picking up the bodies of the two Great Demons, wrapping them with the power tomand objects, a bountiful prize of war. Their bodies would yield materials, to be used as scraps for Artifact Refining. Their flesh was also a rare delicacy. But first, their organs had to be removed. "Feng, is there still room in your heaven and earth space?" Li Hao turned to ask Feng. Having reached the Tao Heart Realm, one can use their Tao Heart to create a heaven and earth space for personal storage. When they were Fishing in previous days, the fine wines and fishing rods that Second Master and Feng casually produced came from such a space. "These two Demons are too big, they won''t fit," Feng Boping appeared, slightly shaking his head: "The space is very small, good enough for carrying small things." Seeing this, Li Hao could only use two secret lines to bind the bodies of the two Demons, dragging them behind him. "Let''s go." Li Hao said. He then continued to move forward, to explore. Not long after Li Hao and Feng had left, suddenly a dark blue-winged bird came from afar, gliding over to Peakless Mountain. Soon, the sight of the copsed Peakless Mountain came into its view. The dark blue bird was startled, widening its eyes in shock. "This, this ce is gone too?" Its body shed with a deep blue light, swooping down like an illusion, arriving at the destroyed remnants of the mountain, inspecting the surroundings. It soon saw sshes of fresh blood and remnants of the two Great Demons'' Qi. "Another death..." The dark blue bird trembled, suddenly ascending, soaring into the sky, extracting a jade whistle from its wings, blowing it fiercely. Strange sound waves passed by, like some sort of signal. In just moments, every seemingly ordinary demon bird within three hundred miles, centered on its body, suddenly halted. They then listened carefully, as though hearing something from the serene void. "An invasion by the Human Race?!" Upon hearing the message clearly, all the birds were stunned. "Invasion" was not a foreign word to them, but precede it with "Human Race," and it became somewhat unfamiliar... Without hesitation, they quickly took out their whistles, blowing rapidly. The sound waves spread out, transmitting the message further afield. Ordinary people couldn''t hear this whistle''s sound; only those cultivating a specific technique could discern it. As the sound traveled, the range grew wider, and in the blink of an eye, birds within a thousand miles halted, and then, two of the birds abruptly changed direction, flying to another location. Meanwhile, at the entrance of the Lava Cave Li Hao had departed from earlier. A palm-sized bird zipped by, its entire body ck, resembling a crow. Itnded on a rock, pecking casually and holding a small insect in its mouth. It seemed just like an ordinary bird. But with a flicker of its gaze, sensing no other presence around, it quickly swallowed the little insect, then flew toward the Lava Cave. Soon, the horrific scene within the Lava Cave wasid bare. The broken body of the creature with three phases and the corpses of Demons strewn all around. There, it quickly found the ck silhouette of a crow. "Master Ming!" The crow-like bird swiftly flew to its side, inspecting it thoroughly, and ascertained it indeed died by suicide. "No wonder Master Ming''s soul talisman has shattered." Chapter 271: Chapter 44: Alone, I Push Through Three Thousand Miles (Combined Chapter)_4 The bird''s eyes revealed sorrow, but it soon used its beak to tear apart the ck bird''s feathers and then ripped open the flesh inside its chest. Soon, on its squeezed innards, it saw a vein twitch and form Demon script. It was an extremely brief message. It was also thest piece of intelligence left by Master Ming before his death. Though their battle strength was not high, the Tianji Pce moved among the top Demon forces, mainly by perfecting their intelligence gathering to the extreme. At this moment, seeing the message created by the pulsing veins, the bird''s pupils contracted slightly, disying a look of horror and shock. "That Human Race Li Family''s young member dares toe alone to the Demon territory?!" It was somewhat shaken; if this news got out, the nearby Demons would surely go mad. Furthermore, it knew that the number of Demons that held grudges against the Li Family was countless. If they learned of the young man''s whereabouts, they would certainly rush from thousands of miles away to y him! Previously, at the pass within the Dayu Realm, numerous Demons had already attempted to attack, restless and eager. The young man had the protection of the Four Stands Realm around him before, which made some Demons abandon the idea, but now, even if there were Four Stands Realm secretly following, this was not the territory of the Dayu Divine Dynasty; if those Demons learned of this, who would miss the opportunity? As its thoughts spun rapidly, suddenly, it heard a whistle. It paused for a moment, listened carefully, and then its expression involuntarily changed. The young man was actually delving deeper! "Too insane, does that young man want to attract all the Demons to attack him?" It looked at Master Ming on the ground, took a deep breath, pecked the internals to bits, and destroyed the lingering intelligence. Killing Master Ming was also provoking the Tianji Pce. Although the Tianji Pce never engaged inbat, only intelligence, they were best at using others to kill their targets. Whoosh! The bird immediately took off and left the Lava Cave. ... As Li Hao galloped through mountains and rivers, continuously hunting Demons along the way, news about Li Hao was also being spread by the Tianji Pce. Birds scattered and flew off,nding on various mountaintops. "Hmm? Where did this little bird Demone from, seeking death?" On a mountaintop, a Demon who was sound asleep opened its eyes and nced over, ready to crush it. But in the next moment, the bird hurriedly spoke: "I am the Qing Bird of the Tianji Pce, ck Cloud Lord. Please leave quickly, there is a Human Race approaching to hunt Demons." "Tianji Pce?" The Demon''s raised w paused slightly, and then it chuckled, "What Human Race would daree here, are they aware I''m hungry?" "It''s that Human Race Li Family''s genius, the predestined True Dragon, Li Hao!" The Qing Bird hurriedly said, "He has already killed five of the Three Immortal Realms'' great ones, including the Unwithering Realm''s Tri-Aspect Master. You better flee for your life." ck Cloud Lord''s face changed at these words. "The Li Family? Is it that detestable Divine General Mansion''s Li Family?" "Even the Tri-Aspect Master was killed by him?" He was somewhat shaken; the Tri-Aspect Master had a degree of fame and status within a thousand miles nearby, and yet he too was in. "He''s almost here, ck Cloud Lord, you better leave." The Qing Bird said anxiously. Realizing the seriousness, ck Cloud Lord immediately didn''t dare stay any longer, quickly rose to his feet, took the treasures from his cave, and flew far away. At the same time, he sent a message to the Qing Bird: "I, ck Cloud Lord, owe the Tianji Pce a favor. I will repay it in the future." "I still have to go inform the other Lords, so I shall take my leave." The Qing Bird said and then flew into the distance. The same scenario was happening in other ces. Many of the Tianji Pce''s birds spread the news of Li Hao ughtering the Demons. Some Demons chose to flee; others, from the Unwithering Realm, decided to stay and test their strength against Li Hao. And with the test came death. As more and more blood was consumed by the Dragon Soar Sword, Li Hao''s fame grew, unopposed across three thousand miles. Chapter 272: Chapter 45 Confronting All Sides (Two-in-One Chapter) Three thousand miles beyond the border. In a valley shrouded in poisonous fog. There stood a temple, with numerous birds enveloped in whirlwinds of wind, shuttling through the poison miasma and descending into the temple. Inside the temple, an array was activated to keep the poisonous fog at bay. The birds perched on the temple''s railings and pirs, somended and transformed into the shape of children, petite and delicate in appearance. This was a branch of the Tianji Pce. In the world of demonic forces, Tianji Pce''s status was not inferior to that of the Dragon Gate, the Holy Pce, and other such entities. Although it wasn''t known for itsbat power, its hall master was extremely mysterious. Coupled with the bird demons that held vast intelligenceworks and traversed among various factions, their broad connections made them heavily relied upon by major forces. "You all received the message, right? That young man is ughtering demons everywhere!" "He''s too brazen, intruding alone into our demonic territory. This ce is not the Dayu Divine Dynasty!" "It''s all because those Wan Shan Demon Kings fled from the border; no one there can keep that young man in check. He must have a protector from the Four Stands Realm secretly following him." "That young man came to Liangzhou from Qingzhou, protected all along by that person from the Four Stands Realm, which deterred the Demon Kings from risking an attack and killing him. Now, by venturing in deep alone, he''s digging his own grave!" Seven or eight boys and girls of varying appearances, all short in stature, gathered together. The leader was a girl around the age of thirteen or fourteen, dressed in a red skirt, delicate and fetching, yet her expression was indifferent and mature. "Master Ming is dead, killed by that young man!" A boy d in ck spoke softly. His voice was immature, yet his eyes were filled with dark shadows. The others were silent, having already been informed through the earlier whistle signals. Tianji Pce moved freely among the demons without any of themying hands on them, save for the asional madman. But should any demon harm someone from Tianji Pce, they would surely pay with their life! Now, the young man from the Human Race had dared to kill their Master Ming so brazenly, and he too should face the same fate! "You''ve transmitted the message, right? Just now, I contacted the other states, and the news about the young man has spread. Those Great Demons and Demon Kings who hold grudges against the Li Family will certainlye!" "As long as the young man stays here, his death is guaranteed!" The girl in the red skirt, her eyes as clear as bright snow, spoke with a chilly voice. Seeing this, the other children nodded, with murder shing in their eyes. "Has it been found out who that Four Stands Realm protector secretly following the young man is?" The girl in the red skirt continued to inquire. A few children looked at each other, and another girl, as delicate as a porcin doll in a green skirt, shook her head: "We thought it was Li, but I personally investigated the matter, and he has not left the Mo River." "It is not Li." Another child with snow-white hair shook his head, a cold smirk in his eyes, and said, "You would never guess who it is. I watched from a distance when Wan Shan Demon King attacked, and although the person concealed his moves during the fight, I recognized them." "I''ve researched the archives before, and it''s rted to an incident with the Buddhist sect thirty years ago. If I''m not mistaken, that person should be the Thief Saint, Feng Boping!" "What?" At his words, everyone else was shocked. The bird demons listening nearby also widened their eyes in astonishment. "The Thief Saint? He''s protecting the young man?" "Does the Divine General Mansion have some secret connection with the Thief Saint?" "Good heavens, if the Buddhist sect gets wind of this, the Li Family will be in big trouble." "It''s more than just the Buddhist sect. If other Divine General Mansions find out, it''s top-level confidential information that could fetch a good price!" Their voices buzzed with excitement, for this was rare leverage against the Li Family. However, they only had information that the Thief Saint was protecting the young man and no solid evidence of collusion with the Divine General Mansion. If it was only based on protection, it wouldn''t be enough to affect the Divine General Mansion. After all, who the Thief Saint chose to protect was his prerogative, and without hard evidence, these ims would merely amount to nder without proof. "I will report this to the hall master and let our elders investigate personally. If we can follow the vine and find the melon, gathering evidence will be great news for us." The girl in the red skirt said excitedly, with her eyes sparkling. They of the Tianji Pce thrived on intelligence; knowing information was their greatest weapon. The more valuable the information they held, the greater the benefit to them. At that moment, a bird shuttled through the poison miasma and descended into the temple. "Report to the elders, the young man has just in Pingshan Ancestor to the west and is now heading this way," said the bird demon in an old woman''s voice. "What, Pingshan Ancestor is dead too?!" The other bird demons were shocked. That was a Great Demon of the Unwithering Realm, nearly on par with the Three Great Chiefs, having cultivated for ten thousand years, and it wouldn''t have been an exaggeration to say he was half a step into the Four Stands Realm. He died too? "Didn''t he flee?" "Didn''t anyone warn him?" "They did. He wanted to try his hand and said he wanted to see what that young whelp was capable of." "..." The bird demons fell silent. The girl in the red skirt''s expression turned dark as she said, "This poison fog is unlikely to block his probes. That young man was able to tear apart three Immortals with his bare hands, which is extremely terrifying! We must disperse immediately, stay in contact with the sound whistle, and a Demon King is already on his way here. I will go to meet him, and tell him to wait for a while longer until the other Demon Kings arrive so we can kill the young man together." "Yes." All the bird demons nodded in agreement. Following this, numerous birds flew out of the secluded valley of poison gas. Their innate Cultivation Technique on their wings created air vortexes that kept the surrounding poison fog at bay, allowing them to carve out a path. With the birds dispersing, the temple quickly emptied, deste and silent. Chapter 273: Chapter 45 Confronting All Sides (Two-in-One Chapter)_2 ... ... Within Heavenly Gate Pass. Li Hongzhuang stood atop the city wall, gazing into the distance, yet Li Hao had still not returned. Her eyebrows knitted slightly, as an inexplicable thumping sensation arose within her heart. It was as though she had a premonition of unease. "General, has Marshal Haotian not returned yet?" A Grandmaster hurriedly came to ask. Li Hongzhuang was taken aback and asked, "What did you call him?" "Marshal Haotian," the Grandmaster replied, puzzled. Li Hongzhuang''s expression shifted slightly; earlier, Li Hao had been stationed in Dayue City and distinguished himself. Later, having defended Heavenly Gate Pass and contributed greatly, His Majesty had conferred upon him the rank of Marshal. This news had already made its rounds in the court and had long since been ryed back to Qingzhou the Li Family. Now, Li Hao''s military banners fluttered all around the city''s ramparts, with the words "Haotian" billowing in the wind. Most of the people in the city had changed how they addressed Li Hao. It seemed no one called the young man "Young Master of the Li Family" anymore. Perhaps in private, everyone still remembered that this youth was of the Li Family, bearing the honorable surname of the Divine General Mansion, but as time passed, would anyone still remember? Li Hongzhuang''s thoughts drifted away until the Grandmaster''s question pulled her back. She furrowed her brow and asked, "What do you need him for?" "General, it''s not me who''s looking for him. The Star Bureau Official is seeking Marshal Haotian," said the Grandmaster. "Their Array seems to be constructed and they wish to ask the Marshal to test it." Li Hongzhuang nced into the distance and said, "I''ll go take a look first." With that, she soared into the air and quickly reached the opposite side of the city''s ramparts. Li Hongzhuangnded, where an elderly Star Bureau Official and a few disciples were waiting. "General," greeted the official, upon seeing Li Hongzhuang''s bright red armor and the insignia on her shoulder with a slight bow. Li Hongzhuang did not dare presume superiority and quickly raised her hand in return, then said, "You''ve all worked hard." "It is our duty," replied the official. He nced around and asked, "Where is Marshal Haotian?" Li Hongzhuang''s brows imperceptibly furrowed, and she replied calmly, "He''s gone beyond the pass to y demons." "When did he leave, and howe I didn''t see any troops marching out?" asked Xia Xiang Lan from behind, her curiosity getting the better of her. Li Hongzhuang nced at her and said, "He went alone, without an army." "Alone?" Xiang Lan was taken aback, then quickly asked, "Why didn''t he take an army? Isn''t that dangerous?" "..." Li Hongzhuang was momentarily speechless, struck by what seemed like an off-the-cuff question. Was there no danger? How could there not be? To say there was danger... But how could she allow that young man to venture alone? She paused briefly, then realized and responded, "The dangers outside the pass are such that our soldiers cannot keep up with him; they would only slow him down." At this, she suddenly felt a burning sensation on her face. What seemed normal on any given day now felt slightly embarrassing when spoken aloud. Despite also being stationed at the Frontier Pass, they seemed to be there just for show. "Is he that strong?" Xiang Lan looked at her in surprise. Li Hongzhuang was silent for a moment, then thought, yes, that young man was indeed very strong. So strong that even she, his younger aunt, could not keep up with his pace. Maybe if her Ninth Brother were still alive, he could have stood shoulder to shoulder with that young man, or perhaps he would be waiting further ahead, in a distant part of the journey, for him. "Xiang Lan, show some respect," scolded the Star Bureau Official. Although he did not enjoy idle chatter, he could read the room. The rumors about that young man and the Li Family were too sensational, and he had heard of them too. He immediately asked Li Hongzhuang, "General, do you know when the young marshal will return?" "..." Li Hongzhuang had no answer; when Li Hao left, he had said nothing. Seeing Li Hongzhuang''s silence, the Star Bureau Official looked at her with a peculiar gaze and said no more, only adding, "In that case, we will wait a few more days for the young marshal to return." "Thank you for your patience," Li Hongzhuang finally replied. "Has he always been like this?" Xiang Lan asked Li Hongzhuang. Li Hongzhuang frowned, as if she had not heard her, feeling almost powerless to respond to the young girl''s words. Seeing herself ignored, Xiang Lan just pouted slightly. After her master led Li Hongzhuang away, she looked towards the outside of the city where the vast expanse of melting snow stretched out: "What kind of demon is he battling against?" ... ... Three thousand li beyond the pass. A dragon-bird with a colorful, iridescent glow fled in panic, shooting rapidly between the peaks, shedding its feathers, which scattered in every direction. Behind it, a golden divine light sped after it, dramatically elerating and slicing toward its wings. The dragon-bird let out an angry roar. With a p of its wings, it created a thunderous sound and a barrage of lightning fell like a dense storm, striking the area nearby. But the golden divine light suddenly curved into an arc, like a crescent moon, slicing at another spot. The sharp edge swiftly drew a line of blood; the dragon-bird''s side was torn open, its internal organs nearly spilling out. In pain, it screeched and its eyes filled with terror. It said, "I have no quarrel with you; why must you push me to death?!" Li Hao''s figure quietly appeared from another direction, throwing a punch. The overwhelming power of the punch seemed to seal the space around the dragon-bird, along with the air, all pressing down with that single blow. The dragon-bird cried pitifully as it crashed into a mountain peak, creating arge crater as rocks tumbled into the ravines. The golden light followed closely, diving into the dust and piercing through the head of the dragon-bird, which hadn''t gotten up. "You..." The dragon-bird''s eyes widened in despair and anger as it stared at the approaching youth, but it no longer had the strength to rise. The Dragon Soar Sword flew back into its sheath. Li Hao looked at the dying dragon-bird, shaking his head slightly. He released a slender thread, winding around the dragon-bird''s corpse, and dragged it up. Chapter 274: Chapter 45 Confronting All Sides (Two-in-One Chapter)_3 After that, he reined in his other hidden threads, and from afar, ck silhouettes flew in like kitesall the corpses of the Demons he had in along the way. Li Hao soared into the sky with these corpses trailing behind him, like flying a kite, which presented quite a spectacr sight. Pushing horizontally for three thousand li, from west to east, what frustrated Li Hao was that he never encountered the figure of the Demon King; the most powerful among them was merely at the Unwithering Realm. "Are the Demons outside this barrier really just those three?" Li Hao was somewhat sullen. Until now, he was barely warmed up. Continuing forward, Li Hao skimmed past some mountaintops, using his Divine Soul to survey the surroundings for any trails. Atop several mountains, Li Hao detected the caverns of Demons, but they were all empty without a trace. Li Hao had seen this kind of situation before. His eyebrows furrowed as he swept his gaze around. Initially, he had asionally seen some Bird Demons, but he crushed them with a flick of his hand, andter on, even the Bird Demons became hard to spot. "It seems these Demons knew I wasing and ran away in advance." "Did the Demons from Tianji Pce spread the word?" Li Hao sighed inwardly, considering himself to have delivered himself to their doorstep only for these Demons to have run awayit simply didn''t make sense. After flying for a while and visiting several empty mountains without finding any trace of Demons, he felt somewhat bored. He found himself arge mountain to sit upon, and the Demons entwined with his hidden threads fell at the mountain''s edge. "Feng, bring some wine." Li Hao called out. In the void, a wine gourd flew over, yet Feng''s figure did not appear: "Drink less, this wine is strong." "The stronger the better." Li Hao chuckled lightly, popped the wooden stopper off, and took a couple of sips. A few small mountain birds fluttered over,nding on the ground to peck at the mountain fruits. These birds were not Demons but ordinary animals. Li Hao nced at them, not paying much attention, and drank a few more sips before suddenly turning his gaze toward the small birds. The small birds on the ground searched for fallen fruits and insects. Li Hao''s eyebrows slightly raised, and with several thudding sounds, the bodies of the small birds burst violently apart, crushed by his maniption force. He released his hidden threads, extending them outwards to form a. Then, he continued drinking his wine. Tens of li away, a Bird Demon concealed its presence, looking like an ordinary small bird, that suddenly let out a pained hum. Blood seeped from its bird eyes, but it quickly buried its head under its wing, worried about being detected. After stabilizing its injury, it calmed its startled heart and took flight. "That guy, he could detect me even with that? I was using the Divine Eye Skill, just borrowing those little birds'' field of view." It felt a sense of exposure and panicked internally, not daring to linger any longer. Suddenly, as it was flying away, it touched something that felt like a guitar string. Before it could react, the hidden thread suddenly contracted and snapped, wrapping around its body, and then swiftly pulled it toward a certain ce. "What is this thing!" The Bird Demon was filled with horror as it frantically struggled, but the hidden thread was wound tightly, cutting deep to the bone. It watched itself being dragged all the way to a mountaintopthe very ce that young man wasit was terrified to the core and let out a fierce roar. Thump. The body of the flying bird rolled to Li Hao''s feet but had already lost its life force, having chosen suicide. Li Hao''s eyebrows lifted slightly; just like the ck bird before, the Bird Demons from Tianji Pce were all so well-trained that they would rather kill themselves than give their enemy a chance to interrogate them. "It seems, with Tianji Pce around, trying to hunt down these Demons on arge scale is indeed a bit troublesome," Li Hao muttered to himself. He put away the hidden thread, pped his hand down to turn the Bird Demon''s body into mush, then handed the wine gourd back to Feng and took off again. He was curious to see how many Demons the Bird Demons of Tianji Pce could deter. Li Hao continued flying eastward, and when he passed a valley shrouded in miasmic poison fog, he discovered an empty temple inside and casually smashed it to pieces. The caves and training grounds established by the Demons he encountered along the way were all demolished by Li Hao in his path of destruction. ... As Li Hao galloped across thend, thousands of li away in the border area of Liangzhou, several figures rushed forward. These figures emitted a surging Demonic Qi, led by a middle-aged man dressed in white, handsome and godly in appearance, with a gaze that captivated the soul. The other four figures were slightly terrified upon seeing this man and hurriedly paid their respects: "Feng Shan Jun!" The white-clothed middle-aged man nced at the four people and said in a cold voice, "Do you also have a grudge against the Li Family?" "Yes." The four people nodded quickly, feeling nervous in his presence. After all, he was a Demon King. Then, two birds, one following the other, flew toward them rapidly. The lead bird, a red one, shrank and transformed into the shape of a red-dressed young girl. "Feng Shan Jun!" She respectfully saluted the white-clothed middle-aged man and then nodded slightly to the other four, saying, "Please wait a moment, Monarch Bai is also on his way here." "Monarch Bai?" The white-clothed middle-aged man''s brows furrowed slightly, having not expected that individual toe as well. However, Monarch Bai had been at odds with the Li Family in Northern Yan for over a decade, holding deep grudges, so it was normal for him to take this rare opportunity toe. "How soon will he arrive? If he''s too slow, I''m not inclined to wait," Feng Shan Jun said. Just as the red-dressed girl was about to speak, she suddenly seemed to hear something and looked up into the distance. Several figures were seen approaching rapidly, with a young man dressed in white as snow leading the way, hands sped behind his back, traversing the sky with an elegant demeanor. Behind him, a few figures were grotesque in appearance, varying in height. Feng Shan Jun appeared to notice something and turned to look, his eyes narrowing slightly. "He''s arrived." Chapter 275: Chapter 45 Confronting All Sides (Two-in-One Chapter)_4 ``` The young girl in the red dress revealed a slight smile, waiting for the other to arrive, and respectfully said, "I have seen Monarch Bai." The youth in white nced at Feng Shan Jun and smiled, "You''re here too." Feng Shan Jun nodded slightly, but his eyes carried a few traces of chilliness, the other party was from the Saint Pce, and they weren''t close to the power backing him. "Recently, I''vee solely for personal affairs. Since we are all enemies of the Li Family, that makes us temporary allies." Monarch Bai smiled, "Let''s go and see what tricks that Li Family''s brat has up his sleeve." Feng Shan Jun just nodded, without speaking. "Ziyu, lead the way for the two lords," the girl in the red dress said to the purple-feathered bird beside her. After watching them leave, the girl in the red dress then flew towards the distance: "The Li Family really has provoked quite a number of enemies." ... Li Hao crushed a mountain cave with one foot and was about to hurry off into the distance when suddenly, he heard Feng''s voice transmission: "Little Hao, a Demon King ising." Li Hao''s eyes lit up, he looked around, his Divine Soul was offered up, at the same time, strings of dark tendrils extended out. Soon, within the vision of his Divine Soul, he saw several figures speeding towards him from afar. The two leading figures made no effort to conceal their Demonic Qi, flying over with Demonic Qi swirling above their heads like dark clouds, as if dragons and phoenixes were chanting, apanied by a terrifying oppressive force. Li Hao narrowed his eyes, two at once, huh? They really came prepared. He flung the gathered Demon corpses to another hill to avoid affecting the uing battle. Afterward, the qi and blood in his body slowly started to oscite as he began to warm up. "It''s over there." The purple bird pointed and then stopped. Seeing this, several Demons didn''t care much, as they had already seen the figure of the young man. What amused them was that the other party saw them and didn''t run away but waited on the spot. He really is brimming with confidence! "Sure enough, there''s a protector from the Four Stands Realm in secret, but just one." Monarch Bai narrowed his eyes, sensing the hidden powerhouse. "You take on that Four Stands Realm, I''ll deal with this little ghost!" Feng Shan Jun immediately said, his eyes revealing a murderous hatred. Monarch Bai''s gaze flickered slightly as he looked at him and said, "Fine." Feng Shan Jun was secretly relieved to hear him agree so easily. He came here precisely to kill the Li Family''s bloodline with his own hands. "Attack!" He called out, but he wasn''t the first to charge. The young man stood still on the spot, too weird. Though he was a Demon King, confident he could easily y the other, his years of caution led him to observe first. The several Three Immortal Realm Demons who hade for revenge now hesitated. They saw the many Demon corpses that Li Hao had thrown to the distant mountains; those Demons were all from the Three Immortal Realms, yet were tossed by the young man as if they were kites. ording to the intelligence from Tianji Pce, that young man ughtered many Three Immortal Realm Demons. On their own, it would be quite difficult to kill him. "What now? Weren''t youing for revenge? Scared?" Feng Shan Jun saw their hesitation and couldn''t help but sneer, though his eyes shed with ferocity. The few Demons felt helpless but were reassured by their numbers, as they could cover for one another. "Go, let''s strike together!" The few Three Immortal Realm Demons quickly consulted and then flew directly toward Li Hao. They revealed their true forms, massive figures appearing in the sky, with Demonic Qi surging like a tide, sweeping over everything. Li Hao stood quietly. Only when a few Great Demons approached within a few hundred meters did he suddenly strike. Immortal Qi circted within his body, wielding the Power of Heaven and Earth, bearing down from the sky. The Dragon Soar Sword drew out with a swoosh, a dazzling golden light burst forth. "Kill!" A huge turtle-shaped Demon roared as it led the charge, relying on its thick skin and great defense to block Li Hao''s attack, giving others time to kill. The Dragon Soar Sword chopped fiercely, only scraping a minor notch on its Indestructible Treasure Body. Li Hao''s eyes opened slightly, and suddenly golden misty radiance tumbled out from the Dragon Soar Sword, apanied by the sound of a dragon''s chant as the True Dragon took shape. Roar! The Dragon Soar Sword ferociously chopped down again, shattering the treasure light on its outer body and directly shing its neck, ripping open a huge wound. At the same time, several other Demons were already roaring towards Li Hao. Whoosh! A giant ape-like Demon suddenly drew back its bow, the massive iron bow for Demons, seemingly crude, but shimmering with intense silvery frost light, sending arrows shooting from afar towards him. Another that resembled a giant rat, covered in dragon scales and with True Dragon''s bloodline, leapt forward quickly, opening its mouth to spew a ck Demonic fog, intending to corrode and consume Li Hao''s body. Facing the simultaneous attacks from two Demons, Li Hao''s expression turned severe, raising his hand and pressing down fiercely. The force hanging between heaven and earth suddenly bore down, and with a loud bang, several Demons'' bodies shook like they were hit by a mountain. The swift frost arrow veered off course, aiming instead towards the dragon rat. The ck Demonic fog of the dragon rat was swept away by a p from Li Hao. ``` Chapter 276: Chapter 46: The Infamous Youth (Supplementary updates 24, 25) Boom! The arrow, shooting askew, missed the dragon mouse but hit a nearby mountain peak, instantly shattering it into ice, freezing all vegetation. "What kind of power is this?!" The demons of the Three Immortal Realms were aghast. The youth had merely lifted his hand and seemed to suppress the heavens and the earth with his overwhelming power to manipte objects, much stronger than theirs. No wonder he could tear demons apart with his hands. Li Hao was done with pleasantries. He strode forward and, in a blink, rushed in front of the dragon mouse. He raised his fist and brought it down mightily, infusing it with Sword Intent and harnessing the strength of his body, piercing like a spear. The dragon mouse, seeing the youth daring to approach it, showed a fierce glint in its eyes. Without dodging or avoiding, it suddenly snapped at Li Hao. Its mouth was full of sharp teeth, like numerous des capable of cutting through metal and rock. But Li Hao simply raised his hand, allowing it to bite him, and then smashed his other fist down on its head. Seeing such barbaric attacks from the youth, the other demons were stunned. This didn''t seem like the fighting style of the Human Race. "Seeking death!" The dragon mouse was thrilled, biting down with all its force. Its bite strength was incredibly formidable, enough to pierce through a True Dragon. But suddenly, its teeth seemed to be biting into a Divine Weapon. All the des pressed down, only causing the youth''s skin to slightly dent, with no sign of breaking. In its moment of stunned bewilderment, Li Hao''s fist had already smashed forth. With a bang, it pierced through like a spearhead, creating a hole in the dragon mouse''s head and shattering its skull. Blood spurted from the top of its head. As the dragon mouse was left disoriented by the blow, Li Hao''s arm, which it had bitten, now swung around to grab its upper jaw. Bending over, he stepped into the gaps of its lower jaw and with a fierce push, pried open the dragon mouse''s mouth by force. The dragon mouse regained consciousness, a light of horror in its eyes. It was of the Indestructible Realm, yet its physical body seemed no match for the terrifying strength of this Human Race youth. The opponent was like a young ferocious beast. Desperately, it tried to shake Li Hao off, to create some distance. It sensed the breath of death. But Li Hao then drove his arm through its upper jaw and, continuing to punch, shattered its sharp teeth inside its mouth, dazing and swelling its consciousness. "Quick, block him!" The other demons, witnessing the scene, were rmed and hurriedly intervened to rescue the dragon mouse. Arrows shot out again, but behind Li Hao, the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation appeared, seizing the arrows before thrusting them into the dragon mouse''s head. Another demon released a mist like burning clouds, but was met by a breath of Immortal Qi from Li Hao''s Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation, which blew it apart instantly! "Break!" Li Hao''s arms burst with power and with a low roar, he violently tore the dragon mouse''s head in two. Blood sprayed as the dragon mouse emitted a pitiful wail, with its Divine Soul trying to escape from its body. Before it could flee, a dragon roar thundered forth, tearing and devouring its Divine Soul, which was then consumed by Dragon Soar. With a casual flick, Li Hao threw the dragon mouse''s corpse aside, then turned to face the other demons. His Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation suddenly surged forward, charging at a fire lion engulfed in mes. The fire lion roared, spewing seas of mes and shooting out a golden leaf, seemingly some kind of demonic weapon. The Law Manifestation waved its hand, extinguishing the fire, and then forcefully caught the golden leaf, charging at the fire lion to smash the leaf back into its head. The fire lion screamed horribly, trying to flee in a panic. "Save me!" The fire lion''s cries for help echoed pitifully. From a distance, Feng Shan Jun and Monarch Bai both looked deeply concerned. They could see that the youth was of the Three Immortal Realms, yet his strength was far superior to the other demons from the Immortal Realm. Moreover, his physical body was extremely resilient, unbreakable and likely impervious to anything less than a Divine Weapon. "Hmph, no wonder he dared toe out alone so boldly," said Feng Shan Jun, with golden mes flickering in his eyes as he spoke to Monarch Bai, "The other one is yours to deal with. Don''t interfere with me!" After speaking, he let out a phoenix cry, his body spiraling into a fire phoenix, riding a sea of mes as he swooped toward Li Hao. The other demons scattered in fear, realizing that the youth wasn''t a being the Three Immortal Realm Demons could easily kill. He was like those famed second-generation warriors from the Divine General Mansion, having reached the peak of the Three Immortal, able to challenge over a dozen of the Immortal Realm Demons alone, terrifying to the utmost. Li Hao caught up with the fire lion and smashed its skull with a p, sending its Divine Soul shaking loose. Just as he was about to annihte it, he felt an intense wave of heat approaching. He turned his head to see a phoenix engulfed in fierce mes, speeding toward him. Before it even reached him, the overwhelming heat seemed to boil the heavens and the earth. Li Hao''s eyes narrowed but remained calm as he pped his palm, extinguishing the escaping Divine Soul of the fire lion demon. He then turned around, facing the fire phoenix. "Extreme Yang Divine Fire!" Feng Shan Jun saw Li Hao killing the demon right before him and uttered a furious growl. This was a challenge to him! Divine brilliance bloomed, a ball of fireworks like a zing sun burst forth. Li Hao did not dodge, but instead called upon the Dragon Soar Sword. The Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation returned to his side, and the Law Manifestation held the Divine Sword, which grew in size. Taking a step forward, the Law Manifestation swung the sword to cleave fiercely through the air. mes erupted, divine light scattering like countless sparks, heating the air and scorching everything around. Bathed in this searing heat, Li Hao stood with his ck hair billowing. He urged the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation forward, wielding the Divine Sword. In his rage, Feng Shan Jun whipped up cyclones with his wings. Tiny phoenix-like mes, like myriad points of light, rushed toward Li Hao. Chapter 277: Chapter 46: The Infamous Youth (Extra Updates 24, 25)_2 It propelled itself forward, its talons like curved hooks, aiming to destroy the True Dragon Sword Soul on the Dragon Soar Sword! Li Hao did not draw back his sword to defend but stood quietly in his original position. He raised both hands, and behind him, an apparition surfacedthe Hundred Refined Indestructible Body - Immovable Ming King! The Ming King appeared like the projection of a deity, hands pressed together, facing the sky full of the fire phoenix illusion. As Li Hao lifted his arms, the apparition suddenly struck out with hundreds of fist shadows. Boom, boom, boomexplosive sounds rang out as the fire phoenix mes that charged toward him were all shattered, turning into a sea of fire encircling Li Hao. Under the onught of the Ming King apparition, these mes could not get close, leaving only their scorching heat to sear Li Hao''s body. But Li Hao, surrounded by the sea of fire, did not even have a single hair on his head wilted, still thick and dark, gleaming with the luster of Divine Power. He stood tall amidst the firelight, gazing straight at the fire phoenix. His Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation was already entangled in battle with the fire phoenix. In the blink of an eye, a thousand swords had been struck. Feng Shan Jun''s offensive was also extremely fierce; its ws aimed mercilessly, wishing to tear the sword soul to pieces. But the sword soul moved with the Dragon Soar, and the Dragon Soar Sword moved with the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation. The Taiji Qiankun Sword unfolded into the Taiji Illusion, enveloping Feng Shan Jun. No matter how ferocious its attacks were, they were dissipated like a gentle breeze. "It can''t be killed after all?" Monarch Bai''s voice came through with a trace of lightughter. Enraged, Feng Shan Jun red viciously at him, but in this moment of distraction, the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation seized the opportunity, striking its sword upon the fire phoenix''s torso. The ze extinguished, and Feng Shan Jun stumbled backward with a pained groan. Although Monarch Bai was mocking Feng Shan Jun, he also deliberately forced it to exert its power. His feelings towards the young man''s attack became grave. Merely at the Three Immortal Realms, yet he was matching the Demon King without falling behind, it was terrifying. Back in Northern Yan, he had seen Li Tian Gang confront a demon and it wasn''t as awe-inspiring as this. This youth was only fourteen years old yet had already surpassed his father. If given more time to grow, the Dayu Divine Dynasty would witness the birth of another True Person! He had to be stopped! His gaze shifted towards a part of the void where there was an apparition. He could feel the opponent''s aura was firmly locked onto him. Should he make any move, the opponent would strike as well. To break the deadlock, Feng Shan Jun must rely on itself. "True Phoenix Divine Blood!!" Wounded and in pain, humiliation turning to fury, Feng Shan Jun roared. Its body''s golden mes surged in intensity, swirling like a vortex around it. The aura within its body became tumultuous, as it charged once more towards Li Hao''s Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation. With the drawing of Daoist charm, it spat out crimson mes and radiance like divine rainbows piercing through heaven and earth, streaking towards the Law Manifestation. With the pull of Daoist charm, this attack was destined to hit. Li Hao sensed that, after cultivating the Supreme Body, he seemed to be able to catch the trajectory of Daoist charm. He could distinctly feel the locking onto him of the opponent''s attack. It was somewhat like sensing the enemy before they struck. "Is this the attack of a Demon King? Still not strong enough!" Li Hao shouted loudly. The young man''s voice echoed across the sky, terrifying nearby Three Immortal Demons, and even the hidden Bird Demon from the distant Tianji Pce felt a shiver run through them. Li Hao burst with Immortal Qi, with countless mists and lights gathering, making the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation dazzle like a giant wielding a Divine Sword, roaring fiercely as it cut down. The blossoming of flowers on the other shore. Countless flowers bloomed in the sky but wilted in the mes. Yet, even though the sword''s momentum was weakened by the mes, they still sliced through the void, striking Feng Shan Jun''s head. As the sword light neared, the Sword Qi abruptly shifted, tearing open a pitch-ck portal of reincarnation! The radiance Feng Shan Jun had spewed shattered, swallowed by the ck hole opened by the sword light. It revealed a horrified expressionwhat kind of sword move was this? Li Hao''s Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation surged out, striking with the sword light once more, pressing down on the phoenix crown. Feng Shan Jun roared, its wings pping, stirring up a massive sea of fire. Countless Phoenix True Fires swept across, engulfing and burning Li Hao''s Law Manifestation. Under this intense heat, the Law Manifestation began to warp and distort. Li Hao could feel the pain in his Divine Soul, with cold light shing in his eyes, he pulled back the Law Manifestation. The Dragon Soar Sword also floated over on its own ord,nding in his hand. If the Law Manifestation was ineffective, then he would use his true body! Li Hao, holding the Divine Sword, roared and plunged into the sea of fire. Countless true mes wound around him like chains but were immediately snapped as soon as they touched Li Hao''s body. Li Hao stepped through the mes, his eyes emitting divine light, shing down with his sword. The Power of Heaven and Earth gathered, turning into a radiant Sword Qi that instantly cut through the sea of fire, striking the fire phoenix''s chest. Blood sttered, and Feng Shan Jun screamed, retreating hundreds of meters. It looked at the youth who walked through the fire with shock and disbelief in its eyes. Its own Phoenix True me couldn''t harm him? It could see that Li Hao''s body, even under the scorching me, only had slight burns, without any damage to the bones or muscles! One should know that even other Demon Kings, when faced with its Phoenix True Fire, had to dodge or else skin would peel! Li Hao attacked Feng Shan Jun, harnessing the Power of Heaven and Earth with his Immortal Qi, imbuing it into his arm, as heunched another earth-shattering Sword Qi attack without any special techniquejust a pure explosion of true power like an outpouring gxy, striking down with unstoppable force. Feng Shan Jun spat out radiance, attempting to defend, but the Sword Qi was condensed, shattering the light and bringing its body crashing down. Li Hao''s body charged forward, kicking its bird head, causing blood to spray as Feng Shan Jun heavily collided with a mountain. The earlier Three Immortal Demons were left speechless with shock, unable to utter a word. Chapter 278: Chapter 46: The Infamous Youth (Extra Updates 24, 25)_3 This youth is too brutal, being able to beat up the Demon King while pressing him down! "You!" Feng Shan Jun felt as if his entire blood was about to ignite, his most noble bloodline was being beaten up like this? Before he could even stand up, Li Hao had already used his power to control objects to form a giant hand, plucking up a nearby peak and fiercely smashing it down on the firebird. As the mountain fell, the earth roared as if the sky was copsing and the ground was cracking. Feng Shan Jun''s body was suppressed under the mountain, spewing out golden blood. It roared angrily, exerting its Unwithering Strength, its aura quickly surged, and golden mes burned the mountain into magma, turning it red. Li Hao, however, was relentless, wielding the Dragon Soar Sword, chopping down fiercely again with another sword strike. This sword, infused with the Falling Snow Sword Skill and the essence of an avnche and powered by the Immortal Qi, possessed immense power. As the long sword swung, it was as if thousands of snowcapped mountains had copsed, snow rolling down. Just as Feng Shan Jun struggled out from the rubble of the mountain, and before he could even rise, he was pressed down once again by this sword, a huge wound opening up on his chest. The True Dragon coiled around Li Hao''s arms, enhancing his strength. Qi surged within Li Hao''s body, and as the power of Seven-Star Lighting was depleted, he used it again immediately. With his current physique, he could use the characteristic of Seven-Star Lighting three times in a row without effort. Kill! Li Hao''s foot gathered the force of heaven and earth, crashing down in suppression. Feng Shan Jun''s pupils constricted, feeling a sense of death approaching. It roared, pping its wings, its feathers seeming to melt into bloody fiery light, lunging toward Li Hao. Li Hao felt waves of scorching heating from his skin, the first time feeling the sensation of burning. His eyes widened with rage, but he did not dodge. Instead, he activated his Supreme Body, and his flesh emitted gusts of air, avoiding the high-temperature fiery light, then, with one sword strike, he cleaved open the fire phoenix''s chest to reveal its huge heart. Just as Li Hao was about to extract that heart, Feng Shan Jun roared, and behind it, in the void, there seemed to be an ancient cry that resonated. Li Hao''s head buzzed, and he felt a sense of dizziness. In this moment of pause, the firebird before him disappeared, turning into a streak of fiery light and fleeing to the distance. Li Hao looked up and locked eyes with Feng Shan Jun from afar. "Bastard!!" However, Feng Shan Jun''s eyes were about to split with rage. This youth had actually forced out its second chance at defying fate! Its second life was gone! Beside him, Monarch Bai was also in shock. Feng Shan Jun was on par with him in terms of realm, but had been forced to use its chance at defying fate. This was definitely not an act of holding back or hiding strength. It was because the youth was too strong, with a terrifying physical divine body, unharmed by the Phoenix True Fire! "Three Immortal Realms, how can he be this strong!" "Could it be that you''ve been possessed by a saint?!" Feng Shan Jun roared, unable to believe it had been defeated, which was simply unbelievable. Even with the prodigies from the Divine General Mansion being asmon as hair, someone of this caliber was surely unique through the ages? The youth was like a cub of a ferocious beast from the Great Wilderness Heaven, brutal and terrifying. "You''ve never seen it before because you haven''t encountered me." Li Hao stepped forward, his eyes cold and sharp, ready to strike his opponent down. Monarch Bai stepped out, taking a deep breath, and said to Feng Shan Jun, "Let''s join forces." "I''m not ying this game anymore!" Feng Shan Jun felt ashamed and angry. Its second life was gone; even if it truly fought to serious injury, it had to worry about other demons lurking around. It didn''t want to be nourishment for other demons, forging an invincible path for someone else. Monarch Bai''s face was gloomy. Was he really going to make this long journey for nothing? "Wait!" At that moment, a loud cry came from a distance. Feng Shan Jun and Monarch Bai looked in that direction, only to see the red-dressed girl flying towards them, with a man and a woman speeding towards them from in front of her. "Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor!" "Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother!" Recognizing the pair, Feng Shan Jun''s eyes sharpened, surprised they had also arrived. "Not good." Feng Boping transmitted a message to Li Hao, "Kid, it''s time to go, there are a bit too many Demon Kingsing." Li Hao paused slightly, looking at the two demons rushing over, his gaze bing focused before sensing their aura. They did not hide their presence, both being Demon Kings, but the female''s aura seemed weaker, apparently only at the Tao Heart Realm. "No worries, Master Feng, you help me deal with one, and if it''s three... I can try!" Li Hao transmitted back. At this moment, he had not yet released his full strength and wanted to test his own limits. "Three of them, you sure you can handle it?" Even Feng Boping couldn''t help but look at Li Hao in shock. Although he knew that Li Hao had cultivated to the Three Immortal Realms and had previously killed a Demon King while in the Heavenly Human Realm, facing three Demon Kings alone still seemed too much! But after receiving Li Hao''s affirmative response, he took a deep breath, didn''t persuade him further and said, "If that''s the case, I''ll apany you in this battle." From the Divine General Mansion of Qingzhou, he had apanied Li Hao all this way, through wind and snow, without dissuading him, only providingpanionship. At this moment, he did not persist further. Because in his eyes, although Li Hao was his junior, he was also a friend. Between friends, there was equal respect. Advice was only meant to be given once, which was a reminder. If he continued to advise, it would be likemanding in the guise of giving reminders. "Good!" Li Hao stepped forward, bursting with a soaring fighting spirit. He wanted to see his limit. Three Demon Kings, though slightly overwhelming, were not necessarily beyond his challenge! "Feng Shan Jun, let''s attack together, are we to just leave it at this?" The approaching man, engulfed in swirling Demonic Qi, and with densely packed lumps on his head, looked terrifying. He coldly stared at Li Hao in the distance and said, "A mere Three Immortal, wielding such ferocity, even royals can''t achieve this. I heard this kid''s mother is from the Great Wilderness Heaven, most likely inheriting some Secret Technique. We must smother him, otherwise where would we reside in the future." Chapter 279: Chapter 46: The Infamous Youth (Supplementary Updates 24, 25)_4 ``` "That''s right, we came here because we all have a score to settle with the Li Family. Such a rare opportunity shouldn''t be let go of so easily!" the woman beside him had a ghastly paleplexion, emanating an aura of death, and her eyes were of a piercing green. Feng Shan Jun was momentarily taken aback, not expecting so many Demon Kings to have gathered here. Feeling a mix of surprise and regret, he thought to himself that had he known that brat to be so terrifying, he would have waited instead of facing him alone and wasting the precious opportunity to defy fate. But this thought shed through his mind without lingering, as it was too shameful to consider. As a Demon King, not being able to take down this youth on his own was a disgrace. "Kill!" He did not waste any more words and simply gave themand. The Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor and the Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother also refrained from idle talk and charged toward Li Hao. Monarch Bai, noting the situation, made a move toward the concealed individuals in the Four Stands Realm, pressing them to reveal themselves. Now, with three Demon Kings attacking the youth, unless another being of the Four Stands Realm came to his aid, no one could save him. Overwhelming Demonic Qi obscured the sky as chilling ghostly winds howled. The Heaven-Devouring Demon n brought forth an ancient bronze mirror, reflecting Li Hao''s image, and from the mirror, an identical figure to Li Hao emerged, rushing toward him. Li Hao''s hair fluttered wildly as he stepped forth as if ascending the heavens, his presence overwhelming. At this moment, the Immortal Qi within him erupted with full force, drawing upon the Power of Heaven and Earth, as the powers of all ten directions converged upon him. Simultaneously, his physical body unlocked the power of the Extreme Realm, turning his flesh and blood to Red Gold and his hair transformed to gold, rendering him an imposing golden deity! Majestic and terrifying power surged torrentially from within his body. It wasn''t just his power that was rapidly increasing, but also his physical defense and the speed of his thought processes were enhanced in all aspects. Confronting the approaching shadow from the mirror, Li Hao neither dodged nor avoided, but struck out fiercely with his fist. The golden fist seemed to puncture the heavens, and as the shadow raised its sword in fury, a single punch shattered both the sword light and pierced through the phantom! "How is this possible?!" The Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor was stunned, showing an expression of shock. His ancient treasure was capable of reflecting a demonic body of the same realm as the original, which allowed him to easily suppress those of the same realm, a truly dreadful artifact. Yet, the demonic body it reflected was defeated by a single punch from the youth''s true form? He did not realize that while the ancient treasure could reflect a demonic body, it could not mirror the power of the Extreme Realm! Li Hao at this moment, bolstered by the power of the Extreme Realm, had his physique enhanced and absorbed Power of Heaven and Earth exponentially, greatly increasing his overall strength. Breaking through the demonic body, Li Hao''s arms erupted with Divine Power, shing his sword towards the numerous ghostly shadows cast into the void. "Yanluo Ghost Sprites, kill!" The Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother, with blue veins surfacing on her cheeks as if exerting tremendous effort, unleashed countless ghost shadows from her sleeves, covering heaven and earth as if turning the area into the realm of the dead. Theseyered ghost shadows could easily drain the power of their enemies under their cover. However, at this moment, a resonant sword light with the roar of a dragon burst forth, leaving the ghostly shadows to howl in anguish under its divine radiance. They were instantly pierced through. A single sword cleared the sky of all the ghostly shadows! "No more than this!" Li Haoughed heartily, his sword moving to strike, with a single step, space between heaven and earthpressed beneath his feet as distance instantly shortened. As he approached the Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother, a torrent of Sword Qi shed out like waves from the sea, emerging from the fabric of the world, then turned into roaring sword dragons. The gathering ghost shadows were annihted the moment they encountered the sword dragons. Among them, countless sword shadows rained down upon the Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother''s body. "Ten Infernal Suppressing Demon Body!" The Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother let out a piercing scream, her body expanding with a male-sounding roar, erupting with terrifying might. But as the Sword Qi relentlessly washed over her, suddenly one strand prated her body. The Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother shuddered violently, the roiling ghostly Qi stilled for a moment before copsing entirely. "What, what is this..." The Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Li Hao, feeling her life being rapidly drained away, as though something was voraciously absorbing her life force and pulling it toward a distant ce. She tried to muster her strength and remove her Divine Soul from her body, but all her power and Divine Soul were ensnared by some force, unable to escape. She had the sensation of being devoured by something invisible. Death! She felt the dreadful shadow of death looming over her. In the instant her body seised, the Dragon Soar Sword in Li Hao''s hand had already cleaved down, bisecting her body. The Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor and Feng Shan Jun arrived in time to see, puzzled why she did not evade, then witnessed the Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother''s cloven body disintegrating and crumbling away, her life force fading swiftly. In the blink of an eye, it was utterly extinguished. Dead! This sudden turn of events left both Demon Kings astounded and wide-eyed, almost unable to believe it. At first contact, this Tao Heart Realm Ghost Mother had been in by Li Hao! "And you two!" Li Hao knew that he had triggered that fatal attack. Although the chances were exceedingly slim, the sheer number of Sword Qi that had washed over the opponent was enough; at least tens of thousands. Had she taken it seriously and countered with an attack to cancel out his, she might have dodged, but choosing to endure with her flesh, she was more susceptible to triggering that effect. ``` Chapter 280: Chapter 47 All Demons Fear His Name The Demon King has fallen! Watching as Li Hao cleaved the Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother''s body in half and her breath ceased, Feng Shan Jun and the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor felt chills throughout their bodies. Especially Feng Shan Jun, who now had no second life to spare. The death of the Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother was too strange; it could not detect any signs of how Li Hao had dealt a fatal blow. It could not see how at all. Monarch Bai, who was just exchanging blows with Feng Boping from afar, also noticed the shocking change here. His pupils constricted, and his heart was filled with terror. That youth, he actually killed the Demon King! This scene also fell into the eyes of a girl in a red dress from a distance. Her face, originally smiling with cold disdain, now froze in shock before turning to look at Li Hao in horror. How could this fourteen-year-old boy possess such terrifying abilities? While everyone was still in shock, Li Hao had already charged forward with his sword. He raised his hand and made a shing motion, as Sword Qi split like ice fracturing, turning into a roaring tidal wave. It was still the same move as before. But this time, both Feng Shan Jun and the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor realized the danger and did not dare to receive the attack as easily as the Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother had. The attack contained a fearsome killing move that they could not discern yet, they could only avoid getting close. Whoosh! Fire zed to the heavens as Feng Shan Jun waved out a sea of mes, with the Phoenix True me scorching, instantly distorting and reshaping the Sword Qi tide. At the same time, the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor also used its demonic powers, covering the sky with Demonic Qi like dark clouds, shrouding Li Hao''s body. It coiled its body, revealing its true forma giant snake over a hundred zhang long with bulging flesh and scales standing on end like des. It roared as it spat out a demonic saber. This demonic saber, dark as a ck rainbow, contained terrifying Martial Tao Extreme Meaning, leveling the Sword Qi and cleaving towards Li Hao. Li Hao''s eyes burst with divine light as a mouthful of Immortal Qi was infused into the Dragon Soar Sword, producing a Milky Way-like sword light, illuminating the void. With a bang! The sh of the divine weapons erupted with a shock that rippled through the area like tidal waves. Li Hao''s body shook, and then he soared into the sky, his second sword suppressing the void and generating snowkes that filled the sky. The heart of the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor trembled as Li Hao''s strength seemed in no way inferior to its own. It was of the Defying Fate Realm, its Qi Force had long since transformed into Great Tao True Force, a mighty power evolved through the condensation of Dao heart. A strand of True Force could withstand tens of thousands of Qi Forces. This was also why the Four Stands Realm could easily suppress the three Immortals, with a huge disparity in strength, and yet this youth''s power seemed not in the least bit inferior! Bang! In its annoyance, it manipted the demonic saber, shing continuously at Li Hao. Countless saber shadows filled the sky, colliding with countless snowkes, saber Qi flowing like a long river, aiming to swirl Li Hao into it and shred him. Li Hao did not dodge, but instead leapt into the saber light. He executed the Dragon Cicada Void Body, his flesh forming a symphony of clinks within the saber light. Countless waves of saber Qi shed at his body, yet they could not harm him in the slightest. His body seemed shrouded in a hazy white light, which was the Dragon Cicada''s golden body, akin to a Divine Weapon armor. Even the Dragon Soar Sword could not injure him at this moment. It should be known that after the Seventh Stage of the Physical Body Path, he had elevated these pinnacle Body Refinement techniques to even higher levels. Numerous other Body Refinements had also progressed to high-grade levels, bringing his physical body terrifying tempering and improvement. From the standpoint of mere bodily defense, even the demons and monsters before him were not his equals! With a terrifying body, Li Hao feared nothing, striding toward the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor. Every step he took in the void produced booming sounds, like a young fierce beast. The destructive aura of the Reincarnation Sword Skill concentrated on the sword''s edge as it shed towards the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor. "Bastard!" The Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor was shocked. Even a True Dragon wouldn''t have such frightening defensive power, right? Li Hao advanced, passing through the demonic sky saber light and the true phoenix fire sea, emerging unscathed. It was horrifying. It roared, flicking its tail, viciously striking towards Li Hao. The Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation suddenly appeared behind Li Hao, and facing that massive snake tail, the huge Manifestation showed no fear, boldly reaching out and fiercely grabbing the tail. Roar!! The Law Manifestation seemed to emit a silent roar. Though soundless, a vibrating wave spread out. Li Hao drew on the Power of Heaven and Earth, crazily channeling it into the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation. The golden light burst forth, exerting a force capable of moving mountains and filling seas, and the tail was suddenly swung around. With a thud! The body of the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor was whipped up and smashed into a nearby mountain peak. The Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation roared again, dragging its body up and once more brutally smashing it into the ground. The earth shook violently, with dozens of nearby mountains and thend hundreds of miles away trembling with ferocious ripples. This shock, even felt by the demons and monsters floating in the sky, left them all startled and speechless. "How dare you ignore me!" Feng Shan Jun let out an enraged roar, charging head-on at Li Hao, igniting his Phoenix True Blood within. mes wrapped around his body like divine patterns, akin to a burning meteorite, speeding toward Li Hao in a swift collision. Under the pull of Dao charm, Li Hao sensed the location of its attack, unable to evade. But he had no intention of dodging in the first ce. Stepping forward, his fingers tightened into fists as he roared and punched out! This punchbined his understanding of the Half-Step Invincible Fist and the Heaven and Earth Prating Fist into the Prating Invincible Fist! The sky was enveloped in mes around the young man, but the mes suddenly exploded. An earth-shaking might of a punch unfurled, apanied by thement of a myriad of birds. The fiery silhouette was sent flying backward, vomitingrge amounts of golden demonic blood. Li Hao stood arrayed in Red Gold, like a divinity, towering in midair. Behind him, totems emerged, the shadow of a mountain born from the te Mountain illustration, rendering him unmovable as a pine, unfazed. Chapter 281: Chapter 47 Demons All Fear His Name_2 All the demons were dumbstruck with shock, intimidated by the unwavering aura of this youth. Elsewhere, the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation continued to drag the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor, furiously smashing it into the ground and creating deep trenches as if the earth were cracking open. The nearby mountains were shattered by the impacts, scales on the Demon Ancestor''s head were knocked loose, and its skin was ripped open, flesh bursting forth. It let out a roar of rage and humiliation, suddenly shooting out countless scales from its tail, slicing the palms of the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation, and then with a fierce twist of its tail, broke free. The divine light surged within the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation, healing the rips in its palms. Li Hao watched the Demon Ancestor struggling to break free and chased after it with his sword drawn. "Bastard, do you really think you are invincible?!" The Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor roared, its majesty as a Demon Kingpletely swept away, rage turning its eyes blood red as it charged at Li Hao instead of retreating. As it neared, the ferocity in its eyes became apparent, and it suddenly opened its mouth wide, which, aside from two exceedingly long fangs, contained numerous small sharp teeth. At this moment, it used its most powerful Cultivation Technique, the Heaven-Devouring Demon Skill! Like a vortex, a powerful sucking force suddenly enveloped Li Hao; at such a close distance, it didn''t believe that Li Hao could escape! "Hao Er!" Feng Boping, who was far away, saw this and hisplexion changed drastically. Just as he was about to hurry over, Monarch Bai suddenly sensed something, roared loudly, and transformed into a white tiger, pouncing at him. Li Hao saw his opponent''s gaping maw and, although he had anticipated it, was unable to avoid the enveloping suction force. His eyes cold, he held the Dragon Soar Sword in his hand, and seeing that trying to pull away was useless, he suddenly elerated and headed straight into its mouth. Whoosh! In the blink of an eye, Li Hao was swallowed by the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor. In its eyes gleamed a bloodthirst: "Boy, even True Dragons have been devoured by me, you..." Before it could finish speaking, its expression abruptly changed, and then it fiercely opened its mouth, spewing out a mouthful of ck demonic blood. At the same time, a whirlpool-like Sword Qi swept out from inside its body, sending numerous Sword Qi flying in all directions. One of those Sword Qi struck through its body and burst out with a strange light. The Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor was about to struggle and spit out Li Hao, but suddenly, as the eerie Sword Qi prated, its body convulsed as if its spine was being drawn out, shrouded by the shadow of death. "No!" The Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor immediately thought of the Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother who had strangely perished not long ago, its pupils constricting with terror. As it watched its life diminish beyond recovery, it hastily used its Defying Fate power! Its body split open violently, and from the huge flesh on the back, another demon body emerged, only thirty to fifty feet long, much smaller than the original. The smaller demon body flew out and immediately fled into the distance. Meanwhile, the massive body of the Heaven-Devouring Demon fell straight down. Just before it hit the ground, a dragon roar and a sh of golden light emerged from its spine, soaring to the skyit was Li Hao, who had been swallowed. Li Hao looked toward the fleeing Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor; its energy was feeble, and it seemed its Cultivation Realm had fallen, making it an excellent opportunity to kill it. Just as he was about to pursue, he suddenly felt a wave of dizziness as if something indefinable in the void had briefly disturbed him. When he looked again, he could no longer lock onto the figure of the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor; it had vanished without a trace. The remaining demon aura traces also disappeared, seemingly erased by some kind of "fate"-like power. Li Hao''s eyes became somber; this was the power of the Defying Fate Realm. It was far more than simply a second life; it was a guaranteed escape from death! Even in the face of his fatal attributes, it could survive, which was truly terrifying. No wonder those families with a Defying Fate Realm powerhouse can prosper indefinitely, even if they are besieged and assassinated, causing their families to be destroyed. But with Defying Fate as a safety, after escaping, one would have antagonized a lurking Four Stands Realm powerhouselike a venomous scorpion, a situation no one would want to provoke or confront. Li Hao''s gaze withdrew and looked towards the other side at the Phoenix. Feng Shan Jun, upon seeing the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor''s body fall, realized something was wrong. At this moment, as Li Hao looked over, it felt a surge of horror and immediately used its fastest movement technique, transforming into a red cloud and swiftly flying away into the distance. As a Defying Fate Realm Demon King, havinge from far away, it was now fleeing in a panic. With its True Phoenix Bloodline, it felt indescribably stifled and ashamed, but fear was dominantthe fear of being chased down by Li Hao. Li Hao''s movement technique was only at the Third Stage, and even though the Illustrated Handbook Attributes enhanced his speed, he was still much slower than the fire phoenix. It was toote to catch up on his own. He threw the Dragon Soar Sword, enshrouding it with the power of item control and adding the Hidden Bow and Flying Phase properties. The Dragon Soar Sword turned into a streak of golden light and flew out at extreme speed. Boom! The sword shed towards the body of the fire phoenix. Feng Shan Jun sensed the danger and narrowly avoided it, failing to trigger the double assassination property of the Hidden Bow, only managing to nick the edge of its wings. It was wounded and in pain, feeling both shocked and furious, and released a vast expanse of fiery clouds that enveloped the surroundings, transforming into a domain of a sea of fire. The Dragon Soar Sword caught up again but was blocked by the sea of fire, its lethality greatly reduced. It kept hacking away, but Feng Shan Jun, with its feathers hard as iron, barely resisted, cutting a path a hundred miles away, yet it could not be stopped. Li Hao watched as the opponent got away, frowning slightly with some regret. Movement was currently his weak point. It seemed necessary to quickly immerse himself in poetry and books or musical rhythm to reach a state of mind, raise his movement technique to the Fourth Stage, then add points to reach the Sixth Stage. Then, together with the Illustrated Handbook''s enhancement, probably few Demon Kings would be able to outrun him... Li Hao summoned back the Dragon Soar Sword and turned to attack Monarch Bai, who was entangled with Feng. Monarch Bai was constantly monitoring the situation here, and when the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor was forced to use the Defying Fate opportunity, he paled, realizing that the situation was dire and started to flee. But Feng Boping responded quickly and tangled with him, blocking his way. "Get lost!" Monarch Bai, vexed by Feng Boping''s persistent engagement, let out a roar. It was furious, not expecting that it would be thest one to remain. It let out a tiger''s roar, its fierce presence shaking everything around it. Li Hao narrowed his eyes as he watched and suddenly charged forward, all the Illustrated Handbook Attributes embedded in his flesh bursting forth. The Qiongqi Mountains Painting, Tiger Press, Blood Sea Fierce Jiao Painting! "Who the hell are you roaring at!" Li Hao roared back, his might shaking the heavens. Thebined ferocity of the many Illustrated Handbooks caused Monarch Bai to falter, feeling a chill in his gut. Back when he faced this young man''s father, he had looked down on him, and if not for his wariness of the Sword Saint from Northern Yan, he would have personally taken the field rather than lying low behind the scenes of the Northern Yan war, merely acting as amander. "You!" Monarch Bai, outraged and seeing the countless streams of Sword Qi gathering in the sky, felt his anger turn to fear, knowing that faced with a two-on-one situation, it was impossible for him to escape unscathed. "I will remember you!" Monarch Bai gritted his teeth and immediately used the Defying Fate opportunity. Its body suddenly rushed toward the distance, turning into a streak of white light. Li Hao manipted countless streams of Sword Qi to chase and kill, but they all missed. It was as if a certain power was guiding them, causing them to veer off course. The opponent seemed to stand amidst the oing torrent of arrows, yet remained unharmed, possessed of an astonishing luck. Feng Boping saw the opponent forced to use the Defying Fate opportunity and stopped in his tracks as well. He knew that under normal circumstances, with his Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation, there were few in the Defying Fate Realm who could see his movements or catch up to him. But once the opponent used Defying Fate, he could be as fast as he liked and still would not catch up. Various "idents" would ur, leading to the loss of the opponent. If he pushed too hard, provoking a bacsh from that power, even some "idents" could severely injure him! As Monarch Bai fled, the young girl in the red dress had already taken the lead to retreat. She realized that the n to besiege the young man was crumbling when she saw the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor forced to flee! The battle was over, and the young man''s Fighting God ferocity could no longer be blocked. "It''s terrifying, this young man''s physique isparable to a True Dragon!" "Three Demon Kings couldn''t besiege him, and he even turned the tables and killed them!" The young girl, transformed into a red bird, flew into the distant clouds and away from the battlefield. But the scenes left on the battlefield were branded in her mind like scars, causing her heart to race with fear and shock. "Quick, send out the message, everyone clear the way wherever this young man goes!" She suddenly snapped back to reality and urgently sent out the message with a mysterious whistle. That young man, unstoppable! Chapter 282: Chapter 48: If You Cant Beat Li Hao, Kill Li Tian Gang First With the Demon King''s defeat, those Three Immortal Realm Demons that hade from far away also recognized the grim situation and prepared to flee. But their speed couldn''tpare to the Demon King''s. After his failed pursuit of the Demon King, Li Hao immediately infused his immortal power into the Dragon Soar Sword and went full force after them. With the Flying Phaseplemented by the Hidden Bow attribute, he alsoid many traps around the area. As the Three Immortal Realm Demons attempted to flee, they ran into these hidden strings and were immediately entangled and strangled, incidentally granting Li Hao a wealth of fishing experience. "Spare our lives..." The Three Immortal Realm Great Demons trembled and shivered, begging for mercy in front of Li Hao. Li Hao paid them no heed; the Dragon Soar Sword flew past, piercing through these demons. These Great Demons hade from thousands of miles away seeking revenge, only to face such an oue, filled with regret and anger until their deaths. Li Hao controlled the Dragon Soar Sword, pursuing and ying all the demons within a hundred li, quickly sweeping clean all the living beings visible nearby. Releasing the strings, Li Hao strung the corpses of these demons together. The body of the Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother, with countless ghoul-like limbs inside it, looked extremely terrifying and was also strung up by the strings. These strings, dragging numerous demon corpses, fluttered like a string of kites along the way, exuding an aura of death. Far away, a Bird Demon from the Tianji Pce was hidden in the clouds, secretly witnessing this scene and trembling uncontrobly, having never seen such a terrifying spectacle. To the demons, this scene was as if a demon had attacked and killed people from the Human Race''s cities, binding their crushed corpses to his belt in a grisly and horrifying manner. At this moment, in their eyes, Li Hao was such a demon, extremely terrifying. "The Demon King couldn''t stop him, it''s over, we''re doomed!" The Tianji Pce''s Bird Demon, stricken with horror, quietly transmitted Li Hao''s movements. As Li Hao sped along his way, what he saw were empty mountain tops where the demons had long since fled. "What, the Human Race is invading?" "More like entering, you call this an invasion?" "He killed the Demon King?" Upon hearing the information from the Tianji Pce, the many demons at first looked down upon it, but when they learned that the Human had in the Demon King, they were all shocked and stricken with terror. Some hurriedly packed their belongings and fled, while a few remained half-doubting, depending on their own abilities, hiding nearby in caves, hoping to secretly catch a glimpse of the truth about this member of the Human Race. But it was this very idea that cost them their lives. In a mountainke five hundred li away. A portly middle-aged many in the middle of theke, surrounded by fish demon beauties, like orioles and swallows, having a joyful time, when suddenly a bird rushed in, speaking anxiously: "Paying respects to Lord Abyss Lake." "Hmm?" The portly man looked askance, recognizing the Bird Demon from the Tianji Pce, and nonchntly said, "What''s the matter?" "Lord Abyss Lake, I beg you to leave quickly. A young human is heading this way, ughtering demons," said the bird urgently. "Hmm?" The portly man was stunned, then burst intoughter: "Do you know what you''re saying? You want me to leave?" "That young man just fought with three Demon Kings. Feng Shan Jun and the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor were defeated, and the Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother died at his hand. Please, my lord, do not underestimate him," the bird hurriedly said. The smile froze on the portly man''s face, and he turned serious. He had heard of the names Feng Shan Jun and the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor. They were defeated by that Human Race youth? "Who is that? When did the Human Race have such a young generation? Could it be a disciple of that True Immortal?" the portly man asked. "No, that young man is Marshal Haotian from the Heavenly Gate Pass, from the Li Family!" "The Li Family?" The portly man frowned. He knew of the Divine General Mansion of the Dayu Divine Dynasty but had spent many years dominating the demon territories and had not approached that dynasty. He had not paid much attention to it, content to live out his days as a mountain king infort. "My lord, please leave quickly to avoid harm," the bird urged. The portly man''s expression soured. He had spent thousands of years in this mountainke, and now he was being driven away by a brash youngster from the Human Race? Without even seeing his face. Yet he was a Demon King. When had he ever lost his dignity like this! "Absolutely absurd!" he eximed furiously. The portly man, despite his anger, knew that the Tianji Pce would not provide false information nor dare to deceive him. He took a deep breath and gathered the fish demons around him, saying, "My beloved wives, my children,e with me, we must leave for now!" Though they left, using his Demon Art, he instructed somemon small fish demons to stay behind and watch what happened. Then, he took his whole family of demons and flew away from that ce. Not long after the portly man had left, Li Hao''s figure rushed in. Coming upon a mountainke, Li Hao''s Divine Soul surged into it and discovered a demonir built at theke bottom, ostentatiously luxurious, decorated with many pearls and jewels. In the fault trenches inside and outside theke were also piles of bones from many demons and the Human Race. ``` Li Hao snorted coldly, his Divine Soul transformed into the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation, standing in theke like a towering giant, stirring the water with his arms and raising thousands ofyers high, killing all the small demons and aquatic life within! With his arms, he scooped up theke water and sshed it around, then brought over tworge mountains from nearby to fill in theke, causing the water to spread and irrigate the surroundings, leaving a trail of devastation before continuing forward. As he advanced, he ttened mountains andkes in his path, leaving behind a terrifying trail of destruction. The earth was scarred, the demon territoryid to waste. Wherever he passed, it was as if iron hooves had trampled, ploughing a thousand miles of wastnd. The number of Bird Demons in Tianji Pce was limited, so they only reported to the Demons of high cultivation levels; those of lower realms, such as the Demons of the Heavenly Human Realm, didn''t even have time to be notified, while the smaller demon ns were simply overlooked. And these demon ns, still basking infort and pleasure, saw a youth galloping towards them from the horizon. Behind the youth was a kite-like string of countless demon corpses, densely packed and terrifying to behold. When these demons realized what was happening, it was already toote to flee; they were pierced by the Sword Qi that Li Hao pressed out with a single finger, leaving corpses strewn everywhere. A great number of Demons perished or escaped, fleeing elsewhere. As Li Hao continued to press forward, the Bird Demons of the Tianji Pce realized that his area of clearance was not aimless but radiated in a fan shape from the foundation of Heavenly Gate Pass, extending widely sideways, and the youth did not progress further there. "He''s clearing out the demons'' territories outside Heavenly Gate Pass!" The Bird Demons of Tianji Pce quickly grasped the thoughts of this youth but were both shocked and fearful in their hearts. Although it was just clearing the region reflected by Heavenly Gate Pass, the scope of the cleanup was too deep, extending four to five thousand miles from Heavenly Gate Pass! Li Hao had already driven away three Demon Kings along his path and destroyed theirirs. These Demon Kings, upon receiving the information from Tianji Pce, could only suppress their anger and temporarily leave their dens, nning to return and inspect the damageter. The morous disturbance here also reached even further away. The three major demon forces gathered outside Liangzhou received the reports from Tianji Pce. Tianji Pce in Liangzhou was short of members, so the main hall of Tianji Pce dispatched an additional batch and divided it into three branches, specifically to stay outside Heavenly Gate Pass to monitor the situation there. Such treatment was second only to that of the headquarters of the five great Divine General Mansions. "That youth can actually kill Demon Kings now, how old is he?" "Isn''t he just fourteen years old? Wasn''t he just entering the Heavenly Human Realm in Qingzhou? How did he be capable of killing Demon Kings in the blink of an eye!" The Liangzhou branches of the three major demon forces were shocked upon receiving the news. However, when they learned that the youth was only clearing the area outside Heavenly Gate Pass, they breathed a sigh of relief. They then recalled the youth and his father''s deeds in the great battle in Qingzhou. "Maybe the news is true; otherwise, the Li Family wouldn''t need to concoct any schemes, letting such a scandal stter onto themselves." "If this youth is really just abiding by the agreement, then our attack on Liangzhou shouldn''t have much impact on him." "Why not, let''s start from the east side of Liangzhou. If we can''t defeat the small ones, let''s kill his father first!" "Good idea, I''ve also had enough of Li Tian Gang. He was as stubborn as a lump of dog shit in Yanzhou, causing us heavy losses!" The three major demon forces were secretly discussing. "Our Dragon Gate''s Grand Elder will not leave seclusion until a yearter, so let''s wait and see then." "First, let''s confuse them with a feigned attack, making them think we''re just trying to draw their attention and not actually nning a real assault." The three forces were discussing their ns. Meanwhile, Feng Shan Jun and the Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor, who had previously fled, were severely injured. The Heaven-Devouring Demon Ancestor, though having survived, was greatly weakened and stripped of most of its power during the escape from death, plunging its cultivation level down to the Three Immortal Realms. It would need some time to umte power in order to return to the Demon King status. It desired revenge but had to bide its time. As for Feng Shan Jun, after escaping, it was only wounded and would recover after a period of convalescence; hearing about the gathering of demons in Liangzhou, it immediately rushed over, hoping to gain information and possibly leverage the power of these demons for revenge. Li Hao pushed forward relentlessly, ying countless Demons, and sat atop a hill surrounded by remains. Gazing at the stars and moon above, Li Hao knew it was time to head back. Having cleared such a great distance, it was about time. After resting for a night, Li Hao dragged back numerous demon corpses the next day, making his way back. On his way back, he selected and brought back some of the higher cultivation level demon corpses from those he had previously in. As Li Hao returned, the Bird Demons of Tianji Pce who had been stealthily tailing him were suddenly overjoyed and immediately notified the escaped Demon Kings and Great Demons that the scourge was finally gone! These Demons felt both aggrieved and relieved, and they hurried back to their dens. However, when they arrived at their territories, they found theirnds were devastated and no longer suitable for habitation. The Abyss Lake Demon King returned to his mountains andkes, and although frustrated, he thought he could bear it. But upon seeing that two mountains had filled in hiske and that all the lesser demons had died tragically, he nearly vomited blood from rage. "Aaaaargh... I will have my revenge!!" The Abyss Lake Demon King roared in fury. The other two Demon Kings with simr sentiments did the same. Containing their towering rage, they obtained information from Tianji Pce and headed to join the three major demon forces on the borders of Liangzhou, willing to temporarily pledge their allegiance. ``` Chapter 283: Chapter 49 I Will Come Down the Mountain Heavenly Gate Pass, Cangya City. The arrays atop the city walls had been fully constructed, with troops of the Bloodsha Army and voluntary martial artists patrolling for any signs of demon activity. d in bright crimson armor, Li Hongzhuang ascended the city walls, her gaze reaching out to the horizon beyond the pass, her eyebrows tightly furrowed. "It has been two days, why hasn''t this child returned..." Worry filled her heart. Although those three Demon Kings were wanted by the Monster Suppression Department and most likely had fled theirirs, there was no guarantee they wouldn''t be lurking nearby, possibly crossing paths with Li Hao. They shared deep enmity, and outside the passy the demons'' domain, perilous in the extreme. "Li Ye," After contemting for a long time, Li Hongzhuang suddenly spoke up, calling over her deputy. She nned to dispatch a squad of elite warriors to scout the three Demon Kings''ir. A middle-aged deputy general walked toward her upon hearing her summons, but all at once, cries of rm rose in the distance. The deputy and Li Hongzhuang, as though by reflex, tensed up and turned toward the source of themotion, and then followed the gaze of the soldiers on the wall to look eastward, outside the pass. There, against the azure sky, a ck dot appeared, expanding gradually, like a floating hill approaching swiftly. "A demon attack?" Li Hongzhuang''splexion shifted subtly, and she took a few steps forward, her hand resting on the parapet as she peered intently into the distance. When her gaze focused and she made out the shape of the approaching shadow, her stern expression froze in ce. "Hao, Hao Er?" Whoosh! Li Hao soared toward the interior of the pass, trailing behind him the entangled and dragged bodies of numerous demon corpses, like kites swaying just below him, the fishing lines taut. Seeing the walls of Cangya City, Li Hao felt a sense of long absence and hastened his flight. As Li Hao entered the pass, all the soldiers on the walls also saw the frightening sight, shaking with rm, and they couldn''t help but burst out in astonished cries. "It''s Marshal Haotian!" "These, are these all demons in by the Marshal?" "My heavens, all these demons are from the Three Immortal Realms, and there are so many!" The soldiers of the Bloodsha Army were somewhat restrained, but the martial artists who hade to reinforce were unceasing with their exmations. Great Demons from the Three Immortal Realms were a rare sight even on a normal day, formidable beings that could dominate a region spanning hundreds or even thousands of miles, extremely umon. Yet now, they hung like a full of fish caught mid-air, all felled by Li Hao''s fishing. Upon Li Hao''s return, the entire city received the news, and when they heard that Li Hao had in numerous Great Demons, everyone excitedly rushed to see. Li Hao returned to the city,ying the corpses of the demons on the ground that had previously held the ck Bird Demon King''s body, and when he saw Li Hongzhuang rushing over, he smiled and said to her, "Help me look after these, andter, when I have some time, let''s have a feast for everyone." "..." Li Hongzhuang was stunned for a moment, then puzzledly said, "Did you hunt all these? How far did you go?" "Not that far, just strolled around outside." Li Hao answered nonchntly. Li Hongzhuang looked at him skeptically. One couldn''t encounter so many Great Demons without going ''not that far.'' She suspected that Li Hao had gone beyond their of those three Demon Kings, a thousand miles away, to much farther ces. "Did you visit their of those three Demon Kings? Is it already empty?" she asked. Li Hao nodded, "They''ve all fled." Li Hongzhuang sighed with relief and said, "It''s good that they''ve run. As long as you''re safe, that''s what matters. With your exceptional talent, why risk yourself now? After ten years of hard cultivation, you''ll most likely step into the Four Stands Realm. It''s not toote to adventure then." She was full of confidence in Li Hao. To enter the Four Stands Realm ten yearster, Li Hao would only be 24, still far ahead and breaking records. After all, for most people to reach the Three Immortal Realms by the age of 24 would leave them grinning ear-to-ear, considered a top-tier genius. She had only recently found out that Li Hao''s father, her own seventh brother, was also extremely talented, having entered the Immortal Realm at the age of 23. Therefore, to step into the Four Stands Realm at 24 would be astonishing! When Li Hao heard her words, he couldn''t help but give her an odd look. Was this little aunt cursing him? Entering the Four Stands Realm only after ten years, what a vicious curse "I''m a bit tired, I''ll go rest now." Li Hao said. Li Hongzhuang caught on and, noticing Li Hao''s tattered clothes, her expression changed as she asked, "Are your injuries severe?" "Quite severe," Li Hao replied, "I need to get a good sleep for a couple of days." "" Bidding farewell to Li Hongzhuang, Li Hao returned to the wicker-fenced courtyard and immediately noticed that something had changed in Ren Qianqian, who came to greet him. Her aura seemed transformed, and there was a kind of divine light, contained within her. "Have you entered the Divine Travel Realm?" Li Hao said with a smile. Ren Qianqian was a year younger than him, only thirteen now. Stepping into the Divine Travel Realm at her age was quite a good pace for her cultivation progress. The vast majority of ninth-grade martial talents, even after joining major forces, would only reach the Divine Travel Realm at fourteen, and at fifteen or sixteen, they''d achieve more. After that, it all depended on innate talent; those with highprehension might step into the Heavenly Human Realm at eighteen or neen, maintaining their breakneck speed through the realms and could be hailed as geniuses. Those with lesser talents might need to reach their twenties or thirties, and others, perhaps in their forties or fifties. "Young Master, you''re not hurt, are you?" Ren Qianqian''s voice was low and full of surprise as she looked at Li Hao''s ragged clothing, her eyes brimming with distress and urgency. Li Hao chuckled, handing her the sword, "It''s just a minor wound, already healed. Just find me a new set of clothes." epting the Dragon Soar Sword from him, Ren Qianqian, reassured by Li Hao''s words and seeing no wounds on his exposed body, finally felt relieved and said, "I''ll go find some for you." Then she ran back to the room in the courtyard with the sword in her arms. Li Hao went to the tea room in the courtyard, picked up the teapot and shook it, finding it had water, and drank directly from the spout. After two days of relentless battle, he felt quite thirsty. Before long, Ren Qianqian came running back with new clothes. Li Hao took them and then went to bathe. After washing himself from head to toe and rinsing the blood from his hair, he put on the new clothes and emerged fresh and clean. The little white fox was waiting outside the door. Li Hao bent down to pick it up and rubbed its fluffy head. Then he went back to the tea room, brewed a full pot of hot tea and said with a smile, "Feng, care for some?" "No need for me, there''s too many prying eyes in the city right now." Feng''s voice floated into his ears. Li Hao''s smile slightly faded, but after a moment of silence, he picked up the teapot and the tea table, told Ren Qianqian and the little white fox to go about their business in the courtyard, and then took to the skies,nding on a hilltop not far outside the city. "There''s no one around now." Li Hao set the tea table, personally brewed the tea, and gestured for his guest to sit. "You,d." Feng Boping appeared, drifting like a breeze across, and sat opposite him at the table. "I certainly don''t need your tea," said Feng Boping, but he still lifted the cup, drained it in one gulp, his face beaming with smiles and contentment. "But I do," Li Hao replied. Then he also filled his own cup, sitting atop the hill with the cold wind blowing, yet his Supreme Body automatically isted it so that not a bit could prate. His true energy enshrouded the teapot, keeping the tea from cooling too fast. "Spring will soon be here." Feng Boping gazed out at the expanse of sky and earth, took a deep breath, the warmth of the tea steaming from his mouth. Li Hao nodded. With the great battle over, they both had a rare moment of rxation, drinking together in peace and tranquility. When the teapot was empty, Li Hao stood up, bid farewell to Feng, and returned to the wicker-fenced courtyard. After practicing her sword for a while, Ren Qianqian saw Li Haoe back and quickly ran over, asking, "Young Master, did you go far these past two days?" "Not too far, just a few thousand miles," Li Hao said with a smile, hugging the little white fox that jumped into his arms but noticing the dim red in its eyes was receding, and it seemed a bit livelier than before. Ren Qianqian was taken aback and then said with a hint of mncholy, "Young Master, you have already climbed to the peak. When will I be able to catch up with your pace?" Her cultivation was quick, yetpared to Li Hao, there was a vast gap. She feared she would be more distant from him and participate less in his undertakings as time passed. "No need to catch up," Li Hao said with a smile, "I wille down the mountain to see you." Ren Qianqian paused briefly, then looked up at Li Hao, her eyes sparkling. Soon after Li Hao''s return, numerous martial artists arrived at the wicker-fenced courtyard, voices chattering. Li Hao learned they wanted to serve, to join the army. But they didn''t want to join Li Hongzhuang''s Bloodsha Army; instead, they wished to serve under Li Hao''smand. Li Hao did not resist this; the emperor had bestowed upon him the right to recruit soldiers, albeit on a limited scale. To amodate theseing warriors, however, was well within his means. After all, only one or two thousand warriors wished to stay, and of them, merely seven or eight hundred were willing to serve under him. Li Hao promptly pulled up a stool in the wicker-fenced courtyard. He tasked Ren Qianqian with the registration while he had the warriors demonstrate their talents one by one. Based on their cultivation realms and other skills, he assigned different positions. Some were suited for reconnaissance, others for spearheading charges, and some for joining the cooking squadron to assist him. The days passed in these quiet, cheerful moments. Chapter 284: Chapter 50 Demons Visit Liangzhou Western Frontier. On the towering city walls, a hundred feet high, soldiers d in dark armor stood in ranks, on strict guard. Inside the city, numerousrge-scale war machines were being assembled, as well as massive dragons, elephants, and flood dragons pulling war carriages as big as small buildings from within the territory, filled with arrows, weapons, and provisions. In the barracks, everyone had their duties from patrolling to standing watch. War eagles continually returned to the camp from beyond the borders, bringing back the intelligence they had gathered. "Strange, these demons have gone quiet." In the camp, Li Xuanli sat in hismander''s seat, frowning in thought. The intelligence had detected a group of demons 800 li away, retreating towards the east. This group of demons had been circling the Western Frontier for a long time,unching asional attacks. Among them lurked three Great Demons of the Three Immortal Realms, acting as if they intentionally provoked them, trying to lure them over the defense line in pursuit, but he wasn''t fooled. Now, these demons had chosen to retreat, which seemed abrupt. Taking other intelligence into ount, could the attacks by demons beyond the Liangzhou Territory really be a feint? Was their purpose to tie down the military strength of the Li Family? "Dad." A figure ran into the military tent, it was Li Wushuang. Seeing his precious daughter, Li Xuanli''s tightly furrowed brows rxed, and he chuckled lightly, "I heard that earlier, outside the defense line, you led a team and ughtered a group of demons. How did it feel?" At the mention of this, Li Wushuang replied irritably, "They were just a bunch of minor demons." Li Xuanli chuckled inwardly; he wouldn''t have let you engage if he hadn''t known they were minor demons. "Even though they were minor demons, you should not pursue them too deeply. You must understand that in the army, militaryw is as immovable as a mountain. These cunning demons are beyond your imagination, especially those attacking the border, all controlled by military strategists. You must treat them as sly and cunning ghosts," Li Xuanli instructed. "I know." Li Wushuang said, "That''s what I came to talk to you about. I got intel from the mouth of one of the minor demons. They are feigning an attack, but in reality, they have already retreated." "Oh?" Li Xuanli raised an eyebrow and asked, "How exactly did you get that minor demon to confess?" "I''ve been to the torture chamber before, and I learned a few things," Li Wushuang replied. Li Xuanli fell silent, letting out a wry smile: "What is a girl like you doing in a torture chamber, such a dirty and chaotic ce... Nevertheless, this matter still needs to be deliberated. I will investigate further." "More investigation?" Li Wushuang was surprised. "Of course," Li Xuanli said irritably. "The group of minor demons you were sent to kill was at most in the Divine Travel Realm. How could such low-level demons possibly know anything about battle ns? They''re cannon fodder in an actual fight, unless what they know was intended to be known by them from those Great Demons." Li Wushuang was taken aback, "Dad, are you saying this is a trap within a trap?" Li Xuanli nodded slightly, "But it''s also possible I''m just overthinking it. Either way, I will investigate further. You just go and rest easy." "Alright then." Seeing this, Li Wushuang could only nod and leave. After she left, Li Xuanli''s expression turned serious. He pondered for a moment before summoning his personal aide, instructing him to write two letters. One was to be sent to Qingzhou, insisting that they must guard against demon activities in their area. The other was destined for Li Tian Gang in the Eastern Frontier. "If these demons are a decoy, the target must be Qingzhou. If it''s a genuine attack, this retreat could be a feint to strike the Eastern Frontier. I wonder how Tiangang is faring..." His gaze flickered, and suddenly, another thought crossed his mind, prompting him to have the aide write another letter, to be sent to Heavenly Gate Pass. "Thatd, even though he has just repelled three Demon Kings, those Demon Kings harbor resentment, and are likely to unleash their fury on Liangzhou. They might even collude with other Demon Kings to attack Heavenly Gate Pass. Now that Dragon Soar''s trail has been revealed, the Holy Pce, holding an old grudge against the Li Family, might send people as well..." "I must warn him to be careful." ... Liangzhou, Eastern Frontier war front. The ck stone Great Wall stretched endlessly,pletely covering the war front. Six hundred li outside the city, two figures swooped down with their auras concealed. One of them was d in a luxurious robe of red gold, with a face fair as jade, handsome and sumptuous. The other was dressed in a ck robe, with a cap covering his entire body, shrouded in shadows. "That''s the ce guarded by Li Tian Gang up ahead." The man in the ck robe spoke in a deep voice, "Feng Shan Jun, I know you want revenge, but even if you charge in now, you might not be able to kill Li Tian Gang. This border is protected by Arrays, and with our strength, we cannot easily break through." "On the contrary, attacking now would alert them, the equivalent of disturbing the grass to alert the snake." The man in the red gold robe, none other than Feng Shan Jun who had barely escaped with his life from Li Hao, His eyes med with golden fire as he gazed through the void at the military camp within the defense line, his eyes brimming with murderous intent: "I''m aware. I''ve promised not to act rashly and jeopardize your ns." At these words, the man in the ck robe slightly rxed, smiling, "Feng Shan Jun, there''s no need to be hasty. A year from now, when our n''s elder emerges, we will certainly trample Liangzhou, and we can take that opportunity to deal with that brat for you." Feng Shan Jun replied coldly, "Dealing with that brat is one thing; Li Tian Gang must be left for me to torment to death with my own hands!" "No problem," The man in the ck robe agreed readily with a smile. Feng Shan Jun deeply looked at the distant defense lines, feeling a surge of anger in his heart, but he still restrained himself. There was the Li Family''s army; they surely couldn''t breach the formation and achieve victory in such a short amount of time. Within Heavenly Gate Pass. Seven hundred people were willing to enlist in the army to defend Cangya City, to protect this pass. Li Hao incorporated them into the ranks, registered them, and handed over the household registries to the governor of the Liangzhou Military Department, the Fifth Uncle, Li Xuanli. He was entrusted with the defense of Liangzhou and also took over as the governor of its military department, with the authority to deploy troops from different cities within the Liangzhou Territory, including the city guards. Under hismand, they were to obey unconditionally. This register needed to be entered and reviewed by him, otherwise, if these soldiers died in battle and Li Hao didn''t step in, there would be no one to collect their remains or erect monuments in their honor. They would only be considered as martial artists who died in battle, solitary ghosts. Not long after returning, Li Hao received the Star Bureau Official, an elderly man. Apanied by him, Li Hao started to test the array protecting Cangya City. Being a frontier city, the level of its array was the Five Mysterious Star Formation, which sealed the fighting spirits of five Great Demons at the peak of the Three Immortals Peak, amplified by the power of the heavens and earth''s stars, barely able to match the fighting strength of two Demon Kings from the Tao Heart Realm. Defending against an attack from a single Demon King was not an issue; they could at least hold out for half a day. Furthermore, all the soldiers in the city could channel their strength into the array to amplify the power of the fighting spirits further. They could also borrow strength from the array to enhance their own abilities, significantly increasing themanding officer''s fighting power. "Please, Commander, conduct the inspection." As the array was activated, Li Hao saw the shadowy outlines of five Great Demons'' fighting spirits emerge in various parts of the city, at the four city walls and the city center. These fighting spirits were the consumables of the array and the umtion of the Royal Family''s battle achievements over hundreds of years. Li Hao flew out of the city and saw the entire city covered by the array; from any point of attack, the five demons could use the power of the array to instantly reach a location andunch an attack simultaneously. "Then I''ll just give it a simple try," Li Hao said. Whether the array had any ws would depend on whether the fighting spirits could exercise their correspondingbat power. Li Hao didn''t use the Dragon Soar Sword but instead threw a punch with his bare hand. The power of the punch drew from the surrounding heavens and earth, forming a gigantic fist imprint that pressed down mightily. At the city walls, everyone initially had faces full of excitement and anticipation, but as the punch continued to expand, their expressions turned solemn and tense. Roar! The five demons roared and charged forward. Yet, under the suppression of the punch, the mighty demons appeared like tiny insects against a mountain, unable to halt the punch''s momentum; they were pushed back step by step. Boom, boom, boom! All five demon fighting spirits crashed against the array''s golden shield, causing ripples to undte like wavy light, making the array''s color appear much fainter. Li Hao quickly retracted his power and flew back. The Star Bureau Official stared nkly at Li Hao before he finally reacted and asked, "Commander, did you use your full strength?" "No," Li Hao shook his head; it was just a casual punch, using only thirty percent of his strength. The Star Bureau Official was slightly stunned, then furrowed his brow, looked around at the array patterns on the city walls, and murmured, "That shouldn''t be..." Li Hao also felt that the five Great Demons shouldn''t be so weak. He immediatelyforted the old man, "Senior, no need to rush. Take your time and check again. Maybe there''s a small issue somewhere." The Star Bureau Official pondered and agreed. Even though Li Hao''s attack was intimidating and powerful, he felt that even if Li Hao had reached the Four Stands Realm, he shouldn''t have been able to suppress the five demons so easily. There must have been an issue with the transmission of power in the array. "Apologies for the trouble, Commander. I will investigate further," he said. Xia Xiang Lan suddenly felt guilty; was it the secret pattern she had engraved earlier that caused the problem? After bidding farewell to the Star Bureau Official, Li Hao found the martial artists who had recently enlisted and instructed them to purchase a batch of cloth to make military gsthe more, the better. The next day, Li Hao received a message from the Governor of the Liangzhou Military Department; the seven hundred recruits had passed their enrollment. Additionally, he received a letter from the Fifth Uncle filled with concern, cautioning him to be very careful of the Demon King''s retaliation. Li Hao sighed and put away the letter, asking Ren Qianqian to ce it in the wooden box in his room. That afternoon, a bird demon arrived in front of the pass, requesting to see Li Hao from the guards. A visit from demons was something Li Hao hadn''t expected, and he immediately called for an audience. The bird demon transformed into the likeness of a seven- or eight-year-old child, dressed in in orange clothes. As the soldiers led the child into the bamboo-fenced courtyard, the child glimpsed a young girl practicing swordy and a boy casually sketching on the opposite bench. At the boy''s feet, a little white foxyzily, ncing at him. The boy flinched inwardly at the sight and approached Li Hao with a nervous expression: "Com, Commander." "From Tianji Pce?" Li Hao continued sketching the ghastly corpse in the distance, gathering Painting Experience, without turning his head, he simply replied. With his Divine Soul seated high in the sky and overseeing the surroundings, Li Hao could see the ghastly bloated body of the ghost mother from beyond the courtyard''s fence. Chapter 285: Chapter 51: Setting a Banner Five Thousand Miles Away Seeing his identity revealed by a mere nce from Li Hao, the boy''s expression slightly changed. He quietly observed the calm and gentle-looking youth, finding it hard to connect him with the fierce figure he had seen outside the pass. But he knew that with the slightest carelessness, he would lose his life. "I pay my respects to the junior general." He respectfully saluted, then said somewhat nervously, "Sir, I was sent here because, when you were sweeping the area outside of the pass, you destroyed the pces of three Demon Kings, and they had us from Tianji Pcee to ask, how does the junior general n topensate?" "Compensate?" Li Hao looked at him with some surprise, "What kind ofpensation do they want?" "They hope that you will apologize and promise not to invade again, so as to avoid any interference with each other. That way, they too can assure that Heavenly Gate Pass will remain peaceful, allowing you to sessfully hold it for three years," the boy said respectfully, yet his voice trembled slightly. Li Hao narrowed his eyes slightly and chuckled, "They even know I''ll be stationed here for three years. It seems you know quite a bit about me. Well then, tell them that thepensation is right here. They can have whatever they want, but they muste and get it themselves." "This..." The boy looked troubled and said, "Junior general, we''re here to negotiate. Please don''t get angry. You can''t possibly stay at Heavenly Gate Pass forever. I advise you to think it over." "Hmm?" Li Hao looked at him, his gaze suddenly intense as if it contained the weight of ten thousand catties, pressing down on the boy, scaring him so much that feathers appeared on his skin, nearly revealing his true form. And his body, too, bent down and knelt on the ground. "Junior general, please spare my life, junior general, please spare my life..." The boy''s protruding bird beak frantically pleaded. Li Hao''s gaze withdrew, and he said indifferently, "I''ve said what I needed to. If they wantpensation, let theme here themselves. Hiding and still expectingpensation, did your Tianji Pce not tell them how I ttened their territories?" The boy nervously said, "We told them, but they are very angry..." Li Hao interrupted him, "Could it be that the real purpose of your visit is to test my patience, or something else?" The boy''s heart suddenly constricted, scared out of his wits, but he managed a forced smile on his face and said, "How could that be? Although Tianji Pce is a Demon force, we never participate in wars and have some cooperation with the Human Race. We are only here to pass on a message." "Oh, then tell me who you have cooperated with among the Human Race?" "That, I do not know. My cultivation level is too low..." the boy trembled. Tired of ying along with such a minor character, Li Hao said coldly, "Get lost." "Yes, thank you for sparing my life, junior general..." Feeling the pressure on his body dissipate like a piercing chill, the boy quickly scrambled up, ready to leave. "Wait a moment." Li Hao stopped him with a cold voice, "Just like that, leaving empty-handed? Qianqian, give him my military g." Ren Qianqian was listening intently on the side, and upon hearing this, she was startled but quickly reacted, pulling out a military g from the side of the courtyard and tossing it to the Bird Demon boy. The Bird Demon boy caught it, looking at Li Hao nervously and confusedly. "Take my military g, go back to your Demon territory, and nt my g on the mountaintop where Ist traveled. Tianji Pce should know which mountaintop that is, right?" Li Hao''s eyes were cold and piercing as he stared at the boy who was a Bird Demon, "Next time I patrol, if I see my g has fallen or is damaged, I will once again sweep through everything outside the pass and will increase the range!" "Furthermore, Tianji Pce should be more careful when you see me in the future." Feeling the undisguised killing intent from Li Hao, the Bird Demon boy was stunned and trembling all over. A Demon, helping this young man nt a military g? And it could not fall or be damaged? You should know that the distance Li Hao had previously pushed through was five thousand li outside the gate, which was deep in Demon territory! Now, this young man was going to have his military g stand under the eyes of all those Demons; it was a tant humiliation and deterrence! Domineering, brazen, and arrogant! At this moment, in the boy''s eyes, the previously amiable and gentle youth had long disappeared, to be reced by a sovereign Fighting God who looked down upon all, making people bow in trepidation! "I, I understand." After the shock, the Bird Demon boy tremblingly agreed. He knew the only reason he could walk out of here alive was to do this task for Li Hao. Otherwise, he would never be able to leave this courtyard. When the Bird Demon boy left shakily, Ren Qianqian approached with an astonished expression and said, "Young master, when you went outside the pass, you ttened the demon kings''irs?" Li Hao nodded slightly, and seeing her astonished expression, he smiled and said, "Practice your sword well, and in the future, you can too." Ren Qianqian''s heart skipped a beat and she smiled wryly to herself; her pursuit had only been to surpass a Grandmaster. Demon Kings... they are beings of the Four Stands Realm. Nevertheless, Li Hao''s words seemed to open a much broader door for her heart, and her eyes sparkled with increased motivation for cultivation. As she turned, eager to practice her sword, Li Hao called her back and asked her to bring some stationery because he wanted to write a letter. Ren Qianqian obediently went to find paper in the room, puzzled, "Young master, who is this letter for?" "To Liangzhou Military Department," Li Hao said. "Ah?" Ren Qianqian was confused; Li Hao didn''t seem to have a close rtionship with them. "This Demon from Tianji Pce came here, it must be a test for me," Li Hao said as he wrote the letter, "These Demons Kings asking forpensation, if their intelligence was urate, they wouldn''t dare to mention it, let alone threaten me. I think this Bird Demon came here to test my limits, or whether I would actually be stationed here for three years..." Chapter 286: Chapter 51 Setting the Flag Five Thousand Li_2 ``` Combining the military report previously sent by Fifth Uncle with his own caution, Li Hao had some spections in his heart. Maybe it was just his own overthinking, but it was always better to be on guard. Ren Qianqian''s eyes widened slightly, the amount of information in Li Hao''s words was quite substantial, and she had some difficulty digesting it all at once. She only caught one point, that the Demon King didn''t even have the guts to offer anypensation when facing Li Hao? What on earth had Li Hao done outside that pass? Soon, Li Hao finished writing the letter and handed it to Ren Qianqian, instructing her to deliver it to Li Hongzhuang to be sent to Fifth Uncle, Li Xuanli. Having done all this, Li Hao withdrew his thoughts and resumed painting. ... The boy Bird Demon, under the watchful eyes of many martial artists and soldiers, flew out of the new city at the frontier pass, trembling with trepidation, then shot straight up into the sky. After entering the clouds, he began to elerate until he was seven or eight hundred miles away before he slowed down slightly. A few birds were waiting in the clouds ahead as he approached them. "Why did you even steal a military g to bring back?" One of the red birds transformed into the figure of a girl in a red dress, recognizing the military g in the boy Bird Demon''s hand as Li Hao''s banner, she couldn''t help but speak with an incredulous tone. The boy Bird Demon almost choked upon hearing this, steal? Did I eat too much and decide to steal that guy''s military g? "Protector, I didn''t steal it, that kid forced it into my hands," the boy Bird Demon exined, referring to the young man simply as "kid." "Hmm?" The girl in the red dress looked puzzled and asked, "Why would he give you his military g?" "He asked me to nt it on a mountain he''s ttened. And the g must not be damaged, otherwise he said he''d trouble our Tianji Pce again and carry out another massacre beyond the pass," the boy Bird Demon said indignantly. The girl in the red dress and the three birds beside her were astonished. Wasn''t that a bit too overbearing? "What about the task he entrusted you with? How did the probing go?" As the girl in the red dress nced toward Heavenly Gate Pass, she inquired further. "That kid is too shrewd. I only mentioned it slightly and nearly got caught by him," the boy Bird Demon recalled the prior events with a hint of trepidation in his voice, saying, "From what he implied, he really isn''t nning to leave Heavenly Gate Pass, that agreement is real." The girl in the red dress furrowed her brows and asked him to recount the events carefully. After listening, her frown deepened further. "This young man is indeed a great concern for us. It''s time to inform Longmen and Shenggong. Such a hidden danger, if not eliminated, could lead to endless troubles in the future." "Indeed." The boy Bird Demon nodded in agreement. "But judging by the situation, he probably won''t leave Heavenly Gate Pass easily to take part in the war in Liangzhou. When that Elder of Longmen is out, we can just take care of him then," the girl in the red dress said, ncing at the military g in his hand and instructed, "Let''s go, nt this g, as if sealing off a mountain for him. Just send a message to the surrounding demons to stay clear of that mountain for now, let''s avoid the sharp edge for the time being." "Understood." The several birds immediately flew off to even farther distances. ... Liangzhou, western region. A Blood Eagle flew into the military camp andnded on the arm of a deputy general''s retainer, who retrieved an oil-paper wrapped letter the eagle spit out and swiftly handed it to Li Xuanli inside the tent. "A letter from my sister?" Li Xuanli, upon hearing the deputy general''s retainer''s report, was somewhat surprised. He''d only just sent a letter to Heavenly Gate Pass and had already received a reply. Now was a delicate period, frequent correspondence was not a good thing, as it was easy for messages to be intercepted. He hastily opened the envelope and skimmed through the letter, his expression soon turned grave. "Demons intend to attack Liangzhou?" "How did Hao Er find out?" Li Xuanli was surprised that the letter was actually from the young man, and while he felt astonished, he was also somewhat incredulous. The letter did not exin the reasons, only mentioned his guess and asked him to pay attention to the movements of the demons. Considering the previous retreat of the demons outside the borders, a chill ran through Li Xuanli''s heart. Could it be that the withdrawal of the demons was just a feint and they never really intended to leave Liangzhou? He put away the letter, immediately summoned his deputy general''s retainer, and strictly ordered them to closely monitor every de of grass and tree beyond the pass. He tasked the original scouting teams to search even further afield. ... ... Time flew by. Heavenly Gate Pass, Cangya City. Shortly after the boy Bird Demon left, Li Hao set off once again for the territory beyond the pass. Upon cleaning up areas where demons had roamed anew after hisst patrol, like mushrooms after the rain, they were easily dealt with. Reaching the furthest mountain top, Li Hao saw the military g he had nted. There were no demons in sight, as if the area was sealed off. Spotting secret bird watchers, Li Hao was satisfied and proceeded to patrol from east to west. Everywhere he went, Tianji Pce seemed to be facing a formidable enemy, hurriedly signaling the demons in all areas to take urgent precautions. The demons fled in panic from their not yet fully establishedirs, only to slowly return after the young man flew past. Yet, this harrowing existence had grown wearisome for some demons, who could no longer endure it and chose to move away from this ce in search of othernds. Even if it meant squeezing into territories already ruled over by other Great Demons, it was better than living in such unrest. Once peace returned beyond the pass, Li Hao summoned his warriors and instructed them to use their connections to spread word. They were to seek out masters skilled in the Art of Painting and Chess Tao, inviting them as guests to Cangya City. During this period, Li Hao dissected the corpse of the ghost woman, along with other Great Demons, cooking them daily to prepare meals for the group. His experience in Cooking soared, reaching Seventh Stage. Now, a full 500,000 points were needed to level up to Stage Eight. A single Great Demon from the Four Stands Realm could provide a massive thirty or forty thousand experience points, which for the original hundred thousand experience bar, was nearly half full per demon. Chapter 287: Chapter 51 Setting the Flag Five Thousand Li_3 But now, it was less than one-tenth of that. Even including all the Great Demons that were resolved by cooking, it only amounted to just over seventy thousand experience points. Fortunately, sketching the bodies of these Demons allowed Li Hao''s Painting Experience to reach the bottleneck of the Sixth Stage, and with "Spiritual Awakening in Painting," he could be promoted to the Seventh Stage. But before that, Li Hao nned to seek an art form to solidify "Heart Entry" first, shattering the shackles of the Third Stage in movement technique. That way, he could directly invest points into the Sixth Stage, drastically increasing his movement technique to the point where even some Great Demon Kings of the Four Stands Realm might not be able to escape from his grasp. Li Hao sent various materials for Artifact Refining, extracted from the bodies of the Demons, along with the Dragon Soar Sword, to the Ten Thousand Artifacts Tower. Leaving his signature. For a second reforging. The Ten Thousand Artifacts Tower, being a semi-official power, and Li Hao being a young general at the Frontier Pass, wouldn''t dare to embezzle his possessions. The Array set up by the elderly Star Bureau Official was tested by Li Hao two more times, and each time he effortlessly suppressed those five Great Demons. The Star Bureau Official and his students checked repeatedly but couldn''t find any issue. It was not until Li Hongzhuang, the Three Immortals Peak general, was proposed to test the Array, that they finally realized the problem was with Li Hao, not the Array. Outside the Array, Li Hongzhuang was beaten ck and blue by the five Great Demons and had to retreat in defeat, finally confirming that there was no issue with the Array, but Li Hao was the issue. Because of this, the elderly Star Bureau Official and his students were all speechless. They hadbed through their scalps during their repeated checks without finding the cause, only to discover that the problem wasn''t with them at all. It was this young man''s strength that was oundish. Who could have imagined that this fourteen-year-old youth would possess strength surpassing that of ordinary Demon Kings? The elderly Star Bureau Official and others felt helpless but also excited; Li Hao''s existence undoubtedly signified the uing rise of the Dayu Divine Dynasty. Given more time, Dayu would have another new War God, standing shoulder to shoulder with the Immortal of Gan Tao Pce! Taking his students with him, the elderly Star Bureau Official bid farewell to Li Hao. Prior to leaving, Xia Xiang Lan looked back at Li Hao with some reluctance and asked, "Will you always be here?" "Once there are no Demons daring to invade here, I will leave," Li Hao replied with a smile. Xia Xiang Lan nodded, and then added, "I am from the Xia Family, and we are all from Divine General Mansions. If you have time, you''re wee to visit the Xia Family anytime." Li Hao shook his head slightly, "But I''m not from a Divine General Mansion; I''m just an independent individual." "But you..." Xia Xiang Lan wanted to say something more, but she was called by the elderly Star Bureau Official, who nced at Li Hao with a silent sigh and led his students away. Li Hao sent them off through Dragon Pass Road before turning back. In the leisure of idleness, time hurried by. The dangerousnd beyond the pass had be rarely quiet, and the city within grew even more bustling and lively. The merchant caravans and armed escorts from various cities, through spreading the word on their return, also made known to the people of each city that Heavenly Gate Pass was now a very solid fortress and Cangya City a bustling ce of great prosperity. With the convergence of merchants and visitors, gradually, people started to settle here, buying or renting houses, conducting business. Sparing the back and forth of transportation, they could sell their goods for higher prices than in the inner regions, yet still at reasonable rates. All under heaven are bustling for profit. More and more people came to Cangya City; where there is demand, there is supply. Soon, visitors and many famous heroes from Jianghu came to visit Cangya City, wishing to witness the scenery beyond the Pass. Li Hao then sat in a small fenced-in courtyard within the city. Undisturbed. He chose Musical Rhythm as his focus, yed the zither daily, and listened to the sounds. asionally, he would sit on the snowy mountains outside the city, silently listening to the sounds of spring arriving the sound of melting snow. Now, the umted snow outside the Pass was gradually subsiding, revealingrge swathes of ck soil buried beneath the white. From the ck soil, tender green sprouts were beginning to grow, bringing new life. During the process of "Heart Entry" in Musical Rhythm, the Martial Artists under hismand, thanks to their connections, had invited some art masters to visit Cangya City. Li Hao invited them to his courtyard and engaged with them in ying the zither, discussing painting, ying chess, and tasting wine, appearing much like a carefree noble scion indulging in enjoyment. But the Martial Artists within the Frontier Pass knew full well just how exceptional this young man''s talents were. Aside from curiosity, they harbored no other thoughts toward him. Li Hongzhuang found it strange that Li Hao was not cultivating but instead spent his days enjoying leisure and refining his sentiments. However, she did not intervene, focusing on results. No matter how Li Hao pursued his cultivation, the oue was already unattainable for most. That was sufficient. These art masters initially thought Li Hao was just acting on a whim, mainly for the sake of socialworking, but upon closer examination during their discussions, some of the masters were nearly stumped. The professional questions asked by Li Hao left some unable to respond, which quietly astonished them and also filled them with respect for the youth. While they revered Martial Artists for their strength, it was a different respect entirely when someone could discuss the subjects they had spent years studying. This respect was out of admiration, appreciation, amazement, and joy. Through these art masters, Li Hao sought out famous art collections. And he did indeed find some unexpected gains. A master painter was willing to offer a famous painting he had treasured for many years. And a Chess Tao expert, known as the Junior Chess Saint, gifted Li Hao two sets of chess manuals. Unfortunately, one of the chess manuals was not considered a famous manual and couldn''t be included. Furthermore, they mentioned clues to other famous paintings and who might possess them. Li Hao took note of each one, intending to have someone investigateter to see if the owners were willing to transfer them. Time stealthily fled; in the blink of an eye, the snow had melted. It was the beginning of spring the following year. Chapter 288: Chapter 52: The Twin Li Haos, No Entry to Dragon Pass Road Spring rain drizzled endlessly. The distant mountains and nearby forests beyond the gate were shrouded in a curtain of silvery rain threads. The incessant patter of raindrops struck the small fenced courtyard before sttering into the crevices of the bluestone bs, bringing up the scent of the earth. In the kitchen stood a kettle of tea, and seated at the mat were two people. One was Li Hao, the other, also Li Hao. That''s right. At this moment, the two figures sipping tea and ying chess in this small courtyard were both Li Hao. Looking at them, they were indistinguishable from each other. It was only that the other Li Hao appeared somewhat dull, his gaze slightly wooden. "As expected, not quite as quick-witted," Li Hao remarked. As Li Hao ced a piece on the board, he won the game again, but he gained no experience from it. Even a game in this form was determined by the panel as him ying against himself. But no matter, experience wasn''t important; having integrated Chess Tao into his heart, Li Hao enjoyed every match, experience or not. The figure with the same appearance in front of him was obtained from an ancient painting brought to him by that painter. The painting was named "Doppelg?nger." It depicted a young girl with a long skirt gazing wistfully into the distance at the setting sun. A seemingly simple artwork, it contained countless details, blending techniques such as light and darkness, symmetry, and so forth in a way that brought it to life. Through the thick and thin lines, with but a few simple strokes, the artist had outlined the fluttering hem of the dress, with every fold''s y of light and shadow both natural and symmetric, a terrifying level of mastery. The residual light of the sunset, a light red, also diffused such hues, like mes melting on the canvas, truly aze. With his own Art of Painting at the Sixth Stage, Li Hao felt he was far from reaching this level. He thought that to meet the requirements for panel collection, he might need skills of the Ninth Stage. Such a superb artistic conception, scarcely seen in the mortal world: Among the renowned paintings or famous music scores passed down through thousands of years, there were not many. And each one carried the heritage of a millennium, with extraordinary significance. This "Doppelg?nger" disappeared from the world after being collected, which made Li Hao deeply regretful. When "Doppelg?nger" was integrated into Li Hao''s Physical Body Path, it brought an extremely peculiar trait. Doppelg?nger: From one''s own flesh and blood, one can construct a shadow physique possessing 30% of the original''s capabilities. If the shadow physique is destroyed, the original remains unharmed. The original and the shadow have no connection; there is no sharing of memories or vision. When the shadow physique is destroyed, the property will reset(Only one shadow physique can be constructed) The original can give orders to the shadow physique, which will possess the original''s basic thought processes. ... Previously, when Li Hao collected other chess scores and famous paintings, including musical scores, the attributes he received were always to amplify a certain attribute, but this "Doppelg?nger" directly provided him with a capability. Or rather, the previous attributes were also a kind of ability. For instance, a lethal attribute was an exceptionally eerie power that had a 1% chance of being fatal. However, the ability from the Doppelg?nger was materialized. This special trait, when used in battle, didn''t add much to Li Hao''s strength, essentially giving him an extra helper with only one-third of his own capabilities. After testing, Li Hao found that while it was said to be one-third, the actualbat strength was far less. Because of the reduced abilities, this shadow doppelg?nger couldn''t execute the special states of Martial Arts at the Extreme Realm, such as Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation, Divine Power, and Immortal Qi transformationthese were all unusable. The physical strength was only 300,000 jin. The energy within was Qi Force, not Immortal Qi, and the total eruption of Qi Force was less than 4 million jin. To know, royal family members could reach 2 million jin of Qi Force. Yuan Camp''s soldiers were at 500,000 jin. Only equivalent to twice that of the royal family. Luckily, the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse wasn''t sealed; activating the power of the Dual Pulse resulted in 8 million jin. That equaled four times the explosive force of the royal family. Divine Traveling, Control Path, etc., were also reduced, only amounting to about twice that of the royal family. Considering only this shadow doppelg?nger''sbat strength, Li Hao estimated that it could suppress some Great Demons of the Unwithering Realm, but if it faced a Demon King, it would likely be squashed in an instant. Fortunately, Li Hao didn''t intend to use this doppelg?nger for fighting, but merely aspany for a game of chess during his leisure or to help him run errands, which was convenient. Moreover, the creation of this shadow doppelg?nger was effortless, condensed from one of his fingers. His original''s severed finger regenerated, growing back within a few minutes. But the shadow doppelg?nger''s healing speed if injured was also significantly reduced; Li Hao had tested it with Li Hongzhuang, and it was only about twice as fast as hers. All of these were secondary; what truly made Li Hao helpless was that this shadow doppelg?nger''s chess skills were too lousy, having only about one-third of his own capabilities in this area. But chess and martial arts were different; ying against someone with only one-third of your own skills was like seeing straight through them, far too inferior, and winning brought no pleasure at all. The one constion was that when there was nothing else to do, the shadow doppelg?nger could help him with errands, like asionally clearing out the demons outside the gate. Unfortunately, the shadow doppelg?nger couldn''t earn panel experience from its work; otherwise, with experience doubling, that would truly be joyous. Apart from the attributes brought by this painting, the chess score given by that young chess sage also brought a special attribute. The name of the chess score was the Qiankun Diagram. Qiankun refers to heaven and earth; the score extends horizontally and vertically, with 19 horizontal lines and 19 vertical lines, needing 361 pieces to fill! Li Hao embedded this score into his Control Path and also obtained an unusual trait. Qiankun Diagram: One may select any object as a mark and invest half of one''s power into it. Once the mark is destroyed, the power will be released and explode. Chapter 289: Chapter 52: The Twin Li Haos, No Entry to Dragon Pass Road_2 ``` Number of marks: 180. ... These 180 marks, represented by ck or white pieces, were also the total number of marks Li Hao could make at once. During Li Hao''s experiments, he poured his power into a military g, and during the infusion process, he was able to incorporate his swordsmanship as well. He infused a sword technique and fifty percent of his power into the g, which then became one of the marks. When the g was destroyed, the sealed Sword Qi and power would erupt, indiscriminately covering the surroundings. This was somewhat like the array constructed by the elderly Star Bureau Official. However, Li Hao''s method was simpler, being a single-entity type and only suited for his use. Under the attribute ofying low, the fifty percent power Li Hao consumed would take half a day to recover. That is to say, he could only create two power-infused gs per day. Li Hao was in no hurry, having nothing else to do, and would create a g whenever he recovered some strength each day. Now, his courtyard had umted 16 marked gs. Once the rain stopped, Li Hao would have his shadow self take the marked gs beyond the pass, nting one on every mountaintop previously permeated with the aura of the Three Immortal Demons. iming mountains as kings. He wanted to make the ces where his gs stood prohibited grounds for Demons! In the courtyard, Ren Qianqian saw the shadow self, initially startled, but after learning it was Li Hao''s Cultivation Technique, she regained herposure. Such peculiar instances as a shadow self were not unique. Li Hao had perused many ancient books in Listening Rain Tower and knew that some practitioners from the Three Immortal Realms could cultivate second selvesjust that the quality of those selves varied. Furthermore, some powers of the Four Stands Realm would specifically forge a mortal body, transferring their mortal mind into it while their true self condensed the Tao Heart to step into the Four Stands. This was also a technique for breaking through to the Tao Heart Realm. However, this technique was not advocated, as it was not perfect. If the mortal mind shattered, the Tao Heart would be affected as well, like an inverted bowl with a notch. For a family like the Li Family, or the Four Stands Realm powers Li Hao knew, they all transformed from mortal to Tao with just one true self without condensing a mortal body. Among Demons, however, ''dividing the mind tobine with the Tao'' was an encouraged practice for cultivation. Like the triple-headed Serpent Demon Li Hao had encountered earlier, if it could fuse its three heads into one brain, it could then transform into the Tao Heart Realm. The Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother was even more exaggerated; gathering thousands of ghosts, it tore its mortal mind to pieces and then melded the hearts of myriad ghosts into one, ultimately forming a Tao Heart demon seed. This process was extremely easy to lose oneself, turning into a lonely wandering ghost or mountain spirit. Sess in this transformation also depended on destiny and strategicyout. Every Demon King who had cultivated to the Four Stands Realm had gone through an exceptionally tumultuous journey. And once they entered the Four Stands Realm and became kings, unless they sought their death, they rarely had concerns about their lives. If they reached the Defying Fate Realm, it was even harder for them to die. Despite Li Hao''s capability to y several Demon Kings, in the end, only the Tao Heart Realm Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother remained, as the rest of the Demon Kings had all escaped. ... Time flew by. The spring rain became increasingly persistent, the asional clear skies fleeting. More and more gs were nted outside the pass, each g seemingly a p on the faces of the Demons there. As the number of gs grew, eventually a Demon couldn''t bear the humiliation any longer. In the pouring rain, an Indestructible Realm Demon roared as it rushed to the mountaintop where gs had been recently nted. The site was its newly halfpleted home, now leveled, and left only with a bare mountain and the g bathed in the torrential downpour. Seeing the two characters for Haotian on the g, the Demon''s eyes zed with bloodlust, howling in fury. "Lord Long Ze, don''t!" A bird from Tianji Pce hurriedly flew over, shouting. But the Demon had already thrown caution to the wind; instead of living a life of constant fear and fleeing every so often beyond the pass, it preferred to find another ce to settle down. It had made up its mind to shred the ursed Human''s g and then leave without looking back. After all, the world was wide and home was wherever it chose. Boom! As its sharp ws struck down, the g was submerged, its pole shattered and banner torn. Before the Demon could sneer triumphantly, suddenly, a surge of Sword Qi burst forth from the g, as if a sword was cutting open the heavens and earth! It swept and severed the torrential spring rain! Then, the Sword Qi broke through the clouds, tearing apart the dense clouds and stopping the spring rain. Afterward, it fiercely shed downward! Like an ethereal Immortal between heaven and earth casually releasing a streak of Sword Qi! The Demon''s pupils constricted in terrified shock, disbelieving at this attack from out of nowhere! It roared with rage, releasing vast Demonic Qi, its scaled armor swelling in an attempt to block the Sword Qi. But the next moment, the Sword Qi shed straight down, a loud boom echoing as it split the Demon''s body from head to tail, cleaving it in two! Then, the Sword Qi dissolved, breaking into countless minute Sword Qi particles that rained down furiously. If it were just its body being cleaved, this Demon might have escaped with its life, for a ''mere fatal injury'' was not enough to kill a Three Immortal Realms Demon. Even if its heart was shattered, as long as it could quickly leave the battlefield, take some medicine, or preserve its life essence, it could still survive. Depending on the regeneration speed of its flesh, mending a broken heart was not so difficult. But at this moment, with the onught of countless Sword Qi, one streak entered its body, and before the Demon could struggle, its Divine Soul abruptly perished! The gigantic body fell heavily on the mountain slope, before the shattered g. ``` Chapter 290: Chapter 52: The Twin Li Haos, No Entry to Dragon Pass Road_3 The bird demon that rushed over was terrified when the Sword Qi soared into the sky. It stopped abruptly, hurriedly retreating to shrink away at a rapid pace, dodging out of the range of the Sword Qi. Only when it saw that the myriad Sword Qi continued to baptize the corpses of the demons until they vanished did the birde back to its senses, too shocked to speak. "This, this banner has a Sword Array on it?!" "How is that possible!" "Since when could the Heavenly Observatory of the Dayu Divine Dynasty arrange such terrifying, such precise Arrays!!" The bird trembled all over, its feathers quivering as if its blood had congealed; though spring had arrived, it felt colder than the depths of winter. For some, it might be their spring. But for them, the demons, it was a harsh winter! The bird was so weak that it blew the mysterious whistle, and before long, numerous birds from the Tianji Pce gathered. Upon seeing the ring of clear sky above the mountain peak, they were astonished, chirping and chirping as they inquired about the situation. After learning the reason, all the birds were stunned, staring dumbfounded at the tranquil mountaintop. The corpse of the Three Immortal Demony there sprawled out. A single banner had vanquished a Great Demon of the Three Immortal Realms! And such banners... If they remembered correctly, more than thirty had already been nted! Moreover, every once in a while, a few more would be added, covering all the peaks of the eastern sector outside the pass, ces where the energy of heaven and earth was dense, with them! "This, these are all that youth''s battle gs!" "He, he wants to turn this entire five-thousand-mile region into his territory?!" The numerous birds of the Tianji Pce trembled with fear and palpitations. The power and capability of that youth were something they could no longerprehend. The red bird transformed into a red-dress girl, her face cute and lively with spirits, but filled with horror. She worked in intelligence, was widely traveled, and had seen many geniuses of the Dayu Divine Dynasty over the past hundred years. But that glittering century paled inparison to what had been witnessed in this short year! The terror of the astonishing youth seemed to emanate a majestic authority that suppressed the present age, even from thousands of miles away! Suddenly, she somewhat understood why that youth dared toe alone to oversee the Heavenly Gate Pass. It wasn''t a blessing for them, the demons, but for that youth himself. He was far more ferocious and fearsome than rumored in Qingzhou, like a fierce deity released from its cage, truly unleashing its sharp edges and ws! "Quick, quickly ry the message, do not approach this banner at any cost, and we will find someone to transport one back to see what kind of Sword Array is on this banner." The girl in the red dress hastily said. The numerous birds were solemn and rapidly dispersed. ... Inside the small fenced courtyard. Li Hao''s panel shed before his eyes, and he saw the marker count jump from 35/180 to 34/180. Immediately, he knew that one of the markers had been destroyed. Li Hao''s eyebrows slightly raised, and he immediately sent his shadow alter ego to investigate and to demand an exnation from the Tianji Pce. It wasn''t long before the shadow alter ego returned, bringing along the corpse of a Three Immortal Realm Demon. Meanwhile, birds from the Tianji Pce awaited along the way, treating the shadow alter ego as Li Hao, offering apologies and exnations. The shadow alter ego didn''t speak but casually crushed the bird demon to death. The Tianji Pce, furious upon hearing this, dared not retaliate. The next day, they sent another bird demon to inquire about the cause, and Li Hao stated it was just a first-time lesson. Actions often spoke louder than words. The messenger bird shakily returned, rying Li Hao''s words to the Tianji Pce, which was shocked and angry but powerless to act. Yet after this incident, the Tianji Pce promoted Li Hao''s notorious reputation even more vigorously. The Three Immortal Realm Demons, though skeptical, dared not really take the risk and eventually slowly left the area beyond the pass, seeking other ces to find their fortunes. Even though some of the mountains, hills, and marsnds outside the pass were the "ancestralnds" of numerous demons, the ce of their birth. Even as demons, they felt affection and reliance on their birthce. But they knew that as long as that youth oversaw the Heavenly Gate Pass, the ancestralnd didn''t belong to them. Fortunately, the demons had lifespans that stretched eons and were more patient than the human race; they could wait decades, or even a century before returning, by which time that young man would have most likely left. And to some Great Demons, a century was merely a period for secluded meditation and cultivation. The area beyond the pass became ever more silent. All that remained was the empty scenery. Thousands of miles beyond the frontier pass, demons had vanished, with only the asional ignorant lesser demon wandering in. ... Time flew by. After the spring rains, the scorching days of summer arrived. Cangya City became increasingly bustling and prosperous, and the number of passersby grew. In the zing summer heat, on the Dragon Pass Road leading to Cangya City, there were a few scattered travelers heading towards the city, as well as a merchant caravan. And, tens of miles outside Dragon Pass Road, within a dense forest, a bloated demon crawled out from the woods. Soon, it caught sight of the broad and white Dragon Pass Road ahead, and bloodlust appeared in its eyes... Just as it was about to crawl forward, an old tree in the dense forest suddenly spoke, "You should not go any further." "Hmm?" The demon stopped, turning to look at the old tree demon that had spoken; had it not said anything, the demon might not have noticed it at all. Its face shifted slightly, and it said coldly, "What''s the matter?" The old tree demon said hoarsely, "Go any further, and you''ll be on Dragon Pass Road." "Hmph, what road? What does it matter if it''s Dragon Pass Road?" the bloated demon snorted. "Once you reach Dragon Pass Road, you can''t continue forward; that territory belongs to the human race!" the old tree demon sighed. "Human race?" "Wasn''t this road long since imed as the territory of our demon kind? How dare the human racee here?" "You must be from another province." The old tree demon swayed its branches slightly as if shaking its head, "What you''re talking about is from the past. Now, what demons are there? There are only the corpses of our kind, mountains of bodies and seas of blood!" "Hmm?" The bloated demon frowned and looked towards Dragon Pass Road, but all it saw were some tasty looking members of the human race, like walking little sweets. "Do you see that military g?" The old tree demon''s branches moved, pointing to a military g pierced into a high rock next to Dragon Pass Road: "Once you see that military g, you better leave quickly. The strong scent of human blood on you will bring you deadly trouble." "Hmph, resorting to trickery, trying to scare me with just a military g?" The bloated demon scoffed: "Forget the g; I''ve even devoured an entire army before. Old thing, if you weren''t such a dry stick, I''d have used you to whet my appetite!" Having said that, it couldn''t be bothered to listen any further and charged directly onto Dragon Pass Road. "Grandfather, it''s not heeding your warning." A small branch next to the old tree demon swayed as it spoke. The old tree demon sighed and said nothing. At that moment, the bloated demon had already rushed onto Dragon Pass Road, speeding towards a few figures in the distance. Its eyes were filled with bloodthirsty killing intent, and the wind brought forth by its body caused the battle g on the high rock to flutter upward. But as it dashed closer in haste, a mystical wind suddenly swept through. In the hot summer, the cool breeze was refreshing as it swept past the bloated demon. "This..." The demon''s pupils sharply constricted, trying to evade, but it was already toote. Its body suddenly split open, entrails scattered everywhere, blood flowing. The mystical wind seemed toe from Cangya City at the end of Dragon Pass Road. It was as if the Sword Qi the young man had casually released a year ago, which had killed that demon back then, was now circling above this official road, and a yearter, it had blown back to where it once began... Chapter 291: Chapter 53: Li Hao Emerges, Crisis in Liangzhou (First Update) In the scorching summer days, within Cangya City, Li Hao sat in the small fenced courtyard eating chilled fruits, asionally offering pointers on Ren Qianqian''s swordsmanship. With another spring turned, he was now fifteen years old. And Ren Qianqian had just turned fourteen. By now, Ren Qianqian had mastered a top-notch sword technique to a state of perfection. Among her peers, aside from those from the royal family, there were hardly any who could match her. Having consumed dishes cooked from the meat of Great Demons and the Ghastly Demon King, which were rich in energy, her cultivation level had advanced by leaps and bounds. In just half a year, she had broken through from the Divine Travel Realm to the seventhyer of Divine Travel Realm. This strength had already far surpassed that of the city lord of Cangyu City in Qi State, whom Li Hao had encountered when he was ying demons. Just over fourteen, Ren Qianqian already possessed the strength to independently holdmand over an ind city. After all, many cities within the realm enjoyed tranquil lives, with the wild demons nearby generally not strong; the Divine Travel Realm was enough to deter them. Coupled with the city-protecting formations, even Heavenly Human Realm demons could be temporarily held back a bit, allowing enough time to call for help. Besides practicing swordsmanship, Li Hao also shared his insights on opening the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse with her. Learning that Li Hao had actually opened both Mystic Veins, Ren Qianqian was both shocked and yet felt it made sense, considering how much more powerful Li Hao waspared to others within his realm... Following Li Hao''s insights, Ren Qianqian, by a stroke of luck, also opened a Mystic Vein, the Yin Pulse. However, opening the Yang Meridian is extremely perilous for those not naturally attuned to it; a slight mishap could result in a brain explosion. Throughout history, numerous geniuses have perished while attempting to forcibly open the Yang Meridian, including some who were deemed capable of taking up the position of the true immortal. Ren Qianqian had attempted multiple times but was not confident; Li Hao did not advise her to try. This matter was not about bravery; luck yed a part as well. Otherwise, in the world of martial artists, though there are countless who are brave, very few could sessfully open the Yang Meridian. The difference between a brave person and a reckless one is often in the oue, good or bad. Knowing when to stop is also a form of wisdom. And with the opening of the Mystic Vein, Ren Qianqian now had the capital topete with the Royal Family. Most of the prodigies within the Royal Family had opened one Mystic Vein. Those who had opened two were the elites of the current generation, and only a few could be counted on one''s fingers. Besides practicing swordsmanship, Li Hao would asionally stroll outside the frontier pass, sometimes bringing her with him. The regions they visited were farther in the east-west direction; five thousand li was deep enough vertically, but only about a thousand li had been opened up horizontally. Li Hao''s journey caused a flutter and a scurry among the demons monitored by the Tianji Pce. Li Hao captured some demons of the Fifteen Li Realm for Ren Qianqian to use as sparring partners. The training was intense but, with Li Hao nearby to keep watch, it was thrilling yet safe. Under such actualbat training, Ren Qianqian''sbat prowess also improved rapidly. Her encounters with the demons outside the frontier were detected by Tianji Tower and led to Ren Qianqian being added to the Qiankun List. Now, atop both lists of the Qiankun List sat Li Hao. And Ren Qianqian had entered as the fifth on the Kun Phoenix List, and twenty-ninth on the Qian Dragon List. Such a surge in reputation drew the attention of many powers. The most important aspect was Ren Qianqian''s young age. To achieve such rankings and sesses at only fourteen, it was highly likely she would enter the top ten of the Qian Dragon List and step into the Celestial Master Realm before reaching the age of 22. As her fame spread, many sought out Ren Qianqian''s basic information, learning that she was the daughter of a Grandmaster and a once-student of the Tan Pce, but she had dropped out and was now following Li Hao, serving as his sword attendant. When Li Hao''s name appeared within this information, all the powers that were paying attention twitched, and their focus immediately shifted. Ever since Li Hao demonstrated his might in front of the world''s grandmasters, suppressing the Buddhist Child and defeating all grandmasters, his name had be renowned among the young generation of the Dayu Divine Dynasty. Any news rted to Li Hao swiftly catches everyone''s attention. Over this half-year, many young people from various states had rushed to the Heavenly Gate Pass, hoping to catch a glimpse of the young paragon. Others came to discuss and spar with Li Hao, as even a defeat under his sword could make them famous throughout the world. This caused Cangya City to be livelier and more prosperous. In times of chaos, one seeks survival; in times of prosperity, one seeks fame. Currently, the Dayu Divine Dynasty was transitioning from prosperity to decline, but such a subtle trend of decay went unnoticed by many. Amidst the empire''sndscapes and cities, numerous spirited youths in fine clothing ride horses far and wide, seeking that fame and glory. Princes, generals, and all manner of officials are all caught up in the turmoil, unable to see through it, let alone the young, inexperienced boys and girls. When the elders of these youths learned of the reconstruction of Cangya City''s formations and heard of the Four Stands Realm secretly stationed there, having twice dismembered a Demon King, cooking and hosting a feast for the entire city, they no longer prevented their children from travelling to this dangerous frontier. However, these young people who arrived in Cangya City were all kept out of the small fenced courtyard. Inside the courtyard, a young man was ying the zither and painting, while the Haotian Army diligently guarded outside, with Grandmasters patrolling the four directions outside the courtyard. Even if a young person managed to send in a visiting card after a great deal of effort, Li Hao handed it to Ren Qianqian to deal with. It was also a good opportunity for her to practice sparring. Among the younger generation capable of defeating Ren Qianqian, there were very few, barely over twenty whenbined from the Qiankun List, and those were all prodigies backed by renowned families who wouldn''te to the frontier seeking to make a name by challenging Li Hao. The rest, mostly those over the age of 22, youth in their thirties or even forties, still managed to exert pressure on Ren Qianqian. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 292: Chapter 53: Li Hao Emerges from Seclusion, Liangzhou in Danger (Second Update) However, even after defeating Ren Qianqian, there was no chance to see Li Hao. The young man, whose reputation was known throughout the world, was in the courtyard, where countless people looked forward to catching a glimpse, but to no avail. Fame and disgrace were but a wall apart. The pursuit of one''s path is always arduous, which is why Li Hao chose to sit and rest all year round. Painting, ying chess, ying the zither, all were done while sitting. If possible, he would never stand when he could sit. Over the past half-year, Li Hao had integrated the Musical Rhythm into his heart, and had already reached the Fourth Stage. And the state of mind he obtained, he applied to his movement technique. With his state of mind breaking through the bottleneck of the Third Stage of the movement technique, and after adding points thrice in session, Li Hao''s movement technique directly advanced to the Sixth Stage. When he previously added points to reach the Seventh Stage of the Physical Body Path, he had 5 Skill Points left. Now that the Musical Rhythm reached the Fourth Stage, gaining one more point, and having used up 3 points, he was left with 3 points. These three points, Li Hao saved to wait for the Spiritual Awakening of his state of mind, ready to be used on the Control Path or Sword Path anytime. After reaching the Sixth Stage in movement technique, the techniques previously mastered by Li Hao underwent a qualitative improvement, evolving the cultivation technique on his own into a peerless movement technique, and cultivated it to the True State! Now, if he were to encounter those Demon Kings from before, Li Hao was confident that he could pursue and y each one! Unless they used forbidden arts, relying on fate to interfere with him. But they no longer had that chance. That day, the Dragon Soar Sword, which had been sent to the Ten Thousand Artifacts Tower for forging, was personally delivered by a representative from the Three Immortal Realms of the Ten Thousand Artifacts Tower. The man was a robust and sturdy middle-aged person, who handed over the Dragon Soar Sword directly to Li Hao. His personal delivery of the sword, while partly out of fear of losing this Divine Weapon, was also motivated by a desire toy eyes on this world-renowned youth. At fourteen, Li Hao''s ying of the small Demon King of the Three Immortal Realms caused many long-established experts to grow restless. "Young General, this Dragon Soar Sword has undergone three forges and has been tempered with star fire. You can feel its grip," said the middle-aged man named Lu Cheng, very politely and naturally speaking to Li Hao. Li Hao nodded, already aware of this beforehand. It was originally intended to be forged twice, using the physical remains of the ck Bird Demon King and its Demon Soul. But then he had in the Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother, allowing for another melt and forge. If a Divine Weapon could be forged nine times, there was hope for it to evolve into a Saint Heart Heavenly Treasure! That is a weapon coveted by those in the Four Stands Realm, owned by only a few. Each Saint Heart Heavenly Treasure is an extremely terrifying weapon, its lethality easily deterring those in the same realm. And the prerequisite for being called a Divine Weapon is that it must at least be forged with the Demon Soul of a Demon King. Originally, Dragon Soar qualified as a top-tier Divine Weapon mainly because the True Dragon Divine Soul sealed within was far stronger than the souls of the ck Bird Demon King and Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother now sealed inside. With three forges, its might greatly increased, and the sword''s own True Dragon Sword Soul being manipted could harm a Demon King at the Tao Heart Realm. "Kill six more Demon Kings, and I can forge it nine times, striking at bing a Saint Heart Heavenly Treasure," Li Hao''s eyes shed. To be a Saint Heart Heavenly Treasure, at least nine true souls of the Four Stands Realm are needed for smelting, including those of Demon Kings and the Human Race itself. Taking hold of the Dragon Soar Sword, Li Hao immediately felt the difference, not just in appearance, but also in its lighter and heavier touch. Originally concealing the fervent power of a True Dragon, it now has a gentler touch, resembling the feeling after the harmonization of Yin and Yang. Moreover, the sword''s edge seemed to be sharper than before, exhibiting a profoundly deeper hue. Li Hao didn''t test it in the city, for if he summoned the sealed sword soul within, it would undoubtedly cause a sensation. "Thank you," said Li Hao. "Of course. The leftover Demon King corpses that you gifted us are considered the forging fee. All told, we are still profiting,"ughed Lu Cheng, showing his magnanimous nature. Li Hao smiled and said, "If I find more Demon Kings in the future, I will still need your assistance." Lu Cheng was taken aback, thenughed. Hearing Li Hao speak so casually of "Demon Kings" as if encountering and ying them was almost guaranteed, this boldness was indeed unlike that of ordinary youths. But he also knew that with the Four Stands Realm''s protection behind Li Hao, it might not be long before they received more Demon King remains as materials. After all, beyond the frontier, the ce was fraught with danger, and encountering Demon Kings was not umon. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Li Hao sent off the burly man. Later that evening, after a full meal, Li Hao went beyond the wall to test the sword. Beyond the original True Dragon Sword Soul, the Demon Souls of the ck Bird Demon King and Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother were also forged into the de. Thebined true souls of three Demon Kings unleashed, the heavens and earth were like a gale of yin winds and dragon chants, extremely daunting in their might. Sword light flew everywhere, easily carving out ravines hundreds of meters long. Li Hao eximed in admiration, put away Dragon Soar, and returned to the city for afortable night''s sleep. Time passed. Unbeknownst to Li Hao, more than half a year had gone by since his first clearing outside the pass, and scaring away several Demon Kings. Using the Qiankun Diagram property, Li Hao turned all 180 chess moves into military banners. A total of 180 military banners, with 80 ced on the energy-rich peaks outside the pass, preventing Demons from upying the mountains for cultivation. The remaining 100 were spread around Cangya City, ready to block demon invasions at critical moments. Only when the number of banners increased did Li Hao begin to realize the terrifying nature of this property. They were like small bombs, each mark storing half of his power. What did that mean? If 100 banners were destroyed at the same time, the released energy would undoubtedly be a terrifying storm! Although this force could not stack linearly, simultaneous explosions could turn a two hundred mile radius into a violent forbidden zone! Chapter 293: Chapter 53: Li Hao Emerges, Crisis in Liangzhou (Third Update) Even the Demon King would have to avoid its edge. The only drawback is that the attack unleashed by the damaged battle g is indiscriminate, so Li Hao could only nt the g a hundred miles outside the city. Although ordinary military gs are not ced that far or that aggressively, afraid of identally damaging the g and triggering the burst of the markers, Li Hao had no choice but to do so. With these battle gs and the array, along with his own shadow clone stationed there, Li Hao felt that Cangya City, even without him, would hold firm should the Demon King attack, at least for the time being. With this in mind, he was free to attend to another matter. He had long been concerned about the reward from the Listening Rain Tower. The Cultivation Techniques in the Listening Rain Tower were numerous and in no way inferior to Listening Rain Tower; should he find some other Peerless Meridian Opening Skills and Qi Cirction Skills, Li Hao felt he might be able to open all 108 major meridians! Combining this with the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse, achieving full meridian cirction through his body, would undoubtedly bring a great enhancement, and he might well reach the Extreme Realm. To this day, the Dayu Divine Dynasty''s records seem to have no one who has achieved full meridian cirction. Perhaps there were such people, just unrecorded, or perhaps the books in Listening Rain Tower are notprehensive enough. For example, that Buddha or that true person, Li Hao guessed, might have possibly achieved full meridian cirction, considering they have lived far too long, had enough time to practice many Cultivation Techniques, to temper themselves, and to open more acupoints. On this trip to Tianji Tower, Li Hao did not bring Ren Qianqian, nning to make a quick visit and return. He left the Dragon Soar Sword with his shadow clone to oversee Heavenly Gate Pass and also told Feng to stay and guard the ce instead of following him. Now, even if he encountered a powerful Demon King, he would be able to fight or flee. Moreover, after reaching the Sixth Stage of his movement technique, Feng passed on his movement technique, the Heaven and Earth Traceless Skill, to Li Hao. Li Hao''s proficiency in this skill was only slightly inferior to Feng''s. However, relying on the eleration attribute of the manual, he could make up for it. Therefore, in escaping, Li Hao was now already quite adept. More than his own safety, Li Hao was concerned about demons taking advantage of his absence tounch a sneak attack on the Heavenly Gate Pass. At the moment, using the Myriad Attributes to conceal his aura, Li Hao followed the guide from Tianji Tower out of the pass. However, as soon as the guide left Heavenly Gate Pass, the Bird Demon from Tianji Pce hiding in the dark corners of Cangya City perceived his movements and ryed the news. "The guide from Tianji Tower has left the pass!" "Previously, we received information that he wasing to Cangya City to meet Marshal Haotian, who gained the first ce in the Grandmaster''s Tournament and was awarded the opportunity to visit Tianji Tower to peruse the Cultivation Techniques." "He finally left the pass, is he going to leave Liangzhou?" "Did you see him?" "No, but he might have hidden his tracks." "Could this be a decoy?" In Tianji Pce, a chorus of Bird Demons chattered and discussed. Standing beside the girl in the red dress was a girl in a purple dress, a few years older, around fifteen or sixteen, with an attractive appearance. A tuft of purple feather adorned the ck hair on her forehead, adding a noble grace to her liveliness. "Actually, he doesn''t need to deliberately deceive us unless he wants to lure us into attacking Heavenly Gate Pass, but both the Dragon Gate and the Sacred Pce have already agreed to devour Liangzhou first before pulling out this thornst!" "He cannot possibly know our n, so there is only one possibility for his actions: he fears we will attack Heavenly Gate Pass during his absence, which is why he''s hiding his tracks," said the girl in red briskly. The girl in purple nodded slightly and said, "Correct, but his concerns are unnecessary. Without killing him, attacking Heavenly Gate Pass is pointless. Now, while the young man is away learning new Cultivation Techniques at Tianji Tower, which will take some time, this is the perfect opportunity to attack Liangzhou." "Go notify the Dragon Gate immediately and see how much longer their elder needs to leave the pass." "Yes, Elder." Chapter 294: Chapter 54: The Study of Heavens Secrets (Second update, seeking monthly pass) On the western border of Liangzhou, deep within ake two thousand miles away. Within theke, dark shadows slowly sank and rose beneath the surface, like colossal creatures lurking in the abyss, emanating a terrifying aura. Suddenly, a red bird came swooping in with a shrill cry. As it approached theke, it transformed into the figure of a girl in a red dress. She stopped above the deepke, bent over, and respectfully said, "Hongyun of Tianji Pce pays her respects to the elders of Dragon Gate." At the tranquil surface of theke, a shadow suddenly emerged, then its body rapidly shrank, taking on the appearance of an elder. "What''s the matter?" the elder asked the girl in the long dress, calmly. "I''ve just received news. Marshal Haotian of Heavenly Gate Pass has just emerged from his retreat and seems to be heading to Tianji Tower. He will be leaving Liangzhou for a while. Our pce believes that now is a good opportunity to attack Liangzhou," Hongyun said respectfully. Although their powers were different, Tianji Pce treated these Great Demons and Demon Kings with the utmost courtesy. "That yellow-mouthed child from the Li family?" The elder raised his eyebrows slightly. He had heard about the young man from Heavenly Gate Pass before. The demons outside Liangzhou already knew that Heavenly Gate Pass was not to be approached. ording to the intelligence from Feng Shan Jun, who had joined the divine pce, the young man indeed had the ability to y a Demon King; even the Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother had perished at his hand, which made him extremely vicious. Whish~! The water surface suddenly rippled, and then a fierce dragon head emerged, covered in golden light, morphing into an elderly Taoist with an easygoing demeanor C the wanted Dragon Lord. Having joined Dragon Gate, he had now be one of its elders. "Did you witness this yourselves?" Dragon Lord immediately stared at Hongyun and asked. Hongyun replied respectfully, "We did not witness it with our own eyes, but ording to our intelligence analysis, there''s a ny percent chance it is so." "You want to ambush and kill that youth?" The elder beside him saw through Dragon Lord''s thoughts at a nce, his eyes cold as he said: "Don''t get any ideas. ording to previous intelligence, to kill that youth, it would take at least thebined efforts of three Demon Kings. Set aside your personal vendetta for now. Since you''ve joined Dragon Gate, you should prioritize its interests." Dragon Lord''s brows furrowed slightly, and with a grim face, he said, "I am not motivated by personal grudges. This is a rare opportunity. That youth''s growth rate far exceeds your expectations. I''m worried that if we don''t kill him now, Dayu Divine Dynasty will have another Immortal." "You''re worrying too much." The elder shook his head. "Do you really think we would allow him to grow unchallenged? Even if he is a genius, what of it if we gave him ten years? To make it even more exaggerated, five years? Hmph, not to mention five years, he won''t have even five months." "Once the grand elder emerges from his retreat, he will take care of him, and no one will be able to stop it!" Dragon Lord''s expression shifted slightly, and he nodded. "If that''s the case, then I shall say no more." Hongyun cautiously asked, "Are you all going to wait for the grand elder to emerge before attacking Liangzhou?" "We will consider this matter ourselves. Thank you, Miss Hongyun, for your report," the elder said with a slight smile. Hongyun immediately understood that this was their way of dismissing her. In her heart, she cursed silently, but outwardly she smiled and exchanged a few pleasantries. Seeing that the other party''s response was lukewarm, she did not linger any longer and turned to fly away. "Hmph, they don''t want to offer anything but are keen to extract intelligence." Once she had left, the smile on the elder''s face faded, and he said to Dragon Lord: "This time the grand elder will emerge from his retreat earlier, probably within the next few days. By then, it won''t matter whether or not that young man is in Liangzhou. Go notify all the halls of Dragon Gate. It''s time to assemble!" "We''re finally going to attack?" Dragon Lord took a deep breath, and a look of fervor appeared on his immortal-like countenance, with a bloodthirsty gleam surfacing in the depths of his eyes. The main tower of Tianji Tower is located in Yongzhou, neighboring Liangzhou. Compared to the vast and sparsely popted Liangzhou, Yongzhou is close to the south with spring-like weather year-round and abundant resources. The lord of Tianji Tower resides here year-round, and it''s also heavily guarded by the Helian n, one of the five Divine General Mansions. To this day, there has been no record of demons breaching the city in Yongzhou for three hundred years. The people here live in peace and contentment. This serenity also attracts many noble families to relocate here. After a stable development, several prominent centennial noble families have emerged. It takes six days to ride from Heavenly Gate Pass in Liangzhou to the main tower of Tianji Tower in Yongzhou. Li Hao, following the master of the Three Immortal Realms who was guiding him, traveled through the air, making the round trip in just two days. If Li Hao were to travel at full speed by himself, he could make it in one day. This guide was the Hermit Tianji, who had presided over the conference on Taoism. He had seen Li Hao y a lesser Demon King at that conference and was now guiding Li Hao very courteously, without putting on the airs of an elder. Martial Artists are different from civil officials, valuing strength above all else. Civil officials like to say that the aplished can be one''s teachers, but in everyday life, they follow the practice of respect for their elders and teachers. Even if a young top schr criticizes an ordinary, ignorant elder, they can be bashed, even by some acerbic people to the point of being denounced as worthless and encouraged to take their own life. And with the current emperor valuing civil servants, many military officials and martial artists in Jianghu have also adopted some schrly air, favoring the order of seniority and lineage. "Master Lu has said that if General Haotian wishes toe and meditate for as long as he likes, he may do so," Hermit Tianji said to Li Hao with a smile. "If you say that, I might just stay and not leave," Li Hao said. "That would be most wee," Hermit Tianjiughed heartily. Li Hao''s three years at Heavenly Gate Pass were no secret to Tianji Tower, and they naturally knew that Li Hao was unlikely to stay long in Tianji Tower. Before long. The two arrived at the heart of Yongzhou, a city called Tianji City. In the distance, they could see a towering tower standing within the city. Li Hao''s gaze swept towards the city, where the streets were bustling with an extremely lively and prosperous crowd. Along the way, he felt the unique ambiance of Yongzhou, slightly different from other states. This ce had more young warriors in fine clothes, and on many hilltops, one could see groups of youth banding together to y demons. The perilous outskirts also had a visible presence of merchant caravans. It was clear that the number of demons here was significantly fewer than in other states. Li Hao had already sensed the peace and prosperity of the region. Only in a peaceful and prosperous ce like this would there be so many young people, full and idle, out to make a name for themselves by ying demons. Soon, the two arrived at the main building of Tianji Tower. There are seven Tianji Towers, each guarded by a tower master. Although Hermit Tianji is also a tower master, he belongs to the "floor" of the tower. To be precise, he should be considered a floor master. Each Tianji Tower has nine floors, managed by three floor masters like Hermit Tianji and one true sub-tower master. Its foundation is incredibly strong. This is also one of the reasons why Tianji Tower has a strong presence in Yongzhou, and seldom any demons dare to invade. At this moment, Li Hao was brought in front of the main building. Outside the main building, on the training ground, many disciples of Tianji Tower were cultivating. In the distance, there were high mountains with waterfalls, deep pools, and deep gorges and precipices resembling a moat, shrouded in misty clouds, appearing like a fairnd and sacred ce. No sooner had Li Hao''s figurended than he looked up at the que of Tianji Tower and heard a voice drifting to his ears: "Marshal, the tea is ready, pleasee up." It was the voice of Master Lu, the main tower masterLu Chunsheng. Li Hao looked up and saw a figure in white on the top of Tianji Tower, smiling at him. "The main tower master is waiting for you," said Hermit Tianji with a smile. Only those in the Four Stands Realm, who could receive tea hospitality from the main tower master, enjoyed such treatment. Even those esteemed princes of the royal family rarely received such attention, and the young man before him was an exception. "Thank you for guiding the way." Li Hao smiled, bid him farewell, and then flew up to the top of the building, entering from the outside of the tower. The roof of the building was a spacious area like a private chamber, with a long table for burning incense, a guqin ced horizontally, and the fragrance of tea wafting through the air. "Please," said Lu Chunsheng, in his snow-white clothing. He appeared elegant and gentle, gesturing lightly with his hand towards Li Hao. Li Hao sat down on the cushion beside the tea table and said with a smile, "Thank you for the invitation, Master Lu." "It''s only the reward you deserve." Lu Chunsheng smiled, sizing up Li Hao with a gaze that briefly intensified, then softened again with a smile, "It seems the rumors are true, Marshal. Could it be that you have already stepped into the Three Immortal Realms?" To ask such a question of any other person Li Hao''s age would seem ridiculous and insane, but given it was Li Hao, it wasn''t that hard to understand. "Hmm." Li Hao saw that he had been figured out and didn''t hide it, considering he had already exposed himself while ying demons outside the pass. Hearing Li Hao''s admission, and although Lu Chunsheng was prepared, his eyes still cast a slight, intense gaze, and the teacup he lifted gently rippled. "Marshal is indeed a rare talent of the ages." Lu Chunsheng spoke with a smile, a light sigh of admiration in his tone. Although he was well-learned and well-informed, such natural talent astonished him, and he felt even more admiration for the emperor, who had a discerning eye. Li Hao chuckled, took a sip of tea, and said, "Excellent tea." "It is made with spring dew from March, just slightly sweet," Lu Chunsheng said casually but with satisfaction in his tone. Seeing this, Li Hao did not hold back and drank several more cups before looking at the guqin beside him, "Master Lu, you also understand the guqin?" "I know a little, just a little." Lu Chunshengughed, "I heard the Marshal has broad interests and is quite learned. Would you care to y a tune?" "Why not have Master Lu start first and cleanse my ears?" Li Hao replied modestly. At these words, Lu Chunshengughed, did not insist further, and went over to the guqin. He sat down with a proper posture, made a slight gesture, and then raised his hand to y the instrument. The melodious sound of the guqin filled the space around the building. Li Hao listened quietly and then felt surprised. He had thought the other''s im of ''knowing a little'' was out of modesty, but it turned out... it was indeed just a little? Seeing Master Lu engrossed in ying, Li Hao had no choice but to carry on savoring his tea slowly. The tea was vorful, at least. Master Lu''s musicianship, Li Hao estimated, was about the level of the second rank. That level could be reached by a talented individual after seven or eight years of study. For one with no talent, it would take twenty or thirty years of practice. Soon, the piece ended, and Lu Chunsheng opened his eyes, smiling at Li Hao, "I have shown myck of skill." Indeed... Li Hao thought inwardly, but outwardly he smiled and said, "Not at all, Master Lu''s skill on the guqin is quite impressive. You must have practiced for a long time, right?" "For a little less than half of a sr term," Lu Chunsheng replied with a lightugh. "You y very well." Better not to y next time... Li Hao outwardlyplimented. "Would the Marshal like to y a tune?" Lu Chunsheng''s smile grew wider, and his eyes held more warmth when he looked at Li Hao. Li Hao shook his head, "My skill on the guqin is modest; I would prefer not to embarrass myself." "The Marshal is still young. It is admirable that you can spare the time to delve into music on top of your cultivation. There''s no need for self-deprecation," Lu Chunsheng immediately reassured, feeling a pang of guilt for having perhaps yed too passionately and dented Li Hao''s confidence. Li Hao shook his head slightly, "Master Lu, I need to hurry back to Heavenly Gate Pass where I am stationed. Perhaps it is time for me to examine the cultivation techniques?" Upon hearing this, Lu Chunsheng sighed regretfully and replied, "Alright then, please follow me, Marshal." He led Li Hao downstairs and said, "Marshal, feel free to choose any secret manual here. Whichever you take a fancy to, I can grant you." Li Hao, looking at all the various secret manuals, felt like he had entered a library. All the secret manuals were spotlessly clean. Li Hao turned and asked, "How long can I look?" "As long as you wish," Lu Chunsheng said with a smile. Li Hao smiled as well, seriously saying, "Then I thank you very much, Master Lu." Lu Chunsheng smiled, exined the ssification of some secret manuals to Li Hao, and then left Li Hao there, going back upstairs himself. Li Hao wasn''t in the Four Stands Realm, so there was no need to worry about him stashing the secret manuals away in a pocket dimension. Besides, all these manuals were cataloged; he wasn''t concerned about them being stolen. Chapter 295: Chapter 55: The Stele Preserves Shadows (Third Update) After Lu Chunsheng left, Li Hao began to wander around in the Tianji Tower. The dazzling array of Cultivation Techniques, sorted into various categories, gave Li Hao the feeling of browsing the Listening Rain Tower. However, there was no scent of agarwood here as in the Listening Rain Tower, and it was cleaned even more thoroughly as if it were frequently visited. In the sunlight streaming in from outside the tower, the dust was clearly visible, drifting over the scrolls of Cultivation Techniques. Li Hao first explored the Qi Cirction Skills. Searching for the Meridian Opening Skills and Qi Cirction Skills. Theyout of the Cultivation Techniques in Tianji Tower was simr to that of the Listening Rain Tower; the Peerless Techniques were all ced on the top floor, and Li Hao found seven Peerless Qi Cirction Skills and five Peerless Meridian Opening Skills. There were only three Peerless Meridian Opening Skills recorded in the Listening Rain Tower. Considering that Tianji Tower specializes in intelligence, it was understandable that they had such a foundation. Li Hao included all the Techniques in his panel, and with the insight of the Sixth Stage of Control Path, once these Techniques were included, the panel immediately showed they had reached perfection. The details of the five Meridian Opening Skills flooded into his mind. Li Hao closed his eyes quietly, as though he had cultivated all five Peerless Meridian Opening Skills for decades, gradually integrating the insights into his memory. Li Hao also gradually understood the meridian locations these Meridian Opening Skills could open, and which meridians they were. There were many oveps with the meridians of some Cultivation Techniques he had practiced before. As more meridians were opened, the number of ovepping meridians opened by these Skills also increased. Nevertheless, within the five Peerless Meridian Opening Skills, each had its unique route, adding seven new meridians for Li Hao! From the original 98 meridians, now there were 105! Only three meridians short of perfection! "What a pity, there are too many oveps," Li Hao felt regretful. Each of the five Peerless Meridian Clearing Skills could open more than 50 meridians, but after mastering all of them, the ovepping only resulted in seven additional meridians. No wonder it''s so difficult to open all the body''s meridians. The Dayu Divine Dynasty has almost no records of such feats over thousands of years. The difficulty is too high. Too time-consuming, cultivating another Peerless Meridian Opening Skill to perfection could take decades of hard work. Even for a genius, it would still take eight to ten years. Ordinary people don''t have an understanding of the Tao Realm like he does, enabling them to master skills easily with the Control Path. Unless one relies on a long lifespan and slowly powers through, but that also requires connections and resources. "If I could master that royal family''s Meridian Opening Skill, I should be able toplete thest three meridians!" Li Hao thought to himself. Unfortunately, that was just wishful thinking. Practicing the royal family''s Meridian Opening Skill was a capital offense. It was one of the fundamental secrets of the royal family, not to be trifled with. Li Hao shook off the thought and turned to go downstairs. On the lower floor, there were numerous High Grade Meridian Opening Skills. Li Hao looked them over one by one, included them, and as he included more and more Meridian Opening Skills, more information flooded his mind. Each Meridian Opening Skill added to the panel reached perfection, but unfortunately, they all ovepped with the many Meridian Opening Skills he had already mastered. Although the routes of the different Skills were unique, the meridians they opened were not much different. Li Hao continued to descend floor by floor. After recording more than twenty High Grade Meridian Opening Skills, one of them finally opened up a new meridian for Li Hao. Li Hao was somewhat delighted and continued downward. Before long, he included three more, and among them, there was another Meridian Opening Skill that could open up another new meridian. Now he had 107 meridians, only one meridian short. Li Hao kept going down, having included all High Grade Meridian Opening Skills, he then looked at the Mid Grade ones, but after going through dozens of the Mid Grade skills, they were all ovepping. Li Hao could only hope for the best and check the Low Grade skills. If there were none, then he would have to find a chanceter to visit various famous schools and seek them out individually. Just when Li Hao was not holding much hope, after including thirty-two Low Grade Meridian Opening Skills, suddenly, the information from one of them made him stupefied. This Low Grade Meridian Opening Skill was extremely peculiar, taking an unconventional route that precisely opened thest meridian he needed. All 108 meridians had corresponding Techniques to open them! After his moment of stunned silence, Li Hao was overjoyed and could hardly wait to start cultivation right away. But this was the Tianji Tower, so he restrained himself and refrained from practicing there. Otherwise, once all meridians were connected, along with the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse, Li Hao couldn''t be sure of what kind of phenomena might ur. His previous Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation and Divine Power states had caused considerable disturbance, and since this also involved his martial arts secrets, he preferred to keep them hidden if possible. Swords and knives have sheaths for the very purpose of concealing the de. Now, with Meridian Opening Perfection, Li Hao went back to the top floor to start searching for Body Refining Skills. In the same manner, he included and searched his way down, finding hundreds of them, with a deluge of information flooding in. Although he had yet to practice them, Li Hao knew that many of these Techniques would refine parts of his physical body that he had previously been unable to reach. Once he practiced themter, his Physical Strength would surely improve again. Next were swordsmanship, boxing, and the like. Li Hao mastered and recorded each one by one. As he was going up and down including them, suddenly, the sound of a qin drifted down from the rooftop. "Young General, although there are many secret scrolls, be careful not to be dazzled by them. How about I y a piece on my qin to help you calm your mind?" the voice of Lu Chunsheng reached his ears. Though it took the form of a question, the qin music had already begun. "...?_??" Li Hao: ?_? You just want to y the qin for your own sake... Li Hao criticized in his mind but responded through a voice transmission, "Many thanks, Master Lu." Maintaining social etiquette, ? with finesse. With the sound of qin musicing from the rooftop, Li Hao continued to immerse himself in the selection of secret scrolls. Although in Li Hao''s view, Master Lu''s qin skills still needed improvement, listening to his Second Stage qin music as background music was indeed quite pleasant. Chapter 296: Chapter 55: Inscription on the Heavenly Stele (Third Update)_2 Moreover, Li Hao nced through the cultivation techniques, only needing a few looks, without truly engaging in contemtion to learn. Otherwise, the music would be the most considerable noise. Time slipped away. An hourter, Li Hao had recorded quite a few cultivation techniques into the panel. All the peerless techniques were swept clean, except for those that couldn''t be recorded, such as saber techniques and spear techniques. Since Li Hao hadn''t entered the Dao with saber and spear techniques, the panel couldn''t record them, except through his own insights. But Li Hao had no intention of wasting skill points on sabers or spears. With fists and a sword, that was enough. To y an enemy, one sword stroke was sufficient. There was no need for an additional saber sh or spear thrust. Mastering many was not as good as mastering a few well, after all, skill points didn''t juste from a gust of wind. This trip''s greatest gain, apart frompleting the major channels, was the qi cirction skill and movement technique. Li Hao''s repertoire of movement techniques was very limited. The Heaven and Earth Traceless Skill given by Feng was considered a top-tier peerless technique among peerless techniques. Now havingpiled numerous movement techniques, the insights from these techniques fused into his heart, greatly enhancing Li Hao''s movement abilities. "Four peerless movement techniques, plus Feng''s, plus eighteen superior movement techniques..." Li Hao was eager to test out how fast he could move now when bursting forth with all his might. Although he could only deploy one movement technique at a time, Li Hao cultivated these techniques to a true state, able to piece together their strengths and weaknesses, blending them into one. With his control over the Grandmaster Martial Realm, he took the essence of these numerous movement techniques, making them his own. Li Hao returned to the rooftop contentedly, feeling that Master Lu''s music seemed more melodious now. "Junior General, have you found a cultivation technique that you liked?" Lu Chunsheng asked with a smile. Seeing that Li Hao hade out so quickly, he inwardlyplimented him as a gentleman. He had previously let Li Hao enter and choose at will, already prepared for Li Hao to secretly memorize many techniques. This was his subtle hint to Li Hao, and also a favor he intended to extend. But now, it seemed that even if Li Hao had memorized other cultivation techniques, such a short time wouldn''t have allowed for many. To partake with moderation marked a gentleman. "The ''Embroidered Spring Breeze'' swordsmanship is quite good," Li Hao said, bringing out one peerless swordsman''s manual. "This one." "Junior General has good taste. This sword technique was created by someone from the Three Immortal Realms eight hundred years ago. The swordy is sharp, yet the Sword Intent is gentle, indeed suitable for the Junior General''s kind personality," said Lu Chunsheng with augh. Though he hadn''t interacted much with Li Hao, he could tell Li Hao was different from other military generals, not so heavily imbued with a killing aura, his nature being soft and refined. This was one of the reasons he found Li Hao agreeable. "Master Lu tters me," Li Hao said, smiling. Lu Chunfeng handed Li Hao the perfectly brewed tea with a friendly smile, "Junior General, do you have anyments on the tune I just yed? Li Hao: (/_)= Just practice more... Li Hao cleared his throat and said, "Master Lu''s qin skills are like this cup of tea, sweet and refreshing!" "Haha..." Lu Chunfengughed heartily, thinking the young man certainly knew what''s good. Feeling great, he said, "Actually, I have another piece of my ownposition. Would the Junior General like to hear it?" He asked, but his body was already rising from the meditation cushion. Just as Li Hao was about to speak, amotion came from outside the building. With Li Hao''s strong physique, even at a distance, he could hear it clearly and immediately asked curiously, "Master Lu, what''s happening over there?" Lu Chunfeng had just stood up and nced outside the pavilion. He then said with a smile: "It seems someone has passed the Heavenly Shadow Stele. Junior General, would you like to take a look? It might also be an opportunity for our Tianji Tower disciples to learn from you and gain some insights." ``` "Okay." ``` ``` Li Hao agreed. ``` ``` The two immediately flew out from the outer pavilion and headed toward the martial field. ``` ``` There, they saw a gathering of disciples who were previously practicing, their figures spread around the area. ``` ``` In front of them, leading to a high mountain outside the field, stood numerous ck stone steles. ``` ``` These steles were two to three zhang tall, standing erect on the ground, almost resembling a row of tombstones due to theirrge size. ``` ``` "Tang has observed the steles three times and sessfully challenged Jiang!" ``` ``` "That''s incredible, only three observations!" ``` ``` "Tang is well-known for her talent. She mastered that superior swordsmanship in just three tries and became agile in seven days!" ``` ``` "It''s a pity. Though Tang possesses exceptional perception, she came from a humble background andcked quality resources for cultivation in her early years. Now that she''s older, she can''t be listed in the Qiankun List, otherwise, she would have made a name for herself long ago!" ``` ``` "Shh, do you want to die? Why bring up such taboos?" ``` ``` "Don''t you feel regretful?" ``` ``` "Regretful my head! If you dare say Tang is old again, you''re the one who doesn''t want to live!" ``` ``` "..." ``` ``` The disciples whispered and discussed among themselves in front of the stone steles, asionally letting out exmations of admiration and sighs. ``` ``` Suddenly, someone noticed Li Hao and Lu Chunsheng fast approaching. ``` ``` They were extremely unfamiliar with Li Hao, but they recognized Lu Chunsheng very well. ``` ``` After all, at the entrance to the Tianji Tower, there stood a statue of Lu Chunsheng. ``` ``` The idea that this young man could apany the Master of Tianji Tower made them wonder which family''s qilin offspring he was. Many curiously scrutinized him, but their first reaction was to bow respectfully: ``` ``` "Disciple greets Master Lu." ``` ``` Lu Chunsheng nodded slightly as a sign for the youngsters to dispense with formalities. ``` ``` Then, he looked at Li Hao beside him, chuckled, and introduced, "Let me introduce everyone, this is Marshal Haotian." ``` ``` Knowing the rtionship between Li Hao and the Li Family, as well as what Li Hao had said at the Grandmaster''s conference, he did not touch on what might provoke Li Hao and used his original name for the introduction. ``` ``` "Haotian, Marshal Haotian?" ``` ``` Everyone was stunned, some not quite catching on at the moment. ``` ``` But soon, all their eyes widened slightly. ``` ``` Within the crowd, a youngdy previously surrounded by admirers, tall and slender, holding a long sword, with eyes as clear and sharp as autumn waters and carrying an air of cool detachment, also paused, slightly taken aback as she looked toward the gentle-faced youth upon hearing Lu Chunsheng''s introduction. ``` ``` As disciples of Tianji Tower, they had ess to denser and more extensive information and were aware of the many achievements of Marshal Haotian. ``` ``` At the age of fourteen, he had been awarded a military title, fulfilling the dreams of countless young people. ``` ``` Even as a woman, she held curiosity toward the legendary young man. ``` ``` Seeing the shocked and astounded expressions of the people around him, Lu Chunsheng smiled and then noticed the cold and prouddy in the crowd. He turned to Li Hao and said: ``` ``` "You''re here for the first time, right? Are you interested in trying our Tianji Tower''s Heavenly Shadow Stele?" ``` ``` "This is the Heavenly Shadow Stele?" ``` ``` Li Hao looked over the numerous ck steles with some surprise. ``` ``` He had heard from his second grandfather that Tianji Tower had found a divine stone from beyond the heavens, infused with the natural Taoist charm of the cosmos, capable of inscribing one''s cultivation technique''s essence onto the stone. ``` ``` Tianji Tower cut the stone into what became the Heavenly Shadow Steles, which turned into a beautifulndmark of the Tower, attracting countless talents over a thousand years ago. ``` ``` Later, after certain events, Tianji Tower restricted the use of the steles to its own disciples and ceased to open them to outsiders. ``` ``` Lu Chunsheng''s invitation for Li Hao to try the steles was with the hope that if Haotian could leave his mark upon them, those steles would be sealed and preserved as an inspiration to the Tower''s disciples in the future. ``` Chapter 297: Chapter 56: Fame Shakes the Heavenly Machine (Fourth Update) "Okay." Li Hao was also curious about this legendary stone. Their conversation was overheard by everyone, and when Lu Chunsheng led Li Hao forward, the many disciples consciously made way, their eyes filled with curiosity. The rules of the Heavenly Shadow Stele had nothing to do with cultivation level; they primarily tested one''s enlightenment. The young man before them was famous throughout the world for having the fastest cultivation speed in a thousand years; they too wanted to see just how much his enlightenment differed from theirs. Sometimes, a fast cultivation speed doesn''t mean high enlightenment. After all, below the Heavenly Human Realm, as long as one had the resources, one could improve quickly. If one disregarded foundational issues, they could even chug elixirs and advance by leaps and bounds in a single day. Stepping into the Heavenly Human Realm, besides requiring enlightenment, also involved a fair amount of luck. Some people would have an epiphany just by watching a falling leaf or scooping up a handful of water. Others would gallop across the world, challenging all the major sects, umting scars all over their bodies, yet still find themselves halted in front of that heavenly gate. "These one hundred Heavenly Shadow Steles record the cultivation technique realms of all the disciples of Tianji Tower over the past hundred years," Lu Chunsheng said with a smile, "When the cultivation technique you perform exceeds the level recorded by the stele, the essence of the stele will automatically record the level of your technique, recing the previous shadow. This is what we call the Stele Shadow Legacy." Li Hao nodded; he knew all this. However, hearing about it was one thing, but experiencing it was another. As he approached the pitch-ck stele, Li Hao faintly sensed the rich energy of heaven and earth covering it, along with an enigmatic and elusive essence. "In our tower, disciples may only observe each stele ten times. If they fail to leave a shadow within these ten attempts, they shall not be permitted to observe the stele again," Lu Chunsheng said with a smile, "The number of attempts to observe the stele, as well as whether one can leave a shadow or not, are measures of one''s talent and enlightenment." "Interesting." Li Hao remarked. Seeing Li Hao''s interest, the corners of Lu Chunsheng''s mouth curled up. He knew geniuses couldn''t resist this kind of challenge. "Young General, given your talent and swordsmanship, I suggest you try that Heavenly Shadow Stele." Lu Chunsheng pointed Li Hao to a Heavenly Shadow Stele not far away. Everyone looked over, immediately beginning to whisper among themselves. "It''s the stele left by Brother Kong ten years ago." "That stele is ranked 82nd in difficulty. Is he going to challenge one that difficult right off the bat?" "It might be difficult for us, but not necessarily for him. I think he''ll definitely seed in leaving a shadow within three tries!" "Three tries? That''s hard to say; I think five tries should be about right. After all, he can suppress a grandmaster, and his talent and enlightenment are beyond any of us." Everyone whispered quietly, some expectantly watching Li Hao. In the crowd, Tang Zhixi was also gazing intently at the 82nd ranked Kong stele, which was more difficult than the 93rd ranked stele she had just broken through. Could this young man manage it in three tries? Her lips were pursed slightly, and her eyes were focused on the young man. "Okay." Li Hao nced at it and walked up to that Heavenly Shadow Stele. After scrutinizing it and following Lu Chunsheng''s whispered instructions, Li Hao ced his palm on the stele and then released his aura. Soon, the stele seemed to activate, disying a luminous splendor. At the same time, a figure stood in the stele, a young man holding a long sword, who suddenly shed down. But this young man was just a shadow without the ability to attack. As he shed and swung, he demonstrated a piercing sword technique. To leave one''s shadow on the stele, one must replicate the exact same sword technique demonstrated by the shadow and perform it even more exquisitely. If one were to use a different sword technique, it wouldn''t work, which is why countless people have used this to test their talents and their capacity for enlightenment. Quickly, the young man finished the demonstration. By the middle of his demonstration, Li Hao received a panel prompt, recording the demonstrated sword technique. "I can actually record swordsmanship here, and it seems it''s not the swordsmanship of Tianji Tower..." Li Hao''s eyes brightened. Didn''t this mean that these hundreds of Heavenly Shadow Steles were akin to hundreds of cultivation techniques?! At this moment, after the young man in the stele finished his performance, his shadow dimmed and disappeared. Li Hao also came back to his senses, absorbing the multitude of information transferred from the panel, looking at the newly added and extrapted to perfection "Grasping Moon Myriad Flowers Sword Skill" as well as the "True State" level, and he reminisced once again about the sword move that the young man had just performed. It seemed to be only at the perfection level. This was a superior sword technique. To watch the stele ten times andprehend and cultivate it to the perfection level really was a test of one''s enlightenment; it wasn''t any less difficult than passing the imperial examinations after only one year of study. Most people observed the stele for the first time, memorizing by rote the shadow''s sword moves, then repeatedly practiced on their own, attempting the challenge again after a year or half. And so the cycle continued. The period of ten observations could span over a decade. "The shadow has disappeared, I wonder if he hasprehended it?" "Comprehension isn''t difficult. I can do it too. If he can''tprehend it after one observation, can he still be called a genius?" "You''re right. However, Brother Kong''s sword technique is at the perfection level. The higher the realm, the harder it is to discern its subtleties, making it difficult to imitate and the cultivation even more demanding." People whispered softly. Li Hao looked around for a moment and saw a tree in the distance. He summoned a dry branch with a wave of his hand. Then, with a flick of his hand, the branch in his hand unleashed the Grasping Moon Myriad Flowers Sword Skill. It was as if a bright moon appeared, captured by the sword light in his hand, and around him myriad Sword Qi, like numerous blossoming sword flowers, drifted about beautifully. However, each blossom carried a sharp Sword Qi, untouchable. Soon afterpleting one sword dance. The Heavenly Shadow Stele shimmered, and then, in the pitch-ck stele, Li Hao''s sword-dancing figure emerged. The shadow of the young man that had been there was covered and erased. Chapter 298: Chapter 56: Fame Shakes the Heavenly Machine (Fourth Update)_2 Lu Chunsheng watched, stunned, his pupils contract slightly. He knew more about Li Hao and had hoped that Li Hao could leave an image after watching the stele twice, thereby preserving Li Hao''s reputation as a genius and also obtaining Li Hao''s Retaining Image Stele. However, to his surprise, the other party left an image after just one viewing. Moreover, the swordsmanship Li Hao had just performed was full of extraordinary phenomena, clearly indicating his Cultivation Technique had reached the level of True State. From perfect, skipping directly to sublime, and straight to True State in one step! Could he really achieve this after just one observation? Lu Chunsheng suddenly felt that he understood too little about this young man, not even glimpsing the tip of the iceberg. He even wondered if Li Hao had practiced this swordsmanship in advance. Otherwise, even when those three Sword Saints were young, being able to practice an upper-level swordsmanship to perfection after just one nce was already shocking enough, butpared to Li Hao, they were like fireflies to the bright moon! The sword dao talent of this young man was even more terrifying than that of the Sword Saints! Lu Chunsheng''s thoughts were racing, his eyes flickering with light. Meanwhile, the other disciples of Tianji Tower were frozen on the spot. They had anticipated three times, five times, but had never considered that Li Hao would leave an image after just one viewing. Moreover, the level of swordsmanship he showed, with its resulting phenomena, exceeded many of their understandings, with only a very few aware of the highest level of Cultivation Technique: the True State. "A nce of True State..." Among the disciples, a few murmured to themselves, their eyes somewhat vacant. At this moment, Li Hao, holding a withered branch, turned back to the edge of the Taoist training ground where the Heavenly Shadow Stele was located. ording to the previous sequence, this should be the 100th in the series, thest of the Heavenly Shadow Steles. This ranking is mostly decided by the Chief Tower Master based on the difficulty of the techniques within the steles. Once unfamiliar and now experienced, Li Hao raised his hand and wiped it on the stele, quickly activating an image. But this time, the image was of a knife technique. Seeing this, Li Hao skipped it directly and turned toward the 99th in the series of Heavenly Shadow Steles. Although with his level of swordsmanship, he could also simte that knife technique and leave an image on the stele, there was no need for that. This 99th stele depicted a boxing technique. Li Hao revealed a slight smile and quickly, the panel recorded his form. As the image disappeared, Li Hao then threw the same punch, with phenomena abounding. The True State level. His figure was quickly imprinted on the Heavenly Shadow Stele. Li Hao continued towards other Heavenly Shadow Steles. Along the way, he activated more than a dozen Heavenly Shadow Steles in session, including the recently sessful and still warm 93rd stele of Tang Zhixi. The image of the woman that had been on it was wiped cleanit was an upper-level sword technique, also at perfect level, but this sword technique was easier to practice and master. As the True State level sword technique was performed, the image was directly reced. When Li Hao went to activate a stele in the 70s series, Lu Chunsheng finally reacted, froze for a moment, and hurriedly said to Li Hao, "Young General, what are you doing?" "I''m trying to see what I canprehend," Li Hao smiled. Lu Chunsheng was stunned, watching the steles that were reced in session, with only a portion directly skipped by Li Hao. He suddenly had a bad premonition. Among the crowd, Tang Zhixi stood dumbfounded, watching the figure of the young manher recently created image, which she had spent half a year researching to master at perfect level, was reced by a mere nce from the other party. And moreover, the gap between True State and perfect was too vast, too vast. Could this really be something the Human Race could aplish? She also noticed a detail: while she was performing her sword technique to create her image, that young man even looked around, seemingly a bit impatient... At this moment, her brain was just buzzing, many of her thoughts jumbled. On the training ground, the mood of the other Tianji Tower disciples was much like Tang Zhixi''s. At first, they were shocked, andter, all were like having a duck egg stuffed in their mouths, gaping open-mouthed, unable to utter a word. Such a terrifying spectacle, they hadn''t even dared to imagine. Many Heavenly Shadow Steles, some barely revealing an image, were skipped by Li Hao, and any he stopped to observe were left with an image in just one try, and always in True State! They didn''t dare to dream such audacious dreams even when well-fed and satisfied. It was too exaggerated. Was this still a human?! As Li Hao continued to advance, soon, he entered the series of the top thirty Heavenly Shadow Steles. Lu Chunsheng''s face was filled with shock, such an unheard-of event, in his thousands of years, he had never seen, nor dared to imagine. But soon, he suddenly realized a serious problem and came fully awake. Li Hao, by continuously leaving his image on so many Heavenly Shadow Steles, had pushed the techniques on them all to the level of True State. Who will be able to continue leaving their image in the future? Viewing the stele ten times? The True Form? They''re likely to be cursed by everyone! Let''s not talk about ten times, even a hundred times would be impossible. The True Form, many people have never even heard of this level of Cultivation Technique. Those from noble families only understand up to the Extreme Perfection, which is already considered the pinnacle of their skill. For someone with extreme talent, the True Form would still require focused cultivation for decades to achieve. For someone of average talents, it might take hundreds of years to achieve such a state! "Young General, Young General!" Lu Chunsheng watched Li Hao continue to activate the Heavenly Shadow Steles with a sense of trepidation, fearing that if Li Hao were to activate them all, the future of these steles would be doomed! This is one of the important legacies of the Tianji Tower for a thousand years! "Hmm?" Li Hao was interrupted and looked towards Lu Chunsheng. Lu Chunsheng hurriedly said, "Young General, I know yourprehension is unparalleled, but these Heavenly Shadow Steles, should we not leave some untouched?" As he spoke, a slight embarrassment shed across his eyes, but he was already filled with immense regret inside. If he had known it would be like this, he would have kept ying the zither with Li Hao. Previously, he had hoped that Li Hao would leave his image, and indeed Li Hao did. But Li Hao left far too many! "Leave some untouched?" Li Hao frowned but quickly understood what the other was implying. Seeing Li Hao frown, Lu Chunsheng quickly said, "You could try the first stele in the sequence, the one at the very top. Leave your image there, and that would be enough to prove yourprehension." Li Hao felt somewhat helpless; he was not doing this to prove hisprehension but to record the Cultivation Techniques. "Alright then." Li Hao agreed, saying, "But I would like to activate and see these, is that okay?" "If it''s only activation, then there''s no problem." Lu Chunsheng, seeing that Li Hao agreed, let out a sigh of relief and quickly gave his permission. Upon seeing this, Li Hao immediately activated the steles once more. Suddenly, more than thirty Heavenly Shadow Steles were activated by Li Hao, and he was able to record one-third of the Cultivation Techniques. In the end, Li Hao approached thergest stele standing at the top of the mountain. While other steles were only two to three Zhang tall, this stele was a colossal dozen or so Zhang high, and even against the backdrop of a majestic waterfall with a tremendous presence like the Milky Way, the stele was extremely conspicuous. Li Hao raised his hand to activate it, and an image of a figure holding a sword appeared on it. Li Hao nced at it and slightly raised his eyebrows. This person seemed somewhat familiar to him; it was the Sword Saint from the Sword Hut, Jian Wudao. However, the image depicted was of his middle age. With jet-ck hair, cropped short, unlike his current flowing white locks. But his facial features had not changed much, given that Jian Wudao today had ruddy skin and hardly any wrinkles. "When that Jian Wudao came to challenge me back then, he had me agree to a request of his to try the Heavenly Shadow Stele. I lost and had no choice but to agree." Lu Chunsheng came next to Li Hao, sighing as he said, "Back then, we were all young. Although he exceeded the age limit, I still allowed it." "He viewed the stele seven times, altogether meditating on it for three years, and cultivated this sword technique to the Extreme Perfection level. For over a hundred years now, no one has been able to break that record." Li Hao''s gaze stirred slightly. Cultivating the sword technique to the level of Extreme Perfection in three years truly demonstrated a very high level ofprehension. No wonder he became a Sword Saint. Moreover, the Jian Wudao of that time was not yet a Sword Saint, only in his middle age, with his sword realm far from what it is today. "Do you wish to overwrite it? I can assist you." Li Hao, listening to Lu Chunsheng''s words, could vaguely sense the emotion he was trying to convey, as if there was some unresolved historical resentment. Although he was unaware of the exact events from the past, it seemed that they were not too pleasant. Lu Chunsheng, hearing Li Hao''s offer, was slightly taken aback: "Are you confident? This is an ancient and iplete sword technique, and just one-and-a-half moves already represent the pinnacle of swordsmanship!" "Oh?" Li Hao''s eyes lit up with interest instantly. Chapter 299: Chapter 57: Rapid Attack on Liangzhou (Fifth Update, Requesting Monthly Pass) "I''ll give it a try." Li Hao said. Upon hearing this, Lu Chunsheng nced at him and nodded in agreement before stepping aside, "Although I hope you can surpass him, we must not break the rules. You only have ten chances to observe the stele." "Alright." Li Hao gazed at the first-ranked Heavenly Shadow Stele and saw that Jian Wudao, already a middle-aged man, had raised his sword. Even across the stele, even though it was just a projection, Li Hao felt an overwhelming Sword Intent rushing toward him. The sword light suddenly shed out, as if wanting to pierce through the stone itself. The Sword Qi flowed and extended, as if wandering in the Great Void, concealed yet sharp with Sword Intent. Li Hao watched quietly and soon received a prompt on the panel. Li Hao chose to record it. Although the swordsmanship practiced by this Jian Wudao was quite different from that of the other Heavenly Shadow Steles, in front of the panel in Tao Realm, all beings were equal. As the recordingmenced, Li Hao learned the name of the swordsmanship: "Sixteen Rhythms" A strange name, seemingly unrted to swordsmanship, more akin to some form of calligraphy or musical rhythm. Li Hao was somewhat surprised, but the panel''s recording would not be wrong; perhaps that was the original name of this swordsmanship. At this moment, the "Sixteen Rhythms" swordsmanship had already been deduced to the level of True Form. Moreover, subsequent sword techniques had been extrapted, all the way to the ninth sword. The sword techniques practiced by Jian Wudao earlierprised only three swords. Lu Chunsheng had said that with just one and a half moves, it had already ranked among the peerless sword techniques. The remaining one and a half moves were extrapted by Jian Wudao himself. Now, based on the Sixth Stages Sword Tao, Li Hao had deduced these three moves to the ninth move. Li Hao spected that Jian Wudao''s initialprehension of swordsmanship was probably around the Fourth Stage. "Even with my swordsmanship, I still can''tplete this technique..." Li Hao''s eyes were solemn. The deduced swordsmanship had already merged into his memory; Li Hao could sense the sophistication of the technique''s level, subtly bearing a certain marvelous charm. Li Hao''s understanding of Musical Rhythm had already reached the Fourth Stage. At this moment, he faintly felt that the original form of this swordsmanship might not be a sword technique at all, but some kind of musical rhythm. It was just listened to, recorded, its essence captured, and then cultivated into a sword technique. If so, that bizarre name might just make sense. But, what kind of musical rhythm could inspire someone to derive from it and refine a peerless sword technique? Curiosity and longing filled Li Hao''s heart; he also pondered a question. If he developed his Musical Rhythm Tao to a certain extent, could he produce the most primitive sound of this sword technique? If he could reach that level, could the music he yed evolve into other supreme cultivation techniques? Li Hao reined in his thoughts and looked back at the Heavenly Shadow Stele before him. He took a deep breath, stepped back slightly, and then began to wave the withered branch in his hand, executing nine swords in session. The Sword Intent, like an ancient melodious song, moved vivaciously with each strike, each embodying the power and momentum of tracing back to the origin. A humming resonated in the world around Li Hao, the true state of this sword technique that could elicit a response from heaven and earth! Not far away, Lu Chunsheng was stupefied. Although he did not practice swordsmanship, he could tell how terrifying Li Hao''s sword technique was. He even felt an overwhelming sensation, as if at the same level, Li Hao could defeat him in an instant with this sword technique, leaving no room for resistance! The sword light was unending, and after the ninth sword was spent, the withered branch in Li Hao''s hand also shattered, turning to ash. Upon the Heavenly Shadow Stele, something appeared to break, and the image of the middle-aged Jian Wudao vanished, to be reced by the youthful figure of Li Hao, who had just practiced the sword technique. Nine Swords True Form. To surpass it, perhaps only if the current Jian Wudao personally came, there might be a slim chance. Lu Chunsheng regained his senses, looking at the young man in shock. He had only harbored some hope that maybe this youngster could create a miracle again, but Li Hao indeed made a miracle, and one he didn''t even dare to dream of! With just one look, Li Hao actually managed to practice the supreme sword technique up to the level of True Form. Moreover, it seemed he had deduced additional moves to follow it seamlessly, an unthinkable feat! Li Hao exhaled lightly, having absorbed the sword technique. He felt his head swelling a bit. Having recorded many secret tomes from Tianji Tower today and absorbed dozens of cultivation techniques from the Heavenly Shadow Stele, he felt a bit overwhelmed. He needed to properly organize his thoughts and memories. "Master Lu, if there''s nothing else, I shall return to Heavenly Gate Pass now," Li Hao said to Lu Chunsheng. Lu Chunsheng was taken aback but promptly said, "Won''t you stay a few more days? You just arrived and have not yet seen the beauty of Yongzhou. Tianji Tower also has a treasurend for cultivation..." Li Hao shook his head slightly, "There will be time in the future. I will visit another day, Master Lu. As you know, I''m stationed at Heavenly Gate Pass, and I''ve provoked a few Demon Kings. I''m worried that if news of my departure leaks, they might vent their anger on the people of Cangya City in my absence." Heavenly Gate Pass was no longer the ce for a solitary man. Cangya City was bustling and lively. Besides those young men and womening to seek fame and pay their respects, many merchants also came to conduct business, and some refugees with nowhere else to go settled down there. If the city were to fall, countless would die or be injured. Hearing Li Hao''s words, Lu Chunsheng knew he could no longer detain him. After all, Li Hao was a general with military duties, and it also concerned the people of the frontier. "If that''s the case, let me apany you on your journey," Lu Chunsheng said. Li Hao nodded, and this he did not refuse. The two immediately took to the air, heading away from Tianji Tower. When he first invited the youngster, Lu Chunsheng had only sent Hermit Tianji to greet him, but seeing Li Hao''s terrifying aptitude today, he finally understood that this young man was not his junior but would soon be his peer or even surpass him. ``` Therefore, his thoughts had undergone a transformation, from initially just wanting to do Li Hao a favor to now genuinely wishing to befriend Li Hao. In the training grounds at the foot of the mountain. Many disciples of Tianji Tower watched as their master and the young man departed, and it took a long time before they could regain theirposure. The previously silent training ground suddenly erupted with earth-shattering shock and bewilderment. Amidst the mor, several leading figures of Tianji Tower just stood there silently, feeling a chill throughout their bodies as their resolve neared shattering. At that moment, their fervent desire to advance was crushed. The gap was too vast. Is this the disparity between one person and another? It felt more like the gap between humans and gods! "Is this what they mean by the talent that at fourteen can ept a military title and be ennobled? A nce into the true form, cultivation techniques all mundane..." someone murmured to themselves, feeling as though something was choking their heart, wanting desperately to break down and cry. It wasn''t jealousy, but despair. Tang Zhixi silently gazed into the distant horizon, her eyes hollow and entranced, unable to utter a single word. She felt as if a gust of wind could knock her over. Her pride in her talent andprehension had allowed her to rise from her humble beginnings and catch up with the prodigies. Even against the geniuses of the Divine General Mansion, disciples of the Sword Saint, and descendants of Buddhas and Immortals, she harbored a trace of defiance in her heart. She believed that if she was given the same background, she could do even better. Because she was smart. But today, she suddenly realized that her pride seemed insignificant in front of that young man. The swordsmanship she had beenboring over for half a year, the young man only needed one nce. Just one nce. And he learned it, and what''s more, he surpassed it! Surpassed it to a level beyond her reach!! If she is a genius, then what is that young man? A monster? If he''s just a genius, then what is she? Amon fool? An idiot? A simpleton? Or rather, an unenlightened beast? She didn''t know, but suddenly, she felt an urge; she wanted to go to Liangzhou, to that frontier pass, to follow that young man''s side, to witness with her own eyes how such a person cultivated in their everyday life. ... ... To the west of Liangzhou, two thousand miles away. In a pitch-ckke, numerous dark shadows wrapped around each other. From a high vantage point, the shadows appeared extremely dark and their forms menacing, instilling dread. The surface of theke, however, was calm. As these enormous creatures swam, they did not cause a single ripple. In this serenity, suddenly, the surface of theke gently began to ripple. Then, these ripples began to widen, like raindrops sshing on the surface, the serene water suddenly leaping up like jumping beans, sending droplets flying. The droplets bounced vigorously on theke''s surface, shaking the entireke! In theke, the tranquilly swimming giant shadows were startled by this vibration. They quickly drew back into themselves and transformed into figures; some burst from the bottom of theke into mid-air. Others sped towards the depths of theke. Suddenly, in the center of theke where the waves were most intense, the water rose high like a swelling mound. Then it burst, and out shot a massive True Dragon! Its dragon body was dark purple and near ck, its scales sharp as divine weapons, covering its body wholly and densely. The creature''s body was a hundred zhang long, with a ferocious head that could coil around a hill. Roar!! The True Dragon shot straight into the sky, piercing through numerous cloudyers, heading for the intense sunlight above, where its scales seemed to reflect a blinding divine radiance. In its gloomy, blood-red eyes, the distant sun in the sky was reflected, before it suddenly plunged headfirst back into the clouds, diving down. When it emerged from thest cloudyer, it had transformed into an old man wrapped in a dark purple robe. "Elder!" "Elder!" Many transformed figures gathered around him. In theke, various water demons looked up, trembling, but in their eyes was a fervent reverence. "Are there any in the Ultimate Study Realm stationed in Liangzhou?" asked the old man in a deep voice, carrying immense authority. "As of now, we have not detected any," replied a green-robed elder respectfully. In the demons'' hierarchy, rank was met with strict enforcement, or else one faced being consumed. "If that''s the case, then quickly attack Liangzhou. Have the forces of the Great Void Realm already assembled?" the dark purple-robed elder asked coldly. "The armies from the Great Void Realm have been ready and waiting for battle for some time. The forces from the Saint Pce are still on their way. We, from the Dragon Gate, have our forces gathered at Si Shui Lake, Green Shadow Lake, and Sinking Horn Forest," another elder reported quickly. "Those fellows from the Saint Pce are always procrastinating; no wonder they have been entangled with the Li Family of Northern Yan for over a decade. They are reluctant to suffer losses yet covet the territorytruly useless!" The dark purple-robed elder snorted coldly. Then he continued, "In this assault on Liangzhou, although I have personallye, the real striking force will be the armies of the Great Void Realm. We have previously agreed that they will break through the border, and we only need to destroy all those cities. If there are any high-level masters of the Peerless Technique, I will handle them." "At that time, your job will be to ughter and consume all the remaining humans!" "We mustunch a bloodbath across the entire Liangzhou, leaving no survivors!" "Let that old immortal, suffer intensely!" "Yes, Elder." "Let''s go, to the Great Void Realm first!" dered the dark purple-robed old man coldly. He led the charge, and from the deepke, countless demons who had reached the Fifteen Li Realm rose from the water, transforming into thousands of streaks of light, following the True Dragon elder''s silhouette, streaking across the vast sky like shooting stars. ``` Chapter 300: Chapter 58 Li Tian Gang, Come Out and Face Your Death!! (First Update) Liangzhou, Eastern Territory. Outside the ck stone expanse of the Great Wall, thendscape of heaven and earthypletely exposed. The gray clouds were dark and oppressive, the grasnds without a breath of wind. Within the Great Wall, however,y the vast frontier defense line, where patrols d in light armor made their rounds back and forth. In the military camp, Li Tian Gang held a military dispatch in his hands, which contained information that had been scouted about the various conditions across Liangzhou. To the north, there had been a Demon''s attack half a year ago, but he sent a secret letter to the Xia Family, asking them to dispatch frontier troops to help, which pushed back the Demon. The Xia Family was initially reluctant to cross the border, since after all, this was a matter for the Li Family. Although the Xia Family had decent rtions with the Li Family, sending troops to help across the border was somewhat reluctant, unless there was a major disaster that caused upheaval in various cities. However, Li Tian Gang clearly stated in his letter that it was very likely a probe by the Demons. If the Xia Family did not act and chose to watch from the sidelines, the Demons outside of Liangzhou territory would take the north as their breakthrough, turning it into thergest battlefield. When that happened, the battlefield would inevitably spread to Jizhou, under Xia Family''s control, and in turn would cause greater losses for them. For this reason, he revealed part of the military intelligence of Liangzhou, the strict defense of the Eastern and Western Territories of Liangzhou, and the presence of Four Stands Realm powerhouses stationed in the Southern Heavenly Gate Pass. This eventually made the Xia Family realize that the fire could spread to them, so they joined forces with the Liangzhou Military Department in the north, driving away those Demons. Since then, the north, just as Li Tian Gang had predicted, showed no more traces of Demons. The Xia Family also witnessed the military decision-making of the current True Dragon of the Li Family, no wonder they had been able to fight against the Demons for more than a decade in Northern Yan despite severe disadvantages, and ultimately win. "The Demons in the fifth brother''s area have not shown up for a long time now. These Demons pretend to feint a blow and withdraw, but unfortunately, the Demon tide in Liuzhou has not retreated and has not attacked either. Their feint is too obvious!" "That is where the real containment is!" "The true killing move of these Demons is not in Liuzhou, but in Liangzhou or Youzhou!" Li Tian Gang''s eyes were piercingly cold. It had been almost a year since he came to Liangzhou to oversee the situation. Since his first arrival, when he repelled the invading Demons of the Eastern Territory, the Demons hadn''t dared tounchrge-scale attacks again, only asionally harassing the perimeter. His gaze overlooked the entire panorama of Liangzhou, but beyond Liangzhou, he also prated insights into other provinces, judging the real intent of those Demons based on intelligence from various other provinces. This was also the reason why he had stayed here for so long; although there were no battles, he had not left. He had seen through the Demons'' intentions. "Reconstruction of Cangya City" Li Tian Gang looked at the intelligence gathered in the report, and his face darkened. In the south at Heavenly Gate Pass, with Li Hao stationed there, he naturally paid extra attention, but the consecutive news that came made it hard for him to feel ted. Ever since Li Muxiu and the Chief of Tianji Tower, Lu Chunsheng, hade forward to assist Li Hao in driving away the Wan Shan Demon King and the other three old Demon Kings who had lingered outside the pass for many years, Heavenly Gate Pass had seen years of peace it had not known for a long time. During this period of peace, the city that had once been left in ruins resembling mere mounds of earth was reconstructed. That was supposed to be good news, even joyful. Li Tian Gang could understand that. But if it were just about rebuilding the city, that would have been the end of it, constructing Arrays meant reestablishing a defense line. However, after the construction, all kinds of people from various provinces coulde and go freely, the city gates wide open, with no apparent intention to bar entry, and manymoners had even relocated there, along with businesses setting up shop and so on, turning that Frontier Pass into a city developing like any other within the interior regions. At present, Cangya City was flourishing and bustling, like a major city deep within the interior. But this is not within the realm, it''s the frontier! Demons can invade at any moment! Especially when considering the current perilous situation of Liangzhou, if the demons were to attack Heavenly Gate Pass, it would result in a bloodbath, and countless would die or be injured! "Just a bit of sess, and he bes arrogant." "Hong Zhuang as well, she didn''t stop him. The child may be ignorant, but shouldn''t she know better? After guarding the frontier for so many years, can she not see through the false prosperity!" Li Tian Gang''s face was grim, as everyone close to the child seemed to dote on him excessively, allowing him to do as he pleased. His second uncle did so, his fifth uncle did so, and so did his sister-inw, and now, even his younger sister who had been stationed at the frontier for years was doing the same! Was it just because the child had peerless talent? He admitted that Li Hao''s talent was exceptional, far surpassing his, but for that very reason, indulgence was uneptable! Considering all of Li Hao''s actions, he regretted not intervening sooner. The battle in Northern Yan hadsted far too long, preventing him from returning home in time, which had be his greatest regret these days. "Bring me paper and pen." Li Tian Gang issued the order, intending to write a military order to have Li Hongzhuang at Heavenly Gate Pass disperse the city''s civilians. As a frontier city, it only needed a small poption for the cirction of supplies. Gathering so many civilians was simply harmful. Upon hearing themand, Li Fu immediately turned to fetch paper and pen, but just then, a sudden roar came howling from the distant frontier: "Li Tian Gang,e out and face your death!!" The terrifying sound waves, despite the distance, caused the tent ps of the military camp to tremble violently. Li Fu, just stepping out of the tent, had his expression change drastically, a mix of shock and anger, as his Divine Soul burst forth from his back, leaping into the sky, looking out towards the distant frontier. There, a tiny ck dot stood with hands behind his back, suspended mid-air, wearing a splendid gold-trimmed war robe, his gaze cold and piercing. Li Fu''s face subtly changed. Despite the distance, he could feel the other''s terrifying, abyssal pressure, sending shivers down his spine. With his years of battlefield experience following Li Tian Gang, he recognized at a nce that it was the Demon King! Before Li Fu could turn and report, such amotion had already alerted all the nearby military camps along the frontier. Li Tian Gang, hearing the thunderous shout, narrowed his eyes slightly. Had these beasts finally lost their patience? He took a step out of the military camp, moving straight towards the sky. Gazing from afar, outside the frontier defense line, the Demon King in the splendid gold-trimmed war robe met his gaze. "It''s good that you''re still here!" Feng Shan Jun felt a sense of relief upon seeing Li Tian Gang. All the rage he had pent up for so long could finally be vented. That damn brat had ruined one of his lives! Only one chance to defy fate, and to have used it up like that... It was akin to incurring a deathly grudge! "Die!" Feng Shan Jun bellowed, summoning a Crimson me Spear in his hand and suddenly charging over. Inside the defense line, everyone was shocked and rmed. It was the first time a Demon King had attacked the city alone, issuing a challenge, it was outrageous! "Set up the Array!" Li Tian Gang''s eyes were cold as ice, yet not a hint of panic showed, but instead he bellowed furiously. His roar spread throughout the field, instantly stabilizing the previously shaken morale of the troops. Feng Shan Jun''s spear, trailing mes and divine light, had barely reached the frontier when it triggered the Array. The Array burst out like thousands of golden rays, condensing into a protective shield that enveloped the defense line. Above, golden Array patterns flowed, containing the profound power of stars and the celestial stem. Feng Shan Jun''s attack was blocked by the Array, yet it trembled from his relentless assaults, his eyes rolling with mes of rage, continuouslyunching the spear at the Array, stirring up waves of golden light scattering in all directions. At this time, within the military camps in the defense line, troops had already swiftly assembled, with remarkable efficiency. The first to form up was the Li Family''s strongest military camp, Yuan Camp! A full ten thousand Yuan Camp soldiers, connecting with the Array, injected their strength into it. With the Six Phases Star Array being managed by the ten thousand Yuan Camp soldiers, it could withstand the Demon King''s attacks for the time it takes an incense stick to burn! "Yu Xuan, quick, inform the other camps to enter fullbat readiness, the demon army coulde at any moment!" Li Tian Gang swiftly ordered Yu Xuan, who stood by his side. Yu Xuan was momentarily stunned, then quickly realized that the Demon King had risked being hunted to issue this challenge, most likely to draw their fire. The fact that there was no demon tide beyond the pass indicated that the rest of the demon army might be heading towards other parts of the defense line. He immediately epted themand and went to carry it out. Bugle calls red one after another within the defense line, swiftly carrying the signal throughout, and in the blink of an eye, everywhere within the defense line resounded with the ancient calls of war elephants. All the military camps within the defense line, hearing the call to arms, tensed up instantly, rapidly donning armor and picking up weapons, taking their posts, ready for battle at any moment. Meanwhile, at the farthest end of the defense line outside the territory, towards the horizon, the ground began to shake, and a dense, dark mass swept towards them, like a ck mudslide with an earth-shattering force. Seeing that a demon tide was indeed attacking, the distant defense line immediately released battle signals. Beacons shot into the sky, their piercing, bird-like whistles resounding. These beacons were also seen by the soldiers at the other defense lines, sharply conspicuous. Li Tian Gang also noticed and affirmed that his deduction had been correct. "Kill!" Li Tian Gang''s gaze turned icy, watching the Demon King who was persistently destroying the Array alone, he suddenly stepped out, borrowing the power of the Array to summon the imprisoned Demon Souls within! However, he did not release the full might of the Array here, as they would need its strength for the uing demon onught. He only called forth a single Demon Soul, merging it into his own body. With a gesture of his hand, a brilliant Divine de flew out from the military tent, and one after another, pieces of armor that had been previously removed flew onto his body to be worn. Shoulder armor, cape, protective chest mirror, armguards, kneecaps,bat boots, and so on. In the blink of an eye, the war armor was all in ce, he held the Divine de, the divine might zing fiercely upon it. "Die!" Li Tian Gang took a step forward, like a domineering and mighty War God, bursting out of the Array and charging towards the Demon King. "A mere Immortal daring to seek death!" "Just like your ursed beast of a son, you can all die!" Feng Shan Jun, seeing Li Tian Gang actually taking the offensive, couldn''t help butugh, but his face became angry and ferocious. The spear swept out fiercely, with intense mes burning the air into a hot, twisting distortion. In sync with the power of the Dao, his attack was bound to hit its mark. Facing this phoenix-me spear, Li Tian Gang erupted with the Demon Soul''s violent cry, the Divine de''s divine might dazzling as it shed fiercely. The de''s radiance was like a golden river, parting heaven and earth, severing the phoenix mes. But as the phoenix mes shattered, they transformed into a sea of fire that suddenly surrounded Li Tian Gang''s body. The intense heat made the golden patterns on the Array flicker and twist, the energy rapidly depleting. Feng Shan Jun suddenly raised his hand, releasing a phoenix cry, his body spiraling rapidly, breaking through the sea of fire and thrusting his spear towards Li Tian Gang''s chest. With a bang, Li Tian Gang''s body was forced back, mming hard against the Array. But then, Li Tian Gang''s body surged forward again, the Demon Soul within him sinking, merging into his body, his aura strengthened slightly as he continued to step forward and hack away. "You want to emte your son and y a Demon King as an Immortal?!" "Not enough! Not enough! Not enough!" Feng Shan Jun''s eyes zed with an intimidating light as he roared, "You are still far from matching your son!" "Stupid beast, seeking death!" Li Tian Gang''s eyes widened in fury as he suddenly shed down an earth-shattering de, power unleashing, the de''s rainbow shining brightly. Feng Shan Jun retreated, dodging the de''s rainbow, and seeing Li Tian Gang pursuing him, a sneer appeared in his eyes. The spear swung fiercely, shattering the second blow of divine might from Li Tian Gang''s de. "You''re the one who''s going to die!" Behind Feng Shan Jun, a pair of phoenix-med wings made of fire abruptly appeared, and then his body abruptly halted, surging with momentum as he lunged at Li Tian Gang. His attack twisted the air before Li Tian Gang, and his body, like teleporting, appeared instantly! The spear swept across, thrusting from above, heading straight for Li Tian Gang''s head. Chapter 301: Chapter 59: Killing (Second Update) This spearstroke was like the cry of a phoenix in the sky, infused with the dazzling essence of divine fire, unavoidable! Completely locked in! Feng Shan Jun''s prior retreat aimed to lure Li Tian Gang far from the Array, intending to pierce through his flesh, ravage his Divine Soul, and fling him before Li Hao, to witness his father''s brutal death in despair. As the divine spear pierced down, suddenly, a blinding divine might burst forth, and like a ferocious fire, the de furiously struck upwards! "Shatter for me!!" A single sh broke through the spear''s radiance, and at the same time, the divine might and overwhelming momentum that suddenly erupted even managed to shake Feng Shan Jun to a momentary halt! In this instant of vulnerability, Li Tian Gang''s eyes shot lightning, he let out a heavenward roar and ruthlessly shed his divine de, cleaving Feng Shan Jun''s body in half! The golden blood spilled harshly, like sparks flying about, as Feng Shan Jun screamed miserably, hurriedly retreating and looking up in horror. He saw Li Tian Gang, holding the divine de, striding toward him. His aura soared straight into the sky, like a scorching sun above, like an enraged true god burning with fire! Could this be the Four Stands Realm?! Feng Shan Jun''s pupils constricted, his heart in shock. Li Tian Gang was actually concealing his presence, pretending to be from the Three Immortal Realms! And now the realm revealed was clearly the Tao Heart Realm! This true dragon from the Li Family, when had he be a powerhouse of the Four Stands Realm? "Defy the heavens with my nine steps, die!!" In this moment, Li Tian Gang revealed his true self no longer, his ck hair flying wildly, his Four Stands Realm aura on full disy. It was because of his breakthrough in cultivation that he dared to step out of the Array and engage in battle with the Demon King. Beside Li Jun Ye, he was also a rare genius, stepping into the Three Immortal Realms at 23. Such a cultivation rate was enough to shake the world, yet he kept it low-profile. Having battled in Northern Yan for over a decade, he had ascended to Three Immortals Peak early on, already touching the threshold of the Tao Heart Realm. Shortly after the battle with Li Hao in Qingzhou, he stepped into the Four Stands Realm and found his Tao Heart. The Law of All Things! This was his way, his heart! Thud, thud, thud!! Bursting forth with the Martial Arts Extreme Meaning he had created, he took several steps in session. The heavens and earth outside the defensive line seemed to tremble with each step he took, his aura escting, his divine might''s fiery brilliance intensifying! With six steps, his presence was akin to a god descending, roaring with a de that seemed to split heaven and earth. The universe seemed to tear apart, all things follow theirws, he adhered to thews of heaven and earth, restoring order, determined to cleanse the world of all chaos! Strike! The de''s radiance was blinding, like the brilliant sun, lifting a sky filled with divine light and ferocity. The half-bodied Feng Shan Jun was in terror. Li Tian Gang was merely in the Tao Heart Realm, yet the momentum he released made his heart tremble with an overwhelming sense of powerlessness. The disgrace he suffered outside Heavenly Gate Pass seemed to confront him again. His eyes turned bloodshot, spewing out essence fire and divine lightning, roaring as he turned to reveal his true form. But his true form as a half-bodied phoenix was somewhat deste, the other half formed from divine fire coalescence. As he roared, he spewed out True Phoenix Essence Fire! The surrounding temperature rose dramatically again, the ground cracked, verging on turning into magma, the air between heaven and earth steamed and twisted. Centuries ago, he had swept through a city by merely flying past, turning everyone to ash; now, by erupting with True Phoenix Essence Fire at full strength, just the residual heat was enough to split open the flesh of the Indestructible Realm! Bang! Yet the soaring mes were cleaved apart as Li Tian Gang stepped out of the fire, taking the seventh step while his might surged once more. "Defying Fate Realm, let me sever your life!" Li Tian Gang''s eyes were cold as lightning, his de fury rained down, hundreds to thousands of shes cutting through the sea of fire, aiming directly for Feng Shan Jun''s true form. Feng Shan Jun was both shocked and enraged; at this moment, he had no second chance at life. If he died, millennia of cultivation would be reduced to ashes! His heart burned with shame and unwillingness. He had not been able to defeat that youngster earlier, and now facing Li Tian Gang, he was still so embarrassed! "Phoenix Soul Condensation Blood!!" He roared out, igniting the trace of True Phoenix Divine Blood in his veins. Indeed, he was not of the Phoenix n by birth, but of the Fire Cloud Sparrow n, yet a True Phoenix ancestral spirit had awakened in his bloodline, guiding him unknowingly onto the path of cultivation. Over the years, he had cast aside his identity as a member of the Sparrow n, instead considering himself a phoenix. He constantly maintained the appearance of the Phoenix n, despising the Sparrow lineage within him. He already saw himself as a True Phoenix! Now pushed to the brink, the sliver of proud Phoenix blood in his heart finally incited the true passionate blood of the Phoenix n, choosing to move forward courageously, burning his true blood! As the Phoenix True Blood burned away, he would no longer have any ties to the Phoenix n, but at this moment, he was a True Phoenix! With divine patterns emerging, an ancient and vast aura emanating from his body, he seemed like an ancient phoenix gracing the world, his feathers dazzling like gilded gold, containing divine light and the pure Divine Power of true crimson. With a single breath, a golden lotus flew out. This golden lotus burned with mes, radiating a heart-moving brilliance. Li Tian Gang''s gaze turned steeled. Drawing a deep breath, he stepped forward with the eighth step! His aura rose furiously again, and at the same time, he unleashed the Martial Tao Extreme Meaning Skill he had developed. "Xing Tian de!!" The de light soared, like a towering peak reaching heaven, illuminating half of the defensive line. The dazzling light, demanding to sever the heavens, struck down fiercely upon that golden lotus. The terrifying impact erupted, causing the golden patterns on the Array to flicker continuously, emerging one after another, withstanding the dreadful onught. Chapter 302: Chapter 59: Killing (Second Update)_2 But elsewhere, the intense aura scattered by the de''s light blew hundreds of miles away, scorching the earth ck, turning wild grass into ashes, forests into charred remnants, andkes evaporated into mist in an instant! With such might, if it were to erupt within the city, the entire fortress would be instantly destroyed. Li Tian Gang''s entire suit of armor was red-hot, roasting his body as if he were being burnt in a furnace. Even his body, as indestructible as armor against swords and des, felt an unbearable searing pain, but his eyes grew even colder and more steely as he advanced to kill Feng Shan Jun. Feng Shan Jun''s aura was rapidly copsing. Although he had burned True Phoenix Essence Blood, there was simply too little phoenix blood inside him. Watching as the middle-aged man charged at him like a ferocious deity, he seemed to see in a trance the youth from beyond the border approaching, a look of despair in his eyes. At this moment, his aura was withered, without the strength to parry. And without that phoenix blood, his emotions also underwent great turbulence, filled with fear, trembling, and thoughts of fearful pleading. "Save me!!" He turned and fled, emitting a piercing call for help, devoid of any dignity. Apanying his cries, suddenly two streaks of cold light shot towards Li Tian Gang, arriving almost in the blink of an eye. But Li Tian Gang neither dodged nor nced, suddenly disying a movement technique as swift as a roc, rapidly closing in on Feng Shan Jun. "Die!!" Li Tian Gang ignored the attack, swinging his de down in fury. With a st, the divine might on the de covered the area, severing Feng Shan Jun''s head directly. A Divine Soul like a firebird flew out in terror, attempting to escape into the distance, but was captured under Li Tian Gang''s mighty palm, which came down with a suppressive divine force. "No, spare me..." Feng Shan Jun begged hastily. But Li Tian Gang ignored him and clenched his hand in an instant. The Divine Soul screamed miserably and then abruptly stopped, a Demon King of the Defying Fate Realm thus perished. Li Tian Gang had realized when the opponent burned phoenix blood that this Demon King of the Defying Fate Realm seemed to have no chance of defying his fate anymore, otherwise he wouldn''t have fought to such an extent. Therefore, even if it meant getting hurt, he had to y him; otherwise, if the opponent caught a breath, it would be difficult to kill himter. Boom, boom! With two consecutive attacks hitting Li Tian Gang as he killed Feng Shan Jun, his body was smashed to the ground. The hot, burning earth shattered dozens of meters deep, and Li Tian Gang climbed out from it, took to the air quickly, and saw two figures appearing in front of Feng Shan Jun''s corpse. "Bastards!" Seeing Feng Shan Jun truly dead, the two who arrived were both shocked and angry. They were dressed in peculiar long robes, their clothing wrapped like vines, strange in style. Li Tian Gang recognized at a nce that they were from the Great Void Realm. "You from the Great Void Realm, you also want to join the fray?" Li Tian Gang''s eyes were icily cold. He had detected traces of the Dragon Gate and the Holy Pce but had not expected that the Great Void Realm, reclusive for a thousand years, would also act. This was one of the top forces among the Demons, but having been reclusive for many years, their rtionship with the Dayu Divine Dynasty was mostly good, not encroaching on each other. At this moment, Li Tian Gang truly felt the Dayu Divine Dynasty was in peril! The involvement of the Great Void Realm was not only a crisis for Liangzhou but also a certain signal. Over the years, not only had his family, the Li Family, fallen in battles, but other Divine General Mansions were also gued by frequent warfare. Six brothers had perished, a far cry from peace hundreds of years ago. This also indicated that the Demons around the Dayu Divine Dynasty were bing increasingly restless. Now, even the reclusive Great Void Realm had emerged. With these thoughts, Li Tian Gang clenched the divine de in his hand even tighter, his eyes zing with divine light; as chaos was about to ensue, he would restore order and bring the world back on track! "Li Tian Gang!" The two Demon Kings from the Great Void Realm, one old in appearance, one a handsome youth, now stared at Li Tian Gang with cold eyes. Though there was anger in their eyes, it was not overwhelming. Feng Shan Jun had originally been a rural Demon King with no backing, joining their coalition only for vengeance, which was why they let him take the lead and perform. But unexpectedly, he had been in by Li Tian Gang! The information they had received was wed; Li Tian Gang concealed his true cultivation level, which turned out to be of the Four Stands Realm. More crucially, with his Tao Heart Realm cultivation level, he was able to y beyond his realm, which was rather terrifying. "Four Stands Realm, no wonder you dared to step out of the Array!" "Good, no matter your realm or what you''ve hidden, you will die today!" The two from the Great Void Realm''s eyes shed coldly, not attacking immediately but suddenly transmitting sound, calling other Demon Kings of the coalition toe. Since the opponent could y Feng Shan Jun, although they did not know how many Secret Techniques he had used, to be cautious, it was best to besiege and kill him! After all, they couldn''t be the only ones exerting themselves in this assault. Li Tian Gang, seeing that the two were not eager to attack, became abruptly alert and quickly turned back towards the Array. "Thinking of leaving, it''s toote!" The two Demon Kings, seeing his move, acted swiftly. The elder released a murky light that instantly reached the Array behind Li Tian Gang, covering it, and turned into a mist, enveloping him. In this mist, all senses were lost; one couldn''t tell north from south. Li Tian Gang realized this immediately, closed his eyes, concentrated power in his arms, and suddenly shed with his de again. The fiery power cleared the mist, creating a gap, but beyond the gap was not the Array''s direction. His heart chilled, he knew that he had been influenced by the Demon Art and had lost his sense of direction. "All things have their order, begone, do not obstruct my path!" Chapter 303: Chapter 59: Killing (Third Update) Li Tian Gang roared furiously, his chest aglow with divine light, as he swapped his eyes for the inner eye and his consciousness for his moral heart. Guided by the mysterious Dao, his moral heart, which condensed thews of all things, quickly found the way for him. Boom! His divine de struck, instantly tearing open a passage and revealing the Array; then, moving quickly, he attacked with his body, exchanging the air outside the Array, and disappeared in a blink, appearing inside the Array. He had the Array''smand token, which allowed him to step directly into it. In a sh, he slipped into the Array. "Stop right there!!" The young Demon King, who arrived in haste, unleashed a sword strike but shed at nothing, as Li Tian Gang had already stepped through just before him. His sword light struck the Array, stirring up a massive surge of divine runes. Meanwhile, inside the Array, tens of thousands of Yuan Camp soldiers bore the brunt of the sword''s force, their expressions changing slightly as their blood and qi roiled. "Marshal!" Yu Xuan rushed over swiftly, seeing the terrible aura emanating from Li Tian Gang''s body; he had long known that Li Tian Gang had entered the Four Stands Realm; he wasn''t surprised but urgently said: "Large swarms of Demons are attacking the edge of our defenses, led by Demon Kings, striking everywhere, the Array can''t hold much longer!" "How many?" Li Tian Gang''s expression shifted slightly, and, while speaking, he struggled to adjust his state, focusing on regaining his strength as much as possible. He knew a fierce battle was about to unfold. He must seize every chance to rest and recover. "Three!" Yu Xuan replied quickly, "One is from the Dragon Gate, another from the Holy Pce, and one from the Great Void Realm; with the two here..." He looked outside the Array. The dazzling golden Array shone brightly, separated by a thin membrane-likeyer outside the Array, where the elderly man from the Great Void Realm and the young Demon King were both furiously assaulting the Array, causing ripples to spread. Besides, their previous calls for reinforcements had summoned two more Demon Kings d in ck robes, who were now making no effort to hide, tearing off their robes. Revealing armor that glimmered with golden light, its surface etched with rough patterns, clearly a treasure crafted by Demons. Inparison with the armor of the Human Race, it did not appear as exquisite or intricate. "Li Tian Gang,e out!" "Hiding in there, do you think you can escape?!" "Once I break through this Array, you''ll be the first I y!" The Demon Kings, while angrily attacking the Array, bellowed loud curses at Li Tian Gang. Having killed Feng Shan Jun right before them, though unconcerned for Feng Shan Jun''s fate, their own dignity had been insulted. Li Tian Gang''s expression was grim, somewhat unsightly; he had anticipated a catastrophe in Liangzhou, but had not expected Dragon Gate to send so many Demon Kings, and for the Great Void Realm to join in as well. The number of Demon Kings had somewhat exceeded his expectations. These fellows weren''t nning to wear Liangzhou down slowly like they did with Northern Yan; they intended tounch a quick assault! "Quick, form the Army Formation, and defend the Array with all your might!" "Activate the Array''s Demon Spirits!" Li Tian Gang swiftly gave his orders. Command aftermand, alongside the beacon fires, spread throughout the entire defensive line. On the inside of the ck Stone Great Wall''s defensive line, countless arrows flew into the swarm of Demons, myriad demon-ying talismans and boulders followed from catapults, crossing the Array, hurtling into the swarm and inflicting numerous Demons casualties. However, these Demons were like locusts and ants, thick and innumerable, with no end in sight. The holes just cleared were instantly refilled. The earth was covered in darkness, and the sky swarmed with locust-like flight, covering everything like a vast, demonic qi formed a ck cloud hanging over this border defense in the sky. Here, the daylight was obscured, leaving only a dim afterglow, along with the deafening, thunderous roars and screams of the Demons outside the Array. The shrill shrieks were jittering, even the battle-hardened veterans felt their hearts pound with fear. Were it not for the protection of the Army Formation and the bolstering of morale, many would have been scared stiff by this spectacr Demon disy. The grand army, entrenched in this defense, was now fully mobilized, taking position on the walls, rapidly rotating, as archers fired volley after volley, their longbows near the point of smoking from overuse. Amidst the sounds of the beacon orders, the Array was activated, and soldiers from the Yuan Camp, d in heavy armor, dispersed, covering the entire defensive line. The numbers of Yuan Camp soldiers were vast, originally disguised in different armors, blending in, the Tianji Pce detected only fifty thousand of them gathering, but in actuality, Li Tian Gang had secretly assembled two hundred thousand! Now, these hidden Yuan Camp soldiers had donned the strongest military armor of the Li Family, with the expense for a full set of armor being exceedingly great. An army of two hundred thousand Yuan Camp soldiers was enough to sweep through the Three Immortal Realms with ease, unstoppable. The Li Family''s Yuan Camp had a total of one million in its ranks! After battling in Northern Yan for over a decade with countless casualties, only just over seven hundred thousand remained. Currently, Li Tian Gang had called up two hundred thousand, which was considered full preparation. The remaining five hundred thousand were stationed: three hundred thousand in Northern Yan and two hundred thousand in Qingzhou year-round. Chapter 308: Chapter 61: Only Save the World, Not the Suffering (First Update) Qingzhou City, Heavenly Origin Divine General Mansion. Inside the mansion''s council hall, thedies from various households gathered, all except for Shuihua Courtyard. Thesedies had in their hands the connections their husbands had previously established. If their husbands had joined the military, then the original camps theymanded, though now under Li Tian Gang''s leadership, still maintained their ownworks and influence. Now, a message from Liangzhou had arrived, delivered over thousands of miles through a secret technique. This was the Eight Directions Order that was only used when a state was deeply embroiled in a blood battle and desperate situation. It could reach its destination across thousands of miles, surpassing the normal speed of military reports and letters, crafted by the Heavenly Observatory and containing a special array. Whenever the Eight Directions Order appeared, it meant that the lives of many were suffering, and it also meant that the offspring of godly generals would fall! "Elder sister, did ite from Tiangang? What exactly is the situation in Liangzhou?" Of the manydies there, Gao Qingqing was the most anxious at the moment, with tears welling up in her eyes, almost crying out in her urgency. Twenty years ago, an Eight Directions Order was also issued from Heavenly Gate Pass. That time, it was the Li Family''s third son who had fallen, and the Heavenly Gate Pass was nearly lost, making it no surprise that she was in such a state of anxiety now. She worried that her own husband would suffer the same fate as those before him. "Could it be news from Cangzhou?" Wang Xiangru furrowed her brows. Currently, Li Fenghua was in charge of defending Cangzhou, but ever since Li Junye cleared all demons from outside of Cangzhou over a decade ago, there hadn''t been any major incidents there. However, with demon attacks, one could never tell. Sometimes they came suddenly, without any prior intelligence. He Jian''s expression was solemn. After reading the message carried by the order g, she turned to Li Muxiu next to her and said, "Uncle, Tiangang says that Liangzhou is trapped in a dire situation, with beings from the Great Void Realm intruding into the world. Longmen and the Holy Pce have teamed up andmitted to the battle, vowing to engulf Liangzhou." Hearing her words, Li Muxiu''s eyelid twitched. He immediately realized that the emergence into the world of the Great Void Realm, which had been reclusive for a thousand years, was an extremely bad sign. It seemed like some kind of omen. Upon hearing this, Wang Xiangru immediately rxed a little, her expression calming down. However, Gao Qingqing''s face turned deathly pale in an instant. Li Xuanli was in Liangzhou, serving as the suprememander of the military, at the forefront of the conflict. If Liangzhou was in danger, he couldn''t run away; even if it meant death, he would die there! As a son of the Li Family, as a descendant of a divine general, how could he possibly abandon the billions of people in a great state and flee like a deserter? This was the tribtion etched in the bloodline of the Li Family! Childhood friends turned lovers never contemted such things. It was only after marrying into the Li Family that she truly understood the heartache and destion of the Li Family''s sons. Gao Qingqing sat on a chair, barely able to keep her bnce, trembling violently. Seeing her like this, the otherdies remained silent. There were times when they had felt the same way. At this moment, they all thought of their own fallen husbands, their eyes filled with sorrow. "Are they not afraid to die, to have the real onese and trample them down?" Lady Lou Wanqing questioned with doubt. "I will set off to Liangzhou at once," Li Muxiu said. He Jian shook her head and immediately replied, "Tiangang''smand came only to inform us of this matter, not to call for reinforcements, especially asking you, uncle, to absolutely stay in Qingzhou and not go." "Why is that?" Gao Qingqing eximed in shock. Li Muxiu was startled and suddenly thought of something, his expression changing subtly. "Tiangang said that he fears the demons dare to attack in suchrge numbers without guarding against my second uncle, it is very likely that besides Liangzhou, there might be a demon king of the Great Void Realm outside Qingzhou, or even their sect master!" He Jian said gravely, "Once second uncle leaves, they might immediately invade Qingzhou, and their target will be directly our Divine General Mansion." Li Muxiu''s face turned somber, as he had already realized this point. The fifth alone might not be able to hold them back, even though the Divine General Mansion has its arrays, and so does Qingzhou, it would take some time to breach them. But if he went to Liangzhou, traveling at full speed, it would take two days to get there and back. After all, he would need to conserve some strength to join the battle upon reaching Liangzhou. He couldn''t possibly travel at his utmost limit speed for instant relocation. "How did this..." Gao Qingqing''s face was devoid of color; she had thought it was a plea for assistance, but instead, it turned out that Li Tiangang was asking her second uncle not to send reinforcements. "What about Liangzhou then? Are we just going to watch it perish, wait for death?" she couldn''t help but say. He Jian knew her feelings and that constions were useless at this moment. He simply said calmly: "Qingqing, don''t panic just yet. Tiangang has passed the order to the other Divine General Mansions, and that real person from Gan Tao Pce must have received it too, as would Mount Wuliang most likely. Under themand of the Eight Directions Order, even if there were some differences in the past, they ought to send reinforcements!" "If they can spare one or two of the older generation to take action, Liangzhou might still hold steady." Upon hearing these words, Gao Qingqing''s trembling and constricted heart stabilized slightly, but her body still felt ice cold. "I will send a message to my second sister and fourth sister to see if they have a chance to go and reinforce." Li Muxiu said after a moment of silence. Those two were married women, halfway out of the Divine General Mansion, with their own husbands and powers. As direct descendants of the Divine General Mansion, they had no weak lineage; although not in the Four Stands Realm, they were both at the peak of the Three Immortals. In such a dire situation, it was somewhat embarrassing to trouble them to risk their lives, but given the dangerous circumstances, he had no choice. "Can we write to that Fifth Grandmother?" asked Gao Qingqing suddenly,ing up with the idea. That Fifth Grandmother was from the older generation, whom even Li Muxiu had to call aunt. She had long since retired to live the life of amoner. In her earlier years, she was a famous female general who had in countless demons, much like the current Li Hongzhuang. Li Muxiu fell silent for a moment before saying, "I''ll try." Having said that, he stood up and left. He Jian sighed softly without saying a word. "I will write to my father," said Lady Ninth Jiang Xian''er. She was only betrothed to Li Junye, and after his death in battle, she voluntarily married into the Divine General Mansion holding his armor. Over the years, she had devoted herself to handling all sorts of affairs within the mansion. He Jian looked at her gently and said, "We are too far from Dayu State, and sending a letter now would be toote. If that real person has received the Eight Directions Order, let''s see what he decides." "We must still try. Though reinforcement iste, if they can arrive, they might make a difference," Jiang Xian''er said earnestly. Hearing this, He Jian did not try to stop her anymore. ... ... Mount Wuliang, Brahma Pure Land World. Deep within the mountain peaks of the Spirit Mountain, Lin Wujing arrived at this purend carrying a Zijin-colored Eight Directions Order g. The Zijin light tore through the sky and illuminated the Brahma Pure Land, seen by countless people. "Infinite Buddha Lord, it is an Eight Directions Order g from Liangzhou, urgently requesting aid!" Lin Wujing first paid his respects to the Buddha Lord before speaking in an unhurried manner. Sitting on a lotus tform, the Infinite Buddha Lord had a gentle andpassionate demeanor. He gently moved his fingers, and golden mysterious patterns seemed to flicker in his eyes. After a moment, he said: "I am aware of Liangzhou''s catastrophe; it also signifies that the karmic fire, suppressed by our Dayu Divine Dynasty for three thousand years, is finally about to burst forth." "Infinite Buddha Lord, what do you mean?" "ughter, murder, indulgence, lust... greed, anger, delusion, all are turbid in this golden era. As time turns, karma cycles, this catastrophe cannot be avoided." The Infinite Buddha Lord said slowly: "Behind the demon scourge of Liangzhou, there stands a great cmity; one must not act rashly." Lin Wujing''s expression changed slightly, realizing something. The Infinite Buddha Lord turned to another Bodhisattva seated next to the lotus tform and said softly, "Miao Shan, take the order g and go pacify the demons in Liangzhou." "Yes, Infinite Buddha Lord," the Bodhisattva responded, her demeanor calm and tranquil as she bowed her head. "Remember, a Bodhisattva ispassionate, rescuing the world, not the suffering." "The sea of suffering is boundless, all due to one''s own sins; only the true Buddha can ferry one across." The Infinite Buddha Lord said softly. The Bodhisattva instantly understood his intention and nodded. To rescue the world is to spread goodness; to rescue the suffering is to step into the sea of suffering oneself, pushing and assisting the boat. The words of the Buddha, one must reflect and understand. ... ... Zijin light streaked across the sky above Liangzhou, too fast for even those in the Four Stands Realm to intercept. This was the light of the Eight Directions Order g; by the time you saw the Zijin light sh overhead, the actual g had long passed thousands of miles away. At this moment, in the eastern part of Liangzhou. With thebined force of Mrs. Yin and many Demon Kings, that concentrated power erupted, and the impregnable array finally shattered! The moment the array broke, the fifty-thousand soldiers of Yuan Camp were struck down unconscious. Some of the soldiers with lower Cultivation Levels perished on the spot, their heads buzzing as their Divine Souls floated out from their bodies. Li Tian Gang''s pupils constricted as he watched the shattered golden light of the array, the copse of countless divine patterns, and at that moment, the entire eastern defense of the region was truly lost! The countless demons of the demon tide saw the shattered golden light and let out bloodthirsty, excited roars, rushing forward in a frenzy. The pressure on the defensive line surged drastically. Countless arrows and attacks sank into the demon horde like stones into the ocean, instantly engulfed. As the entire defense line bore tremendous pressure, in front of Li Tian Gang, including Mrs. Yin and other Great Void Realm Demon Kings, as well as the vine demon elder and those two Dragon Gate Demon Kings, a total of ten Demon Kings had their gazes uniformly fixed on Li Tian Gang. "Li Tian Gang!!" Mrs. Yin''s eyes were fierce and chilling, her face cracked open, revealing a trace of her true form. Near the edge of her cheekbones, a greenish eyeball opened. "Die!!" She suddenly raised her hand, and a gust of w-shaped wind whistled past, swelling in the wind to be hundreds of feetrge, as if to tear the entire city wall apart! Li Tian Gang''splexion changed dramatically. The medicinal pill he had taken earlier had already released much of its power. He swung his sword in fury, but the de''s light was covered by the w. With a bang, he was violently thrown backward, mming into the ground and creating a deep crater. The violent impact, even fortified by his armor and his Indestructible Treasure Body, still caused him to spit out arge mouthful of blood. "Marshal!" Yu Xuan and Li Fu, along with other deputy generals, saw this and cried out anxiously, rushing over. "Don''t rush; you''re all going to die!" At this time, the vine demon elder and other Demon Kings also floated into the fray, stepping into the airspace of Liangzhou in the eastern region! Yu Xuan looked up; ten Demon Kings hovered in the air like ten fierce suns shaking the world. At this moment, no one could help feeling despair. But he had followed Li Tian Gang into battle for many years, and although only in the Heavenly Human Realm, he too was a battle-hardened soldier. "Marshal, we probably can''t hold this position!" Yu Xuan stood up and roared, "Marshal, you must retreat first, let us buy you some time." As he spoke, he suddenly erupted with violent Qi Force, going so far as to rupture all the major meridians in his body, wildly releasing his Qi Force. At the same time, his Divine Soul ignited, and his whole being, as if torn by divine light, burst forth with a heaven-piercing aura. Li Tian Gang, who had always been steady and calm, finally showed a change of expression at this moment. "Marshal, get out of here!" Nearby, many members of the Fazi Camp''s trusted aides rushed over, forming an array in front of Li Tian Gang. Meanwhile, Yu Xuan had already burst forth with all his strength, like a proud sun charging towards the ten Demon Kings, intending to block them! "Mere ants!" The vine demon elder merely nced at him and sneered. With a flick of his hand, heshed out a vine whip hundreds of feet thick. With a loud sound, the proud sun that roared and charged was extinguished on the spot. It was like swatting a firefly with no effort. How can a mere fireflypete with the bright moon? "Yu Xuan!!" Li Tian Gang watched, his eyes almost bursting, and his divine sword burst into zing divine mes. "Marshal!" Li Fu also stood in front of him, urgently saying, "We cannot hold here any longer; it''s alright for us to die, but you cannot!" "Stay calm, Marshal!" The other two deputy generals also urged quickly. In the midst of their words, they too stepped forward, knowing their Cultivation Levels were weak and they could hardly block the onught, but as soldiers, how could they retreat? Chapter 309: Chapter 62 Hes Worth Being Proud of (Second Update) "Not even worth the dirt on the ground, and you dare to stand in the way?" "Die!" The vine demon elder took the lead in opening the path, trying to make up for his previous neglect. He suddenly raised his hand and struck out, his palm forming a dark purple imprintposed of withered vines, imbued with the Ultimate Meaning of the Grandmaster Martial Realm, pressing down with a suppressive force. The void in his palm seemed to be torn asunder, and the many soldiers who had rushed over formed the Tiger''s Might and Flood Dragon Formation, erupting with the roar of tigers and the howl of dragons. A brilliant golden light surged out, colliding with the imprint! With a loud bang, the storm of des within the palm imprint tore the flood dragon-like golden light into shreds, pressing straight down overhead. Merely a few thousand soldiers forming a military formation could not stop a Demon King, who ttened them into a bloody mess on the spot, turning them into a pool of blood! The might of a Demon King, terrifying and unstoppable! Li Tian Gang trembled all over, his eyes bloodshot, his breathing heavy. On the battlefield, he had always been as calm as iron,manding the whole army, but at this moment, he couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed. A frenzied killing intent washed over his mind like waves, but he clenched the divine de tightly, restraining his body. His other half, honed through prolongedbat, told him with sober rationality that they truly couldn''t hold the eastern front! If they couldn''t hold it, they had no choice but to retreat and shrink the defensive line! Shrinking the defensive line, then joining hands with his fifth brother from the Western Yan, Li Xuan Li, to guard the previously established secondary defense line. At the same time, they could wait for reinforcements from the various families and the assembly of the Liangzhou gentry. Don''t underestimate this power of the gentry. If it were just a small part of them, they wouldn''t amount to much before the Li Family''s iron cavalry. But if the entirety of the Liangzhou gentry, numbering hundreds of cities, were to unite, it would be an enormously terrifying force indeed! This force was normally not fearsome only because they were like loose sand, but if united, they would be strong enough to shake a great army. Thinking of the millions of people of Liangzhou behind him, Li Tian Gang gritted his teeth, his eyes burning with rage as he watched the ten approaching Demon Kings. Without a second word, he turned and fled! Militaryw is as immovable as mountains; he too abided by it. Although his emotions drove him to rampage, his reason held him back, driving him to choose to retreat and flee! Otherwise, if Liangzhou was left unguarded, it would fall even faster! "Tiangang, farewell..." Li Fu watched as Li Tian Gang turned and dashed away, a sense of relief in his heart as a contented smile appeared on his face. In that moment, his address for Li Tian Gang was no longer that of a marshal in the army, but the affectionate nickname from their childhood days. Li Tian Gang''s entire being shuddered, turning his head to look at Li Fu, his eyes brimming with tears, scorching hot. He had witnessed the funerals of his brothers, seen the mutted corpses of countless fellow soldiers in Northern Yan, and now, Li Fu, the orphan picked up by the Li Family and raised alongside him, was also about to leave. "Tiangang, reconcile with your son, the young master... he is actually someone you can be proud of..." Li Fu whispered softly. "Shut up!" Before he could finish, the vine demon elder already strode forward, his palm descending with a strike. Li Fu''s divine soul burst out from his body, zing brightly, howling as it charged forth. But the descending demon''s palm, like a massive mountain, pressed down relentlessly, devoid of emotion and without impediment. With a loud crash, Li Fu''s body was smashed into mush, his divine soul and flesh obliterated! Li Tian Gang, who had already charged into the distance, had blood-red eyes, the whites stained with bloody threads, his teeth nearly shattering with the force of his clench. But after only a nce, he turned his head and continued to run madly away, shouting orders loudly to those around him, "Fazi Camp, heed mymand, resist the demon tide with all your might!" "Yuan Camp, heed mymand, follow me in retreat!!" He chose to take the battalion name established by his ancestors and left behind the many soldiers of the Fazi Camp he had personally trained. To stay behind meant to die, to bepletely annihted! Among the demon tide led by the Demon Kings, there were no survivors! Upon hearing Li Tian Gang''s orders, at that moment, the entire battlefield erupted with responses like a tidal wave. The soldiers of the Fazi Camp, their gazes sharp as swords, revealed even more frenzied killing intent in their eyes, fearlessly charging toward the demon horde. To those left behind to resist the demon tide and cover the retreat, there was no despair or rage, only the irond execution of military discipline. Each man charged toward the demon tide as if resigned to death, igniting their divine souls and snapping their bodies'' major arteries, all to y more demons! Gunpowder rose in plumes, the whole frontier line trampled underfoot, as countless waves of the demon horde swept over like a deluge. "Think you can escape?" Ms. Yin had set her eyes on Li Tian Gang early on, not allowing him to slip away. In an instant, she moved like teleportation, covering hundreds of miles with each step, catching up with Li Tian Gang almost in the blink of an eye. Li Tian Gang roared as he turned around and struck furiously with his de, the divine sword zing like fire as he shed at Ms. Yin''s palm. However, the green eye on Ms. Yin''s face suddenly widened, its strange demonic technique causing Li Tian Gang''s body to abruptly shudder, slowing his strike. With a thunderous impact, he was sent flying by a p. The pnded directly on his armor, extinguishing all of the divine light on that precious armor. Li Tian Gang rolled out, spewing a mouthful of fresh blood. His Indestructible Body reigned supreme in the Three Immortal Realms, but in front of this practitioner of the Ultimate Study Realm, it barely kept him from being killed in one strike. "The way you killed my son, I will have you pay back a hundred, a thousandfold!" Ms. Yin''s eyes were fierce and chilling as she struck continuously. Wave after wave of dark light seemed to tear through the sun and moon, dragging torrents of demon light, mming into Li Tian Gang repeatedly. Li Tian Gang howled as he wielded the Xing Tian de, managing to extinguish two beams of demon light before being struck again. His ribs fractured, the flesh of his palms bursting, his entire body as if trampled by a hundred thousand behemoths, his skeleton nearly shattered. Chapter 310: Chapter 62 Hes Worth Being Proud of (Second Update)_2 Ms. Yin sneered, she hadn''t even used her true power yet, let alone her peerless technique, simply crushing through the difference in their states of mind. Li Tian Gang being able to challenge the Defying Fate Realm while in the Tao Heart Realm was indeed monstrous, but the gaps between each of the four steps of the Four Stands Realm were immense, each one even exceeding an entire major realm. "The True Dragon of the Li Family, huh? Once I''ve killed you, I will refine your divine soul to be a child under mymand, allowing you to watch with your own eye as your Li Family falls to ruin," Ms. Yin sneered, reaching out with her hand, a chilling wind swirling in her palm intent ontching onto Li Tian Gang to utterly destroy his physical body. Li Tian Gang''s eyes were bloodshot, ignoring the pain in his chest, he dashed off into the distance once more, performing the heaven-defying nine steps. With each step, the aura around his body surged, attempting to counteract the suction force from behind. He charged with the determination of an old ox pulling a cart. After nine steps, his body shone with divine brilliance like lightning, like a god incarnate. Ms. Yin''s gaze lifted slightly, her eyes icy cold. With a sudden twist of her palm, a torrent of Demonic Qi gathered, forming into a massive shadow of Great Yin Luminous that roared as it struck down at Li Tian Gang. Li Tian Gang let out a furious roar, swinging the Xing Tian de, its de''s light piercing the heavens. That ferocious shadow, resembling a mix of python and dragon, tiger and lion, covered in imposing hair and scales, its eyes emitting Great Yin Divine Light that shattered the de''s light, then it mmed down with a palm. As Li Tian Gang was about to be destroyed under that demonic w, suddenly, a zing sword wind swept in, the shadow''s sharp ws vanished in an instant, severed. Then, in the blink of an eye, Li Tian Gang''s figure appeared dozens of miles away. Ms. Yin''s expression subtly changed as she looked towards Li Tian Gang''s side, where a figure wearing a conical bamboo hat and d in gray tattered clothes had appeared, looking inconspicuous, like a Jianghu traveler. But currently, that person held a sword in their hand, and that hand along with the sword shone brightly like the moon, captivating and preventing onlookers from averting their gaze. It seemed that looking away would result in being cut or impaled by that sword! Ms. Yin fixed her gaze, her emerald green pupils narrowing, then suddenly widening in anger. "Are you the Great Desert Sword Saint?!" Ms. Yin recognized the person''s identity, her face showing anger. There were three Sword Saints in the world, one residing in the southern Jianghu, another in the northern Great Desert, unknown to all, and yet another even more mysterious, elusive as a dragon showing its head but not its tail, with no one knowing their whereabouts. And this person before her, with that intense and dazzling Sword Intent, could only be the Great Desert Sword Saint. The conical hat was lifted to reveal a gaunt cheek, his beard unkempt and appearing disheveled. His eyes were indifferent, he quietly nced at Ms. Yin and said, "Having hidden away in the Great Void Realm for a thousand years, must you also be drawn into this conflict?" Ms. Yin''s gaze turned cold and fierce, "The tree wishes for calm, but the wind continues to blow. Since this turmoil has spread to us, me your Dayu Divine Dynasty for being excessive, monopolizing these thousands of rivers and mountains, constantly expanding territories and upying all the sacred sites of Spirit Mountain. It''s about time to yield some!" "What you want is more than just ''some''," the Great Desert Sword Saint said ndly. "I just can''t understand why you would choose Liangzhou." "Could it be because, you do not know, that I hail from Liangzhou?" Ms. Yin''s face subtly changed; the Great Desert Sword Saint was four or five hundred years old, his ce of origin long since disregarded by most. Moreover, after he rose to prominence from Liangzhou, challenging the states in his youth, sweeping through all directions and earning the title of Sword Saint at the age of sixty, he vanished from the public eye,st seen dwelling in the Great Desert. Hence, he was called the Great Desert Sword Saint. With the Great Desert far from Liangzhou, separated by a myriad of mountains and rivers, no one expected him to return. "With your status, why care about your origins? Are you determined to wade into these troubled waters?" Ms. Yin red intently at him. A faint smile curled on the corner of the Great Desert Sword Saint''s lips, "No matter how high one''s achievements, we grew up here, and I naturally need to protect my hometown. I advise you to retreat on your own ord. I have taken far too many lives and have grown weary of killing." "Then let''s see if you can protect this Li chap today!" Ms. Yin''s eyes suddenly turned icy, and she struck out without warning. The Great Desert Sword Saint said to Li Tian Gang beside him, "General Li, you should leave first. I''ll hold them off here. Liangzhou still needs you." Li Tian Gang had recovered his senses, took a deep breath and said, "Thank you!" Without further ado, he quickly turned and left without any hesitation. "Stop him!" Ms. Yin bellowed furiously. Behind her, the Demon Kings quickly gave chase, with two of the Dragon Gate Demon Kings tearing into the Li Family''s army, leaving the pursuit of Li Tian Gang to the Great Void Realm. With a swish! A line gouged into the ground before the Great Desert Sword Saint, as his sword light made a sudden twist. "Let''s see who dares to cross this line." "Do not be arrogant!" Ms. Yin attacked abruptly, unleashing her peerless technique, and at the same time, revealing her true form as a gigantic lion-serpent-like shadow. A silver crescent appeared on her forehead, a symbol of the Taiyin Youying Bloodline. She unleashed her peerless technique, a ck full moon condensed, aiming to take down the Great Desert Sword Saint. A touch of solemnity shed in the eyes of the Great Desert Sword Saint. Boom! A great battle erupted, with both sides engaging in fiercebat. The other Demon Kings quickly crossed the line cut by the sword Qi and pursued Li Tian Gang. The Great Desert Sword Saint''s eyes shimmered with a cold light, emitting a surge of sword Qi that forced back the first Demon King who stepped over, himself in the Peerless Technique Realm, now facing Ms. Yin and seven other Demon Kings with no fear, ready to stand alone and cover Li Tian Gang''s retreat. Chapter 311: Chapter 62 Hes Worth Being Proud of (Second Update)_3 Soon, a heaven-shaking great battle erupted here, with streaks of Sword Qi piercing the sky, and all kinds of strange lights and illusions from Demon Arts sweeping across, causing the heavens and the earth to shatter. In the distance within the defense lines, each military camp formed Arrays, fighting the Demon hordes fearlessly and fiercely. However, inside the Yuan Camp, they were fighting while tactically retreating, gradually congregating like a stream toward the position that Li Tian Gang signaled for gathering, under the cover of other military camps. ... ... Liangzhou, Western Region. On the frontier, dark clouds loomed overhead, indicating the signs of an approaching Demon horde. Fromst night, scouts had reported intelligence that on the outer edge of the border, a thousand miles away, figures of Demons were amassing, which immediately tensed Li Xuan Li''s body. He knew that the group of Demons that feigned retreat before were finally unable to sit still. Thinking of the family letter sent by Li Hao, Li Xuan Li felt a trace of relief. He had trusted Li Hao''s words; he hadn''t cked off and always had scouts checking beyond the Frontier Pass, which had indeed been correct. At this moment, as the group of Demons moved from amassing to advancing, the entire city was within his intelligence surveince; they had already made preparations for the uing battle. "Have you informed the Eastern Region yet? It''s very likely they will also face a Demon invasion!" "There''s no sighting of the Demon King among these Demons; it''s possible that the Demon King will go there!" Li Xuan Li said to the deputymander beside him. "We have already reported it." The deputymander immediately replied. "What about Heavenly Gate Pass? Have you sent a message there, telling them to be careful?" "Someone has been dispatched." Li Xuan Li nodded slightly, looked at his daughter Li Wushuang, who was dressed in a military helmet and armor, and sighed: "I''ve already arranged a carriage and horses for you to leave this ce, but you insist on causing trouble. If your mother knew, she woulde back and twist my ears off!" Upon hearing this, Li Wushuang''s initially solemn and tense face couldn''t help but reveal a slight smile. Though she had left the Divine General Mansion from a young age, during this brief return, she had already noticed how deeply her parents loved each other. As their child, she also felt happy. "Mother would not; she knows about the great battle here. If you were to return, she''d be afraid you''d lose an ear," Li Wushuang replied with a smile. Li Xuan Li''s eyes flickered, and he nodded lightly: "Your mother must be extremely worried by now." Li Wushuang gave him a slight re and said, "Dad, with the army upon us, can you please focus on the matter at hand?" Li Xuan Li nced at her and said: "The matter at hand is for you to leave quickly, not to drag us down here." "Members of the Li Family do not shrink from battle; don''t forget, I too bear the Li surname!" Li Wushuang asserted. However, as she said thest few words, her heart suddenly brought an inexplicable image to mind, causing a change in her expression. Li Xuan Li''s gaze moved to the distance and muttered softly, "They''re here!" Li Wushuang''s gaze turned resolute as she invoked her Divine Soul to look far into the distance. She saw the vast horde of Demons approaching, their numbers about the same as their reconnaissance had indicated. Li Xuan Li immediately instructed his deputymander to prepare the war horns for battle. Atop the city walls, numerous defensive siege weapons were ready, and the cannon towers were loaded. Boom! As the Demon horde entered the ambush Arrayid out on the outskirts of the city, it instantly triggered the Array. Explosive power burst forth, disturbing the horde and tearing gaps through it. Li Xuanli''s eyes were cold and unflinching, showing no changeit was merely the beginning of a great battle. However, at that moment, three silhouettes suddenly burst forth from the demon tide, closing in with extreme speed. With a loud thud, the three attacked in session; their ferocious might reverberated against the border array, causing a violent impact. The divine patterns of the array stirred, shing rapidly. Li Xuanli''s face changed drastically, and with him, the expressions of numerous other soldiers, Immortal Realm generals, all turned to shock. "Demon King!" "It''s the Demon King!" Within the demon tide, there were unexpectedly three Demon Kings hidden; previously, they had only detected the dozen or so Great Demons leading the Three Immortal Realmssuch a scale was already immensely vast, yet there were Demon Kings hidden within! "Quick, Xuan Camp''s first division, defend the array!" Li Xuanli urgently roared out. Li Wushuang''s pupils constricted, her body trembling, her breath nearly halted. It was actually a Demon King! Watching those three Demon Kings in midair, continuously bombarding the array, each strike caused her heart to pound with trepidation, feeling like she couldn''t catch her breath. "Master shoulde, but there''s only one of him..." Li Wushuang''s face was taut, fixing her gaze on the imposing figure of the Demon King. When she detected the gathering of demons a thousand miles awayst night, she immediately sent a message to her sect, requesting the help of the Thousand Mechanisms Elder. But it would take some time to arrive. Even so, could they stop these three Demon Kings if they did arrive now? Boom boom boom! The array vibrated, as the three Demon Kings attacked with full force. A flurry of arrows flew, but when they struck the Demon Kings, they were effortlessly deflected, casually blocked by their physical treasures, unable to inflict any harm whatsoever. It was like bathing in rainwater, allowing the rain to wash over them for several hours without sustaining any injury. Li Xuanli immediatelymanded not to waste energy, directing the frontline archers to aim at the approaching demon tide instead. He himself then drew his sword and, calling upon five Immortal Realm generals, soared into the sky. "Dad!" "Stay put!" Li Xuanli shouted angrily, charging forward without looking back. ... ... To the south, at Heavenly Gate Pass, Cangya City. The city bustled with exceptional livelinesspeddlers and merchants hawked their wares everywhere, descendants of prestigious families roamed the streets, intending to visit the legend but were kept outside the courtyard. On Dragon Pass Road outside of Cangya City, a figure was racing towards it. It was Li Hao. Lu Chunsheng had taken him to the Yongzhou frontier; from the southern borders, he raced all the way, activating Myriad Attributes, hiding his presence, and finally returned to Heavenly Gate Pass. Today''s Dragon Pass Road, with its tea stalls along the way and the asional passerby, was utterly different from the destion when he first arrived. Li Hao approached a tea stall, asking the owner for a cup of hot tea. Then, smelling the aroma of steamed buns, he was somewhat surprised, bought two baskets, and began to eat. Chapter 312: Chapter 63: Reinforcements, Haotian Flag (Third Update) ``` "Hmm?" Li Hao was eating a baozi when he suddenly felt the taste was familiar, as if he had eaten it somewhere before. He looked up and found the old vendor at the tea stall somewhat familiar, suddenly recalling that this was the tea stall owner he had encountered on his way to Qi State to y demons. "Is it you?" Li Hao looked at the other person in surprise. "Hmm?" The old vendor at the tea stall looked at Li Hao with confusion. Li Hao focused his gaze on the vendor, sensing his aura, only to find he was just an ordinary person. "Boss, weren''t you setting up your stall in Qi State before?" Li Hao asked. The old vendor looked at Li Hao in surprise and said, "You know this old man?" "When I passed by before, I even learned how to make baozi from you," Li Hao said. Hearing Li Hao''s words, the old vendor seemed to recall as well and said suddenly: "So it''s you, what are you doing here?" "I should ask you the same, why are you here? Haven''t you been setting up your stall in Qi State for many years?" "Isn''t it because some martial youths said business was good over here, they are all rushing this way, so I thought I might as well bring this old man and move over here." The old vendorughed and said, "And sure enough, business is indeed much better here, look." As they were speaking, a few young men dressed in brocade clothes rode on horses from outside Dragon Pass Road, and seeing the tea stall, they dismounted from their horses. "Old man, some tea!" "That''s rude to call someone like that, you should call him boss." "Hey, you are too particr about these things, we are people of Jianghu now, calling him old man makes us look bold." "My dad said that when you are out and about, don''t mistake rudeness for boldness, or you''ll end up getting beaten up." "Wow, you even made it rhyme." The young men casually sat down to chat andugh, ncing over at Li Hao, who seemed to be about their age, assuming he was just another guy who came to experience Cangya City. "Here you go." The old vendor greeted them cheerfully, handed them a pot of hot tea, and said, "We also have some baozi snacks, would you like some?" "Sure, a portion for each of us." "Alright." The old vendor replied with a smile. He turned back to his stall to get busy, while speaking to Li Hao: "Young hero, are you here in Cangya City to join the fun?" "I live here." Li Hao, sipping tea and eating baozi, asked, "From Qi State to here is a long journey, did youe by yourself? It''s quite a difficult road to travel." The young men at the next table were surprised to hear Li Hao and immediately looked over, with a rather forward youth speaking excitedly: "Brother, you live here? Did you just buy a ce or join the army?" "Brother, have you seen Marshal Haotian?" "The road is indeed long; if it''s hard to travel, just go slowly," the old vendor said with a smile. "As long as you get to where you want to go, being slow is also scenery." Li Hao was interrupted by these youths and took another look at the tea stall owner. Although he felt something was odd, coincidences aremon in this world, and perhaps it was just his own overthinking. "Boss, I should get going." Li Hao finished his meal and got up to tell the owner. He then turned to the young men and said with a smile, "This area can be quite dangerous, you might be better off going somewhere else to have fun." "How so..." The youths, seeing his mature behavior and being of an age when blood runs hot, immediately felt challenged. They were about to argue when they saw Li Hao step into the air and disappear outside the tea stall. Flight. The mark of the Fifteen Li Realm! The words at the tip of the young men''s tongues suddenly fell silent. This fellow who seemed their age was actually of the Fifteen Li Realm! But soon, they looked at each other with excitement. They had heard that many were flocking to Cangya City, where countless talents wished to challenge the legendary youth. It seemed indeed to be true. Talents could be found everywhere here! "Brothers, let''s eat quickly, we''ll go too." The young men suddenly became swift in their actions. "What a bunch of impatientds..." Seeing this, the old vendor shook his head with a smile. ... ... Li Hao quietly returned to Cangya City and went back to the walled courtyard. The patrolling Grandmasters who saw Li Hao immediately saluted, and Li Hao waved them to continue. Ren Qianqian was practicing in the courtyard; hearing the noise, she opened her eyes to look, and upon seeing Li Hao, she immediately stopped and ran over. "Young master, you''re back." "Yes, has there been any newstely?" "There''s been nothing here," Ren Qianqian replied, "but this morning, Elder Hongzhuang received a military report, I''m not sure of the details." Li Hao remembered the strict patrols at the city gate when he entered and his expression shifted subtly. He turned to Ren Qianqian and said: "Find me some clean clothes. I''ll go ask." "Okay," Ren Qianqian nodded. Li Hao released his Divine Soul to explore the entire city and quickly located Li Hongzhuang''s presence. His figure flickered, and he vanished from the courtyard, appearing at the residence of Marshal Li Hongzhuang. Li Hongzhuang was concentrating on her sword practice when she suddenly sensed something, looked up, and upon seeing Li Hao appearing like a gust of wind, she rxed and said: "Hao Er, you''re back? From Tianji Tower here, even at the fastest, it would normally take six or seven days, right?" "Yes, I''ve just returned." Li Hao sat down on a nearby chair, saw a te of snacks, picked one up and tossed it into his mouth, and asked: "I heard from Qianqian there''s a military report; I noticed the soldiers seemed to be on alert when I came back, is something happening?" "The demons previously roaming around Liangzhou Territory are indeed feigning a retreat; now they are rallying at Liangzhou''s western border, preparing to attack," Li Hongzhuang said, frowning as she mentioned the matter, "It''s intelligence from my fifth brother, spottedst night. A military report was delivered this morning at full gallop." ``` Chapter 313: Chapter 63 Reinforcements, Haotian Flag (Third Update)_2 "These Demons, indeed harbor undying demonic hearts!" Her eyes brimmed with murderous intent and rage. Li Hao suddenly understood; he had made simr guesses about the situation beyond the pass earlier. "How is the situation on the Western Frontier?" "For now, it remains unknown." Li Hongzhuang shook her head, "My fifth brother only said that we should be on guard as well, as the Demons might invade at any time. He instructed us to keep a close watch and not to cken." "That''s why today I had all the soldiers in the city on high alert and sent several teams of elite scouts beyond the pass. The earliest team to depart has already returned from eight hundred miles out without sighting any Demons." Li Hao hadn''t borated on his previous cleanup outside the pass to Li Hongzhuang; the area within five thousand miles had already been cleared by him. Therefore, it was normal that nothing was discovered within eight hundred miles. However, now that the Demons were amassing to attack Liangzhou''s Western Frontier, they might also regroup and head towards Heavenly Gate Pass, given that it is a critical chokepoint on the southern side of Liangzhou. Just because it was clear before, doesn''t mean it remains so now. Thus, Li Hao didn''t say much, waiting for the return of the scouts she had dispatched to know the exact situation. Should those Demons dare toe, he would clear them out once again. It just so happened that the Demons he had in earlier provided the city with food for over a month, which they had already run out of. An opportunity to replenish the food supply wouldn''t be bad; it would save him the expense of procurement. Now that he had left the Li Family, he was self-reliant, and his finances were all self-earned, relying on the rewards he had previously obtained and selling Demon materials in exchange. Previously, when he had no money, it had been Song Qiumo who had fronted the funds. He hadn''t yet had the chance to repay her the money or the favor. "If the other scouts don''t find traces of Demons, it could mean that the Demons may have concentrated their forces to attack the Western Frontier," Li Hongzhuang said, "Then, we''ll scout the Western Frontier''s battle situation." "However, it is also possible that the Demons have split up and their main force has not yet moved towards our area. I will continue to send people to scout in theing days." She would not underestimate or rx her vignce; with the speed of the Demon army, traveling a thousand miles in a day was not surprising. With the Great Demons serving as the vanguard, in less than half a day, they could rush a thousand miles and attack a city in advance. Li Hao nodded; indeed, this was a prudent approach. "Inform me immediately if there''s any situation." Li Hao then prepared to rise and take his leave. Li Hongzhuang cast a nce at him and asked, "You returned from Yongzhou after just five days. Didn''t you thoroughly browse through Tianji Tower, or was it that the head of Tianji Tower was unwilling to let you see more?" "No, he let me look as I pleased." "Then why did youe back so soon?" Li Hongzhuang asked, surprised. Because I finished... Li Hao smiled, waved his hand, and said, "I''ve been on the road too long; I haven''t taken a bath in several days. I''ll go change into fresh clothes first." "..." Li Hongzhuang was somewhat speechless. You couldn''t possibly have hurried back just to take a bath, could you? Before she could continue to ask, Li Hao had already stepped out of the Divine General Mansion and disappeared from her sight. "This guy..." Li Hongzhuang couldn''t help but shake her head, amused. She wondered how someone as casual as Li Hao could have cultivated to such an extent, a stark contrast to the strictly disciplined offspring of the Divine General Mansion, yet ironically Li Hao surpassed everyone in talent. Back in the small courtyard. Li Hao quickly washed and changed into new clothes, sent a message to Feng, who was secretly stationed nearby, and suddenly remembered that his return had been too hurried. He hadn''t taken the time to stroll around Yongzhou to bring back some tasty local specialties. However, his main concern was the possibility of a Demon invasion at Heavenly Gate Pass, as it was highly likely that the Demons of Tianji Temple would learn of his departure. "To think they didn''t seize the opportunity to attack Heavenly Gate Pass, could it be that their main forces have moved to the Western Frontier?" "They might feel that even if they conquered Heavenly Gate Pass while I''m gone, they''d have to retreat when I return, given the numerous gs here." Li Hao knew that the Demons outside the pass must have witnessed the power of his gs, especially those of Tianji Pce. Seeing Cangya City''s walls bristling with gs and still daring toe would indeed show courage. Shaking his head, Li Hao didn''t ponder further. Since the Demons were attacking the Western Frontier, it indicated they truly intended to strike Liangzhou, and he had to guard Heavenly Gate Pass well. "The world is starting to descend into chaos..." Li Hao felt it was time to exert himself; he sent Ren Qianqian to invite the young chess prodigy, Xu Zhouyuan. When dealing with these masters of the arts, Li Hao was exceedingly polite. Embracing Li Hao''s attitude, Ren Qianqian approached the inn where the young chess master resided with much courtesy, conveying Li Hao''s invitation. Xu Zhouyuan, now well into his seventies with snow-white hair, possessed mediocre Martial Arts talent and had not cultivated. He relied instead on the wealth umted through his reputation to buy some health-maintaining elixirs. But being a mortal with a frail constitution, he could not handle too strong a medicine, so the elixirs he took simply allowed him a slightly longer lifespan than an average mortal elder and a slightly more robust physical condition. When his attendant saw Ren Qianqian, he was flustered with honor and hastily invited her in. Xu Zhouyuan, hearing that the young master was in the mood again, also smiled. Recalling the previous close and indecisive matches, he too felt an itch for the game and promptly epted the invitation. Ren Qianqian presented Xu Zhouyuan with ten taels of Gold, handing it to the young chess master. Xu Zhouyuan hurriedly tried to decline, but Ren Qianqian insisted it was the young master''s rule. He could only ept. ...He had previously taken more than ten bags like this. One could hardly turn down such generosity... With a beaming face, Xu Zhouyuan followed Ren Qianqian into the carriage, bound for the bamboo-fenced courtyard. The scions of noble families who recognized Ren Qianqian immediately eximed in surprise, seeing her invite Xu Zhouyuan with such a humble and respectful demeanor. They assumed the old man must be a senior from the Four Stands Realm. Chapter 314: Chapter 63 Reinforcements, Haotian Flag (Third Update)_3 ``` However, it was only after the carriage had gone far and they learned from the inn''s young servant that the old man was just an ordinary person, nicknamed "Little Chess Sage." "A chess yer?" Everyone was surprised. He was merely amon man, yet he was treated with such courtesy by that sword attendant prodigy? ... In the small fenced courtyard, Li Hao had already prepared refreshments and tea, and had wiped down the cool bamboo mat. When he heard the sound of the carriage, Li Hao knew that the old senior had arrived. As soon as Xu Zhouyuan entered the courtyard, Li Hao immediately stood up to wee him, saying, "Senior, you must be tired." "The young general mustn''t overexert this old man," Xu Zhouyuan hurriedly replied. Although he was known as the Little Chess Sage and had some reputation, the Dayu Divine Dynasty''s foundation was ultimately grounded in martial arts. In this world, martial artists were still the most revered. Chess Tao? It was just an insignificant side path after all. "Not at all. Please, senior," Li Hao said as he led him to a seat and poured him tea. Xu Zhouyuan had been treated this way by Li Hao before, but he didn''t easily ept it, still cautiously replying with politeness, "The young general is too courteous." Staying with a lord was like staying with a tiger, and when schrs and literati apanied generals, it was just like this. "There''s no need to be formal, senior." Li Hao smiled, waved his hand to dismiss the others, and gestured to the Little Chess Sage senior to proceed. Upon seeing this, Xu Zhouyuan, who had just taken a sip of tea, immediately put it down and began to grab pieces out of the chess box. Ren Qianqian knew that when Li Hao yed chess, he disliked interruptions. If disrupted, he would certainly get angry, a reaction resembling that of martial artists when startled during their cultivation. She was already ustomed to this. She retreated to the side to cultivate on her own, while also keeping watch for Li Hao. The small courtyard returned to tranquility. Daylight fell on the eaves and corridors, touching upon Xu Zhouyuan''s shoes he had taken off outside the corridor and the tender green grass growing between the blue stone pavement cracks. Your move, my move, the two settled into a quiet game of chess. Xu Zhouyuan gradually entered the zone, no longer as restrained as before, fully engrossed in ying his pieces. At the end of the game, Li Hao barely won. This Little Chess Sage''s skills were extremely high, at the level of fifth dan. With any oversights from Li Hao, turnovers were an easy possibility. Seeing the experience prompt emerge on the panel, Li Hao smiled slightly and invited his opponent to start another round. This quiet momentum continued until suddenly, a piercing shout intruded. "Report!!" While deeply contemting his next move, Xu Zhouyuan was startled by the vigorous bellow, the piece in his hand falling onto the chessboard. It happened to knock off a corner of white pieces on the board, changing their position. Bang!! A huge dark palm fiercely suppressed down, the array''s dazzling golden light shing non-stop, countless divine runes rapidly spinning, yet ultimately unable to withstand, with a bang, shattered by the impact! And the massive demon palm thunderously suppressed down, smashing the foundational stones of the external defensive line! As the array copsed, a breach in the wall was torn open. In an instant, countless demons swarmed in like a tide, entering through the breach beneath the Great Demon King, breaking through the wall, and rushing toward the city! Many soldiers from Xuan Camp spat blood, falling to the ground, unable to hold on. "Father!" Li Wushuang watched as the figure that was thrown back and crashed onto the city ramparts, breaking the stones. Li Xuanli was severely injured. The dents in his battle armor and his Indestructible Treasure Body made it difficult to withstand, having sustained heavy injuries. Li Wushuang quickly rushed over and helped Li Xuanli get up. "Quick, retreat!" Li Xuanli got up, his eyes on the three Demon Kings suspended in the air; blood roiled and anger red on his flushed face, but the presence of his daughter by his side brought his thoughts back to calm: "Constrict the defensive line, hurry and retreat!" "Quick, release the signal for help!" He bellowed urgently. The deputy who hade to help ryed the orders swiftly, and meanwhile, smoke signals rose into the sky. "Cover the governor''s retreat!" The other generals, seeing the situation, quickly converged, their expressions solemn, aware that this was now a moment of life and death. ``` ``` There was no Martial Artist from the Four Stands Realm stationing here, once the Array broke, no one could stop the three Demon Kings! "Kill!!" A general of the Three Immortal Realms roared as he threw his long spear, leading his troop to charge into battle. Millions of people and countless demons shed together, like two torrents colliding, with blood and severed limbs sttering everywhere, the battlefield as distinctly separated as the ck and white stones on a chessboard. "Report!!" Xu Zhouyuan''s gaze shifted from the disturbed ck and white pieces on the chessboard, looking up at the reporting officer. Thetter had already arrived at the courtyard, and upon seeing Li Hao''s figure, he immediately knelt on the bluestone floor in front of the chess table, presenting with both hands: "Young General, a military report from the Liangzhou Military Department has arrived!" Li Hao frowned slightly, he was somewhat displeased by the disruption of his Chess Tao, but knowing the importance of the military report, he was not in a mood to be angry and gestured to take the report. Before he could examine it, a figure rushed over in haste, Li Hongzhuang entered in bright red armor. Having spent a long time at the Frontier Pass, she never took off her armor except for bathing and sleeping. Even while sleeping, she wore light armor, ready to rise at a moment''s notice, fully armed for battle. "I just heard that war horses entered the city, the messenger was covered in blood, did something happen in the western regions of Liangzhou?!" As soon as Li Hongzhuang saw Li Hao, she quickly asked. Li Hao''s expression changed slightly, he swiftly opened the military report, and with a nce, he read through it all. "The western regions have fallen, led by a Demon King!" Li Hao''s gaze darkened, had the western regions fallen so quickly? Just as Li Hongzhuang mentioned,st night their sentinels had detected demons gathering; the intelligence was sent this morning, and now it was afternoon. The demons had gone from assembling to attacking in just a dozen hours. The western regions had the protection of an Array. But with three Demon Kings... it was no wonder. Li Hao furrowed his eyebrow, the appearance of three Demon Kings among the demonic hordes did not surprise him, but the absence of a guardian from the Four Stands Realm at the western regions did. Was the defense force of the western regions really so weak? "Demon King!" Li Hongzhuang''s pupils contracted upon hearing Li Hao''s words, and she hurriedly asked, "What about Fifth Brother, how is he?" Her heart clenched as images of her third and sixth brothers'' deaths in battle came to mind, along with the funerals she had attended, filled with the mournful cries of the household and the white of mourning garments. "He''s safe for now." Li Hongzhuang immediately breathed a sigh of relief, her heart slightly settling back in her chest, and quickly asked, "So, is Fifth Brother asking us for reinforcements? Now that the Array is broken, what''s their n for defense?" Li Hao shook his head, nced at the military report, sighed, and tucked it away: "He didn''t ask for reinforcements but reminded us to be careful and to beware of the Demon King. Moreover, he said they have now retreated to the second defensive line." Li Hongzhuang was stunned, and then she also understood; her expression becameplex as she said to Li Hao, "So... should we go and help?" Li Hao pondered for a moment. With his shadow clone managing the Array here, it could provide some defense. While he was weighing the options, another voice came from outside the courtyard. "Report!" A soldier of the Haotian Army rushed in, urgently saying to Li Hao: "Young General, we saw the warning signal fires outside the pass, a scouting sentinel has been attacked!" Both Li Hao and Li Hongzhuang''s expressions changed slightly. The western regions had just fallen, and now demons hade here? "Do you know how many are there?" Li Hao asked. "We have not yet determined the number." Li Hao looked at Li Hongzhuang, whose expression had also turned grave. Li Hao could tell she was thinking of doing as Li Xuanli had done: shrink the defensive lines and concentrate forces, stalling until reinforcements arrived. He fell silent for a moment, then said, "By the time this military report reached us, they should have already retreated to the second defensive line. Here''s what we''ll do C you and Li He go together, take my battle g with you." "Both of you are from the Three Immortal Realms, if you hurry, you can reach there in the shortest possible time." Li Hao nned to have them carry his marked battle g to assist in the fight, while he himself would stay to defend Heavenly Gate Pass. After dealing with the demons here, if there was still time, he would go to offer further assistance. His battle g contained fifty percent of his killing power, considered an extremely formidable weapon,parable to a full-force blow from someone in the Tao Heart Realm! This way, he could also fend off many demons for his uncle. ``` Chapter 315: Chapter 64: Swords Ignite the Beacon Fires (First Update) Li Hao said, and secretly conveyed the message of his battle g to her. Li Hongzhuang was slightly stunned, and after hearing Li Hao''s words, she froze momentarily, "The battle g contains Li Hao''s sword moves?" This was the domain of Sketching Arrays that only the Heavenly Observatory could aplish; how did Li Hao do it? She looked at Li Hao with puzzlement andmunicated through secret voice transmission. However, Li Hao did not exin and only said, "There''s no time left, Elder Hongzhuang, if you wish to go and provide support, you should set off quickly. I will give you fifty battle gs!" Li Hongzhuang recovered from her momentary daze, realizing that now was not the time to probe into Li Hao''s affairs. Her nephew was shrouded in too many secrets to explore; the wondrous and peerless talent alone was inexplicable, only to be attributed to a monstrous natural gift. "I won''t go." A figure emerged, it was Li He. He stared at Li He, knowing that with his current strength, he was no match for Li Hao. Thus, in addition to the solemnity, his expression carried an added sincerity: "Young Master, in such dangerous times, Heavenly Gate Pass is also being attacked by demons. Please allow me to apany you this time." Last time the Heavenly Gate Pass was in dire straits, he was knocked unconscious by a Four Stands Realm expert and sent out of the Heavenly Gate Pass, an incident that had haunted him continuously. He was moved by Li Hao''s kindness in sending him away during a crisis, yet ashamed of his failure to perform his duty, unable to face himself. "I am under orders to protect the Young Master, even if it is to die, I shall die in front of you." Li He requested earnestly. Li Hao was somewhat at a loss for words, those warriors of the Li Family really did have single-minded brains. Li Hongzhuang nced at him and thought about the recently detected intelligence at the Heavenly Gate Pass. With aplex look on her face, she knew she should also stay to defend. However, with the presence of the Four Stands Realm, coupled with Li Hao''s own strength not being weak, her fifth brother needed her even more. "Hao Er, let him stay. I can travel alone, and that''s faster anyway," Li Hongzhuang immediately said. Li Hao pondered for a moment, and indeed it made sense. Li Heing along would be of little use other than carrying the battle gs. Instantly, his Divine Soul exited the body, whistling out, flying to the top of Cangya City''s walls, and from there he drew 50 of the 100 marked battle gs within a hundred li outside the city, gathering them and bringing them back to the courtyard. The fifty stacked battle gs reached the height of several haystacks. Li Hongzhuang covered these battle gs with her power of object control, and upon hearing Li Hao''s instructions on how to use them, she said to Li Hao: "I''m off, be careful all of you over here!" Giving Li Hao a profound look, she soared into the sky with the battle gs, flying towards the interior of the realm at her full speed with the rapidity of body control. From the Heavenly Gate Pass to the western warzoney a distance of thirty thousand li, and even reaching the second line of defense that Li Xuanli spoke of was twenty thousand li away. If one used the speed of object control, covering dozens of li in a single breath, one could indeed arrive quite quickly. But that was the limit speed during battle, hard to sustain. The energy expended was like a floodgate, and the longer one persisted, the more the consumed power exponentially increased. By the time one reached the battlefield, there would be basically no fighting strength left. The vast expanse of Liangzhou covered hundreds of cities. Each city''s territory spanned hundreds of li, epassing numerous towns and vast wildernesses, with a diameter of one hundred thousand li. Even with the full-speed travel of the Unwithering Strength, one would be exhausted halfway there, as the Unwithering Strength could not be maintained for so long. At this moment, Li Hongzhuang could not afford to conserve her strength and directly burst forth at full speed to traverse at her utmost limit. Furthermore, by not letting Li He apany her, she intended to exercise the Unwithering Strength. With the energy draining at this moment, she could burst forth with the maximum extreme speed. Li He, only being of the Indestructible Realm, could not keep up with her pace. ... Once Li Hongzhuang had left, Li Hao immediately summoned the Haotian Army, notified the whole city, and ordered a lockdown. He also sent out a signal warning of the demon cmity, advising any wandering Martial Artists to either enter the city or hide. Li Hao suddenly thought if the western front met with disaster, then if demons dared toe this way, it was likely that the eastern and northern frontiers would also suffer demon invasions. Thinking of the eastern frontier, he frowned slightly; he had never paid attention to that side, nor did he want to. The north was too far from this ce, almost on the opposite end, spanning across ten thousand li of Liangzhou. It was impossible to send reinforcements instantly. "Tighten the defense lines, if the eastern and northern frontiers are defeated, they should also retreat to the second line of defense. The news of the borders being breached should have spread throughout Liangzhou. If those noble families wish to survive, they should also send reinforcements." "Moreover, with such chaos, the royal troops should alsoe." "As long as we hold the second line of defense and hold them off, it should be enough." "But with the Demon Kings in the western front, there should also be others in different ces. As defense lines shrink, demon forces will converge as well, and the pressure might be equally great, if not greater." Li Hao''s eyes shed. He took a deep breath, the fifty battle gs he had just given to Li Hongzhuang might not be enough. He then summoned a Grandmaster who served as a colonel in the Haotian Army. Li Hao took another twenty battle gs and had him ride a fast Red Blood Horse to rush to the aid of the western defense line. The Grandmaster epted the order and rode the Red Blood Horse out of the pass. Li Hao instructed the scouts to watch for further news from beyond the pass, to see what kind of demons and in what numbers. "Wasn''t it cleaned up before? Didn''t they get the message? If Tianji Pce knows of my strength and still dares to invade, it must be at least with four or more Demon Kings..." Li Hao''s gaze became solemn, and what awaited would be a tough battle. "Young General..." Xu Zhouyuan, listening to this shocking news next to him, trembled, feeling for the first time the intense ferocity of the frontier soldiers. Chapter 316: Chapter 64: Swords Ignite the Beacon Fires (Second Update) Li Hao issued onemand after another, and by now, the courtyard had emptied. Upon hearing Xu Zhouyuan''s voice, Li Hao looked over at him, saw his anxious expression, and smiled, "Senior, don''t worry, Heavenly Gate Pass will be fine." After finishing, he sat back down and said, "There''s still time, let''s finish this game of chess." Xu Zhouyuan was stunned, looking at the youth who remained calm amidst imminent danger, he suddenly felt a sense of shame. Although he wasn''t a Martial Artist, he had lived for seventy years but still fell short of this youth''sposure. "Then I shall apany the young marshal to finish this game." Xu Zhouyuan took a deep breath and gathered his thoughts. Meanwhile, outside Heavenly Gate Pass. Seven hundred miles away, in a wilderness where giant trees touched the sky. A vast group of Demons swept forward like a tidal wave, led by four Immortal Realm Great Demons. "Both the eastern and western territories have been breached, huh? Worthy of Dragon Soar and Great Void Realm indeed, their actions are truly extraordinary; Liangzhou will soon be our territory!" "By now their military forces should all be concentrated in the inner territories, right? If they don''t shrink their defensive line, they''ll die even faster." "The brat at Heavenly Gate Pass, the one who destroyed myir and desecrated my ancestralnd, I wonder if he can still sit still now!" "Once this boy leaves, we''ll break through Heavenly Gate Pass and take the opportunity to contribute too. That way, we''ll be well-positioned to im a piece of territoryter." The leading Great Demons were those that had been previously driven away by Li Hao from outside the pass. With a prompt from Tianji Pce, they had escaped in advance and gone into hiding, fortunately missing the danger. But theirirs had been destroyed and imed with gs, deterring them from approaching. "Elders, Marshal Haotian hasn''t returned yet. He went to Tianji Tower just six days ago, and even if he only studied for one day, he would need until tomorrow to return if he travels normally," said a Bird Demon from Tianji Pce as it flew swiftly to bring the intelligence. Li Hao had concealed his tracks when he left the pass; even Tianji Pce could not detect him and had to infer his movements based on those who came and went from Tianji Tower. Now, they had mobilized the intelligence outpost from Yongzhou to help investigate the area outside Tianji Tower. However, Tianji Tower also dealt in intelligence. Tianji Pce had been established based on Tianji Tower''s model and didn''t dare approach Tianji City too closely. Consequently, Li Hao''s whereabouts could only be guessed. "Hmph, the one on the city walls is just an avatar, not unlike our Demon Artfrightening but a bluff," a Great Demon from the Immortal Realm scoffed. Although the Cultivation Technique of creating avatars was rare, they had seen quite a few, and those avatars typically possessing one-tenth the power of the original body were considered quite good. -le-mp-yr "Why don''t we take the chance to attack while he''s still not back?" suggested a Demon. After discussing for a while, they quickly made a decision and immediately ordered the army to march at full speed. Soon, the scouts sent to investigate detected the movements of these Demons and passed the information back. "Report!!" The shout arose, rushing into the small fenced courtyard. Xu Zhouyuan, just about to ce a ck piece, nearly fumbled it and hurriedly looked over. Li Hao paused, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he signaled for the report to be made. "Report to the general, we have located the traces of the Demons outside the pass. The number is roughly over fifty thousand, with what seems to be two Immortal Realm Great Demons among them; the strength of the remaining Demons is still unclear," reported the scout. Li Hao slightly raised an eyebrow. Fifty thousand? Only that many? If it were the Demon King inmand, he wouldn''t bring just fifty thousand troops unless he aimed to conceal his movements or lull the enemy intocency, or perhaps he nned to strike quickly. But if it was a quick strike, the Demon King himself would sufficewith smaller disturbances and faster speed, he certainly wouldn''t let a Demon army stir the grass and alert the snake. After all, thebined power gathered by fifty thousand troops was still insufficient to withstand a few ps from the Demon King. "Report back immediately if there are changes," Li Hao said. "Yes." The scout departed. Li Hao turned around, and immediately noticed a vacancy in the ck pieces on the chessboard. He smiled and ced a white piece to fill the gap. "Marshal..." Xu Zhouyuan swallowed his saliva with some effort. Li Hao smiled faintly and said, "Elder, with the Inner Formation in ce and my presence here, it''s toote to flee now. It''s either life or death. Better to stay calm and finish this game with me." Xu Zhouyuan was taken aback, then realized it was true. It was definitely toote to leave the city now. If Heavenly Gate Pass were to fall, wouldn''t the enemy attack immediately? Could they, mere carriages and horses, possibly outrun the Demons? He immediately focused his mind, took a few sips of tea, and now seated in this besieged city, his thoughts seemed to clear up a lot. He felt braver and began to consider his moves seriously. As the Demon Tide outside the pass loomed closer, reports from the scouts continuously reached Li Hao''s ears. The Demon Tide was getting closer. A hundred miles outside the pass. Upon seeing those war gs scattered around, the faces of the four Immortal Great Demons changed, filled with a nightmarish sensation, followed swiftly by annoyed and furious outrage. "Send the order, avoid these war gs at all costs, and don''t touch them," onemanded. The Great Demon issued themand. The massive and dispersed wave of the Demon Tide suddenly contracted, and its pace slowed down. "I will protect these war gs to prevent any shortsighted creature from touching them," an Immortal Demon stated, releasing its power to cover the gs and prevent them from being touched. The Demon Tide continued to march on, and quickly arrived in front of Heavenly Gate Pass. At that moment, numerous soldiers atop the pass were prepared for battle. Watching the approaching dark tide of beasts, both the Haotian Army and the Bloodsha Army had a grave expression on their faces. Meanwhile, the message also reached Li Hao''s ears. "Have they already arrived?" Li Hao narrowed his eyes slightly. Whether there was a Demon King hidden within the Demon Tide, he would know after making his move. "Qianqian." Li Hao called out softly. Ren Qianqian had already ceased her cultivation practice. After all, the continuous military reports had unsettled her, making it difficult to concentrate on her training. Now, hearing Li Hao''s call, she immediately understood his intention, turned, and ran into the house to fetch Li Hao''s sword from the Sword Box. This Sword Box was crafted by Ten Thousand Artifacts Tower when they forged the Dragon Soar Sword for Li Hao, normally used to store the treasured sword. Ren Qianqian opened the Sword Box, and with a sheathing sound, the Dragon Soar Sword emerged suddenly from its sheath. The bright gleam of the de reflected in Ren Qianqian''s eyes, turning into a streak of golden light. Like a dragon swirling through the sky, it drew an arc above the courtyard before speeding towards the exterior of Cangya City. The diameter of Cangya City was just sixty miles across, which was the size of a medium city, but Li Hao''s range of control over objects extended to a hundred miles. On the streets, numerous scions from noble families and talented youths from different states, stood on the street, rushing towards the city walls. They had heard about the Demon attack on the city, yet they were not frightened; instead, there was an inexplicable excitement. Usually, ying Demons required traveling over mountains and searching far and wide. But now, they could witness a Demon Tide. As they rushed to see, suddenly, a streak of golden light raced over their heads, carrying a terrifying pressure and murderous aura. That streak of golden light, with a dragon''s roar and a tiger''s bellow, sped towards the direction of the city gates. "What''s that?" "It looks like a sword!" "Hurry, let''s go and see!" Among the astonishment of the crowd, they hastily chased after the golden sword light, heading towards it. Chapter 317: Chapter 65 Arrogant Demon Tide (Second Update) "Roar!!" With the roar of the demons, the tide of the demon horde approached like dark clouds covering the sky, filling the pass to the brim. Atop the city walls, the vicemander of the Bloodsha Army ordered, "Activate the array!" Above Cangya City, golden light emerged, with the array enveloping everything. "So many battle gs!" Within the demon horde, four Great Demons from the Three Immortal Realms saw the Haotian battle gs nted atop the city walls and their expressions changed slightly. "However, at such a close distance, if those battle gs were to burst forth, they should be affected as well, right?" "But it''s unknown whether the array attacks within these battle gs only target demons." The eyes of the four Great Demons from the Three Immortal Realms were grave, but they had anticipated this scene beforehand, only they hadn''t expected there to be so many battle gs. "First breach the city, let the lesser demons destroy the battle gs, then we can retreat!" They had already thought of countermeasures and paused for a moment, then called out the charge on their war horns. At once, the demon throngs behind them charged towards the city covered in golden light in response to the call. But just at that moment, suddenly a dragon''s roar resounded from afar. It seemed toe from tens of miles away, traversing the air with a piercing howl! All four Great Demons from the Three Immortal Realms looked up, and the many generals on the city walls couldn''t help but also look up to see a golden sword light, speeding from within the city, passing over their heads at high altitude, like a brilliant meteor. "It''s a sword!" "It''s the Dragon Soar Sword!" Several of the Great Demons from the Three Immortal Realms had their expressions change dramatically, recognizing that legendary sword. Ever since that sword fell into Li Hao''s hands, its reputation had grown even greater, having carved out a formidable name for itself in the five thousand miles outside the pass! As they caught sight of the Dragon Soar Sword, the Dragon Soar itself was whistling past the array, with the sword''s body covered by Li Hao''s controlling spiritual thought, bearing Li Hao''s aura, while Li Hao himself possessed the arraymand token, so the flying sword prated the array without any hindrance. Whoosh! The Demon Soul on the Dragon Soar Sword was stimted, roaring towards the sky, its voice shaking thends a hundred miles beyond the pass! Afterwards, like a True Dragon entering the sea, it set off a towering surge of Sword Qi. In an instant, its body cracked like ice, unleashing countless showers of sword rain, forming a terrifying tide of swords! One sword stood supreme, pressing down the sky! The majestic tide of swords, like a sea of water, covered everything, rolling over towards the army of fifty thousand demons. The divine light-enshrouded Dragon Soar Sword, like a golden dragon, weaved through the demon horde, moving at extreme speed, like golden divine lightning, carving arcs of gold through the demon horde. Where it passed, the bodies of demons were pierced through. Those with lower cultivation levels were directly torn apart by des of Qi dragged along by the Sword Qi, not even having the chance to scream. The sword tide also swept forth, colliding violently with the approaching demon horde. In an instant, the demons at the forefront were pierced through by the sword tide, with countless spatters of blood, their demonic auras dissipating, as if riddled with a thousand holes! This terrifying scene left all the many generals on the city walls agape in shock. Most among the Haotian Army were martial artists from various states who hade to reinforce Li Hao. When they had arrived, they had only seen Li Hao under attack by several Demon Kings, already bloody and in a dire condition. Their impression of Li Hao was still of a time when Li Hao, at Dayue City, beside Dragon River, dominated all with just a finger. After all, that time was not so distant from now. But at this moment, the awe-inspiring might unleashed by the Dragon Soar Sword left them speechless. One sword cut through fifty thousand demons! Among them, there were dozens of demons from the Heavenly Human Realm, and at that moment, they were not fighting ording to martial ethics by taking turns to battle one-by-one during a grandmaster''s doctrinal debate, but they could join arrays to attack! Yet, they were still scattered and unable to defend themselves! Young masters from various families followed to the city, some climbed to the top of the nearby buildings, looking out from the towers, while others summoned their Divine Souls, gazing from high in the sky within the city. At this moment, witnessing the endless tide of swords beyond the array and that Dragon Soar Divine Sword weaving through, they were all struck wordless. "Is that sword the one belonging to the young general?" "It''s his sword, I recognize it, it''s the Dragon Soar!" "The foremost of the world-renowned swords, it''s that sword!" Many of the young masters were aware of many famous swords, their images and charts spread far and wide. What makes a sword famous is not just its name being recognized by people, but also its shape and posture are known by all! At this moment, under the watchful eyes of the entire city, the Dragon Soar Sword stirred up myriad sword tides, crushing the demon army. This devastating and shocking scene seemed not like a demon horde besieging the city, but rather, the Dragon Sword soaring and diving, a one-sided ughter of demons! Blood flowed freely, countless demons roared defiantly, only to be instantly prated, fragile as paper, soft as tofu, before the Dragon Soar Sword, offering no resistance! As the Dragon Soar Sword plunged into the demon horde, advancing increasingly deeper, it quickly moved to strike at the four Great Demons from the Three Immortal Realms. In a small courtyard enclosed by a hedge. Li Hao lightly ced a piece on the board. As the demon horde charged to the outskirts of the city, he had already noticed that among them were four presences of the Three Immortal Realms, two of which were hidden. Therefore, the sentinels before had not detected them, because the Great Demons had intended for them to be overlooked. Thebination of overt and covert moves was like the cement of pieces on this chessboard, alternating between ck and white. Beyond these Great Demons of the Three Immortal Realms, no presence of a Demon King was detected, possibly hidden even deeper. But it didn''t matter, he would just y all these demon hordes. In the face of absolute power, shallow tricks are useless. "Capture!" Li Hao trapped with four pieces, and pinched up the central ck piece from Xu Zhouyuan''s side, which had extended its ws to invade more white territory but was now surrounded and cut off by Li Hao. Chapter 318: Chapter 65: Decisive Demon Tide (Second Update)_2 Bang!! The Dragon Soar Sword suddenly pierced through the void, shing towards a Great Demon of the Three Immortal Realms! "Bastard!!" This Three Immortal Realm Great Demon was so frightened that his soul nearly left his body, the might of the Divine Sword was too powerful. Could it be that the young man didn''t go to Tianji Tower and was instead situated within the city? Or could it be just an avatar wielding this sword? Roaring, he revealed his true form, like a huge savage bull, violently using his horns to strike at the Divine Sword. His whole body was swelling with demonic aura, forming a towering bull demon shadow behind him, a whisper of an ancient Demon King bloodline hidden within his veins. At this moment, the phantom of the Bull Demon''s eyes glowed crimson, attempting to sweep away and grasp the Dragon Soar Sword with his hands. However, the Dragon Soar Sword erupted with an even more dominant and explosive Sword Qi, like a dragon''s roar prating a roar, swiftly streaking with electricity, instantly dodging the Great Demon''s horns in the Three Immortal Realms, stabbing straight towards its head. There was a muffled thud, like some dull impact sound. The skull shattered. The Divine Sword''s golden light vanished atop its head, the Three Immortal Realm Great Demon''s eyes widened, pupils constricted, yet its body remained rigid in ce. In less than two seconds, dazzling sword light split from every direction of its body, breaking apart like shattered ceramics, countless fissures bursting forth with divine radiance, then exploding violently. Blood and flesh sttered everywhere, the entire body torn asunder! A Divine Soul escaped from the body, but it too was severely injured, screaming as it fled far away, burning its spirit with great speed. But the speed of the Dragon Soar Sword was even faster. In an instant, it arrived, cutting with a single stroke, extinguishing its Divine Soul! The Divine Soul, like burning gold paper, convulsed in the void as the de passed. The Dragon Soar Sword''s attack caused excruciating pain and damage to its Divine Soul, its body burning, struggling to crawl forward, eyes revealing despair and unwillingness, along with intense regret. But in the end, the Divine Soul burned out, leaving nothing behind, like a gust of wind, scattered. The Dragon Soar Sword roared as it flew towards another three Great Demons, not halting for a moment, bursting forth with even more ferocious might. "Damn it, what kind of power is this?!" "Run!" The remaining three Great Demons were terrified, a single sword piercing through the Three Immortal, instantaneously ying it. That was supposed to be the Indestructible Realm, with flesh as tough as a Divine Weapon, yet it was cleaved into countless pieces by this Divine Sword?! In this moment, they finally confirmed that the young man had not left Cangya City; it was all a ruse, deliberately luring the enemy! But their realization came toote. They scattered and fled, no longer caring about the demon tide they had summoned, only thinking about saving their own lives. But the speed of the Dragon Soar Sword was incredibly fast, instantly catching up with another Great Demon of the Three Immortal Realms. As it frantically roared in resistance, a towering Sword Qi burst forth, hundreds of zhang tall, as if shing down from the clouds, cleaving its body in two! Such might made everyone atop the city walls boil with blood, surprised and delighted, clenching their fists. After ying one, the Dragon Soar Sword turned towards the other two Great Demons of the Three Immortal Realm, chasing with the main body, while in the sword tide created by the rest, a dragonposed of countless sword lights chased after another Great Demon. The Great Demon pursued by the Sword Qi dragon panicked in its attempt to escape. Though also from the Indestructible Realm, the previous Bull Demon''s tragic death without any resistance left him with no will to fight at this moment. Seeing the Dragon Soar Sword''s main body chasing after the one it had called "old friend" before, its heart surged with joy. He fled frantically for his life, but the surging sword tide approached from behind, he roared, "Break for me!" Just with the sword Qi split from the main sword, it intended to y him. Did they really think he was an easy target? He roared in fury, his palms like divine iron, conjuring a majestic demonic aura into a palm imprint asrge as a mountain, and pushed it across. But as soon as they touched, he sensed that something was off. The prating power of the Sword Qi dragon was far stronger than he had imagined. The demon palm shattered, countless Sword Qi dispersed, washing over his body. He felt a piercing pain all over his body, as if thousands of needles were stabbing him, and his body sttered with countless drops of blood. "Ahhhhh!!" He let out a furious roar, revealing his true form, but just as he began to transform, suddenly a Sword Qi struck him and his Divine Soul and strength seemed to be instantly snatched away by the Grim Reaper. It was as if all his blood and spinal cord were instantly drained. "How, how is this possible..." His pupils contracted, his eyes filled with horror, but more than that, with despair. He could feel his life force rapidly declining, like falling into an abyss thousands of feet deep. He attempted to sacrifice his Divine Soul to escape, but his Divine Soul felt like it was tumbling over a cliff, struggling to climb out of his body, yet never able to escape, eventually falling down along with the body. Thump! His body copsed on the ground, kicking up dust. Numerous Sword Qi bombarded him, pecking his body to pieces. Meanwhile, the Dragon Soar Sword had already caught up and in that Immortal Realm Great Demon. The opponent was of the Unwithering Realm, unleashing Unwithering Strength, bursting forth with all his might, even burning his Divine Soul and bloodline, but the True Dragon Sword Soul flew out from the Dragon Soar Sword, with the domineering presence that once belonged to a Demon King, cutting him down with a single sh. His physical body could not withstand the Dragon Soar Sword''s de; though his power was immense, it was like rotten wood that could not withstand a single strike. After dealing with a few Great Demons, the Dragon Soar Sword returned to battle the tide of Demons, with countless Sword Tide washing down like rain, the ground covered with a rain of blood. The tide of Demons let out shrill screams, scattering in all directions, but under the baptism of Sword Qi, they were all engulfed. A mere fifty thousand Demon Tide, although there were quite a few at the Heavenly Human Realm and Fifteen Li level, boasting overall great strength, but Li Hao, when he was just at the Fifteen Li Realm, had already in an equal number of Demons in Cangyu City, Qi State! Times had changed, and not a single demon escaped; in less than the time of half an incense stick, including the four Immortal Realm Great Demons, all were in. Outside the city, corpses were strewn everywhere, and blood flowed like rivers. Countless demon bodies were torn and scattered all over, resembling purgatory. And the Dragon Soar Sword traced an arc of light in the air, hovering for a moment, then, like a golden rainbow, flew back into the Array, shooting straight towards the center of the city, towards that small courtyard surrounded by a fence. Countless people looked up, watching the Divine Sword retract its golden light, descending into the city. They knew that was where the young man resided. From start to finish, the opponent never showed himself, merely a flying sword, yet he had in fifty thousand demons, cutting down four Immortal Realm Great Demons! That young man... was only fifteen years old this year! Compared to the battle at Dayue City that shocked the world, now, that young man had be even more formidable! The city was as if silent, a brief lull before a burst of cheers that reached the skies ensued. On the city walls, numerous soldiers excitedly embraced each other, this tense and grave battle that had yet to begin, that they had yet to join, was already resolved. With the might of that one young man, the tide of demons was vanquished! "Marshal Haotian!!" Someone took the lead and let out an excited cry. Countless soldiers couldn''t help but raise their arms in cheer. Someone excitedly grabbed the military g on top of the city walls, fluttering it in the wind, shouting loudly! Inside the city, many scions of noble families, young boys and girls, as well as those merchantsing to do business, and themon folk living there, all heard shoutsing from all directions. At that moment, the name of that young man reverberated through their minds. Haotian! Chapter 323: Chapter 66: Whose Flag is That, And Whose Name? (Third Update, 10,000-word Chapter)_5 "Stop talking, grab onto me quickly!" Li Qingling urged anxiously. She grabbed Li Xuanli''s arm, pulled him close, and was about to rush toward that city. But suddenly, a figure whistled by and smashed into the ground in front of them, searing a deep crater. The three of them looked and recognized the figure as the Thousand-Mechanism Taoist. At this moment, he was covered in blood, his appearance disheveled, a far cry from the immortal bearing and Daoist bones he had just recently possessed. The three were shocked; the Thousand-Mechanism Taoist was of the Defying Fate Realm after all, yet he had been defeated in a blink of an eye? Just then, two terrifying auras suddenly surged, startling the trio and eliciting cries of horror from the soldiers on the nearby city ramparts. The three turned to look only to see that, apart from the figures of the three Demon Kings, two more figures had appeared out of nowhere. "You sure took your time!" One of them was d in white, with a noble aura like jade, and a handsome face. However,pared to his usual indifference, his eyes now contained a depth of cold severity. "The Holy Pce, Monarch Bai!" "Blood Lake Jiao Demon!" On the ramparts, many recognized the identities of these two Demon Kings. Beyond Monarch Bai, the other was an elder from Dragon Gate, also a Demon King, whose strength was nearly on par with that of the Abyss Dragon Demon King. At that moment, with five Demon Kings airborne, they seemed poised to swallow the heavens and earth. The terrifying demonic aura enveloped the area like dark clouds, causing the pupils of Li Xuanli, Li Qingling, and others to widen in disbelief; more than that, there was despair. The multitudes of soldiers on the city walls were also speechless, unable to utter a word. How could there be five Demon Kings?! "Master..." Li Wushuang, who had almost reached the Array in the distance, turned back to see this scene, her eyes shifting from surprise to shock and disbelief. Her master, so powerful and invincible, was defeated? How could this happen? Master had arrived after all. But even Master had been defeated! Li Jian, who was protecting her, also had no joy in his eyes, his face as dark as a scorched pot. He even realized that this second line of defense was not going to hold. With five Demon Kings, who else could possiblye to block them? Boom boom boom~~! In the distance, hordes of demons surged forward, overwhelming all in their path. In the brief moment that the three Demon Kings were blocked, the tidal wave of demons had caught up. And the generals and soldiers who had initially stayed back to intercept had already been submerged by the tide, only managing to slow it down slightly before it quickly picked up speed in pursuit again. Despair! At this moment, whether outside the city or within, everyone was engulfed in despair. The appearance of the five Demon Kings was like an eclipse, their horrific pressure silencing even whispers. Armies numbering in the thousands stood no chance against the Demon Kings, as easily crushed as paper constructs. The Array for this second line of defense had no chance of holding! All eyes were on the Thousand-Mechanism Taoist in the crater, the only one in the Four Stands Realm and thest vestige of hope remaining. The Thousand-Mechanism Taoist slowly got to his feet from the ground, his hair disheveled. The hair coil around his head hade undone. He looked up at the slowly advancing five Demon Kings, staggered a step, and clutched at the gaping wound in his abdomen that Monarch Bai had almost pierced through his heart with a sneak attack. He was pale and haggard, his forehead drenched in cold sweatsuch grievous wounds were something he had not experienced in over a century. As he watched the Demon Kings encircle him, he knew that unless he used his Defying Fate chance, there was no escape. But his Defying Fate opportunity had long been used up. Could it be that he, too, was going to die here? "Old geezer, it seems you''re out of Defying Fate chances!" Monarch Bai caught a glimpse of the fleeting despair in the eyes of the Thousand-Mechanism Taoist and sneered coldly. The tide of demons advanced with their steps, drawing closer to thest remnants of the army outside the pass. The oing flood seemed capable of devouring andpletely consuming Li Xuanli''s forces in an instant. Li Xuanli''s eyes were filled with despair, but they soon erupted into unyielding rage and a roar, "Xuan Camp, heed mymand, for ourst battle, follow me and fight with all we''ve got to the death!!" His roar echoed throughout the entire camp and over the city walls. "Hmph, mayflies shaking the tree!" Monarch Bai sneered, prepared to strike down Li Xuanli first. Having conflicted with Li Tian Gang in Northern Yan for so many years, he harbored a deep-seated hatred for him, and now his intent to kill against his brother surged even more. Just as his hand was about to strike, an angry rebuke thundered from the sky. "Stop!!" It was a woman''s shout! Clear and piercing, it traveled across miles to reach the ears of Monarch Bai and the other Demon Kings. The Demon Kings all showed surprisecould there possibly be a courageous woman from the Li Family? "Little sister!" Li Xuanli almost instantly recognized the voice calling out to be that of his youngest sister, stationed at Heavenly Gate Pass. His face, which had been filled with fury, now showed a rare panic; in such dire straits, more numbers were pointless, his little sister''s arrival would merely mean she was joining in death! "Hong Zhuang, don''te!!" His eyes reddened and glistened with tears as he yelled at the top of his lungs. But what answered his cry was a swiftly approaching whooshing sound! A dark figure flew across the sky like a sharp arrow or an iron meteorite from beyond, slicing through the air, racing across the vast ins, andnding directly the ground beneath the feet of the Demon Kings with an impact! Dust rose from the ground, sting out a crater more than a dozen meters deep. And in the crater was a war banner! The banner, initially rolled around the pole to minimize wind resistance, unfurled in the moment of impact as Li Hongzhuang''s protective power wound around the pole dissipated upon collision. The fabric that had been wrapped around the pole slowly slid down and unfurled. Chapter 325: Chapter 67 Li Tian Gangs Call for Help Li Xuanli was shaken. Li Hao''s battle g deterred the horde of demons. Its might exceeded his imagination, yet he couldn''tprehend it. Li Qingling and Li Xueyun beside him were also stunned, somewhat puzzleddidn''t even the royal battle gsck such domineering presence? Was the name being called out their grandnephew''s? "Kill!" "If that kid doesn''t show up, just kill them all, force him out!" The five Demon Kings, seeing Li Hao had yet to appear, felt a sense of being provoked. The Abyss Dragon Demon King took the lead and attacked the Thousand-Mechanism Taoist. The Giant Spider Demon King, meanwhile, spat out its spider swords towards Li Xuanli and the others. The faces of Li Xuanli and the rest changed dramatically, somewhat nervous. Although the battle g had frightened the Demon Kings, it was only a fright. If Li Hao and the person at his side from the Four Stands Realm weren''t present, it would be of no help. "Be careful!" Li Hongzhuang''s gaze was solemn as she spoke in a low voice, "Protect yourself with all your might!" As she spoke, she suddenly drew the multitude of battle gs from her back and ferociously threw one out. "Be careful!" Monarch Bai, seeing the battle g flying towards them, hurriedly eximed. The Giant Spider Demon King reacted slightlyte, about to dodge when the battle g, under the control of Li Hongzhuang, pursued its body rapidly. The Giant Spider Demon King was forced to retreat continuously by the pursuing battle g, feeling ashamed and angry. A Demon King reduced to dodging a mere battle g? It shot out a spider sword to kill in midair, severing the battle g. The battle g was torn and broken, but the energy seals contained within it were also released. With a swoosh! A streak of red-gold Sword Qi soared into the sky, violently attacking the nearest Giant Spider Demon King. The Sword Qi was immense, stirring up a mighty force as it cleaved towards the Giant Spider Demon King. "Damn it!" The Giant Spider Demon King''s pupils shrank, somewhat horrified. He knew the battle gs contained a Sword Array, but he had never personally experienced it. He hadn''t expected the Sword Array''s released power to be so formidable! It spat out spider swords continuously, roaring, "Thousand Swords to y the Heavens!" The snow-white web swords formed an array as if to shatter the heavens, firing countless long rainbows that crashed into each other. But the red-gold Sword Qi was like a heavenly pir, with a sweeping sword strike, it shattered the sky-full Sword Array and shed directly at the Giant Spider Demon King. Pu! Two of the Giant Spider Demon King''s legs broke off, sprinkling demon blood. Though reduced in might, the red-gold Sword Qi still aimed towards its head, only to be split by Monarch Bai with a sword strike. The sword''s edge vibrated, leaving Monarch Bai with a chilling realizationa mere Sword Array had such ferocious power to intimidate Beings of the Three Immortal Realms! In the midst of the demon horde not far away, those Demons of the Three Immortal Realms witnessing this scene were both shocked and inwardly relieved they had stopped in time earlier, or else a disaster could have unfolded! "Go!" Li Hongzhuang transmitted her voice, and again rapidlyunched two battle gs. Two gs shot up with a whistling sound towards the Giant Spider Demon King. The Demon King, whose body resembled a grotesque insect, immediately stepped forward to help block, but was extremely wary, not daring to destroy the battle gs. Using the power tomand objects, Li Hongzhuang tore through the gs midair, and two more Sword Qis erupted out. "Damn it!" The insect-like Demon King eximed in shock and anger, spitting out blood swords that whirled rapidly, condensing a sea of blood in front of him to shield himself. Meanwhile, Li Hongzhuang took the opportunity to lead Li Xuanli and her two aunts swiftly towards the Array inside the defense line. The Thousand-Mechanism Taoist also took a breather, stabilizing his mind. He noticed the might of the Sword Qi from the gs matched the full-on attack of the Tao Heart Realm. Given that Li Hongzhuang still had so many gs on her back, it was indeed a significant weapon. Even against five Demon Kings, they could hold off for a moment. "Don''t run!" Several Demon Kings made their moves in session, stirring up a sky full of demonic energy and dust, blocking their way. The earth split open, and ws like mire dragons extended out to smite them. Bang! The Thousand-Mechanism Taoist wielded the Nine Section Whip to pierce through those muddy ws, forcing himself through the injury, leading Li Hongzhuang and others out of the encirclement. As the Demon Kings gave chase, Li Hongzhuang consecutively summoned several more battle gs. The Sword Qi burst forth in midair had even shocked her own spiritual thoughts. And the multiple Sword Qis swept across indiscriminately, forcefully repelling the figures of several Demon Kings. The shattered Sword Qi turned into countless shadows, covering the Demon Kings. "Leave none behind!" The Giant Spider Demon King, seeing they were about to reach the Array, disregarded blocking the Sword Shadows and released a vast array of webs, locking the air ahead of them as if teleporting to ensnare them. But at that moment, it endured countless Sword Shadows washing over its body. It had long seen that the attack power of these Sword Shadows had weakened, and even if they caused him harm, it would only be some pain. Suddenly, however, one of the Sword Qis prated his body as if seeping inside. The Giant Spider Demon King had just blocked Li Hongzhuang and the others with his spider web, not having time to retract it when a strong premonition suddenly surged from the depths of his heart. His pupils contracted, and he roared angrily, trying to repel the remaining Sword Shadows, but it was toote. All his strength was rapidly draining, his Divine Soul seemed to be sucked away, all his power, including his life force, was fast disappearing. "What''s happening..." The Giant Spider Demon King was in utter shock. Each of his spider-eyes scanned his whole body. Although he had endured numerous Sword Shadows, he hadn''t taken much damage. His final injury had been from the Sword Qi cutting off two of his spider legs. But... his consciousness was blurring. Thud. The Giant Spider Demon King fell straight down, crashing to the ground, with his Divine Soulpletely extinguished. He was only of the Tao Heart Realm; he didn''t have a second life. This eerie scene, as the other Demon Kings were about to pursue, made them all halt their steps, staring in horror at the Giant Spider Demon King. Chapter 326: Chapter 67 Assistance Request from Li Tian Gang_2 If it wasn''t for the fact they saw the life force of the Giant Spider Demon King truly disappear, they would have thought the old guy had just dozed off. How could he die so peacefully? "What happened?" "He''s dead?" "He hardly took any attacks, how could he be dead?" Several Demon Kings were terrified and felt a chilling horror. Monarch Bai''s pupils constricted as he thought back to the moment when he had sacrificed his chance of defying fate to escape. That strange sensation of impending death closing in. Looking at the sky filled with sword shadows, he suddenly realized and roared, "Don''t resist these Sword Qi attacks with your physical bodies at all costs!" "As long as you make contact, you might die!!" Hearing his roar, the other three Demon Kings were astounded. Physical bodies can''t touch these ubiquitous sword shadows? The sword shadow attacks aren''t that strong; could there be hidden killer moves or deadly poison within? Although they were perplexed, the death of the Giant Spider Demon King seemed indeed rted to enduring these sword shadow attacks. They immediately defended with all their might, using Demon Art and weapons to protect themselves. When in doubt, it''s best to err on the side of caution. The death of the Giant Spider Demon King slowed down the pursuit of the other Demon Kings. At this moment, the Liangzhoumander at the top of the city saw Li Hongzhuang and others racing towards them and urgently bellowed orders to the generals beside him to lend their Arraymands. As soon as he got his hands on the Arraymands, he rushed out of the Array, handed them over to the few, and ushered them inside. Only after entering the Array did Li Hongzhuang, Li Xuanli, and otherspletely breathe a sigh of relief. Li Xuanli looked back only to see his own army rushing towards the Array, but in their rage, the Demon Kings struck down upon the Xuan Troops, pping continuously like giant mountains crushing down, and in a few moments, hundreds of thousands of soldiers were turned upside down, with countless dead or wounded. Li Xuanli''s eyes turned red as he tightly clenched his fists. "Dad." Li Wushuang ran over, her face still streaked with tears. Li Xuanli gave her a look, and although relieved to see her unharmed, he numbly and sorrowfully watched his Xuan Troops continue to fall in front of him. Li Hongzhuang also saw and stepped forward, standing atop the city walls, once again projecting three military gs to cover the Xuan Troops. But this time, the Demon Kings had learned their lesson, heading straight for the Xuan Troops as soon as they saw the military gs, wanting to see if the gs'' attack would indeed only harm the Demons and spare the Human Race. Seeing the cunning of these Demon Kings, Li Hongzhuang''s heart sank, but she did not tear up the military gs, as that would also severely damage the Xuan Troops. Witnessing this, the Demon Kings realized the w in this military g Sword Array and scoffed coldly as they plunged into the Xuan Camp, ughtering relentlessly. Continuous screams arose; outside the city was a one-sided massacre. But the people on the city walls could only watch with wide eyes, helpless to intervene. As the Demon Kings charged into the midst of the Xuan Troops, they also dared not attack from a distance, and their attacks were but a minor itch for the Demon Kings. Soon, as their numbers dwindled, the Xuan Troops were ughtered even more swiftly, and in a blink, only corpses littered the ground. Although they fought valiantly, burning their Divine Souls, they still couldn''t stop the ughter. Under the onught of the four Demon Kings, they couldn''t even catch a glimpse of their figures. Watching the blood-soaked, tragic scene of corpses, the many soldiers on the city walls breathed heavily, their hands tightly gripping their weapons, feeling both ashamed and heartbroken. At that moment, after the four Demon Kings vented their rage by ughtering the Xuan Troops, Li Hongzhuang furiously detonated the three military gs. Three streams of Sword Qi burst forth, chasing after the Demon Kings. The faces of the Demon Kings changed slightly as they quickly retreated, but the Sword Qi relentlessly pursued them, smashing their Demon Art to bits. The might of the Sword Qi was incredibly formidable, unstoppable, injuring two Demon Kings and forcing them back. Monarch Bai was locked on by a stream of Sword Qi, and panic climbed in his heart, prompting him to flee swiftly into the distance, sprinting at full speed, not daring to confront the Sword Qi. He felt an intense bitterness in his heart; he, a mighty Demon King, was actually being chased to a frantic escape by that young man''s Sword Qi. "Bastard!" The remaining three Demon Kings, looking at Li Hongzhuang standing atop the city walls and the dozens of military banners behind her, wore ugly expressions. With such fearsome military gs, and there being about twenty or thirty more, who could withstand that? If the other side were to burst out all at once, they couldn''t be sure they wouldn''t end up like the Giant Spider Demon King. "What should we do?" "Wait for the Great Elder to arrive. Send a message to the Great Elder; only he can solve this." Several Demon Kings looked at each other and decided to signal the Great Elder at Tianji Pce, awaiting his reinforcements. In the meantime, they would besiege the area. Seeing the Demon Kings retreat without attacking the Array, everyone atop the city walls, although heartbroken, secretly breathed a sigh of relief. However, the Demon Kings and the distant tide of demons had not retreated. They were standing still ten miles outside the city, within visual range of each other. The people on the city walls realized that the Demon Kings were contemting their next move. At this moment, they too could only wait for the reinforcements of the Human Race to arrive. "General Hongzhuang, we''re lucky you arrived in time." Themander of Liangzhou nced at the three Demon Kings hovering in the distance, then turned his gaze to Li Hongzhuang. Had she not arrived in time with reinforcements, Li Xuanli and the Thousand-Mechanism Taoist would have likely perished outside the city, and they would now be facing the fierce assault of five Demon Kings. The Array wouldn''t hold for long. Li Hongzhuang nodded slightly, her heart also trembling at the thought of facing five Demon Kings. If not for the war banner given by Li Hao, ten of her would have been of no use. Thinking of Li Hao, concern welled up within her. How was Heavenly Gate Pass faring after she left? However, seeing the multitude of war banners on the city walls, her heart felt somewhat at ease. "Whose war banner is this?" Li Qingling looked at her niece, unable to contain her curiosity. Li Hongzhuang quickly called out "Aunt," and then said, "This is Hao Er''s war banner, the son of Tiangang." "Is this the same Hao Er whose talent surpasses Little Junye? Does he already possess such a renowned name?" Li Qingling and Li Xueyun were both surprised. They had suspected as much, but to hear it confirmed by Li Hongzhuang was still shocking. The fame of Li Hao had spread far and wide, and given he was from the Li Family, even though they were married far from Qingzhou, they had heard the news and paid close attention to it. If she remembered correctly, that child was only fifteen years old this year, right? "Indeed, it belongs to General Haotian." themander of Liangzhou thought to himself. Previously in the court, he had doubted the Li Family for taking Heavenly Gate Pass lightly, letting a youth be in charge and neglecting the lives and deaths of the people of Liangzhou. But now, it was because of him that they were saved. Li Wushuang heard their conversation, her eyes filled with bewilderment. She had been trying so hard, but why did it seem that she was drifting farther and farther away from her cousin? The closest they had been was during that confrontation under the tree... "Tiangang has indeed fathered a fine son!" Li Qingling looked at the many war banners on Li Hongzhuang''s back and couldn''t help but exim, "Looking at these demons, it seems they recognize the destructive power of this war banner. Compared to Junye back in the day, Tiangang''s son''s fame exceeds by several times." "Indeed," Li Xueyun agreed. Li Junye''s death ten years ago had been a pain for the whole Li Family. But now, that scar was covered by a young man who burst forth with an even more dazzling light. "Report!" Suddenly, a scout rushed in, arriving in front of themander of Liangzhou and spoke quickly: "Just spotted a distress signal on the east side!" "The east side?" Li Xuanli, still numbly staring at the siege outside, suddenly turned his head. He quickly stood up, his wounds having slightly healed during this brief respiteafter all, he had taken some medicine before, and the medicinal powerbined with his own self-healing was continuously repairing his injuries. "We''re facing five Demon Kings here. The eastern region is guarded by Duke Xingwu; there must be Demon Kings there too, right?" themander of Liangzhou said, his expression changing. Li Xuanli''s face looked grim. There were already five here; the eastern region might have just as many. "Is it the Seventh Brother asking for help?" Li Hongzhuang''s face also darkened as she quickly said, "I''ll go provide support!" "I''ll go too," Li Qingling immediately said. "I still have the strength to fight." "Me as well," Li Xueyun added. "I haven''t used my Unwithering Strength yet." "Aunts, please don''t go," Li Hongzhuang immediately shook her head and said, "If the Demon Kings pursue us, you going will be of no use. I''ll use Hao Er''s war banner to fight, which should deter the Demon Kings." With that, she wasted no more time, took two Array tokens, and flew into the air. Chapter 327: Chapter 68 All Demons Know Watching Li Hongzhuang''s retreating figure, Li Xuanli and others like Li Qingling all wore worried expressions. Without the Demon King making a move, they were still considered top fighting forces, able to influence the situation on the battlefield. But once the Demon King appeared, they would need to hide and dodge all over the battlefield, only able to engage inbat with the protection of Four Stances Peak Realm masters. However, there weren''t that many Four Stances Peak Realm experts. If there were, the demons wouldn''t haveunched such a major offensive against Liangzhou. Even if reinforcements from the various Four Stances Peak Realm experts came, it would take time. The only immediate reliance was the war banners in Li Hongzhuang''s hands. Liangzhou, eastern side. On a in, beacon fires rose one after another, illuminating the far distance. More than one hundred thousand Yuan Camp soldiers and several hundred thousand Liangzhou border guards retreated while covering each other. Behind them, no tide of demons followed; the tens of thousands of soldiers were only pursued by six Demon Kings. The other Demon Kings were unseen for the moment, as was Ms. Yin, clearly tied up by the Great Desert Sword Saint. Otherwise, they would have never managed to escape this far had Ms. Yin pursued them. "Just hold on a bit longer, we''re almost at the second defensive line!" Li Tian Gang was covered in blood; halfway through, his Unwithering Strength recovered, and he took action once more, bursting out with full power, temporarily slowing the Demon Kings'' advance and buying time for the army''s retreat. But now, his body''s injuries were healing slowly, and the continuous severe damage to his fighting body slowed the healing process. Despite having applied medicinal powder all over himself and consuming a bellyful of healing treasures, the effects weren''t immediate. They required at least an hour or two to be absorbed and converted. "Follow me to block the demons!" A general roared in his ear. Li Tian Gang turned to look and saw another Yuan Camp''s ten thousand-man legion slowing down to stay behind and block the Demon Kings. Such sacrifices had urred several times along their path. His face was grim, yet he was powerless to prevent it. Although the Eight Directions Order had been issued, capable of rapidly reaching tens of thousands of miles and crossing through states, it still took time for those reinforcements to travel. But at present, the demons didn''t even give them a moment to breathe, relentlessly attacking the border from the start and the sun hadn''t even set yet. "Faster, even faster!!" Li Tian Gang roared. He had not yet given in to despair; behind him were tens of thousands of troops that he needed to lead to safety. Boom! The ground shook behind him. The previously left-behind ten thousand Yuan Camp had just formed their ranks forbat when they were jointly attacked by five Demon Kings, their formation broken andpletely decimated. This ten-thousand-man legion could easily tten a city, but in front of the Demon Kings, they were no match. Their resistancested but a few breaths. The sound of horse hooves vibrated beside him, and Li Tian Gang could almost hear his steed, the Red Blood Horse''s heart pounding fiercely. The horse was tired too. But it was still running at full speed, the intelligent Red Blood Horse knew that stopping meant death. The setting sun in the west shed its light from the front of the in, a bit dazzling. Yet the orange-hued afterglow, like spilt blood on their battered armor, seemed all the more deste. Li Tian Gang saw the distant city walls and the second line of defense, but while his gaze reached there, his body might not. Was this also his own twilight? With a look of longing in his eyes, beyond the anger, there was profound mncholy. He had fought many battles, in countless demons, and now was he to fall here as well? Eldest brother, second brother, third brother... Li Tian Gang envisioned multiple figures before him, and suddenly felt death was not so fearsome. Because his father and brothers were all waiting for him on the other side. But... Qingqing. Thinking of his beloved wife, Li Tian Gang felt a pang of pain. He still wanted to cultivate to a higher state, reach the Four Stances Peak Realm, pacify the demonic cmity in the four states guarded by the Li Family, and then head to the Great Wilderness Heaven to find her. But now, there was no chance left. Leaving Northern Yan meant a farewell forever. Li Tian Gang quickly thought of another figure, that stubborn young man. He sighed internally, realizing in the end, he had no chance to guide him further. He hoped his second uncle and the others would stop indulging him, and after his own death, he would probably return to the Li Family. By then, True Dragon''s position would have a sessor. It was just unclear whether he could bear this responsibility and lead the Li Family forward. The setting sun painted Li Tian Gang''s face, reflecting the myriad regrets in his eyes. He sighed softly, estimating the distance by sight, along with the army''s marching speed, and the speed at which they were pursued by the Demon Kings, he knew they couldn''t reach that defensive line. Someone had to stay behind to block the Demon Kings. Either the entire Yuan Camp had to stay behind, fight with all their might, and strive for a chance at survival. Or he himself had to stay behind, to fight for a chance at survival for tens of thousands of soldiers. Without any doubt. Li Tian Gang chose thetter. He gently patted his Red Blood Horse and softly said, "You''re tired too, go." The Red Blood Horse seemed to understand, as tears actually fell from itsrge eyes. Li Tian Gang stood hovering in the air, but saw that the Red Blood Horse also slowed down and stopped, refusing to leave. Li Tian Gang could not help but smile. Then, he took a deep breath and turned around to shout, "All units, march at full speed!!" "The second defensive line is right ahead!" "Charge!!" His loud roar echoed in all directions. Tens of thousands of soldiers heard it and also saw the figure that had stopped. Some realized what was happening and their eyes welled up with tears. "From here on, it''s up to you, fifth brother..." Li Tian Gang turned to look onest time at the distant walls, wondering if his fifth brother was there. A pity, there would be no chance for a final farewell. He chuckled softly, ready to avert his gaze but suddenly saw a ck dot appear. He was somewhat astonished, his eyes focusing to see clearly the figure within the shadowit was unmistakably his younger sister. Li Tian Gang''s heart jolted, immediately thinking of the distress signal he had just released. His original intention was to call for reinforcements from the stationed army within the defense line or the Four Stands Realm experts rushing to Liangzhou to reinforce the line. Yet, the only one who came was his younger sister. All alone. Li Tian Gang''splexion changed drastically, and he bellowed, "Hong Zhuang, don''te over!!" "Toote!" As the voice echoed, six sinister presences of demon Qi had already descended behind Li Tian Gang. Among them, an old vine demon raised its hand in anger,shing out thousands of vine whips like lightning, intent on capturing Li Tian Gang to make up for previous failures. Li Tian Gang roared furiously, his whole body surging with energy, as he drew his divine de and shed. But at the same time, the other five Demon Kings also made their moves. With a thunderous crash, Li Tian Gang''s body was hurled backward, mming into the ground, creating a deep pit, and sliding for over a hundred meters beforeing to a stop. The six Demon Kings moved like thunderbolts, pursuing him. But at that moment, a whooshing sound came from dozens of miles away. Whoosh! A battle g soared through the air and, as it neared the six Demon Kings, it suddenly burst open. Li Hong Zhuang had deliberately destroyed the battle g to release the Sword Array. A dazzling sword light swept out, pushing back the bodies of the six Demon Kings, but the sword light also dissipated. Taking advantage of this brief moment, a second and a third battle g flew in session,nding in front of Li Tian Gang, shielding him. Li Tian Gang had just climbed up from the ground, about to burst open his major meridians for a do-or-die battle, when he saw this unexpected turn of events. He paused for a moment, still not fullyprehending what had happened when he saw Li Hongzhuang''s figure already rushing over,nding beside him. "Seventh Brother, are you okay?" Li Hongzhuang immediately shielded Li Tian Gang behind her, her face grim as she looked toward the six Demon Kings. Although she had battle gs on her back, she was somewhat apprehensive. She had thought the situation at Fifth Brother''s side was bad enough, but the dangers facing Seventh Brother were even more perilous. "Why did youe? Leave now!" Li Tian Gang said angrily. "We''ll leave together!" Li Hongzhuang replied swiftly. "Then no one will be able to escape!" Li Tian Gang roared in fury, knowing full well Li Hongzhuang''s intentions, but at this dire moment, it was no time for sentimentality. "It''s okay, with Hao Er''s battle g for protection, we can escape!" Li Hongzhuang spoke hastily. Li Tian Gang thought he had heard wrong, his angry expression stopping short as he said: "What did you say?" His gaze shifted, and only then did he notice that the battle g nted before him was unfurling, with the words Haotian fluttering on it. That was Li Hao''s Hao! "He''s here too?" Li Tian Gang couldn''t help but want to look around. Li Hongzhuangmunicated through a whisper, "Hao Er is holding his position at Heavenly Gate Pass, only allowing me to bring his battle g over as reinforcements." "What use is his battle g..." Li Tian Gang, upon learning Li Hao was still at Heavenly Gate Pass, couldn''t suppress the surge of anger within him. In such a tense battle situation, they should be swiftly shrinking the defense line, and dying to defend Heavenly Gate Pass would only allow demons to break through from the sides. If Liangzhou were lost, what would be the point of holding Heavenly Gate Pass? Although annoyed, he knew Li Hao was too young. Although he had exceptional talent, he didn''t understand military strategy. But even if Li Hao didn''t understand, didn''t that Four Stances Peak Realm expert beside him? Before Li Hongzhuang could exin the battle g''s extraordinary use, the six Demon Kings before them had already stopped. The Sword Array released by the previously exploded battle g had made them grave. At that moment, seeing the numerous military gs on Li Hongzhuang''s back, they immediately thought of certain intelligence they had previously acquired. Li Hongzhuang stared intently at the six Demon Kings, noticing their serious expressions and quickly realizing that these demons probably knew of Li Hao''s reputation. What exactly had that child done to make these Demon Kings so wary of him? Curiosity swelled within Li Hongzhuang, but unfortunately, she was no longer by Li Hao''s side to ask. "Let''s go!" She saw an opportunity and quickly told Li Tian Gang. She took the lead to retreat, and Li Tian Gang, gritting his teeth, had no choice but to fight while retreating. As the six Demon Kings were about to pursue, Li Hongzhuang detonated two battle gs on the ground. Instantly, two streaks of Sword Qi shot out, hurtling toward the six Demon Kings. Seeing this, Li Tian Gang hade to the realization that the sword energyunched from the previous exploding battle g seemed not to be Li Hongzhuang''s attack, or some kind of concealed maneuver. "What is this?" Li Tian Gang asked urgently. "It''s a Sword Array," Li Hongzhuang replied quickly. "Hao Er''s battle gs contain this Sword Array,parable to an attack from the Tao Heart Realm." Li Tian Gang was stunned. These battle gs contained a Sword Array? Based on his understanding of the Heavenly Observatory, it seemed impossible to achieve this; after all, the gs were too small, and even if an Array was condensed on the gs, it couldn''t possibly have the power of the Tao Heart Realm. Was this a secret method of the Heavenly Observatory? He was incredulous, but then considered that this covert method had been applied to Li Hao''s battle g? Having fought for more than a decade in Northern Yan, he had never received such aid from the Heavenly Observatory. Or was it that they hadn''t developed it before? Li Tian Gang suddenly remembered that Emperor Yu highly valued Li Hao, certain he was the Li Family''s next True Dragon, reportedly even bestowing the preeminent famous sword to Li Hao, including official rank andmand. It must be the Emperor''s favor... Li Tian Gang thought. No wonder that child could firmly hold Heavenly Gate Pass. With the Emperor''s secret support, these battle gs possessed such might; how could defending merely Heavenly Gate Pass be difficult? The favors upon that child were even more than he imagined. Even the Emperor had shown him such favor. He sighed inwardly, ready to head back to Heavenly Gate Pass after the battleif there was still a chanceto have a good talk. Since Li Hao had received so much favor, from now on, as long as Li Hao refrained from doing anything out of line, he would not meddle any longer. Chapter 332: Chapter 70: Fighting the Peerless Technique, Li Hao Enters the Arena (Combined Chapter) The array violently trembled as five Demon Souls of the Three Immortal Realms burst forth, roaring towards Lu Yuan. But Lu Yuan simply red slightly, and the five Demon Souls were subdued on the spot, daring not to move. The gap between their realms was too vast; the ancient True Dragon aura on Lu Yuan naturally instilled fear in other demons. Lu Yuan snorted coldly, then raised his hand again, ready to strike with the third palm. But at that moment, a sharp, clear cry, like a low chant, suddenly came speeding from deep within the city. Piercing through the array, a sword cleaved through the air! In almost an instant, it shed towards Lu Yuan''s palm. Lu Yuan''s eyes slightly raised, and facing the red-gold sword light, dark scales covered his palm. He did not dodge or evade but instead grasped directly at the sword edge. Hiss hiss! The force of the Sword Qi, powerful as ten thousand jun, merely lifted Lu Yuan''s hair, as the sword edge and his palm sparked with jarring thunderous sparks. Those dark scales, like a Divine Weapon, remained unscathed after a series of frictions, and even managed to grasp the Dragon Soar Sword! "A mere Divine Weapon..." Lu Yuan smirked coldly, just as he was about to exert force to snap and destroy the Divine Sword, the de suddenly burst into a dragon''s roar, and the True Dragon Sword Soul charged out, followed by the ck Bird Demon King and the Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother''s Demon Souls. At this moment, their Demon Souls were all dominated by the True Dragon Sword Soul, losing their original memories and consciousness, leaving only the obsession to protect the sword. Roar! The Dragon Soul growled, showing no fear of Lu Yuan''s dragon might, it spewed out a river of Sword Qi, bombarding him with it. The ck Bird Demon King and the Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother also used their strongest Demon Arts, transforming countless wings into a storm heading to shred Lu Yuan. Gusts of ghostly wind emerged from the body of the Ten Thousand Caverns Ghost Mother, darkening the sky, turning into myriad ghostly shadows, coalescing into a huge dark figure with an indistinct face, raising its hand to suppress Lu Yuan as if intending to shatter the ground beneath him as well. The three Demon King Sword Souls took action simultaneously, unleashing terrifying might that far surpassed the five Demon Souls within the array. Lu Yuan''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the True Dragon Sword Soul, and he snorted coldly, "After I shatter this sword, I''ll release you, so you won''t be enved by the Human Race." It seemed he recognized the True Dragon Sword Soul from its past life, and now his arms transformed, covered with dragon scales, suddenly condensing into fists,shing out one after another. The shadowy hand striking down was shattered by the thousands of fist shadows he swung out, dissipating the gloomy shadows in the sky. The storm formed by the countless killing wings was sted apart by his roar, and he charged straight forward, swimming up the river of Sword Qi emitted by the True Dragon Sword Soul. These Sword Qi did not hit him but were instead isted by a special Gang Qi. He walked up the reverse flow of the sword river, and with a punch, he smashed out, dragging along the Sword Qi with a copsing force, shattering many of them, andnded a punch on the True Dragon Sword Soul. The Sword Soul let out a mournful cry, its body trembled, and it flew back into the Dragon Soar Sword. And in an instant, Lu Yuan''s body had arrived in front of the Dragon Soar Sword, his hands tightly gripping the de. Just as he tried to break the Divine Weapon, his eyes shifted slightly, and he turned to look aside. There, a young figure emerged from the void, walking from outside the city. His steps were slow, but he exuded an off-worldly presence, seemingly blending with the surrounding environment. With each step, he covered a distance of more than a dozen miles. Within a few steps, he stood not far from Lu Yuan. They looked at each other, and Lu Yuan''s gaze hardened. Sensing the aura emanating from the youth, andbining it with the intelligence he had received, there was no doubt: the other party was the target he hade to eliminate. That aberration of the Human Race. "Three Immortal Realms..." Lu Yuan felt the youth''s aura, his eyes narrowing slightly. Such a young age and yet in the Three Immortal Realms C if cast amongst demons, this was definitely a reincarnation level of an ancient Demon King. But still. No matter how high his talent is, it''s as good as nothing before absolute power. He sneered, feeling the pleasure of personally strangling a peerless demon that surpassed devouring a million people. "You''ve been waiting outside the city, instead of hurrying into the array. Kid, you''re very brave." Lu Yuan said with a lightugh. He spoke as a jovial old man would when chatting with the neighbor''s child. "Daring toe here alone, you''re very brave as well." Li Hao simrly smiled. Though he was smiling, his heart was heavy. He could feel the terrifying power within the opponent that was restrained like an abyss. There was no doubt that this Demon King surpassed any he had faced before, and it was very likely that Lu Yuan was in the same realm as his second uncle, the Ultimate Study Realm! Entering the Ultimate Study Realm, every Demon King had their own ultimate killing move. Moreover, these moves could only disy their full power in conjunction with their martial realm. Even if others learned them, and cultivated them to perfection or even to the real state level, it would be difficult to unleash that power. "At such a young age, you have no regard for anyone. Let''s see if your mouth is as hard as your sword!" Lu Yuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he chuckled coldly. He suddenly exerted force with his palm, attempting to crush the Dragon Soar Sword. Despite the strange feeling that the youth before him brought, a feeling that no other in the Three Immortal Realms had caused, he had already experienced the power of Sword Control, which was nothing special. It was stronger than normal Three Immortal Realms, but facing the Four Stands Realm, even the Defying Fate Realm could easily suppress it. He couldn''t understand why such a person could cause havoc outside the barrier, causing those in the Defying Fate Realm to flee in terror. Hum! At this moment, as he exerted force, the Dragon Soar Sword in his hand suddenly started vibrating. A powerful force for controlling objects suddenly acted upon the de. Chapter 336 : 70: Battling the Peerless Technique, Li Hao Enters the Arena (Two-in-One Chapter)_5 The talisman transformed into a red light that surrounded him, boosting his movement technique speed dramatically, instantly leaving Li Hao far behind. Li Hao, taken aback, immediately realized what the other had done. His face filled with murderous intent, he did not stop but continued the pursuit. With Feng overseeing Heavenly Gate Pass and having just gone through such a battle, the Demons'' forces could likely only spare one Ultimate Study Realm expert as their limit. He no longer needed to worry about the safety of Cangya City. He was determined to chase and y this old dragon to the ends of the earth. Otherwise, with the other party so grievously injured, if he was no longer stationed in Cangya City, chances were high that the enemy would seize the opportunity to destroy the ce that had shamed him. Thus, death was a must!! Li Hao tracked the demon qi, unleashing his full power as he chased on. Drawing continuously on the surrounding Power of Heaven and Earth through the Heaven and Earth Vein as a relentless propelling force, he had yet to use the Unwithering Strength, but this replenishment from the Heaven and Earth Vein was equivalent to half of the Unwithering Strength itself. He could extravagantly wield his power without any reservations. In the blink of an eye, following the demon qi, Li Hao had pursued over thousands of miles! Crossing cities, mountains, rivers, andkes, at ten thousand miles, Li Hao finally caught sight of that old dragon once more. "You insufferable brat, when will this ever end!" Lu Yuan, seeing Li Hao rapidly closing in from behind, felt his recently calmed mood tighten again, both shocked and furious. He couldn''t afford to stop and heal but continued to rush forward at full speed. He had intended to rush to the frontline battlefield to see if he could join forces with Ms. Yin to kill the Great Desert Sword Saint first before turning to deal with Li Hao. Now that Li Hao had pursued him, he had no choice but to lead him there. "To think you are of the Dragon n, do you only know how to flee?!" As he chased after Lu Yuan, Li Hao loudly taunted him, fearing that the other would use a sacred Spirit Talisman to escape again. Lu Yuan roared, "I will make you pay with your lifeter!" "If you''re capable, turn around now!" "Ahh, you damned brat, I will definitely kill you!" Lu Yuan was nearly driven mad with rage. Already humiliated, he felt utterly disgraceful being mocked by Li Hao. Bang! As they spoke, Li Hao had rapidly closed the gap. He suddenly elerated, throwing a fierce punch out. The punch thundered, striking directly on Lu Yuan''s tailbone, sending Lu Yuan''s body tumbling forward as he was flung through the air. Fuming inside, Lu Yuan didn''t stop to fight. He pulled out two more talismans, not the Sacred Spirit Talismans but regr Spirit Talismans, which were much less effective. The talismans burned, lifting his body as he rushed forward once again. With another escape, darting for thousands of miles, Lu Yuan heard the shing sounds of battle and saw the far ends of the in where the Liangzhou Human Race had erected a second line of defense. Outside the defense line, a sea of Demons surrounded it! Yet, at this moment, the Demon armies weren''t moving but simply encircling the line, seemingly waiting for something. He knew they were waiting for his reinforcements. After all, the Bird Demon from Tianji Pce had mentioned that these creatures were awaiting his arrival to breach the formation. "Damn it, where is Ms. Yin? Hasn''t she arrived yet?!" Lu Yuan raged. They agreed to have a Great Void Realm warrior lead the way, yet it seemed he had run into the prickliest existence in Liangzhou. Having run into him was one thing, but the truly infuriating part was that he had not managed to defeat him. Seeing the Great Void Realm disy such ipetence made his anger surge even more. However, before he could vent his fury, the whistling sounds from behind were rapidly approaching. Lu Yuan nced back, spotting Li Hao''s chasing figure and his anger soared. He rushed toward the vast Demon army, bellowing: "Demons, heed my call,e and quickly y this Human!" His roar thundered through the wilderness, spreading for miles. The Demons resting on the ins were all rmed. And all the people on top of the walls within the defense line also heard that thunderous roar. Monarch Bai and other Great Void Realm warriors from the Dragon n, as well as the Demon King, heard Lu Yuan''s angry shout. They felt puzzled and astonished, turning their gaze to see a True Dragon hastening in their direction. However, at this moment, Lu Yuan''s scales were sted off in many areas, revealing bloodied flesh caked with dirt, appearing quite disheveled. "??" The many Demon Kings were baffled. What was going on? Lu Yuan, at the Ultimate Study Realm, had taken on the True Form and yet, found himself in such a tattered state?! Soon, they noticed a rapidly approaching shadow behind Lu Yuan. Monarch Bai''s eyes focused, and when he recognized the ck shadow, his pupils shrank with shock. Was it that ferocious young man? How had he gotten here? Wait. Lu Yuan of the Ultimate Study Realm was being chased by him?! Monarch Bai was momentarily stunned upon receiving this revtion. On the distant city walls. Li Tian Gang, Li Xuanli, and others were also startled by the roar, the dawn''s first light shining down on them as they looked in its direction. "It''s the Demon King!" Seeing Lu Yuan''s figure, Li Tian Gang and the others'' eyes narrowed with shock. Especially Li Tian Gang, who had battled across thends and seeded Li Jun Ye''s position as the True Dragon, governing the Li Family, he knew much more and recognized at a nce that the Demon King was the eldest elder of the Dragon Gate! Lu Yuan! It was him! The Demon King of the Ultimate Study Realm was actually here?! Li Tian Gang''s heart pounded with shock, but considering Ms. Yin of the Great Void Realm had earlier encountered him, the presence of this elder from the Dragon Gate seemed not so unexpected. "Hmm?" At that moment, Li Tian Gang and Li Xuanli noticed the ck figure closing in behind Lu Yuan. They focused their gaze and quickly made out the figure''s appearance. "Hao Er?" Li Xuanli was astonished. Li Tian Gang was stunned as well. Chapter 339: Chapter 72: Battling Alone Against a Horde of Demons The Dragon Demon King''s massive body flew backward, crashing fiercely into the ground. The Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation faced many Demon Kings and roared silently, swinging its arms and unleashing terrifying fist forces. Each fist force evolved into true phenomenal visions, like lightning shing and thunder roaring, wind rising and fire surging, bombarding towards those Demon Kings. The ferocious bodies of the Demon Kings fought fiercely with the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation, giving off the sensation of demons battling a true god. Li Tian Gang''s expression changed continuously as he hurried over at full speed. The familiar Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation reminded him of the battle at Qingzhou City. Back then, the fight was so intense that it split the heavens and shattered the earth, spanning from the Divine General Mansion to the outside of the city, with battles raging across the sky of Qingzhou City. The proud and arrogant youth was suppressed by his immortal might. Now, however, the power of this Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation seemed even greater than before. The awe-inspiring aura inherent on the manifestation made him, who had now stepped into the Four Stands Realm, feel his heart pound with fear. It was not youthful arrogance, but an undeniable majesty! Bang, bang, bang! With sessive punches and kicks, Li Hao''s Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation fought alone against several Demon Kings. The force of their colliding attacks tore the ground beneath the manifestation''s feet, leaving terrifying w-like fissures. But the body of the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation, torn by the attacks of the Demon Kings, would heal instantaneously, with a continuous influx of power pouring in. On the other hand, the Demon Kings were either smashed away or toppled over by Li Hao''s manifestation, unable to get close and unable to inflict damage on Li Hao. "Scram!" Li Hao''s eyes shed coldly, and his manifestation swung its arms, unleashing a hundred-thousand-ton crushing force in a sweeping strike. The Demon King shaped like a mountain ape from the Great Void Realm had just leaped forward when a punch mmed into its face and sent it flying backward. Another Demon King, resembling a winged giant crocodile, dove down only to be kicked away by Li Hao, tumbling onto the ground dozens of miles away. The manifestation raised its hand and gathered the power of heaven and earth in its palm, forming a sword light of pure force that was flung with a snap. Countless sword energy raindrops swept out. The sword raindrops struck like des and tides, shing toward the many Demon Kings. The enraged Demon Kings raised their hands to smash these sword lights, but the endless streams were as persistent as rain, forcing several Demon Kings to retreat. The half-dragon Demon King from Dragon Gate roared forward, its body as tough as divine iron and its scales impervious to weapons, bravely enduring the sword rain in an attempt to break Li Hao''s sword momentum. But suddenly, as the Sword Qi raindrops hit its scales and the dissipating energy infiltrated them, the Demon King felt its strength stall, as if its soul was being hooked. Its body quickly became heavy as if a myriad of mountains were pressing down on it. With a thud, it plunged downward and copsed at the feet of Li Hao''s manifestation. Its life force dissipated, and it died on the spot! This eerie scene terrified the other Demon Kings, who suddenly realized that the sword tide contained a dreadful killing move, just like the killing moves within Li Hao''s banner. Invisible to the eye and impossible to guard against, the only solution was to avoid getting close! "Don''t let this Sword Qi touch you!" "He has a strange attack!" The many Great Void Realm Demon Kings were frightened, swinging their demon powers to shatter those raindrops and prevent them from getting close. But the Sword Qi rain was overwhelming, and as they fought and retreated, they were pushed back a hundred miles by the might of Li Hao alone! Li Hao''s Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation forced the many Demon Kings back. Suddenly, he raised his hand and flung the sword light in his hand towards the dark clouds gathered by Lu Yuan. Lu Yuan was furious. The many Demon Kings could not stop Li Hao. The mysterious attack also rmed him, for even he had not seen how the elder died. If Li Hao had killed the elder with a punch, he could ept it since he could see it, but although the sword energy raindrops were powerful, they clearly were not enough to kill a Demon King. Yet the elder had indeed died. Fear arose from the unknown. At this moment, the sword light pierced the dark clouds, and Lu Yuan growled lowly, gathering the thunder from the clouds into countless Thunder Whips, entangling and shattering the sword light. But the sword light also annihted countless thunders, dying the brewing of the Peerless Technique within the clouds. "Attack, do you want to wait for death?!" Lu Yuan roared. The many Demon Kings looked grim. They knew that if they truly grew timid, things would only get worse. "Kill!" They roared again and charged in, spreading out in different directions to surround Li Hao. By now, Li Tian Gang had arrived and yelled anxiously, "Hao Er, run!" Li Hao, who was about to attack Lu Yuan, frowned slightly at the shout and nced in that direction. When he saw Li Tian Gang''s figure, his brow furrowed again, but then it rxed, and without looking further, he charged straight towards Lu Yuan. Seeing that Li Hao ignored him, Li Tian Gang felt both anxious and angry, shouting at the Demon Kings, "If you dare,e at me!" "I will keep youpany!" Monarch Bai, who had been hesitating on whether to join the battle, struggled with the decision; staying out of the battle meant facing Dragon Gate''s furyter. But joining the battle... he did not want to die. Now that he saw Li Tian Gang approaching, he suddenly found the human general, whom he had despised for fifteen years in Northern Yan, somewhat endearing. As he felt awkward being just a spectator, an opportunity for action had presented itself. Stepping forward, Monarch Bai quickly intercepted Li Tian Gang. "Scram!" Li Tian Gang, enraged, swung his divine de to chop down. Monarch Bai flicked his finger, emitting a Sword Qi that shattered the light of the divine de. He scoffed softly, "Just stepping into the Tao Heart Realm and you dare to be so wildly arrogant, truly a member of the Li Family. Butpared to your son, you''re far from ready to face me!" "Then let''s give it a try!" Li Tian Gang''s eyes glinted coldly as divine might erupted from him like fierce mes enveloping his body. His momentum rapidly soared, executing the Heaven-Defying Nine Steps, stepping out in session, his presence like towering mountains. Monarch Bai was no longer polite either, manifesting his true god form, his massive body lunging at Li Tian Gang to strike him down. The two immediately engaged in intensebat. Atop the city walls, Li Xuanli wasn''t idle either. He quicklymanded others to activate the array nodes, taking the opportunity to strike at the demons outside the defense line, forcing those Demon Kings to retreat. With the Thousand-Mechanism Taoist nking the array, even if Demon Kings came rushing to reinforce, they would still have time to retreat. Before long, the atmosphere atop the city walls also erupted with the momentum of thousands of troops and horses, shouting as they charged out towards the enemy beyond the city. The tide of demons was startled, many Three Immortal Realm Great Demonsmanding their demon armies. Seeing these members of the Human Race daring to sally forth, they were enraged, bellowingmands for the demons to kill. However, Li Hongzhuang led the charge, holding the Haotian g high, and rushed into the tide of demons. She threw three battle gs in session, which tore through the tide of demons upon impact. Suddenly, towering Sword Qi shed out, sweeping across, and countless demons were directly in without a chance to resist. The Three Immortal Realm Demons within were also affected by the Sword Qi from the battle gs, horrified and exerting all their power to concentrate on their indestructible bodies. Yet, the Sword Qi swept across, slicing straight through, severing their physical forms! Each battle g acted like a depth charge in the demon horde, sting open a chasm tens of miles wide. Witnessing such a terrifying force, the tide of demons suddenly started to panic. On the other side, faced with the encirclement of many Demon Kings, Li Hao''s Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation bent down to pick up the corpse of a dead demi-dragon, suddenly wielding it in a whirl. With two thudding sounds, the dragon corpse, like a long whip, struck other Demon Kings, immediately smashing their flesh open. These Demon Kings, swept by the swung dragon corpse like a long whip, were consecutively knocked away, unable to get close. After whirling the dragon corpse a few times, seeing that these Demon Kings stubbornly kepting, Li Hao''s heart filled with real fury. He suddenlyunched into the air, deploying the Heaven and Earth Traceless Skill. He stepped forward, and in an instant appeared before a Demon King, raising his hand and smashing down with a punch. The Demon King, startled by Li Hao''s sudden appearance, was scared out of its wits. Just as it tried to dodge, it was struck down by Li Hao. Li Hao pressed the attack, throwing several consecutive punches, causing the ground to tremble as he pounded the Demon King''s head into a bloody pulp. The other Demon Kings roared and attacked, but despite numerous strikesnding on him, Li Hao paid no mind. His physical body at this moment was akin to a divine weapon cast seven times, impervious to these Demon Kings'' assaults. With a boom! Li Hao smashed the Demon King''s head to pieces, and as its Divine Soul burst forth, the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation raised its hand to grasp, catching it and then with a low growl tightened its grip, crushing the Divine Soul mercilessly. Before Li Hao, a Demon King of the Tao Heart Realm had no power to resist. Such ferocity shocked and frightened the many Demon Kings. This Human Race youth was even more terrifying than the notorious reputation that came from Tianji Pce; he was like a fearsome, ancient Demon King reincarnated! Seeing the other Demon Kings cowed, Li Hao quickly picked up the limp body of a defeated Demon King. The Law Manifestation merged into one with him, and his strength surged as he infused it into his body. His aura angrily surged forth, soaring into the sky, and he charged to confront Lu Yuan. With a whoosh, he hurled the soft, decaying body of the Demon King into the dark clouds, tearing a gap through the dense formation. Countless bolts of lightning bombarded the Demon King''s body, tearing it apart. Li Hao raised his fist and struck at Lu Yuan, his punch drawing on the surging power around him, condensing into a copsing fist shadow with a terrifying killing intent, and sting in front of Lu Yuan. Enraged, Lu Yuan could only channel the power he had been gathering. Endless lightning transformed into a thunder dragon, roaring as it charged towards Li Hao''s body. Neither attempted to defend against the other''s killer moves; they both attacked directly, opting for a brutal exchange of injuries! Li Hao''s eyes were cold and determined, not dodging or evading, allowing the thunder dragon to roar towards him. His flesh swelled, and the body refined by various Body Refinement skills operated to their utmost limits, releasing waves of Gang Qi trembling forth. Bang! Bang! Two violent collisions sounded, Li Hao was bitten by the thunder dragon and smashed into the ground, ploughing out for more than ten miles. Lu Yuan, too, was struck by Li Hao''s fist, spewing blood from his dragon muzzle, his body hurtling backward with a pained moan, falling from the sky. "Hao Er!" Li Tian Gang caught a glimpse from the corner of his eye and his face changed drastically, filled with both shock and horror. Li Hao''s power exceeded his expectations; facing the joint attack of many Demon Kings, he could still severely injure the Ultimate Study Realm''s old dragon Lu Yuan. No wonder he had been able to chase him all this way. Experience new worlds on M-VL-em|p,yr In just over a year, how had he grown to such an extent?! "You still dare to be distracted!" Monarch Bai roared, suddenly striking down with a w, smacking Li Tian Gang''s body firmly to the ground. He then dived down furiously, seemingly wanting to unleash all the anger umted from over a decade of confrontation with Northern Yan on Li Tian Gang in this moment. Especially since being in by Li Hao outside the city cost him his second life, Monarch Bai no longer dared to behave recklessly. Kill! His body crashed down like a force of ten thousand jun, tearing the armor on Li Tian Gang''s body. Li Tian Gang spat out a mouthful of blood, yet he red fiercely, his mighty aura bursting forth, repelling Monarch Bai''s pursuit. Monarch Bai''s eyes narrowed slightly, Li Tian Gang indeed was strong; facing his Defying Fate Realm might, he still had the strength to fight back. "All of you from the Li Family truly deserve to die!" "However,pared to your son, you really fall short." With eyes cold as arrows, Monarch Bai said icily, "If your son had been defending Northern Yan from the start, would we have needed to battle for over a decade?" "But you should really be thankful, that little monster was only born a decade ago. Had he been born ten years earlier, I fear I would have been defeated at his hands by now." As he spoke, a violent killing intent burst from his body and he charged at Li Tian Gang once again. Shaken by his words, Li Tian Gang''s face went through a whirl of emotions. Seeing him charging over, he roared and swung his de to rise again. Chapter 340: Chapter 73: The Immortalizing Punch The battlefield was engulfed in the mes of war everywhere. Li Xuanli sat atop the city wallsmanding, though he had dispatched elite armies to battle the demon horde, his attention was always fixed on Li Hao''s side. Seeing those Demon Kings disregard the demon horde, intent on killing Li Hao, his heart sank and his face showed urgency. Watching Li Hao get sted to the ground by Lu Yuan''s old dragon''s peerless technique, Limitless Thunder Dragon, his heart trembled, fearing for Li Hao''s safety. But in this massive war, as one of the Three Immortal Realms, he simply couldn''t intervene. "Kill him!" The Demon Kings, seeing Li Hao struck down by the Limitless Thunder Dragon, seized the opportunity to unleash their attacks. Terrifying demon techniques thundered down, all using their true strength, knowing that without going all out, they couldn''t harm this fierce young man. Boom!! Suddenly, an earth-shattering force burst forth. The Thunder Dragon that had pounced on Li Hao and was biting him was suddenly gripped by the throat with a huge palm, its body emitting destructive lightning that it shot out like thousands of swords, attempting to break free from the grip of the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation. But as the lightning exploded within the grasp of the Law Manifestation''s palm, it never loosened its hold, the energy guided by the Heaven and Earth Vein made the Law Manifestation indestructible. The Limitless Thunder Dragon, on the contrary, grew weaker with its struggles, its lightning exhausted, and its roaring turned to wails. The Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation behind Li Hao re-emerged, grasping the Limitless Thunder Dragon, and as it looked up at the many Demon Kings rushing towards it, its body suddenly erupted with brilliant silver radiance. The charred skin from the lightning fire on Li Hao''s body quickly peeled away. He knew that to swiftly kill that Ultimate Study Realm old dragon amidst the chaos caused by the Demon Kings, he had to enter the transformed immortal state. He had already exited the transformed immortal state from his earlier pursuit. Otherwise, in such a prolonged pursuit, he would have reached the limit of the transformation long ago. He had intended to take another look, to avoid any other Ultimate Study Realm Demon Kings hidden in this vast battlefield, but now it seemed there were none. If that was so, then he''d decide the battle swiftly! Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin As the gates within his body opened and the Heaven and Earth Vein was invoked, the power of heaven and earth surged tumultuously, rushing into Li Hao''s body. Thud! Li Hao''s Law Manifestation extinguished the Thunder Dragon, and he himself suddenly stepped forward, almost instantly reaching a Demon King. He threw a punch with his raised hand! The terrifying might of the punch swept over, just the scorching light dragged by the punch was enough to burn and crack the Demon King''s coarse hide, and with one punch, its head exploded. A Divine Soul tried to escape from its body, only to be met with a roar from Li Hao. The roar, like a sonic attack, shook the air, and the Divine Soul let out a scream as it was torn apart by an immense force and dissipated on the spot! In an instant, a Demon King of the Tao Heart Realm fell! Li Hao abruptly turned, his gaze fixed on the remaining Demon Kings. He executed the Heaven and Earth Traceless Skill and reached them in an instant, Thud! Another punch, and another Great Void Realm Demon King, just as it began to react, had its protectiveyers of gray wooden armor swiftly shattered, turning into countless splinters. A punch pierced through its chest, and blood sttered. The Law Manifestation that had crushed the Thunder Dragon vanished in the blink of an eye, only to emerge again from behind Li Hao, the gigantic Law Manifestation lifted its hand and grabbed the tiger-lion-like Demon King''s limbs, violently tearing them apart. The terrifying force erupted, and the Demon King''s body was torn asunder, its blood gushing like boiling water. The Divine Soul that tried to flee was frozen in ce by the suction from the open mouth of the Law Manifestation. Then, a newly condensed Sword Qi shed out, annihting the Divine Soul on the spot! In the blink of an eye, a second Demon King fell. The remaining Demon Kings were horrified; as they came to their senses, terror filled their eyes. Had this youth not even been using his full strength before?! What kind of monster was this?! They finally realized why Li Hao could pursue Lu Yuan this far it wasn''t just the abilities he had shown before. Flee! At this moment, the Great Void Realm Demon Kings were terrified. To hell with the Demon Alliance. Their tens of thousands of years of arduous cultivation, their many years of seclusion, they could not die here! Besides, they had already seen that they posed no threat to Li Hao, unless they had an extremely powerful Divine Weapon to injure this youth. Instead, Li Hao was like a humanoid weapon of destruction to them, unstoppable by anyone! "Tiger Press!" "Blood Sea Fierce Jiao Painting, Qiongqi Mountains Painting!" Li Hao growled low, his body swiftly chasing after them, executing the might of the Paintings in session. His body erupted with terrifying force, like a tiger''s roar, like a Jiao Dragon soaring from the Blood Sea, and the most terrifying was the figure of Qiong Qi seated on the peak, that ancient fierce beast, a Demon King, even True Dragons were its prey. Stunned and stiffened by the shock, the Great Void Realm Demon Kings paused for a moment, in which Li Hao had taken consecutive actions, pping two Demon Kings to death, smashing their heads into a bloody pulp. Their massive demon bodies were thrown out, tumbling into the demon tide ahead. The suddenly flung demon corpses shocked the demon tide, already in fiercebat with the Human Race, creating arge cleared area. The many Great Demons in the tide were startled by this abrupt addition. As they got a clear view of Li Hao''s battlefield, both the human and demonmanders and soldiers engaged in the confrontation were dumbfounded. It was thought that the many Demon Kings were in a standoff against Li Hao, but in a blink of an eye, Li Hao, like a fierce tiger scattering a pack of wolves, killed these Demon Kings one by one, and the remaining ones scattered in defeat! "Hao Er!" Li Xuanli had been closely monitoring and was shocked at the scene, his eyes bulging. Monarch Bai and Li Tiangang, who were fiercely fighting, seemed to be locked in intensebat, but in fact, they were both sparing a portion of their attention to Li Hao''s situation. Chapter 341: Chapter 73: The Transform to Immortal Punch_2 The sight of Li Hao''s fierce disy shocked them both. "I''m d I didn''t go over there..." Monarch Bai''s heart trembled in fear. "That kid is simply a monster, too terrifying!" He already had ns to retreat. Li Tian Gang before him wasn''t as weak as he had imagined, managing to fight him to a stalemate, however strained. The battlefield was clearly a loss! He was extremely decisive. The moment he thought of retreating, he pushed Li Tian Gang away and pulled back towards a distant location to avoid being entangled in a prolonged fight. Li Tian Gang''s blood surged wildly, and he was knocked back but could not pursue his old adversary. Looking at those Demon Kings fleeing for their lives, as well as the young man chasing and killing the Demon Kings with relentless ferocity, he felt an unreal sensation. On this battlefield, he had never been distracted, but today he felt dazed several times. Bang! Li Hao pursued relentlessly, his stride meteoric. A Demon King at the Great Void Realm, seeing Li Hao closing in, screamed and activated his Defying Fate chance, turning around to flee. Li Hao instantly felt an odd power enveloping and isting him, even the killing intent in his heart towards that Demon King seemed to weaken. Is this the power of fate? Li Hao''s gaze widened in anger, the Heaven and Earth Vein sweeping across, drawing all the energy from within thirty li and fiercely condensing it into his fist. "Die!!" He roared, taking half a step forward, his fist gathering the might of the Invincible Fist, with hidden Sword Intent. Boom!! As this earth-shaking punch was thrown, countless Sword Qis soared into the sky, propelled by the force of the punch, raining down like droplets so rapidly that they pierced the Demon Kings'' bodies, riddling them like sieves. The lethal attributes triggered continuously. A session of Demon Kings couldn''t dodge or flee in time before feeling their power being sapped away. Their eyes filled with horror and despair. What kind of power was this? To their death, they could not perceive it! Bang bang bang! One after another, the Demon Kings'' corpses fell, crashing into the demonic forces below like immense boulders, crushing some demons who couldn''t escape in time. "No!" The old vine Demon, having lost his Defying Fate chance, was now being pierced by the rainfall-like sword rains, feeling pain, yet still enduring. But suddenly, all his strength was hooked away, giving him the sensation of falling into the abyss of death. He wanted to climb out but couldn''t. His body lost its strength, even his Divine Soul being sealed. Born from thunderwood, he had cultivated for ten thousand years, yet now he had reached his end. With a thud, the vine Demon elder''s body fell. This one punch, along with its apanying Sword Qi, had ughtered four Demon Kings. The remaining one, having activated his Defying Fate chance, continued to flee ahead. But Li Hao''s gaze was locked on him. The terrifying might of that punch, like a vast sun, streaked across the sky like a fiery meteor piercing the heavens, chasing down with the might to shatter the earth. The Demon King''s heart beat frantically, his pupils contracted. Even after activating his Defying Fate chance, he still felt the sensation of death enveloping him. But soon, that feeling disappeared. Just as Li Hao was about to test the limits of this defiance of the heavens to see how miraculous it really was, all of a sudden, he heard a loud cry from the battlefield. He turned to look and saw it was Li Hongzhuang stuck in the Demon Tide, surrounded and attacked by seven or eight Great Demons. And behind her there was no Battle g. Li Hao was taken aback, his expression subtly changed. He no longer cared about pursuing that Demon King. He had a feeling deep down that even with more pursuit, he would fail to hurt the opponent. Instead, it was better to rescue Li Hongzhuang. As this thought shed by, he changed the direction of his punch, directly smashing into the rear of the Demon Tide. With a bang! The earth outside the defense line, like experiencing a magnitude ten earthquake, shook violently, cleaving open multiple fissures, with some demons falling right in. That punch swept forward, directly creating a hundred li long trail of blood by pushing through the dense Demon Tide. Every demon that encountered the force of the punch was vaporized, including the Immortal Realm demons, who stood no chance against this terrifying punch, crushed like tiny stones under a roller. As the remaining force of the punch dissipated, the countless roaring demons on the battlefield seemed to fall into a brief silent stillness. That terrifying punch had killed hundreds of thousands in the Demon army! Among them were numerous Great Demons and beings from the Heavenly Human Realm and Fifteen Li Realm, the vanguard officers of the demonic forces! The demons capable of being amassed by several top-notch demonic powers to siege cities were all somewhat advanced in their Cultivation Realms, not even qualified to be foot soldiers in the Zhou Tian Realm, yet at this moment, they were annihted by a punch from Li Hao! The youth, covered in red gold, stood majestically alone above the battlefield, seemingly suppressing the entire field on his own! He was like a young deity! His figure shone brilliantly like the zing Divine Yang, unbearable to look at directly, leaving countless soldiers and demons in awe. However, one side felt shock and frenzy, excitement, and ecstasy. The other side felt fear, trembling, and despair! Li Xuanli, the Grand Commander of Liangzhou, the Thousand-Mechanism Taoist, and others on the city walls were all dumbfounded. Li Qingling and Li Xueyun were also full of shock, unable to believe it. Was this their own nephew? Many heroes have emerged from the Li Family, but there had never been such a terrifying, peerless prodigy that left them feeling horrified and fearful. Li Tian Gang was also standing above this battlefield. Monarch Bai had already fled, and he stared nkly at this scene, lost in a shock beyond words. Li Hao, however, furrowed his brows, his expression turning gloomy. He btedly realized, reflecting on the sudden shift in his thoughts when Li Hongzhuang was in danger, could it be because of the so-called fate? After all, in the end, the Demon King indeed escaped! Now, as he tried to see that recently encountered Defying Fate Realm Demon King, he couldn''t even sense the demon''s aurait had vanished! Is this the power of fate? Li Hao felt a chill in his heart, realizing Li Hongzhuang''s crisis might have been orchestrated by fate, but to think that even his thought process could be influenced, that fate was somewhat terrifying! He took a deep breath, his first full-force attempt, only to realize the depth of fate was unimaginable. He turned around, listening to the roars behind him, and, facing the furiously enraged Lu Yuan, the old dragon, he said, "Where do you n to flee to now?" Lu Yuan, hearing such humiliating words, shot out a cold re and responded, "Flee? You''re dead meat!" Li Hao raised an eyebrow, his expression suddenly changing. His body swiftly twisted as he executed the Heaven and Earth Traceless Skill while also triggering the speed enhancement attribute from the Catalogue. The Thousand Mountains Birds Flying Painting, the Snow Mountain Spirit Fox Painting, the Qilin Steed Painting! The triple Catalogue skyrocketed his movement technique, fast as a fleeting shadow. With a loud bang! At the spot where Li Hao had been standing, a brilliant sunburst exploded, but it only destroyed an afterimage. Li Hao appeared elsewhere as if by teleportation, turning his head to look back, only to see a tall and burly young man standing in the air at his previous location. His body was cast like steel, with well-defined muscles, his waist-long hair falling in red gold locks, and his entire body was filled with golden Divine Patterns, seemingly channeling a surging Divine Fire. A golden line marked his forehead, resembling a vertical pupil. His face was stern, but his eyes showed a hint of surprise as they focused on Li Hao, who had dodged the attack. "You were still holding back?" Lu Yuan was also taken aback, not expecting Li Hao to burst out with such terrifying speed in a moment of danger, as he had not shown such velocity during the chase before. Just how many more capabilities was this young man hiding? He felt irritation rise within him. Li Hao''s expression grew darker still, another Great Demon King from the Ultimate Study Realm! "Lu Yuan, is this the battlefield youmand?" Another cold voice resounded, and immediately after, the surrounding air turned chilly as massive dark clouds swept in. A noblewoman approached, her demeanor graceful but moving with rapid, teleporting steps, appearing instantly in the midst of the battlefield, and along with Lu Yuan and the fiery deity-like young man, formed a triangle surrounding Li Hao in the center. Li Hao sensed himself being pinned down by threeyers of Taoist Charm. The reason he had dodged that earlier attack was because the young man had not locked on with Taoist Charm, to avoid startling the prey and causing him to be alert. "Ms. Yin, this was supposed to be a battlefield for your Great Void Realm to handle, yet you deferred it to me. Do you still have the gall to me me?" Lu Yuan spat back in anger, sparing no courtesy in his voice. Seeing the noblewoman with the elegant demeanor from afar, Li Tian Gang''s face suddenly changed. Chapter 345: Chapter 75: All Are of the Haotian Army (End of Volume Two) "Will he, will he die?" Li Wushuang watched Li Hao draw away the three Demon Kings and gently covered her mouth, unable to imagine that the worldly and carefree young man would make such a sacrifice. No one answered. Li Qingling and Li Xueyun were seeing Li Hao for the first time, and their hearts were deeply moved at this moment. Rumors proved less convincing than personal experience, and they immediately thought of the former heroes of the Li Family who had perished on the battlefield, as well as their own elder brothers and others. But byparison, most of them had already started families and had descendants. With wives by their sides and children on their knees, they could be said to have enjoyed their blessings. The most heartbreaking was Xiao Jiu. At the age of neen, just before his grand wedding, he sacrificed himself to save Cangzhou, bing a profound pain in the hearts of the Li Family! And now, the young man before them was only fifteen! He had only seen fifteen springs and autumns in this world! How much fortune had he enjoyed? How much hardship had he endured? No one knew. The world only knew of his dazzling brilliance, but no one saw the scars behind it. Li Xuanli clenched his fists tightly until he saw Li Hao leading the three Demon Kings disappearing into the distant horizon, at which point he let out an angry roar, shouting: "Activate the Array, kill the Demons!" His voice was hoarse from shouting. The battle-hardened man''s eyes were bloodshot with redness and covered with blood vessels. Hearing Li Xuanli''s words, everyone else snapped back to their senses, and suddenly a sky-high shout erupted, as the nodes of the Array were shut down one by one. To avoid the Demon Kings returning to ughter them, they did not fully deactivate the Array, maintaining half of it instead. Within those nodes, themanders in Liangzhou gave orders to the various soldiers to lead the charge out of the city. Taking advantage of the moment, while General Haotian lured away the three Demon Kings, was the best opportunity to suppress this tide of demons; otherwise, once the Demon Kings returned and coordinated with these hordes, Liangzhou could fall in an instant. "Disciple, watch carefully here. Your master has rested enough." The Thousand-Mechanism Taoist also stepped out of the Array and charged toward the demon tide. Now that there was no Demon King, he was unmatched within these demon hordes. Li Qingling and Li Xueyun quickly surged out of the Array, rushing toward Li Hongzhuang who was deeply encircled by demons. Li Hongzhuang also witnessed Li Hao drawing away the three Demon Kings, but at that moment, she was too busy to be concerned. Apart from heartache, she knew she could not help in any way and could only vent her anger on the surrounding Immortal Great Demons. Strangely enough, her battle g had inexplicably fallen and gotten lost earlier, but during the terrifying punch that Li Haounched into the demon tide, she took advantage of the moment when the surrounding Three Immortal Demons were shocked and distracted to find her lost bundle of battle gs. Now, relying on the might of the battle g, she forced the surrounding Immortal Great Demons to retreat progressively, with several of them being directly in by the Sword Qi that the battle g tore apart! A single battle g could im the life of a Three Immortal Demon! Only if the Demon had some special means of survival could it escape by luck. With Li Qingling and Li Xueyun''s arrival, Li Hongzhuang''s pressure was greatly reduced. She distributed four more battle gs to her two aunts and then joined forces to valiantly fight into the demon tide. On the other side, Li Xuanli temporarily handed over themand of the battlefield to thatmander from Liangzhou. The other was of the Three Immortal Realms as well, and his experience in defending the battlefield was no less than Li Xuanli''s. Li Xuanli himself rushed toward the ce where Li Tian Gang had previously fallen. Here, the demon tide surrounded and had encircled the spot where Li Tian Gang had fallen. Li Xuanli swiftly cut through to the scene, clearing away many demons with a single sword strike, and saw that within there was a glow of sacred me enveloping ita Holy Heart Talisman, protecting Li Tian Gang. He breathed a sigh of relief, seeing Li Tian Gang''s armor shattered, his divine body bleeding profusely, a pang of pain hit his heart, and he turned to fight the surrounding demons. As the power of the Holy Heart Talisman gradually faded, he cleared a space and quickly turned back, picking up Li Tian Gang and withdrawing towards the city. "Don''t leave!" Two flood dragons surged out of the demon tide, speeding toward them. Li Xuanli was enraged, about to strike, but saw a whooshing sounding from not far awayit was a battle g. The two flood dragons also saw this and were so frightened they hastily dodged, but the battle g tore apart when it got closer to them, and a horizontal sh of Sword Qi cut out, decapitated one of the flood dragons with a swish! Gallons of dragon blood sprayed out, and a divine soul of the flood dragon rushed out from the carcass, fleeing in terror. "Where do you think you''re going!" Li Hongzhuang shouted angrily, pursuing the escapee. With that, Li Xuanli breathed a sigh of relief and quickly retreated with Li Tian Gang. Other generals came to meet them, confronting and fighting the subsequent pursuing Great Demons, sparking an intense battle. Li Xuanli sessfully brought Li Tian Gang back to the city wall, where physicians who had been summoned were already awaiting to treat Li Tian Gang''s injuries. Li Tian Gang''s consciousness was blurry, semiatose. Now under the physicians'' treatment, he slowly began to regain consciousness and rity. Having a Tao Heart Realm himself with stronger healing abilities than during his Immortal period, coupled with the effect of many divine medicines, his body was visibly recovering at the speed of sight. Just regaining consciousness, Li Tian Gang suddenly gasped for air as if waking from a nightmare. Then, the sounds of battle and raging shouts, along with the reaching horn sts across the battlefield, made him instantly aware of where he was. "Where''s the Demon King? Where''s Hao Er?!" Li Tian Gang rapidly turned to look, only to see the battlefield engulfed in smoke, filled with the mor of battle. Countless soldiers had already fought their way out of the city, entangled inbat with the demons. However, among them, those few terrifying figures were nowhere to be seen. "Hao Er..." Li Xuanli''s face changed slightly upon hearing his words, and his heart ached: "Hao Er left, he lured those three Demon Kings away!" Li Tian Gang''s pupils constricted, his heart convulsed violently, and his heart felt as if it was clutched by something as he couldn''t help but rage: "Why didn''t he enter the Array? With the Array''s protection, he could have held them back, just until reinforcements arrived..." Li Xuanli looked at his bloodshot eyes and knew that his fury at that moment wasn''t directed at Li Hao, but was born of fear. His voice turned hoarse, "The power of that Candle me God is terrifying. If I have not misjudged, it seemed he might have a Dao Domain, but it seems he has not truly stepped into the Grand Tao of Peace Realm. If Hao Er had entered the Array, and the enemy established a Dao Domain in front of the Array... this Array won''t withstand a single hit!" "The Grand Tao of Peace Realm!" Li Tian Gang eximed, his throat as if it was torn, staring nkly at Li Xuanli. He knew what the Grand Tao of Peace Realm signified. It was the pinnacle among terrifying monsters, the top of the Demon Kings! "He, he..." Li Tian Gang''s lips trembled, his blood seemed to rush to his brain, and his whole body turned ice cold. Looking at Li Xuanli''s reddened eyes, Li Tian Gang finally realized that he might never see that child again. "Impossible, impossible..." His voice shook, his chest violently heaving. He couldn''t believe that the child could be dead! Seeing his dispirited appearance, Li Xuanli felt even more ufortable, thinking to himself that if the child hadn''te to Heavenly Gate Pass, perhaps nothing would have happened. But seeing Li Tian Gang''s state, he knew how painful it was to lose a son, so he didn''t provoke him further. Moreover, if Li Hao had not been at Heavenly Gate Pass, then this second defensive line would already be engulfed in misery and suffering! The entirety of Liangzhou would be destroyed under the swift onught of the Demons. The reinforcements from the Dayu Divine Dynasty simply couldn''t arrive in time; after all, the Demons were well-prepared this time, willing to pay any price to wage war against the Dayu Divine Dynasty, with Liangzhou merely the prologue. During the battle for Cangzhou, these Demons were still ying tricks behind the scenes, using the power of Dayu''s vassal states to cause destruction. Now, they dare to show themselves directly! Li Xuanli withdrew his thoughts, looking at the chaotic melee of the Demons, the figures of numerous soldiers falling. He took a deep breath and immediately said to themander of Liangzhou: "Quick, modify all the battle gs to Haotian gs immediately!" "Take out all the nk battle gs in the warehouse, write the name Haotian on them!" Themander of Liangzhou was stunned, but then instantly understood. The Haotian g had an immense deterrence to the Demons. Hoisting the Haotian g into battle would greatly reduce casualties. "Quick!" Themander of Liangzhou immediately roared, rying the order: "All the armies going into battle, hang the Haotian Army gs!!" Hearing the words of themander of Liangzhou, the elder heads of the assembled noble families'' armies also came to their senses. Someone immediately roared, modifying their own battle gs to Haotian gs. Meanwhile, some older generation members of the noble families hesitated. If they reced their gs with Haotian gs, to whom would the merit of this battle be attributed? Whose heads should the Demons they ughtered be counted towards? Four aspects of life are most difficult to discern: Honor, gain and loss, glory and shame, life and death! Some are struggling at death''s door, some are calcting their honors, and others are cowering in tremors. Even when death looms before their eyes, they are unable to change. Some conjure courage out of desperation to fight back, while others only shriek miserably until their dying breath, not daring to struggle C it is just a matter of numbers. At this moment, the vast majority of the noble families'' armies had reced their battle gs with the Haotian Army gs and charged into the battlefield. As numerous Haotian Army gs rose on the battlefield, the Demons tide noticeably receded like water, especially the camps that charged in with the Haotian Army gs C they pierced into the Demons tide like sharp knives. Even the greater Demons within the tide, upon seeing those gs, were filled with doubt and did not dare to attack. Those noble families'' armies that did not rece their gs with Haotian gs, however, sustained more attacks from the Demons tide, suffering heavy casualties, nearly annihted. Li Xuanli and themander of Liangzhou saw the situation on the battlefield quickly reversing and were secretly delighted, but at the same time shocked C the prestige of Li Hao among the Demons was truly formidable! The most important thing was that the Sword Array within the Haotian gs was simply too strong, menacing these bloodthirsty and vicious Demons into fear. Li Tian Gang also noticed the situation on the battlefield, looking at the gs raised and the two characters Haotian written on them. He felt somewhat dazed and lost. At this moment, he finally realized that the child he used to see ying carelessly in the courtyard, the youth he deemed frivolous, had changed, changed beyond recognition. The demeanor he once disliked, that of a typical noble family''s young master, now appeared on the battlefield, making him seem like an invincible War God. Fighting alone against ten Demon Kings, crushing a million Demons with a single punch C that was no longer the Li Hao he knew. In just a short year, he had be a hundred times more dazzling than when he was in the Li Family. Wherever those fluttering battle gs went, the Demons were dispelled and steered clear. Their prestige even surpassed that of the Yuan Camp established by the ancestors! The fear of the Demons captured in his eyes left him both astonished and heartbroken. Chapter 346: Chapter 1: The Death of the Deity Mo River In the vast wilderness, several figures sped rapidly, with lightning shing and thunder rumbling. The howling winds made the wild beasts and little demons in the outskirts tremble with fear. "Stop!" Lu Yuan roared furiously as he enveloped himself in the Limitless Thunder Tao, elerating swiftly in an attempt to intercept Li Hao. But Li Hao''s movement technique was extremely elusive, and whenever Lu Yuan was about to make contact, Li Hao would abruptly change direction and speed up. This kid''s movement technique obviously hasn''t been pushed to its limit yet! Bang! Suddenly, a divine fire attacked, and Li Hao hurriedly dodged, narrowly missing it by a whisker as it zoomed past his side. Yet the scorching heat of the attack left him feeling burning pains, an attack that could easily meld ordinary divine weapons! "If you keep running, I''ll turn around and go back to kill all the people there!" The Candle me God threatened Li Hao with a grim look in his eyes. He had long realized that Li Hao was deliberately attracting them, so that the people on the battlefield could survive a little longerhow naive! Upon hearing this, Li Hao let out a faint coldugh, "I wish you would!" After speaking, he burst forth at full speed and charged into the distance. The Candle me God, infuriated, wanted to stay behind and turn back to threaten Li Hao by attacking the battlefield. But when Li Hao suddenly elerated, it made the Candle me God slightly uncertain. After only a moment''s hesitation, he resumed the chase. Compared to the people on the battlefield, Li Hao was absolutely not someone they could afford to lose track of. "Or how about you all chase after him, and I''ll go clean up that battlefield!" Lu Yuan shouted loudly. These words were also meant for Li Hao to hear. Upon hearing this, Li Hao didn''t slow down; on the contrary, his speed gradually increased. The Candle me God and Ms. Yin''s expressions grew darker, and they didn''t respond. Seeing that Li Hao was unaffected and both of them remained silent, Lu Yuan felt both angry and frustrated, realizing that backing off was not an optionit would lead to troubleter. Whoosh! Li Hao sped ahead, judging the distance from here, he sequentially activated the previously closed eleration attributes from his Illustrated Handbook. His velocity continued to increase, leaving Lu Yuan and the others further and further behind. "He can still elerate!" Lu Yuan was furious. With a roar, lightning surged into his body, his bones thundering in the roar of thunder, slightly increasing his speed, but he still couldn''t catch up with Li Hao. The movement techniques of both the Candle me God and Ms. Yin were also extremely fast, but they could only watch helplessly as Li Hao got further and further away! "Damn it, his speed is abnormal!" "What movement technique is that? It seems familiar!" "Some thief who came to steal from our Great Void Realm before used that movement technique, damn it!" The Candle me God and Ms. Yin were both enraged; if they let Li Hao escape, they wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully. They all exploded with their true power, chasing at full speed, and even resorted to using some secret techniques and cultivation techniques that injured their bodies, just barely avoiding being thrown off by Li Hao. Li Hao felt the three pursuers closely tailing him and his expression darkened. He had burst forth to the extreme, yet still could not shake them off; those in the Ultimate Study Realm were not easy opponents. If only his movement technique had reached the Seventh Stage, perhaps he could have easily shaken them off. Li Hao''s eyes scanned around as he looked beneath the feet at the cities of Liangzhou swiftly passing by. These cities, previously overwhelmed by a demon tide, were left in ruin, with only the remnants of destruction and bloodied corpses everywhere. As Li Hao raced along, seeing manyrge and small ruined towns, he took a deep breath, thinking of the family letter sent by Second Brother earlier, mentioning that Fourth Uncle. His eyes swept over the name of a ruined city to determine the direction, and he sped toward another location on the outskirts of Liangzhou at full speed. This lightning-fast chase spanned thousands of miles. It was only because Li Hao himself possessed a Heaven and Earth Vein, akin to the support of the Unwithering Strength, that he managed to hold on without exhausting his power. However, Lu Yuan and the three in the Ultimate Study Realm, including the Candle me God, were already panting heavily. An all-out sprint covering thousands of miles with no pause for breath was exhausting even for them. Although they could instantaneously travel dozens or hundreds of miles, that burst of speed came with massive Qi Force consumption and couldn''tst long. At that moment, without using Unwithering Strength, they all felt utterly drained. Previously, Lu Yuan had crossed tens of thousands of miles to reach Heavenly Gate Pass, flying leisurely without feeling tired, and the bit of Qi Force he used was naturally replenished with breath. But now, in this desperate chase without a moment to rest, they were angry that while they were fast approaching their limits, that kid still kept his speed, as though his strength was inexhaustible. They suspected that Li Hao might have already used his Unwithering Strength. If so, once Li Hao''s speed began to wane, it would be their turn to burst forth with Unwithering Strength at full speed, to prevent Li Hao from having enough rest to use his Unwithering Strength again. In the blink of an eye, Li Hao arrived at the western border of Liangzhou. He immediately saw that, on the vastnd, war fires spread everywhere. The bodies of the Liangzhou Army and the Demonsy intermingled in battle, fallen on this blood-red battlefield. Countless bannersy torn, chariots overturned, defenses shattered. Li Hao''s expression was solemn; it was not hard to imagine the scale of the battle that had erupted here before. He did not linger but flew straight over, breaking out from the border and then speeding towards the nine o''clock direction. The three Demon Kings following closely behind him seemed to slow down their pace. Li Hao immediately slowed down as well, to avoid exhausting them to the point of copse and having to return to the battlefield. Seeing Li Hao decelerate, Lu Yuan and the Candle me God were overjoyed and suddenly increased their speed, chasing after Li Hao once again. But at this moment, Li Hao elerated again, maintaining the distance between them. Both sides were probing each other. While Li Hao was fleeing at high speed, he also surveyed his surroundings, using the mountains and rivers to discern his direction. He was already familiar with the Geomantic Chart of Liangzhou, having seen a copy of it during his time at the Listening Rain Tower. After all, Liangzhou had been defended by the Li Family for many years. There were neen provinces in total, with each Divine General Mansion guarding three to four provinces! Originally, each mansion guarded three provinces, but since the Mo River incident extended into the Dayu territory, the Wang Family was ordered to establish the Mo River Authority. After dealing with the Mo River issue, they had no choice but to cede some of their provinces. This indirectly weakened the military power of the Wang Family. Many secretsy hidden behind this event, but those were stories from hundreds of years ago, too old and forgotten, remembered only by the older generation. The enmities and grudges between the dynasties and the noble families over thousands of years were tooplex, with too much hatred and also too much forgiveness. By the time of Li Hao''s generation, the fact that the five Divine General Mansions were still coexisting peacefully was already an extremely rare and difficult situation. Swoosh! Li Hao recognized his location and shifted direction, flying towards another location. "Thisd seems to be heading towards that ce," Ms. Yin remarked upon seeing Li Hao''s movement, her expression changing slightly. The Candle me God narrowed his eyes slightly; he had already figured out the clues and said coldly, "I heard that the fourth elder of the Li Family is guarding near that Mo River. Hmph, thinking of using the other party to escape? If hees, he dies!" Had they been in closebat, if he had unleashed his Dao Domain, he wouldn''t have even considered the Ultimate Study Realm as a threat. Lu Yuan also realized Li Hao''s intentions and said with a somber face, "If that fourth elder of the Li Family is there, you deal with that brat, and I''ll hold off the Li Family''s elder!" "What if he enters the Mo River?" Ms. Yin asked hastily. "Then he''ll die even faster!" Lu Yuan sneered and said, "We''ll enter too. I''ve been into the Mo River once before. Speaking of which, that river still imprisons the True Dragon of the previous generation of the Li Family. That True Dragon was personally in by our leader!" Hearing his words, the Candle me God and Ms. Yin exchanged nces, their eyes shing but remaining silent, and they sped up to pursue. As mountains and rivers rapidly passed by, spanning over two thousand li, Li Hao saw many Demons iming mountains as their own, but he paid no heed. Finally. The number of Demons around diminished, and for three to four hundred li in a row, no trace of Demons was seen. Li Hao arrived in front of a magnificent and perilous mountain range, where all the peaks appeared as if they had been sharpened by someone. Amidst these mountains was a dark river leading underground. The river water was pitch ck. Dark water forms the abyss! In the middle section of this river, at a fractured gap in one of the mountain peaks,y a beach covered in white rubble stones. On the edge of the beach stood a massive stele, more than thirty feet tall, inscribed with a few ck characters: Divine General Mo River! Next to the stele was a figure in a bamboo hat, with tattered clothing, holding a ck rusted sword, leaning against the stele and drinking. As Li Hao caught sight of him, the man also noticed Li Hao. Soon, he saw the three Demon Kings trailing behind Li Hao. The old man''s eyes seemed to squint slightly. Then, all of a sudden, the figure in the bamboo hat disappeared. Swish! Suddenly, a sharp sh of sword light, as if to split the heavens and the earth, abruptly swept up in front of the three Demons chasing after Li Hao! Lu Yuan shrank his head back, narrowly avoiding being cleaved by the sword light. He could sense that if it had truly hit him, even with his refined flesh, he would have been seriously injured! The Candle me God and Ms. Yin were both forced to stop by the sword light. Seeing this, Li Hao instantly knew that this old man was none other than Li Xiaoran, the fourth elder of the Li Family! "The Three Immortal Realms?" A leisurely voice rang out by Li Hao''s ear. Li Hao looked up to see that the other party had appeared beside him at some unknown time, the face under the bamboo hat looked worn with time, yet seemed to be just past sixty, with a hint of his youthful handsome vigor still visible. Presumably, he too was an extraordinary and distinguished talent in his youth! Chapter 349: Chapter 3 Strange Rules Li Hao had previously passed through the Fengshan Menghe River at Tan Pce, but his body underwent no changes, and the river was merely inhabited by vigers who appeared normal but were actually long dead. All he needed to do was to deliver their souls to salvation to destroy the Mo River. But now, he was regressing to a younger age? No wonder he had felt his strength disappearing, as if it was being stripped away. Was this the peculiarity of a Mo River of this level? Li Hao was somewhat startled. As his mind raced with thoughts, he suddenly felt sleepy; he could not hold on and fell into a deep slumber. ... When Li Hao woke up again, he saw his own tender and soft hands and feet, lying on an unfamiliar bed with a soft little nket covering him. He was dressed in a bellyband, looking to be a few months old rather than a newborn. The previous experience wasn''t a dream... Li Hao finally believed that he was still in the Mo River; however, what was the deal with his body now? He felt as if he could actually crawl. Before long, Li Hao put his thoughts into action and managed to turn over and start moving on the bed. This was certainly not something a newly born infant could do! "I must be a few months old..." Li Hao muttered, but when the words reached his lips, they turned into l" babble. His vocal cords were not yet fully developed. But there was no doubt the passage was of time strange here. He had only just fallen asleep. While he was fond of sleeping in, it should not have resulted in several months passing by, right? Li Hao stopped crawling, touched his chin with his little hand, and sat pondering on the bed. At that moment, a golden script emerged before his eyes: Progress of [Growth] mission: 2.3%. Li Hao was surprised inside, it had already progressed to 2.3%? If he calcted ording to the mission''s requirement to survive until eighteen years old, was he now about five months old? Five months in the blink of an eye... Li Hao felt a few more sleeps, and it might very soon be eighteen yearster. By then, he presumed, the main mission wouldmence. Defending Dragon City, this was the Dragon City Mo River... Li Hao''s gaze flickered, realising he needed to be fully prepared before turning eighteen. This was no ordinary Mo River but one of high level, even the Grand Tao of Peace Realm would only possess a "potential" chance to seed, which attested to its perilous nature. Suddenly, the door creaked open. A man in brocaded garments entered, tall and well-built with sword-like eyebrows and bright eyes, exuding a striking handsomeness. Seeing Li Hao about to go from sitting up to lying down, the stern-looking man''s face rxed into a relieved smile, and he whispered, "Little Hao Mouse?" Just as Li Hao was about to feign rest, he froze at these words, recognizing that it must be his Fourth Uncle who knew of this nickname and had entered the Mo River. He lifted his head to scrutinize the man and immediately noticed a resemnce to the elderly Li Xiaoran he had seen previously: "L (Fourth Uncle)?" "You can''t speak clearly yet, huh? Well, I''ll talk and you''ll listen. If you are Little Hao Mouse, raise your hand," whispered the young-looking Li Xiaoran. Li Hao immediately raised his hand. Seeing this, Li Xiaoran nearly confirmed Li Hao''s identity without a doubt. He smiled softly and said, "I was worried you''d end up elsewhere, but you''re right here in the Divine General Mansion. Saves me from looking for you. I wondered how could my eldest brother suddenlye up with a tenth son. Suspecting it might be you, it turns out I was right..." "It must be the bloodline of the Li Family within you that led my brother''s obsession to bind you to his offspring." Seeing Li Hao''s resigned expression, Li Xiaoran chuckled lightly, his visage then returning to a more serious tone: "I don''t know if you''ve been through a Mo River before, but it doesn''t matter. This is a high-level Mo River, very different from the Mo Rivers you know. There are special rules here!" "For instance, stripping us of our original bodies and powers, that''s one of the rules." "The flow of time here is another special rule. Don''t lose consciousness easily. When you sleep or faint, time elerates rapidly, but your body would only grow in ordance with my brother''s perception, without any other changes!" "If you appear ordinary in my brother''s eyes, a few more sleeps and it''ll be decadester. By then, your cultivation realm would only reach the extent my brother imagines, which might at most be the Heavenly Human Realm!" "And being at the Heavenly Human Realm in the uing Dragon City battle is no different from cannon fodder, almost undoubtedly fatal!" Knowing Li Hao couldn''t speak, he grew more earnest as he spoke: "Once you die in this body here, you''ll truly die, and your original body will disintegrate, bing nourishment for the Mo River. Even your own soul will be restrained by this Mo River, unable to reincarnate!" Li Hao''s heart chilled. He currently looked like a baby; if he died, would he truly perish? No wonder this high-level Mo River was so perilous, with such a drastic gap in realm transition, which powerful being could withstand this. "Even if it''s the Defying Fate Realm, one couldn''t preserve their life here unless you cultivate to the Defying Fate Realm in this ce, but you don''t have much time. Judging by my own age, it''s probably eighteen years from now." "When you turn eighteen, that''s when the Dragon n will attack the city!" Li Xiaoran took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "You must grow up before that time, strive to reach your original cultivation level or even higher if possible." Remembering the power Li Hao had unleashed when he broke free from the Candle Fire Divine Tao Domain, Li Xiaoran felt somewhat reassured, but his expression did not rx as he said, "This Dragon City was once one of the most splendid cities in Northern Yan, guarded by the Li Family for a thousand years. Hundreds of years ago, one of our ancestors furiously killed a Demon King of the Dragon n and dismembered it in Dragon City, hanging its dragon head and embedding it into a wall of the city, from then on renaming the city Dragon City!" Chapter 350: Chapter 3 Strange Rules_2 "But this matter also enraged the Dragon n, and the Dragon Gate secretly plotted and umted strength. Decades ago, when my elder brother was guarding this Dragon City, Dragon Gate seized the opportunity and sessfully breached the city gates." "That battle was so fierce that the sky darkened and countless died or were injured. The majority of the royal reinforcements were killed in action!" Li Xiaoran''s gaze was deep and solemn as he said, "Therefore, when you turn eighteen, you will face an extremely perilous situation. But the good news is that this time we can look out for each other. If we really can''t resolve the situation, I also have other ways to save our lives!" "However, it would be even better if it could be resolved along the way." He was guarding Mo River in order to assist his elder brother in defending Dragon City, to bring him relief. Li Hao nodded slightly, although he had many questions, but at the moment he couldn''t speak, he could only wait until he could talk again to ask. "Don''t ever think that cultivation is very simple." Seeing Li Hao''s calm expression, Li Xiaoran gravely advised, "The special rules of Mo River will interfere with your original Tao Realm perception. Therefore, you are essentially re-cultivating and relearning. You can try to remember your original cultivation techniques now, and you will understand." Li Hao was taken aback. He was about to say that cultivation wasn''t difficult, especially for someone like Li Xiaoran, who was akin to a reincarnated powerhouse. With his grasp of previous cultivation techniques, he should be able to rise rapidly. It seemed that passing through the Mo River might not be so hard after all. But upon hearing Li Xiaoran''s words, Li Hao immediately began to recall his understanding of the Sword Tao and Chess Tao. Thinking was fine until then, but as his thoughts ventured toward those areas, Li Hao felt as though he was blocked by a barrier, unable to truly recall them. The feeling was too bizarre! He clearly knew how to use a sword, but when he tried to remember, he forgot how to hold it! No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t remember! It was like graduating from a college entrance exam, knowing that he had studied, and even excelled in the exams but when trying to remember in detail, he discovered he hadpletely forgotten what was written on which page of the textbooks! He couldn''t even remember the questions from the college entrance exam! Hadn''t this turned him into a university student?! Li Hao was shocked. Did this mean he had to re-cultivate? Seeing the look of shock on Li Hao''s young face, Li Xiaoran immediately knew that Li Hao had tried, and with a slight smile, he said in a soft voice, "Don''t panic. Initially, you''ll need to rely on yourself to cultivate again. But as your realm of cultivation bes higher, the special rules will be less obstructive, and gradually you will be able toprehend some of your original Tao Realm again." "That is to say, the faster you cultivate on your own, the more of your sealed cultivation memories will be revealed, and your cultivation speed will increase againter on!" "Otherwise, truly starting from scratch, within just a dozen or so years, not counting the time eleration during sleep, reaching the Heavenly Human Realm would already be the limit. Then, this Mo River would be an unsolvable ce." Upon hearing this, Li Hao breathed a sigh of relief, his thoughts racing. He wondered whether he could continue absorbing experience through the panel while he was here. Moved by the thought, he summoned the panel. The characters danced before his eyes, and the panel indeed appeared. Li Hao was surprised, but then he was stunnedthe panel was as clean as his face, just like when he had first transmigrated. "Does this mean that my original panel is within my original body, and now this body has a new one?" Li Hao pondered in his heart. Both Mo River and the panel were enigmatic and inexplicable, and whenbined,ing up with a solution seemed even more unlikely. But the fact that the panel was still there was a relief to him. Without the panel, although he wouldn''t be useless, the speed of his self-cultivation might not be as fast. After all, reaching the Extreme Heaven-man Realm was achieved entirely through his own perception, which demonstrates that his Martial Artsprehension abilities are quite respectable. "Additionally, don''t zone out and leave the Divine General Mansion at night, as there may be Demons attacking at any moment," Li Xiaoran further cautioned, "Although this is the Divine General Mansion, it''s within Dragon City. The majority of things in Mo River are transformations of my elder brother''s obsessions, so there will be some inconceivable states of affairs. You need not be too surprised if youe across them." "Inside Dragon City, it is not safe. I wille to see you often. You should get some more sleep to quickly progress to the time when you start your Foundation Establishment and Body Refinement. We can talk about the path of cultivation after that." "You don''t have to worry, when you sleep and time elerates for you, time on my side remains normal. I will live through each day, but you will feel as though only a blink has passed and several months have gone by." Li Hao noddedthis Fourth Master had detailed many things quite thoroughly, showing he was a person of meticulous thought. After a few more words of guidance, Li Xiaoran let Li Hao rest and left the room. Once he had left, Li Hao pondered for a moment and decided to look for a chessboard, ink, and other supplies. His umtion of experience in drawing had been rather quick previously, and it wasn''t as safe here within Mo Riverpared to the courtyard in reality. He should start with drawing and poetry. However, he needed to be able to speak before he could write poetry. Soon, Li Hao also discovered that he couldn''t even walk yet. With a wry smile, Li Haoy down, preparing to first sleep until he could walk. ... When Li Hao opened his eyes again from a deep sleep, he immediately felt that his body had regained a lot of vitality and had be much stronger. As soon as he opened his eyes, he heard tapping sounds nearby. Lifting his gaze, he saw warm and gentle sunlight shining through. He was in a courtyard. Looking at the design of the courtyard, it was indeed the Green Lotus Courtyard where his grandmother lived. It was also in that courtyard where he had severed ties with his nominal father. Li Hao''s gaze subtly shifted as he saw the courtyard again, his thoughts momentarily dragged back to the past, but he quickly reined them in. Compared to the Green Lotus Courtyard in reality, the walls here seemed somewhat newer, and the nging of taps resonated within the courtyard. Li Hao looked over to see four boys practicing and sparring with each other in the courtyard, all wielding wooden weapons. Their ages ranged from about three to seven years old. And he himself was lying in the arms of a noblewoman, who was none other than his grandmother, Chen Hefang. "Tiaro, watch your brothers practice carefully. One day, you''ll be just like them, strong enough to protect our family and country," Chen Hefang said softly with a shallow smile, her face radiating a mother''s tenderness as she noticed Li Hao waking up. Li Hao was momentarily taken aback, as the image of his grandmother from outside Mo River came to mind. With six of the Li Family''s nine sons lost in battle, she turned to fasting and chanting Buddhist sutras, her hair already silver-white. Later, her only wish was for her children to live peacefully. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin Li Hao fell silent for a while, observing the four boys in the courtyard. The youngest of them was about three years old, yet his stance while walking and standing was impressively stable as he waved a stick around; his eyes were particrly bright and lively. The three older children were sparring with each other in the courtyard. Shout! A wooden sword was knocked down, and the older child retracted his hand in pain, grumbling irritably: "Tiangang, you''re cheating again!" Chapter 351: Chapter 4 Turning to An in Liangzhou ``` "Five Brother, it was clearly your own carelessness." Another five-year-old child said with a teasing smile. The rivalry among the three stopped, and the slightly older boy huffed discontentedly, "If you ambush me like this again, next time I''ll fight for real!" "Five Brother, if you fight for real, wouldn''t that be bullying?" The five-year-old childughed. "Hmph, it''s because you always ambush me." "Father says, in battles, there''s no such thing as an ambush, it''s all strategy!" "We''re just sparring." Watching the children argue, Li Hao''s gaze shifted, and from their conversation, he could roughly guess their identities. With a thought, a golden light appeared before his eyes. Li Hao looked at Chen Hefang, but noticed she waspletely unaware of the golden light floating before his own eyes, and as he turned his head, the light with its letters shone on her cheek. [Growth] Task Progress: 5.6%. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin Li Hao quickly did the math in his mind, realizing he was just a little over a year old. That meant he should be able to talk and walk now. "Mother?" Li Hao mustered up his courage and tentatively spoke, immediately producing a clear sound. Chen Hefang was taken aback by the childish cry and looked down at Li Hao, her smile turning into surprise: "Ten Lang, can you call me mother now? Call me again, I want to hear it." "Mother." Although Li Hao felt odd, he bravely repeated the word, realizing that his vocal cords had indeed developed properly. Seeing how clever Li Hao was, truly understanding her words, Chen Hefang''s smile bloomed beautifully as she repeatedly praised him with a sing-song "good, good, good." The few children who were causingmotion in the courtyard, hearing the sounds here, ceased their training and came over. The three-year-old child brandishing a stick ran over but forgot to drop the stick he held, nearly hitting Li Hao on the head, and was promptly blocked by Chen Hefang. "Jun Ye, don''t hurt your brother." Chen Hefang said with a lightugh, but she did not reprimand the child. Little Li Junye was also startled and quickly threw the stick aside, curiously approaching to look at Li Hao. "Little brother can speak?" "Call me Brother!" The previously older child, Li Xuanli, said in surprise. And another sturdy child, Li Tiangang, directly asked Li Hao to call him Brother, his face full of pomp, teasing Li Hao. Another child, who appeared to be Li Fenghua, was fair and clean, with eyes carrying a gentle beauty, seemingly inheriting more of Chen Hefang''s nature, simply smiling without saying a word, showing a bit of shyness. Li Hao knew that all of this was the persistence of that great-grandfather; more precisely, it was part of his memories. The truthfulness of the memories remained to be verified. After all, even he himself was counted as Ten Lang, indicating that some factors could alter the other''s memories. Watching these guys squish his cheeks like curious babies, Li Hao felt a bit helpless, closed his eyes for a moment, and after about ten seconds, he felt the surrounding noise gradually fade away, as if he was being pulled away by something. Several minutester, when Li Hao opened his eyes again, a wooden stick was whooshing towards his forehead. Startled but reacting quickly, he rolled on the ground to dodge the stick, and then, feeling a wooden sword in his hand, he swung it up in response. A thud sounded as he blocked the iing stick, and Li Hao then saw that his three-year-old attacker was Little Li Junye. He now stood in the courtyard he had seen earlier, a wooden sword in his hand. Thinking of what his Fourth Uncle had said, it seemed he had fast-forwarded a bit in time, and he was now part of this training process. Li Hao looked at his hands and feet, which hadn''t changed much from before, deducing he had only grown by two or three months. Starting cultivation from toddlerhood... Li Hao thought with an inward wry smile, noting that the cultivation environment of the previous generation was somewhat different from the solitude he had experienced in that courtyard. As his opponent was about to attack again, Li Hao quickly said, "I''m not ying anymore, I''m tired." This type of training wasn''t very beneficial for him. Seeing Li Hao admit defeat, Little Li Junye paused, looking somewhat perplexed. Li Hao looked at Chen Hefang, who was smiling and beckoning: "If you''re tired,e rest for a while and have something to eat." Li Hao obliged, tossing aside the wooden sword and running over to climb onto a chair. Just as he was about to grab a pastry to eat, Chen Hefang caught his little hand and carefully wiped clean the dirt from his fingers with a handkerchief before tapping his forehead: "All you think about is eating." Li Hao felt awkward inside, but still began to eat. The courtyard was once again filled with the sounds of wooden swords, and as Li Hao watched Little Li Xuanli for a moment, a prompt suddenly appeared: [Basic knowledge learned, record it?] Here ites! Li Hao was ted and immediately chose Yes. Soon, a message appeared on his panel: Swordsmanship: Not yet a beginner (can be upgraded) Sword Technique: Mysterious Sword Treasure Record (Not yet a beginner) Skill Points: 0 Li Hao thought of the many sword techniques in Listening Rain Tower, noting that this particr technique was a superior one, good for beginners to start with. Next, it was time to gather Skill Points. Having finished his pastry, Li Hao dusted off his hands and hopped down from the stool: "Mom, I''m going to y." "Hm?" Chen Hefang looked at Li Hao somewhat surprised but didn''t intervene, merely instructing the maidservants next to her to keep an eye on Ten Lang. ``` Chapter 352: Chapter 4 Liangzhou to An_2 Li Hao let out a sigh of relief; it seemed that this granny had been quite lenient in her discipline towards her children when she was younger. He immediately turned around and started strolling around the courtyard. First, he needed to familiarize himself with the environment. As for Skill Points, given the current situation, Li Hao nned to start with poetry. Painting and ying chess were out of his reach for the moment, and even if the granny was lenient, she would probably have a few words to say if she saw him hunched over a chessboard every day. The maid followed closely, so Li Hao could only mutter to himself, reciting famous works from his previous life. Soon, experience notifications popped up in front of him: [Poetry and Books Experience +28, Poetry and Books Experience +32...] Although Li Hao had notprehended these works of Poetry and Books, just softly reciting them, the experience they brought was quite substantial. In his panel, the way of Poetry and Books was automatically recorded. And to advance from level 0 to level 1, only 100 points were needed. Merely muttering a few famous poems, his Poetry and Books experience reached level 2, earning him two Skill Points. Li Hao immediately used them on Sword Technique, raising it to level 1. He saved the other point for when he began his cultivation, to record it into Body Refining Techniques and add it then. At that moment, with level 1 in Sword Technique, the Mysterious Sword Treasure Record he had just recorded went from the uninitiated level to perfection! A surge of understanding in sword techniques flooded his mind, and Li Hao inwardly cursed, "Not again." Previously, digesting these things had given him a splitting headache. This time, his young body once again experienced the feeling of being overwhelmed by knowledge. Li Hao clutched his head, feeling stabbing pains. The maid by his side was startled by Li Hao''s sudden disy of pain, hastily calling for a divine doctor and cradling Li Hao, intending to take him back for treatment. Amidst the jostling, Li Hao''s headache grew worse, and it took quite some effort to finally digest it all, leaving him feeling extremely exhausted. Not only had his body returned to infancy, but it seemed his mental willpower had as well. Feeling fatigued and unable to hold on, Li Hao fell asleep again. ... ... While Li Hao and Li Xiaoran entered the Mo River, at the second defense line of Liangzhou, the war reached its most intense moment. Without the Candle me God and Lu Yuan and others to hold the fort, but with Grandmasters of the Great Void Realm, Holy Pces, Dragon Gate, and other Demon Kings who had already infiltrated Liangzhou from other borders, secretly sabotaging important cities and cutting off theirmunication. Hearing about the dire situation at the second defense line, they all hurried over. The appearance of several Demon Kings made the advantage at the second defense line tense once again. But at that moment, reinforcements from the Xia Family arrived. The reinforcements were the older generation of the Xia Family from the Four Stands Realm, coordinating with the people from Qianji Mountain to block any subsequent Demon Kings. With the Xia Family''s arrival, it wasn''t long before another Four Stands Realm figure arrived, an elder from the Chen Family. With the connection of Chen Hefang, as one of the five Divine General Mansions, the Chen Family had always had a good rtionship with the Li Family, but due to the great distance, even setting out immediately, they arrivedter, crossing hundreds of thousands of miles and numerousrge provinces. With the continuous arrival of reinforcements, an earth-shattering battle broke out at the second defense line. The 20 battle gs Li Hao had previously dispatched, were now in the hands of a Tianren Sect Grandmaster d in the Haotian Army armor, brought to the second defense line. The addition of the 20 battle gs solidified the situation even further, severely wounding a Demon King, nearly killing it. Outside the battlefield, a figure appeared in the high sky, standing on auspicious clouds. Lin Wujing''s gaze was fixed on that battlefield, his face clouded with gloom; he thought he hade to rescue the suffering, but it turned out he was merely adding splendor to the victorious. Looking at the unified banners flying majestically on the battlefield, surprise and rage filled his eyes. He had witnessed that young man''s tactics himself when contending for the True Dragon at the Li Family. He didn''t expect that, in just over a year, the other party could have grown to such an extent. "Have they gone towards the Mo River?" Lin Wujing asked softly. A girl looking like a child by his side replied respectfully, "Yes, they''ve headed in that direction. Just now, our investigation revealed that they have entered that Mo River." Lin Wujing''s eyes flickered, but he said nothing. A momentter, he finally spoke, "You go first." The little girl, who resembled a boy, nodded her head. Her figure then shimmered and transformed into a verdant bird that darted away into the distance. "Qingzhou didn''te..." Lin Wujing turned his gaze toward the ramparts, where the battle raged. There, a figure was locked inbat with the Demon King, unleashing blinding divine light. It was none other than the Duke of the Li Family who had defended Northern Yan for over a decade. His military rank and achievements were alreadyparable to the older generation of the Li Family. And at this moment, the realm of his cultivation level had also climbed to the Four Stands Realm. Lin Wujing''s eyes twinkled briefly before he rushed towards the battlefield without any further dy. As auspicious clouds appeared, he raised his hand and cast a purple light resembling a lotus tform, striking stealthily at a Demon King from the Dragon Gate. By the time the Demon King sensed Lin Wujing''s presence, it was toote. He was severely wounded by the purple Buddha light and vomited fresh blood. "Damn you!" The Dragon Gate Demon King roared in anger. Seeing the situation irretrievably out of control, he felt both furious and frustrated. Without saying another word, Lin Wujing joined the fight. For a time, the battle was so fierce that it seemed to tear the heavens and split the earth. Some Dragon Gate Demon Kings managed to escape, calling for their Great Elder, but received no response. The remaining Demon Kings from the Great Void Realm also learned that their leader and his wife had followed Marshal Haotian and disappeared without a trace, leaving them feeling angry and desperate. Another day passed. The royal troops hastened to the rescue, sweeping across Liangzhou, expelling the demons that took advantage of the chaos. Everywhere, there were mes of war. As soon as the battle outside the second line of defense subsided, Li Xuanli ordered the military forces still capable of fighting to adorn the Haotian banners and move forth to sweep through various cities, driving out the remaining demons from Liangzhou! Following Li Hao''s distraction of the three Peerless Technique Realm Demon Kings, and with reinforcementsing from all quarters, the precarious situation in Liangzhou, which seemed on the verge of annihtion, was finally stabilizing, at least for the moment. With the demons'' rapid assault failing, once the Dayu Divine Dynasty provided support, it became much harder for them to mount a defense, especially with the disappearance of high-ranking Demon Kings like the Candle me God and Lu Yuan. "We''ve held on!" Li Xuanli watched the setting sun, blood-red, saw the demon tide''s corpses strewing the ground, wiped the blood from his face, and his heart inevitably surged with emotion. Li Hongzhuang''s whole body, d in bright red armor, appeared even redder from the ughter. Her hair was matted with flesh and blood, and a smile crossed her face. But soon, as she saw those waving banners, her expression subtly changed. At that moment, as the battlefield calmed, other surviving warriors held their banners high, waving them, emitting joyous cheers. Yet, some faces bore grief, as they searched the battleground for the bodies of their friends and loved ones. Others covered their faces with tears, ovee with sorrow. Hardened border soldiers, ustomed to the ravages of war, showed little change in expression, just a tinge of joy at having survived a catastrophe. In contrast, those from noble military families participating in such a significant battle for the first time, their cries of overwhelming joy, and countless figures embracing each other in tears could be heard. Great joy and great sorrow had caused those young men and women who once dreamed of wandering the world sword in hand to grow up a great deal overnight. "Dad! I''ve survived!" Several elders from noble families searched the battlefield for their descendants with faces filled with terror. Some, upon the battle''s end, crawled from beneath battered and fallen banners, their faces lighting up with joy. On the battlefield, clusters of survivors mostly gathered around a battle banner billowing in the wind. It was the deterrent effect of these banners that kept the demons at bay, preventing them from striking them down. And this was what allowed them to survive. "We''ve survived, we all survived!" "Thank heavens for the military banner''s protection. Those demons were as scared as wild beasts are of torches!" These survivors, having lived through the great battle, profoundly felt the immense sense of security the military banner brought. The deterrent did note from the banner itself, but from the two characters inscribed upon it! Suddenly, the battlefield erupted with various sounds of crying and rejoicing, but among them rose a resounding collective shout. Tens of thousands called out a single name. The roar, like the howl of the mountains and seas, reached up to the city walls and fell upon the ears of Li Xuanli and others, causing the joy in their hearts for protecting countless civilians to quickly fade, their expressions turning grim. Chapter 353: Chapter 5 Foundation Establishment, Peerless Talent (Two-In-One Chapter) "Hao Er..." Li Xuanli clenched his fists, his heart filled with sorrow. The warriors of the Li Family by his side, as well as the generals from Liangzhou, also lost the smiles on their faces, all falling silent. The elders of the Xia Family and the Chen Family, who hade to aid, were slightly startled when they heard the thunderous, unanimous shouting, having never seen a generalmanding such respect and prestige. Moreover, many of the proud family armies assembled from various cities were now shouting with even more excitement than the military soldiers. One must understand that within the Dayu Divine Dynasty, the noble families and the warlords, despite their interactions, looked down upon each other. The warlords despised the noble families for their greed and cowardice, considering them a parasitic illness of Dayu. The noble families were wary of the warlords'' deterrence, and since they were looked down upon by the warlords, they in turn scorned the warlords'' foolhardy loyalty and stubbornness, deeming them inflexible and unadaptable. At this moment, such unity was indeed an incredible sight. "Li Hao..." Li Wushuang was covered in blood, having followed the soldiers to charge out and y scattered demons. She was now exhausted, with her hands feeling weak. The calls she heard were all of that young man''s name. She was pale and asked her father, "Shall we go find him?" Li Xuanli felt a jolt in his heart, as if a sharp spike was driven into it. His voice hoarse, he said, "Find him, but where?" Li Wushuang''splexion turned even paler. Yes, indeed, where would they start looking in this vast world? That young man... had been lost by their Li Family! She couldn''t help feeling grief in her heart. As one of Li Hao''s contemporaries, she knew the young man had already done exceptionally well, yet he had met an untimely demise. Next to her, Li Tiangang also heard Li Xuanli''s words. His expression changed and hisrge, imposing body trembled gently, his blood feeling ice cold. Where to find him... Being hunted by three warriors from the Ultimate Study Realm was extremely dangerous, not to mention that one of them was from the half-step Grand Tao of Peace Realm! He was silent for a long time before he finally said in a deep voice, "Eldest brother, let us first attend to the wounded and organize the remaining forces to deal with the demon infestation throughout Liangzhou." "Once the battle is over, I will go look for him myself." Li Xuanli looked at him, knowing that any constion at this moment would be futile, and said: "I will first dispatch two Light Cavalry Units to track and see, perhaps Hao Er is blessed with good fortune and can miraculously escape this disaster?" Li Tiangang''s eyes flickered, thinking that the child indeed had been granted many people''s graces and truly could be considered to have deep fortune. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin He nodded and said, "Good, also have them carry his military g... With his g leading the way, it might provide some protection from other demons they encounter." By now, he had to admit that his son''s reputation was even louder than that of the Li Family''s Yuan Camp. At least in this battle of Liangzhou, in this Liangzhou, no one would be unaware, no one would not knowfrom now on, including the demons. Li Xuanli nodded; he was already aware that in Liangzhou, only Li Hao''s g was most effective. Raising their own war gs, the demons would likely still resist, even attacking depending on the situation, but it was hard to say with Li Hao''s g. Nobody knew whether that g was real or fake, and besides, the child''s reputation was resounding. He turned the tide in battle, ying seven Demon Kings and sweeping across the world, establishing heaven and earth with his g. Such achievements would spread throughout the demon circles. Among these demons were some from Tianji Pce who roamed everywhere, quite keen on certain intelligence unless they were some ignorant wild lesser demons. "Let''s the three of us also go elsewhere and have a look, since we''re here, to see how many more remnants there are," said an elder from the Chen family, with a chilling look in his eyes. His battle robe was stained with blood, and despite his white hair, he exuded a bloodthirsty aura. An elder from the Xia Family nodded, nced at Li Tiangang, and with acute hearing picked up on the surrounding discussions and the noble family army''s shouts, gathering the general idea of the whole situation from the snippets of conversation. It was thanks to Li Tiangang''s son that this second line of defense had held up until now. The bodies of those seven in Demon Kings were still scattered across the battlefield like hills, dreadfully ominous. Such prowess, even they as elders admitted they may not be capable of achieving. Not to mention that he also drew away three from the Ultimate Study Realm, and the lord of the Great Void Realm, the Candle me God, had revealed a shocking secret, already half-stepping into the Taiping Dao Realm, soon to rival the Buddha himself. "It looks like amongst the next generation of the five Divine General Mansions, we have all been outdone..." "The Li Family''s True Dragon is unparalleled..." The Xia Family elder sighed inwardly,paring the outstanding youngsters in his family with Li Hao and couldn''t help shaking his head. The gap was too obvious. However, having such an outstanding True Dragon in the Li Family was not a bad thing for the uing situation. Thinking of those many secret reports, the Xia Family elder''s expression grew more solemn. "When themon folk are in trouble, we all have a responsibility. I, too, will apany the two elders for another trip," said the Thousand-Mechanism Taoist as he lightly swung his whisk, addressing the two elders. He then nced at his distant disciple, his eyes slightly flickering as the image of when he went to the Li Family to take on disciples shed through his mind unexpectedly. When he took Wushuang away, the boy who was standing to the side went unnoticed by everyone. Who would have anticipated that today, he would shine so brightly, outshining everyone else? Even he had been saved because of that person and owed him a favor. Having lived for several hundreds of years, he too was shortsighted for once With an inward sigh, feeling regretful, he transmitted a message to Li Wushuang, instructing her to be cautious, before leaving the area with the elders from the Xia and Chen families to sweep across Liangzhou, searching for any remaining traces of the Demon Kings. Chapter 354: Chapter 5: Foundation Establishment, Unparalleled Talent (Two-in-One Chapter)_2 ... ... Outside the Liangzhou Territory, in the midst of Dragon City Mo River. Within the Divine General Mansion, in the Green Lotus Courtyard. Having dozed off earlier after absorbing knowledge of swordsmanship, followed by another sleep, Li Hao had reached the age of two. At this moment, in a corner of the courtyard, Li Hao was huddled together with the young man, Li Xiaoran. Now that Li Hao could speak, the two couldmunicate. "Other people are not important, but in front of your grandfather, that is, in front of my big brother, you must conceal your identity well. You must never let him know that you are from outside the Mo River," Li Xiaoran said, looking around and whispering after setting up a soundproof barrier. He continued, "In front of others, even if you appear peculiar, as long as it''s not frequent, they won''t notice anything. But it won''t work in front of my big brother. His obsession has self-awareness, and the entire Dragon City exists because of him." "If he senses something unusual about you and knows that you''re from outside the Mo River rather than his son, Li, he will expel you, or even erase you. Remember this well!" Li Hao''s expression was solemn, and he nodded. Li Xiaoran was always very cautious when meeting him, probably also disguising his own identity. Strangely, he had no name here, only a title, which was Li. Perhaps the old master only had nine sons in his lifetime, so with his unexpected arrival, there was no consideration for a tenth child''s name, resulting in this appetion. "Did you also start as an infant when you came in?" Li Hao asked curiously. "Pretty much, everyone starts from the beginning," Li Xiaoran said with a nod, a hint of mncholy in his eyes. "Before my big brother''s death, he always felt that his failure was due to not trying hard enough." "Perhaps it''s this thought that makes this Mo River have such unique rules. The rules of other ghost-level Mo Rivers are different," he added. So that''s how it is... Li Hao understood and asked curiously, "So the others who entered with us, did youe in many years before me?" "Yes, the passage of time here is very strange. You have already felt it. I''ve actually been here for a very long time. Besides cultivating, I''ve also been searching for traces of those demons. They have already infiltrated Dragon City and will reveal themselves when the battle of Dragon City breaks out after you turn eighteen," Li Xiaoran exined, his eyes shing fiercely. "I must exterminate them before that happens!" Li Xiaoran''s eyes sparkled with murderous intent. Li Hao felt the surging aura from him; this Fourth Master had reached the Three Immortal Realms. Looking at Li Hao, Li Xiaoran seemed to read his thoughts and said, "My identity does indeed give me some advantages in navigating this Mo River, so I have been guarding this river. Every time Ie in, I am basically my original self. I suspect this must also be a deliberate arrangement by my big brother''s obsession before he died." "He too wants to be free and wishes for me to take him home..." When he spoke of this, a touch of sorrow crossed his eyes. Li Hao fell silent for a moment before asking, "If I exhibit exceptionally astonishing talents, will that reveal anything?" "No, it won''t," Li Xiaoran replied quickly, regaining hisposure. "No matter how astonishing, it''s fine as long as you don''t speak of odd things that, in his impression, you shouldn''t know." Li Hao nodded, meaning that everything had to fit his current trajectory of development. "If we were to slowly spend a dozen years here, how much time would pass on the outside?" Li Hao inquired, having been worried about this issue before. He wondered whether the three Demon Kings had entered the Mo River, if they were waiting outside, or if they had turned around to attack Liangzhou. "Are you worried about the Demon Kings outside?" Li Xiaoran noticed Li Hao''s concern and smiled, "Don''t worry. They have all entered this Mo River. A few years before you were born, the Candle me God, relying on his ability to open the Grand Tao of Peace Realm and disregard special rules within the Dao Realm, attacked directly to Dragon City, attempting to quickly kill you and me." "But he underestimated the power of the Li Family, as well as the power of my big brother''s obsession! Several years ago in a great battle, led by my big brother and the ancestral spirits of the Li Family''s ancestral hall, he was repelled. He must be lying in wait outside Dragon City, waiting for the siege to seize his chance to attack." Li Hao was taken aback; the enemy had actuallye over a few years in advance? He had just entered the Mo River, and the enemy, who had arrived after him, ended up ahead of him in the timeline of the Mo River? "Since the Grand Tao of Peace Realm can disregard rules, wouldn''t the Buddha be able to easily resolve the issue if he intervened?" Li Hao asked curiously. It wasn''t impossible for the Buddha to intervene on behalf of the Li Family, provided the price wasrge enough. "He can only ignore some rules. And even though the Grand Tao of Peace Realm allows one to traverse freely through the Dao Domain, at most one can only protect oneself. If certain taboos are vited, there would be danger. There''s something very deep at y here, which you''ll slowlye to feel," exined Li Xiaoran. Li Hao felt a chill in his heart; even the Buddha, that powerful, would be in danger of viting taboos. What was hidden within this ce? "Aside from that Candle me God, I guess that old dragon Lu Yuan must have arrived too, probably leaving Ms. Yin outside to look after things," spected Li Xiaoran. Looking at Li Hao, he said, "They pursued you because of your talents, right? I remember your birthday is the same as little nine''s death anniversary, you''re fifteen this year?" Li Hao nodded. Li Xiaoran sighed and said, "That exins why you could attract them. Fifteen years old and in the Immortal Realm, plus that terrifying power to burst forth in desperate situations, no wonder they''re so desperate to kill you. You''re even more fearsome than little nine. Tiangang''s boy has really borne a fine son!" He didn''t notice Li Hao''s frown and continued speaking: Chapter 355: Chapter 5 Foundation Establishment, Peerless Talent (Two-in-One Chapter)_3 "The time in the Mo River is strange, but however long you are awake here, that''s how long passes on the outside. That old Lu Yuan dragon must have also entered. The Demon King once visited this Mo River, and after freeing himself, he would surely have shared the information with the dragon gate. With the information in the old Lu Yuan dragon''s hands, plus the Candle me God having entered, it''s likely they would coerce him to join as well." "Defending Dragon City this time will be more difficult than before." His expression grave, he said to Li Hao, "But for you, this is also an opportunity. Re-cultivating allows you to sort out your previous martial arts, to find out the ws, and the new insights you gain in your cultivation here will be taken with you when you leave the Mo River." "When they reflect on your martial arts outside, it will also bring a considerable improvement." "You''re only two years old now, and although there are sixteen years left, the time you truly have for cultivation is not so much unless you reach the Divine Travel Realm and can go several years without sleep." "So the time you spend on cultivation here is actually shorter than outside; you must work twice as hard!" Li Hao understood this and said, "I understand. Take good care of yourself as well." Li Xiaoran saw a maid searching for Li Hao not far away, knowing the time was about right, he held Li Hao out to the maid, teasing him all the while. Li Hao also yed the part of a two-year-old child, emitting a cheerfulugh. "Little young master, so you were here." The maid saw Li Hao and sighed in relief, then immediately bowed to Li Xiaoran in respect. Li Xiaoran waved his hand with a yful smile, bidding farewell to Li Hao. Li Hao watched him leave the courtyard and sat in the maid''s arms. He pondered for a moment, then soon closed his eyes. ... In the courtyard, Li Hao soaked in arge medicinal tub. He was now three years old. In the Divine General Mansion, the most optimal cultivation process carved out over thousands of years was Foundation Establishment at three, Blood Melting at four, Bone Testing at five, and beginning cultivation at six. Starting cultivation too early could injure the bones and suppress the body''s growth, having the opposite effect. Li Hao had elerated time to three years old for the purpose of Foundation Establishment. If Foundation Establishment failed, he would have more time to do other things. At this moment, there were many figures standing in the yard. "Mother" Chen Hefang and the "Grandfather" Li Tianzong. His other brothers were there too, including the baby sister Li Hongzhuang, who at one, was just learning to walk. Foundation Establishment was a major event. Li Tianzong personally arrived to oversee Li Hao''s Foundation Establishment, and all his brothers came as well. Li Hao saw his uncles whom he had never met before... all looking like teenagers and children. Some were already spirited, and although some had young faces, their brows showed signs of valor. Li Hao didn''t pay much attention to the others but felt a bit nervous facing this "father," Li Tianzong. Li Xiaoran had said that the man was conscious and could change his behavior at any time; Li Hao absolutely could not reveal any ws in front of him. "Light the incense." Li Tianzongmanded. A middle-aged butler in the courtyard promptly obeyed, inserting a stick of incense into the nearby censer. Li Hao recognized him as Zhao, only with a younger face and not as bent a back. He felt inexplicably warm and sad inside, suddenly thinking that when he left the mansion before, he seemed to have left something behind. Some precious memories and affections. He wondered whether Zhao was doing well now, whether Qing Zhi the maid was still as outspoken as before, and without someone to tell him stories, whether Yuan Zhao the kid was still cultivating diligently and eating well. "So fast!" At that moment, Li Tianzong''s exmation interrupted Li Hao''s reverie. Li Hao was startled and looked down at the medicinal tub. He saw within the ck medicinal liquid of the tub, strands of even darker liquid being absorbed into his body. Li Hao was stunned. He blinked hard, pulled up the panel, but saw no indication that he couldn''t absorb the medicinal liquid. What''s going on? Li Hao was bewildered. He remembered he should have been insted from the liquid, able to rely only on the panel''s points allocation. But now, he could feel waves of searing, strange power entering his body, making him feel hot all over. Was this what Foundation Establishment felt like? Was he, in fact, undergoing Foundation Establishment? Li Hao was taken aback, then immediately rmed. Had the panel malfunctioned? He checked it repeatedly, finding that the panel would pop up at his call without any changes. Could it be because of the Mo River? The Mo River was incredibly mysterious; to this day, no one knew its source, nor could they investigate it. A thought dawned on Li Hao, and he seemingly understood the reason. The panel insted his original body from absorbing the liquid. But now, this infant body was not his true body; it was a body within the Mo River. Previously, Li Xiaoran had said that after leaving the Mo River, he could take the martial arts insights learned here, but the specific cultivation level could not be synchronized with his body outside. In other words, if his cultivation wascking here, when he left, he would still be at the realm he was meant to be. If he became stronger here, he would still return to his original realm after leaving. The realm achieved here cannot be taken out, only the martial arts insights and things integrated into his thoughts and memories could be taken out. Therefore, strictly speaking, these medicinal liquids were not absorbed by his real body, but by the body in the Mo River, which is why the panel did not block it. Well... although he figured out the reason, Li Hao found he couldn''t quite feel happy about it. He had cracked a rather useless case. "However, I can see here, if I can absorb various things and add the panel''s points, to reach the limit of growth, what''s the highest level I can cultivate to," Li Hao thought to himself. Chapter 356: Chapter 5 Foundation Establishment, Peerless Talent (Two-in-One Chapter)_4 At this moment, as the medicinal liquid flowed in, Li Hao felt his entire body heat up, his small frame brimming with surging power. So this is what Foundation Establishment feels like... Li Hao felt as though his entire body was being massaged,fortable and rxed. While Li Hao was enjoying the sensation, outside, Li Tianzong and Chen Hefang, among others, were stunned. The other "brothers" of Li Hao who had alreadypleted their Foundation Establishment were also shocked by the changes urring within the medicinal barrel. Their speed was far surpassed by his. "So fast, is he going to finish absorbing it within the time it takes an incense stick to burn?" Li Xingbei, the eldest, said. "He''s much faster than me, even faster than our ninth brother, so exaggerated!" Li Fengping, the second oldest, also said astonished. As Li Tianzong watched the color of the liquid in the medicinal barrel grow lighter, drawn toward Li Hao''s body like a dragon sucking water, his initial shock quickly turned into joyfulughter. "Excellent, excellent! Truly worthy of being my son!" Heughed out loud, looking at Li Hao with a face full of affection. But Li Hao was simply basking in thefort. In the time it took for half an incense stick to burn, the liquid in the medicinal barrel rified, having beenpletely absorbed by Li Hao. Li Tianzong had already instructed Zhao to bring a second barrel for Li Hao, which was then poured in. After absorbing three barrels in session, Li Hao''s body was finally saturated. Li Tianzong himself was so amazed that he was at a loss for words, murmuring, "Even more than double the amount of little nine!" Li Hao felt his whole body and perceived a lightness akin to a swallow. Simply the first day of Foundation Establishment had already transformed his body and greatly improved his constitution. Li Hao didn''t stop, but after merely closing his eyes for a moment, he arrived five dayster, jumping a bit too far ahead. Yet, Li Hao felt his body was significantly stronger than before, suggesting that during the skipped days, he had been absorbing the Foundation Establishment medicinal liquid with all his might. With that in mind, Li Hao immediately closed his eyes again, allowing time to leap forward faster, waking up several dayster each time he opened his eyes. Each time, he would check his body to ensure everything was proceeding normally before swiftly leaping ahead again. Time kept fast-forwarding until a yearter arrived. At four years old, Blood Melting. Because of Li Hao''s umon talent, Li Tianzong ughtered a Demon King to obtain its precious blood for Li Hao''s refinement. Yet, after dilution, the precious blood was only tested in small quantities at first. Ordinary Blood Melting practices that use blood from beings of the Heavenly Human Realm are already the prerogative of wealthy and noble families. Only a few select direct disciples of top sects employ the blood of beings from the Three Immortal Realms. As for the blood of a Demon King, it is seldom used. Firstly, it is too precious and hard toe by. Secondly, its potency is so great that a four-year-old child could hardly bear it, risking infection by the Demon blood and transforming into a Half-Demon. Li Tianzong was also cautious, not giving too much precious blood on the first attempt. But soon, Li Hao''s absorption rate once again surprised him, as the diluted Demon King precious blood was quickly absorbed by Li Hao. "Excellent, excellent." Li Tianzong grinned from ear to ear, overjoyed by his youngest son''s prodigious talent. Indeed, this was the most exceptional talent he had recognized in the Li Family for hundreds of years! After the Blood Melting at four years old, although still a child, Li Hao now possessed an undeniable vigor throughout his body. Li Hao decided not to skip any further but instead fast-forwarded to his free time when he was not soaking in the exotic blood, and found Zhao to procure a chessboard for him. Zhao, though surprised by Li Hao''s strange request, did not object, cherishing the exceptionally talented young master. He had a house servant purchase a set. Li Hao took advantage of his spare time to run to his courtyard. In addition to reciting poetry, he also gathered ink, brush, and rice paper and secluded himself in a side room to paint. The courtyard was rtively quiet now, with those "brothers" off to the martial arts training ground, leaving only Li Hao and Li Hongzhuang, who was two years his junior, in the yard. Two-year-old Li Hongzhuang, for some reason, was particrly attached to Li Hao. Even when Li Hao sneaked off to paint in secret, the little girl still found him. Explore more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin Watching this small girl, who in reality was his younger aunt,e running over, tenderly calling him "brother," Li Hao felt a mix of helplessness and strangeness. He had no idea how he had ended up ying with this little girl during the rapid time leaps, but she seemed quite affectionate towards him. With no other choice, Li Hao found some snacks for her, so she would sit quietly beside him while he painted. This familiar feeling made Li Hao think back to when he used to y chess and paint in that courtyard, with a little tail behind him. But eventually, that little tail was gone. Li Hao shook his head slightly, refocused his mind, and continued to sketch quickly on the paper. With a bang. Just as Li Hao was engrossed in his painting, watching his Painting Experience rise, the door to the side room was suddenly pushed open. Li Tianzong''s tall figure walked in, and upon seeing Li Hao and Li Hongzhuang there, his gaze flickered and settled on Li Hao: "What are you doing?" An involuntary twinge of nervousness hit Li Hao''s heart, but having been caught in the act, he had no choice but to reluctantly reply, "Painting." Li Tianzong looked at the painting board for a moment, and his authoritative expression softened as he said: "Paint if you want to paint, but why hide here? Your mother has been looking all over for you." Chapter 362: Chapter 8: Grasping the Sword Again (Second Update) "Comparable to the stature of Transcendence!" The old Daoist from Qingqiu Mountain didn''t y coy anymore. In addition to the surprise on his face, there was also some excitement as he said, "Young Master''s bones far surpass the Ninth-grade Battle Physique. I haven''t seen such a case in thousands of years!" After Qingqiu Mountain submitted to Dayu, it lived in peace with the world; he was an extremely old fox from Qingqiu Mountain, with broad knowledge and experience. "Oh?" Li Tianzong''s eyes shone, the stature of Transcendence?! Chen Hefang and the others were also shocked and looked at the old Daoist from Qingqiu Mountain in astonishment. "A typical Ninth-grade Battle Physique has at least one main bone, like the Gold Iron Divine Jade, containing multicolored dim light, with flowing patterns on the surface of the bones, which are supreme!" The old Daoist from Qingqiu Mountain said excitedly, "But Young Master''s body, all his bones are like this!" "72 main bones, all bursting with divine light, with patterns flowing, as if they were innate Dao marks!" "Once Young Master steps onto the path of cultivation, he will surely soar to the skies,parable to a saint''s reincarnation. His path of cultivation will likely be unstoppable, breaking through realms as easily as eating and drinking, unmatched by anyone!" Hearing the old Daoist''s words, Chen Hefang and the others regained their senses and looked at Li Hao with both shock and joy. This was the legendary assessment of talent! A typical Ninth-grade Battle Physique was already the limit, yet Li Hao''s entire body was made of Divine Bones, with a divine posture like jade,parable to Transcendence! Real saints have always been the stuff of legends, said to live in seclusion out of this world, beyond the mundane. The closest person to a saint in the Dayu Divine Dynasty was the Genuine One from Gan Tao Pce. "Good, good, good, he''s truly my son!" Li Tianzongughed heartily, his face beaming with spirit. "Congrattions to the Duke, congrattions to the Madam!" The old Daoist from Qingqiu Mountain bowed and congratted, his eyes sweeping over the child beside him, inwardly amazed by such an aptitude, even more fearsome than that of thete Dayu Emperor. This line of the Li Family was full of prodigies; it seemed they would lead the family once again to splendid glory! "Worthy of being the Tenth!" "Well done, Tenth, you''ve actually left us far behind!" "Ninth brother, you''ve been outdone by the Tenth!" Other "brothers" excitedly gathered around, surrounding Li Hao, some hooking his shoulders, some his neck, and some vigorously rubbing his hair, all with looks of surprise and excitement. The older Ninth brother, Li Junye, who was two years older than Li Hao, was already seven years old and had shown remarkableprehension and aptitude in the training grounds. But after all, he was still a child; he too was full of joy for Li Hao, saying, "Tenth brother, in another year, you''ll be able to cultivate too!" "We won''t be caught up by the Tenth, will we?" "Seems like we also need to put in more effort." The other "brothers" all said with augh. Li Hao looked at these "uncles" gathered around him with a strange expression on his face. Although he knew his current identity and had joined in with them, it felt odd to be so suddenly super-aged. Such interactions still made him feel a bit awkward. His gaze swept over them, and seeing their genuine smiling faces, Li Hao could feel the gapless brotherly love between them. However, this was also thanks to the elders'' teachings, coupled with them being born from the same mother. Facing the warm, excited physical touches, Li Hao was somewhat ufortable and wanted to break away. But at the moment, as the center of attention, if he were to break away, he worried that he''d seem different from his "custodial" self, and the direct contrast might reveal ws, so he had to tolerate it for now. "You littled, you''re really something!" "Howe the younger you are, the smarter you get? Could it be that mother has kept the best for thest?" "Are you itching for a fight? Are you implying that the eldest brother is the least clever?" "Hey, hey, stop pinching me, it hurts!" Surrounded by many "brothers," Li Hao was teased and yfully scuffled, sometimes even used as a shield. Li Hao was pulled around from side to side, his hair turned into a bird''s nest. Seeing these jovial and joyful fellows, he felt a bit helpless in his heart; his mature soul prevented him from fully engaging in their dancing and capering. However, for some reason, he found the atmosphereforting and pleasant. That day, Li Tianzong proimed the news and threw a grand feast. The mansion was exceptionally lively. Li Hao watched the brightly lit Divine General Mansion and saw the nine sons of the Li Family yfully chasing and frolicking amidst the banquet, yet his gaze seemed somewhat distant. Was this the scene of the Li Family from the past? Compared to those empty courtyards with only women left, it was much livelier today. When they all get married, it would probably be the liveliest time. But for some reason, despite being in the midst of this merriment, Li Hao felt as if he was standing apart from the joy. Although surrounded by noise, his heart was more tranquil than ever, and even colder, as if he had an illusion of the night air growing chill. Because he knew that such harmonious scenes no longer existed for the Li Family outside the Mo River. And he, too, was no longer a member of the Li Family. "Tenth, what are you thinking about?" Elder brother Li Xingbei came over with a cup of wine, having toasted with some nobles who hade to congratte them. He now approached Li Hao and said with a smile: "Is the food not to your taste? Tell me, and I''ll have someone change the entire table for you." "The tenth isn''t getting nervous with so many people around, is he? Haha, there''s no need to be nervous; three thousand guests of kings and nobles, when they see our Li Family, also have to bow down!" Second brother Li Fengping also came over, chuckled, and then said in a lower voice. Then heughed heartily again with great gusto. "Just now, several dukes wanted to propose a match for the Tenth!" Third brother Li Jianming said with a smile; he was about fifteen years old, a spirited youth. Li Hao remembered that his third uncle eventually died fighting demons on the frontier, and his only daughter sought revenge for her father, enlisting in the army at the Frontier Pass early and not returning to the Li Mansion for many years. Chapter 363: Chapter 8: Grasping the Sword Again (Second Update)_2 ``` "Indeed, many came to propose to the ninth, but Father rejected them all." Li Xingbeiughed and said, "Now with the talents of the tenth surpassing even more, even if the imperial familyes to propose, Father would have to weigh his options." As they gathered around Li Hao and conversed, Li Hao sat amidst the gathering, quietly listening, until he noticed several figures approaching from a distance. Among them was one that particrly irritated him, prompting him to avert his gaze and soon close his eyes, elerating past the moment. The sounds ofughter and clinking cups by his ears quickly vanished, and the scene changed, washing over him in waves of weakness. Perplexed, Li Hao found himself lying on a bed. He reached out to feel his surroundings but found his arm weak and powerless. Sensing his awakening, a dozing figure beside him startled awake and leapt up, rushing to the bedside: "Tenth brother, how do you feel? Any better?" Li Hao looked at the face of the person beside him and, recalling the bone-measuring session from before, recognized him as Li Ziye, the sixth of the Li Family. The father of Li Yuanzhao. However, the current Li Ziye appeared to be just over ten years old, still very youthful. But the concern and anxiety in his eyes were palpable and genuine. Perhaps because of Li Yuanzhao, Li Hao felt a spontaneous fondness for him and asked in confusion, "Sixth brother?" "You''re finally awake. Earlier at the banquet, a demon disguised as a noble almost assassinated you." Li Ziye seemed to exhale in relief, then immediately raised his voice to call out loudly toward the exterior of the room. An attack by a demon... A chill ran through Li Hao. He was only five, yet the demon could not restrain itself from attacking him, and it had even infiltrated the Divine General Mansion. He wondered if it was a w of the Mo River or if the demon possessed some special infiltration technique. "Fortunately, fourth uncle acted promptly and killed the demon," Li Ziye informed Li Hao. On hearing this, Li Hao inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that his fourth uncle had been keeping an eye on him and had managed to intervene in time. "The eldest and the others were injured too and are recuperating," Li Ziye added. Li Hao inquired, "Aside from me, everyone else is okay?" "They''re alright, just minor injuries. You and ninth brother were the main targets of the demon." "Ninth brother was standing farther away, so his injuries aren''t serious," exined Li Ziye. "That''s good," Li Hao said, relieved. As news of his awakening spread, many people rushed over. "Little Ten, are you alright?" Chen Hefang hurried over, her face full of tension and concern. Li Hao also saw his other "brothers", but Li Tianzong wasn''t among them. He asked, "Where''s Father?" "Father went to the outskirts of the city to y demons, seeking justice for you," Li Fengping, the second brother, exined. His forehead was bandaged, seemingly injured. Li Hao fell silent for a moment. He knew he had to start cultivating diligently. Li Hao''s gaze swept over each of their faces before closing his eyes, elerating through the time of recovery. When he opened his eyes again, Li Hao found himself in a side room with a drawing board before him, and his body had fully recovered. The feeling of weakness had disappeared. The crowd that had been around him was gone, and the sudden emptiness made him pause momentarily, but he quickly adjusted and picked up a brush to start painting. While painting, Li Hao pondered expanding his skills and quickly earning more Artistic Skill Points. ``` While he was halfway through painting, the door opened, and Li Hao saw Li Hongzhuang pushing the door and squeezing in. Li Hongzhuang was now three years old and had already started her Foundation Establishment. Li Hao asked, "Have you finished your Foundation Establishment for today?" "Mm." Li Hongzhuang nodded her head. Although she was only three years old, she was extremely well-behaved and sensible. She also disyed a clever and quick-witted side as she said, "Big brother, why do you paint every day?" "Because I like it." "Then do you like Hong Zhuang?" "I like you too." "Then you should spend more time with Hong Zhuang." Li Hongzhuang came over, tugging at Li Hao''s clothes, and said with pleading eyes. Li Hao was speechless. This little rascal had even learned to trap people with words. "Alright, alright, brother will spend time with you," Li Hao said, bing morefortable and proficient with his current identity. "Hmph, big brother only does his own things, never spending time to y with Hong Zhuang." Li Hongzhuang pouted. Li Hao immediately suggested a game of hide and seek to y with her. Li Hongzhuang''s eyes lit up at the suggestion. She agreed immediately and ran out the door. Li Hao, having sent her away, continued his painting. When he grew tired of painting, he suddenly thought of going to the kitchen to umte some experience in the Cooking Arts, as Skill Points were quite easy to obtain in the early stages. By the way, finding some dry wood in the kitchen could also help him master the Carving Arts. As soon as Li Hao thought of it, he stepped out the door, only to see Li Hongzhuang standing at the door, pouting with a displeased face. Li Hao asked in surprise, "Why are you here?" "Big brother, you didn''te to look for me!" Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin Li Hongzhuang puffed up with anger. Li Hao was speechless and coughed lightly, "I did look for you. I just went around and didn''t find you. I thought you might be hiding here, so I came back." "Big brother is a liar." Li Hongzhuang continued indignantly, "I was hiding in the flower bed in the courtyard by the doorway just now." "..." Li Hao was speechless. This little trickster was really not easy to fool. "Come on, big brother will take you to make something to eat," Li Hao promptly changed the subject and led her towards the kitchen. The very young Li Hongzhuang, after all just a three-year-old child, was quickly intrigued by Li Hao''s suggestion, puzzledly asking, "Make what?" "You''ll know once we get there." Li Hao smiled and, taking Li Hongzhuang with him, arrived in the kitchen. The house servants there quickly scrambled to bow in greeting upon seeing Li Hao. Li Hao, however, acted very maturely, telling them to clear the stove and then fetching the ingredients to let Li Hongzhuang also participate in cooking. Children, especially little girls, seemed to have an innate love for ying house. Very soon, Li Hongzhuang put aside the earlier trickery from Li Hao''s mind. Her small hands kneaded and washed the ingredients, her little face extremely serious, and she neatly arranged each washed item on tes, stacking them neatly. Chapter 364: Chapter 8: Grasping the Sword Again (Second Update)_3 ``` "Young Master..." All the servants in the kitchen hurried over, standing by as if facing a formidable enemy, fearing that something might go wrong with Li Hao. They were also curiously sizing up this famous young master of the Divine General Mansion from up close. The kitchen servants such as these seldom had the privilege to meet the radiant young masters of the direct line. As the stove was lit, Li Hao began cooking methodically. "Brother, can I pour it in now?" "Later, I''ll let you know when to pour it." "Okay!" "Brother, do we add the green onionsst?" "Mm." Li Hongzhuang stood by his side, evidently his number one assistant. As Li Hao saw his experience points increase, a smile appeared on his lips. With this, he should be able to umte another four or five Skill Points before beginning his cultivation at age six. Before long, the servants outside suddenly knelt down in panic: "Master, please calm your anger." Two figures walked over, dressed resplendently, none other than Li Tianzong and Chen Hefang. Seeing Li Hao standing on a stool by the stove, stir-frying, the couple were momentarily stunned. They had hurried over after hearing the news from the house servant. At this moment, Li Tianzong had just finished ying demons outside the city, had taken off his armor, and put on his brocade clothing. It had been half a month since Li Hao was injured at the banquet. "Little Ten, what are you doing?" Li Tianzong couldn''t help but ask, "Who taught you this, and why are you in such a ce?" Seeing his furrowed brow, Li Hao''s heart tightened slightly. He thought of an excuse, "I wanted to cook a meal for you." Li Hongzhuang nodded and smiled with her teeth showing, "Dad, Mom, we''ll be done soon. Would you like to try some?" Li Tianzong and Chen Hefang were somewhat speechless. Cooking was a servant''s job; why demean oneself so. However, seeing the tension in Li Hao''s eyes and Li Hongzhuang''s radiant face, they exchanged a nce, and their expressions softened. Before they could speak, Li Hao lifted the lid and said, "The dish is ready, add salt." Li Hongzhuang immediately stopped smiling, her little face tense, clutching the salt jar and carefully scooped a few grains. "Not enough." Then she scooped half a spoonful more. "Still not enough, more." Arge spoonful of salt was suddenly poured in. Li Hao was dumbstruck, quickly scooping some out with a spat and saying, "That''s enough, that''s enough." He thought to himself that he should really handle such seasonings next time. Then he struggled to serve all of the dish from the pot, nced at the couple who were about to speak, and with an embarrassed chuckle, said, "Would you like to try some?" Li Tianzong nced at him and picked up a bunch of the meat and vegetables to try, blowing on it lightly after finding it hot. With a poker face, he nodded, "Mm, it tastes good." "Use chopsticks." Chen Hefang, helpless, thought men were too crude. She took the chopsticks handed to her by a maid-servant, gently picked up a bit, and tasted it, her eyebrows knit together slightly. But seeing Li Tianzong''s smiling face, she could only resign herself to say, "You''ve worked hard, it''s rare for you to be so thoughtful. Go wash your hands ande back with us." "Mm, bring this dish with you too. My son''s cooking suits my taste. Bring me a small jug of wine, I want to savor it slowly." ``` Li Tianzong instructed. Li Hao was somewhat surprised; he didn''t even have the first segment of culinary skills, and this little skill was all based on his experience from being single in his past life. He, too, picked up a piece of meat and took a bite, then almost spat it out immediatelyit was indeed too salty! Li Tianzong saw Li Hao''s wrinkled little face and burst outughing, "Next time, put less salt. Don''t waste this meat. Ourmon folk work hard growing crops, braving the risk of demon attacks, from sunrise to sunset. We must treat food with respect." Li Hao was slightly taken aback and nodded, "Understood." Before leaving, he found two more sticks of wood to take with him. "What do you need these for?" Chen Hefang asked in surprise. Li Hao said earnestly, "I want to carve a little figure for you all." "Hm? Do you know how to carve?" Li Tianzong, walking ahead, asked in surprise. "Not yet, but I can learn." "You, don''t put all your thoughts into this. You''ve already been measured for the divine bone; you should pay more attention to martial cultivation techniques, as you''re about to start your training." Chen Hefang advised helplessly. Li Tianzong nodded slightly, "Your main task is martial practice. If you like these things, it''s fine to y with them, but don''t take them too seriously, understand?" "Got it." Seeing that their attitude wasn''t too strict and they weren''t utterly opposed, Li Hao breathed a sigh of relief internally. Once back in the courtyard, Li Hao asked the house servant Zhao for a small knife and started carving. As the Carving Arts were also recorded, Li Hao once again began his journey of umting experience. And the figures he carved became more and more lifelike. Time flew by. Li Hao had to leap through time every two days, after all, a five-year-old''s body, despite not practicing cultivation and having a divine bone as pure as jade, making his physique much stronger than ordinary children, still did not have the mental strength to sustain without resting. After two or three leaps, Li Hao reached the age of six. During his time leaps, the skills he had initially mastered, such as Carving, Art of Painting, and so on, were also umting experience along the predetermined trajectories. Today, Li Hao had reached the fifth segment in the Art of Painting, second segment in Cooking, and third segment in Carving Arts. He also had five skill points in his hand! "Xiao Ten, this is your first time training. Look at these weapons, which one do you like?" Li Tianzong took Li Hao to the training ground, where not only were many "big brothers" practicing martial arts, but also direct and coteral descendants of the Li family from other courtyards. Li Hao saw a young face within that resembled Li He somewhat. There was also another face, like that of Li Fu. Li Fu did not live in the Divine General Mansion''srge courtyard; instead, being a son born out of wedlock, he was raised by Li Tianzong and resided in the courtyard for those of illegitimate birth. Li Hao didn''t dally, his gazending on the array of weapons, and he immediately saw the sword, ced second in line. Li Hao stepped forward, picked up the sword, and swung it a few times, feeling remarkably familiar with it. After all, he already had the first segment in swordsmanship. "You like the sword, then give it a try." Li Tianzong smiled lightly and signaled to the instructor in the training ground to teach Li Hao the basic sword techniques. The instructor stepped forward, polite in demeanor, performed a demonstration with a sword, and then said, "Young master, do you remember what I just demonstrated? Let me see if you can replicate a few moves, to assess yourprehension in swordsmanship." Li Hao immediately raised his hand, and his sword shed with movement. Chapter 367: Chapter 10 Inheriting the True Dragon ``` "Perhaps even more!" Li Tianzong''s eyes were more seasoned, his gaze piercing and spirited, he saw in Li Hao an ease as if lifting heavy weights felt light, something that was not possible for someone merely at the Zhou Tian Realm. "Even more?" Chen Hefang was dumbfounded, looking incredulously at Li Hao on the stage, that child, he was only seven years old! At that moment, Li Hao easily defeated the luminous Li Junye, disying a strength that silenced the entire martial arts field. The eldest, Li Xingbei and others were shocked as they watched their little brother, they never expected that he possessed such terrifying power, assuming that Li Junye was already formidable enough, who could have known that this number ten''s rising speed on the path of cultivation was even more exaggerated than number nine! "Just one year of cultivation, and he''s already on par with our three or four years!" "Even number nine has been overtaken, this is way too absurd!" Everyone was shocked, but they all knew that when Li Hao was at Foundation Establishment and Blood Melting, he had already shown extraordinary talent, and the result of his bone measurement was the stuff of legend, so although they were shocked now, they soon calmed down. "Interesting, let me try," said Li Tian Gang as he hopped onto the stage, casually drawing a battle sabre, and addressing Li Hao, "Number Ten, let''s have a go." Li Hao frowned slightly but didn''t refuse, he simply nodded slightly: "Please." Li Tian Gang was three years older than Li Junye, looking about twelve at the moment, almost a teenager, and his cultivation level had already reached the peak of the Soul Session Realm, with exceptional talent to boot. "I''ll hold back," Li Tian Gang snorted lightly. Towards Li Hao, he always felt a bit ufortable in his heart, unlike the feeling with his other brothers. He always felt as if number ten treated him differentlypared to the other brothers, somewhat colder, and yet he couldn''t remember when he had ever offended number ten. Li Hao remained silent, just standing quietly. Li Tian Gang didn''t waste any more words, suddenly lunging forward, the power of his soul aspect surged within him, his sabre light burst forth like thunder, sweeping across. Li Hao''s stance was the same as when dueling with Li Junye earlier, standing still without dodging or evading. Only when the sabre edge neared, did he lift his hand; with two fingers, he pinched the de to a stop, motionless. Li Tian Gang was stunned, and couldn''t help being shocked as he looked at Li Hao. Li Hao, however, twisted his fingers, flicked the sabre with a thud, the edge vibrating off, flying out of hand. Li Tian Gang''s wrist shook from the impact of the tremendous force, causing him to stagger back several steps, his face a picture of astonishment as he looked at Li Hao. "This kid," Li Tianzong''s eyes shone even brighter, Li Hao had managed to defeat number seven, which surprised him, what made him secretly delighted was that Li Hao won so effortlessly, proving he was far more formidable than he had imagined! "How can this be..." Li Tian Gang came back to his senses somewhat dazedly looking at his fallen battle sabre, he had cultivated for six years, only to be defeated by Li Hao''s one year? It was assumed that Li Junye''s talent was chasing behind them like a fierce tiger, but now, this number ten was chasing even more ferociously, catching up in just one year, and even surpassing them! "Number Ten''s strength is so strong, he might even be close to the Divine Travel Realm!" "Just now number seven underestimated him, not daring to go all out, but number Ten''s performance was too amazing." "One year to reach such skill, who would believe if this got out?" The other Li Family sons were astonished. Li Xing Bei and Li Feng Ping stood together, whispering in low voices, their expressions solemn, feeling a sense of urgency from being chased by Li Hao. Perhaps in a few years, this kid would surpass them. "So impressive!" The other coteral descendants were also shaken, looking at the seven-year-old boy on the stage. At his age, he would generally be the least notable in the martial arts field, and yet at the moment, he was the most dazzling, seemingly standing on the tform, invincible to the world. "I''m up!" All at once, a figure leaped onto the stage from below, a coteral youth. His eyes were sharp as he stared at Li Hao, suspecting in his heart that Li Tianzong''s true-born sons were putting on a show to deliberately elevate the status of this young master. Otherwise, how could such exaggeration be possible with just one year of cultivation? "Please." Li Hao refused no challengers. He only intended to show the strength of the Soul Session Realm, since reaching that realm in one year should already be the limit they could endure. But with the physical body path of the sixth stage, even the power of the Soul Session Realm was under his extreme control, far surpassing these people, such that even the Divine Travel Realm could be handled. The fourteen-year-old youth was also at the peak of the Soul Session Realm, and he didn''t hold back, drawing his sword and shing at Li Hao without any courtesy. Thud! Li Hao casually grabbed the de with his hand, and then with a flick of his wrist, he sent the youth reeling back. The youth''s face showed utter shock, but he didn''t leave the stage, instead he suddenly activated his soul aspect. A phantom emerged behind him, its gaze ghostly, staring at Li Hao with a powerful oppressive force. This was the intimidation of the Soul Session Realm. But Li Hao appeared indifferent, as if he saw nothing. The youth''s soul fused into his body, his strength surged violently, and he roared as he swung his sword again. Li Hao stepped back lightly, dodging the heavy blow, then with a simple push that turned force into a soft thrust, he ced it on the aggressor''s chest. With a thud, he pushed both the person and the sword dozens of meters off the stage. The youthnded with a thump, scrambling up awkwardly, and when he looked back at Li Hao, his face was full of shock, apanied by a bit of shame. Even at his full strength, he had been defeated by Li Hao who had only a year of cultivation. Moreover, he could feel when he fell from the stage that Li Hao''s palm, which seemed mighty, was, in fact, light as a feather on him, showing that Li Hao had not really struck him with full force. The youth''s feelings were mixed as he acknowledged Li Hao with a fist salute, without saying any more. ``` Chapter 368: Chapter 10 Inheriting the True Dragon_2 He admitted defeat withplete conviction. Seeing this, Li Tianzong couldn''t help butugh, his eyes full of admiration. In that palm strike, he saw thepassion of the strong. In a world full of injustice, the strong swim against the current, but once they reach the peak, most of them forget their initial resolve, their hearts turning cold and numb. As the saying goes, "You can see one''s future in their childhood," and Li Hao, without anyone''s guidance, still possessed the kindness of the strong. This was his true nature! The more he watched, the more satisfied he felt, and his mood became extremely pleasant. "Amazing, amazing!" Li Xingbei and the others also felt happy for Li Hao, showing smiles on their faces. The other illegitimate children, seeing their cheerful exchanges, had their expressions slightly change, feeling shock, anger, and resentment, but above all, jealousy. One after another, people stepped up to the stage, wanting to undermine the prestige of this direct heir, but all were easily defeated by Li Hao. "So strong, to defeat all his peers at seven years old, unbeatable in the Soul Session Realm!" "Is this the direct lineage, a legendary figure!" Everyone in the training grounds was stunned, and they deeply remembered the figure of the child. Li Hao felt that he had demonstrated enough and then turned and jumped off the stage. "Brother is amazing." Li Hongzhuang, not knowing where she found it, handed a small red flower to Li Hao, "For brother." Li Hao smiled and pinned the small red flower in her hair: "Keep it for yourself to y with." He then nced at Li Tianzong and his wife, seeing that both were looking at him with satisfied and pleasantly surprised smiles, which made him feel somewhatfortable. He smiled, then sat down on the steps, thought for a while, and continued to elerate. ... ... Li Hao''s progress in the Mo River was extremely fast. He pondered over artistic skills when awake, leaping over most of daily life, only stopping asionally at critical junctures. After revealing his extraordinary abilities at seven, Li Hao''s reputation at the Divine General Mansion had already spread. Whenever the Green Lotus Courtyard was mentioned, discussion inevitably turned to Li Hao, the youngest master of the mansion. What people talked about the most was that this young master, aside from practicing martial arts, had many peculiar hobbies in his daily life. Some saw him often diving into the kitchen, working with the cooks to learn how to prepare dishes, and others saw him ying the zither and painting in the courtyard, looking like a noble scion, quite special. He seemed to be shrouded in an aura of mystery, irresistibly provoking others'' curiosity. This time for Soul Session, Li Hao still chose the natural way of the heavens and earth. The muscles in his body were as strong as divine iron, and when he underwent the power infusion of Soul Session of the heavens and earth, it was somewhat easier than before. When Li Tianzong nned to take Li Hao to the ancestral temple for Soul Session and learned that Li Hao had already undergone it and had chosen the natural way of the heavens and earth, he was shocked and overjoyed. He knew what the natural Soul Session of the heavens and earth meant through the ancient martial arts records of the Li Family; it indicated a talent on par with that of an Ancient Sage! "Very well, very well, worthy of being my son!" "You will surpass our ancestors!" Li Tianzong was extremely fond of Li Hao. Li Hao handed over the two small figures he had carved through the Carving Arts to his father. One male, one female. When Li Tianzong saw them, so lifelike, heughed instead of being annoyed, "You have even devoted attention to this? The carvings are quite good, my son is clever." "You must have put a lot of thought into this, didn''t you?" When Chen Hefang received this gift, she was also delighted, but then she said with a worried face: "Your parents know you are filial, but you should focus more on martial arts and not let these interests take up too much of your time." "Hmm," Li Hao nodded. Li Tianzong waved his hand, smiling, "Alright, alright, little eleven''s thoughtfulness, let''s not speak of such disheartening matters." Chen Hefang thought it over and agreed, caressing the carved figures, her face beaming with joy. Seeing the harmonious atmosphere, Li Hao seized the opportunity and said, "Father, may I see the Demon King imprisoned in our mansion? I want to carve a Demon King." "Carve the Demon King?" Li Tianzong was a bit surprised, asking, "Do you enjoy carving that much?" "Not particrly, I just genuinely want to see the Demon King," Li Hao said with a hidden motive. After some thought, Li Tianzong said, "It''s not impossible, but you are not yet strong enough. At least wait until you reach the Fifteen Li Realm, then I could let you see it. Otherwise, one nce from the Demon King and you wouldn''t be able to withstand it." "It''s a deal!" Li Hao said with unrestrained joy. With the Demon King, he would be able to rapidly improve both his Carving Arts and Art of Painting. "When have I ever deceived you," Li Tianzong said,ughing heartily. Time flew by. At the age of eight, Li Hao''s heart and soul were immersed in Cooking, he broke through the third bottleneck in the Control Path, and using Skill Points, he advanced it all the way to the sixth segment, causing his cultivation level to surge. Hebined various Meridian Opening Skills, further increasing the number of major meridians he had opened in his body. Then at Listening Rain Tower, hepiled numerous Soul Refining Skills and Object Control Qi Cirction Skills, breaking through the Divine Travel Realm consecutively, entering the Fifteen Li Realm. At eight years old, he reached the Fifteen Li Realm. In the disciple assessment in the training grounds, Li Hao once again disyed astonishing strength, easily defeating numerous Li Family disciples. After a year of ardent cultivation, Li Junye sparred with Li Hao, only to find the gap had widened even further. Li Tiangang refused to ept this and challenged Li Hao again, only to be defeated in one move. The slightly older third brother, Li Jianming, couldn''t restrain himself and took the stage, unleashing the power of Object Control, but Li Hao countered with an even more formidable power of Object Control and defeated him. From then on, revealing the Fifteen Li Realm''s cultivation level, he once again became famous in the Divine General Mansion, his name spreading across Dragon City. Such an astonishing pace of cultivation also left Li Tianzong and his wife both shocked and delighted, smiling from ear to ear. That year''s New Year''s Eve dinner at Green Lotus Courtyard was managed by Li Hao himself. It just so happened that the time he chose to make a leap forward was during the New Year''s Eve dinner, so he proposed the idea, which was approved by Li Tianzong. "Excellent cooking skills!" "Little eleven truly has good culinary expertise, and in my opinion, it''s in no way inferior to those famous chefs from the big restaurants." "Tsk tsk, my son is truly talented in both letters and martial arts, excelling in everything." Chapter 369: Chapter 10 Inheriting the True Dragon_3 ``` "How is it that someone like me, Li Tianzong, could deserve such a son..." At the dinner table, Li Tianzong was quite tipsy, and he started to slur his words. Chen Hefang gave him a look and said, "Although Xiao Shi is exceptional, the other children are not bad either. You can''t just praise Xiao Shi." "Of course, they are all my good sons," Li Tianzongughed. Chen Hefang turned to the other sons, smiling warmly and softly said, "You don''t need topare yourselves with Xiao Shi. You all have your own shine, and mother can see that." The other sons'' eyes shimmered, somewhat touched, and the eldest, Li Xingbei,ughed, "We would never be jealous of the tenth brother. The better he bes, the happier we are." "That''s right, if the tenth brother cultivates so quickly and surpasses us in the future, then I can bezy in secret,"ughed Li Fengping. "Younger brother ten is the target I pursue. It gives me more motivation to cultivate," Li Junye said with a smile. At 11 years old, he already had the handsome looks of a youth. After the New Year''s Eve dinner was over, Li Hao looked at the jubnt silence, the only thing left being the empty tes, and he smiled. After a brief stay, he hastened to the next period. Not long after Li Hao revealed his amazing talents, another Demon King sneaked into the Divine General Mansion to attack, but was foreseen and killed by Li Tianzong and Li Xiaoran in advance. Li Xiaoran, upon learning of Li Hao''s progress in cultivation, was so surprised he couldn''t close his mouth. A re-cultivation could be this fast? He suddenly understood why, when he saw Li Hao at the age of fifteen, he was already in the Three Immortal Realms. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin Moreover, he was even able to have a brief exchange with a Demon King in the Ultimate Study Realm. Such talent was truly unimaginable! After the second attack of the demons, Li Tianzong started to keep Li Hao by his side more frequently, asionally teaching him military strategies. Meanwhile, Li Hao also took advantage of the time topose poetry, y music, paint, and write calligraphy. He seemed casual, but his artistic experience umted continuously, and his skill improved rapidly. Li Tianzong didn''t stop him; Li Hao''s pace of cultivation was fast enough to satisfy him. While he might have been strict with other children, Li Hao was very sensible, measured in his actions, making Li Tianzong very reassured and not worried that Li Hao would neglect martial arts because of this. After all, reaching the Fifteen Li Realm at eight years old had already shattered Dayu Divine Dynasty''s cultivation records, that too from the ground up. With that, what reason is there for not letting the child do what he enjoys? With Li Tianzong''s permissiveness, Li Hao''s umtion of Skill Points for his Artistic Skills sped up. As his cultivation level improved, he found that the constraints of the Mo River rules on him seemed to lessen. He became even more adept at immersing himself in various Artistic Skills. The understanding he had of the Tao Realm gradually leaked out a little, impacting his current progress and speeding up even more. His proficiency in many forms of artistry quickly reached the third level, umting over twenty Skill Points. With plenty of Skill Points avable, Li Hao then began to collect more Cultivation Techniques, studying and deducing them, hoping to establish a connection with the Heaven and Earth Vein here. The Heaven and Earth Vein greatly enhances the body, acting like a foundation. But the Listening Rain Tower had a limited number of Cultivation Techniques, so Li Hao had to exin his needs to Li Tianzong. Upon hearing Li Hao''s words, Li Tianzong did not hesitate and immediately sent for someone to consult Tianji Tower to borrow their Peerless Techniques. Additionally, he wrote to other Divine General Mansions to request Cultivation Techniques, and meanwhile, he nned to suppress a few Jianghu sects with nefarious intentions, loot their homes, and seize a batch of techniques to replenish Listening Rain Tower. The main map of Mo River might be Dragon City, and ording to Li Xiaoran, outside Dragon City are the forces of demons. But many special rules within Dragon City are influenced by Li Tianzong, and within Li Tianzong''s obsessionsy the entire Dayu Divine Dynasty. Thus, while the forces within the Dayu Divine Dynasty do not exist within this Mo River, if Li Tianzong needed, he could also temporarily evolve them. ``` Just like the Qingqiu Mountain Daoist who took Li Hao''s measurements,ing from Qingqiu Mountain. But outside Dragon City, there was no Qingqiu Mountain at all. Perhaps once he left the Divine General Mansion, in some unnoticeable ce, he would vanish into thin air, and that was Mo River. With the talent that Li Hao disyed, he was almost granted everything he asked for within the Divine General Mansion, a darling of the heavens. Under the full support of Li Tianzong, Li Hao''s improvement was rapid. Many cultivation techniques melded together, and his open meridians had already reached more than 100, only a few left to be unblocked. Refining his divine soul and controlling objects also saw significant improvements. Knowing that Li Hao enjoyed famous paintings and chess manuals, Li Tianzong also dispatched people to search for and bring back some. At the age of nine, Li Hao smoothly stepped into the Heavenly Human Realm, using the numerous cultivation techniques he had collected to fill his mind. He consulted the Grandmasters about the wonders of the world and once again shocked the Divine General Mansion. This entry into the Grandmaster Realm was even smoother than before, for he had gathered more cultivation techniques and possessed broader knowledge. That year, Li Hao''s strength alsopletely surpassed that of the nine sons of the Li Family. Even Li Xingbei, who at 27 had already stepped into the Three Immortal Realms, Li Hao was confident he couldpete. However, since this elder brother was very kind to him, he had no intention of defeating him in adversity and breaking his martial spirit. Beyond martial arts, tactics, etiquette, and the arts of the qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting, Li Hao disyed extraordinary wisdom. Li Tianzong waspletely satisfied with Li Hao to the point of finding no fault, and at the age of ten, he proposed to confirm the position of True Dragon in advance. Aside from eventually leading the Divine General Mansion, the True Dragon would also receive assistance from the ancestors in the ancestral hall, further enhancing potential, which would be a great help in cultivation as well. This news once again caused a sensation. Guests filled the Divine General Mansion, and Li Tianzong took Li Hao to meet these noble families, allowing them the opportunity to make his acquaintance and to pave the way for his future. But this was Mo River, and once the passage was cleared, everything would vanish into thin air and be meaningless. Li Hao naturally didn''t spend time responding and simply skipped ahead. After repeatedly elerating, Li Hao''s control over time leaping became even more precise. He skipped to the end of the banquet, when all the guests had dispersed, and Li Tianzong, holding his hand, took Li Hao to the ancestral hall of the Li Family. The selection for the True Dragon had ended and Li Hao indisputably secured the position. Regarding this, the other nine sons of the Li Family had no objections, and the direct descendants and illegitimate children from the other houses were also aware of Li Hao''s talent and didn''t dare topete for it. Gazing at the ancestral hall before him, Li Hao knew that Li Tianzong had brought him here for the ancestors to review and incidentally help him condense his divine soul. However, with the degree to which he had already condensed his soul, there was very limited help the ancestors could offer him. This time, Li Hao didn''t refuse the True Dragon. Firstly, because he could not find a reason to do so, and secondly, because this was Mo River, he had to seize every opportunity to grow. After all, the Candle me God and Lu Yuan had also arrived here, and since Mo River was of the sinister Hades-level, the stronger one was, the better one could protect oneself. Inside the ancestral hall, Li Hao saw a middle-aged man sitting at a corner of the courtyard. He bore some resemnce to the fifth uncle Li Qingzheng but carried a bit of a ferocious aura, unlike the old gentleman with a calm presence he had seen before. "Old Five," Li Tianzong greeted with a smile. Li Qingzheng nced over but did not engage, just curling his lip and saying, "You''ve fathered a good son." "Haha, you had the chance to marry but you wouldn''t," Li Tianzongughed. "Mine is the fate of a lone wolf, too steeped in blood. I''d rather not bring such a curse upon future generations," Li Qingzheng snorted coldly. Chapter 370: Chapter 11 Beginning of the Extreme Realm ``` "We shed blood to prevent themons from shedding blood, there''s nothing about a lonely and destitute life, don''t spout nonsense." Li Tianzong said irritably. He then told Li Hao, "Call him Uncle Five, remember, when you make something of yourself in the future, if I am no longer around, you must take good care of your Uncle Five, treat him just as you would me." Li Hao nodded, "I understand." The crisp voice reached Li Qingzheng''s ears, causing him to slightly turn his head for a nce. When he caught sight of Li Hao''s clear brow and handsome youthful face, and saw that Li Hao was also looking at him, his expression suddenly became somewhat unnatural. With a snort, he turned his head away, "Go inside quickly, stop filling your son''s head with nonsense." Li Tianzong smiled, leading Li Hao into the ancestral hall. Inside the ancestral hall, Li Hao looked at the many ancestral tablets, nearly identical to what he remembered. To inherit the True Dragon, one must first make a heartfelt oath. Li Hao had previously asked Li Xiaoran about this, the oath was confined to the Mo River and wouldn''t be taken out, only the memories and experiences from this time in this ce could be taken out. Therefore, the understanding of Martial Arts refined here, or self-created and deduced Cultivation Techniques, could be brought out. At this moment, Li Tianzong was leading Li Hao to make a heartfelt oath in front of the ancestral tablets. To pledge unwavering loyalty to the Li Family, to defend it, and to lead the Li Family forward. Li Hao recited the heartfelt oath taught by Li Tianzong verbatim, knowing that to pass the Mo River challenge, he had toplete the main mission to assist Li Tianzong in guarding Dragon City. Therefore, the stiption in the oath that no harm shoulde to members of the Li Family and so on had no effect on Li Hao. After the oath was taken, the tablets shone with the light of the ancestors; then, Li Tianzong left the ancestral hall, leaving Li Hao alone inside to receive the blessing of the ancestors. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin Li Hao had previously established his soul using Heaven and Earth, and had already condensed his Law Manifestation 360 times, reaching the limit, also condensing an Extreme Realm Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation. At this moment, the light of the ancestors fluttered,pletely enveloping Li Hao, once again forging his bones, strengthening his blood, and solidifying his soul. They recast every realm for him once again, transcending the limits of cultivating a Peerless Technique. With the ancestors'' refinement, the True Dragons of the Li Family are beings that can match or even surpass the Royal family''s prodigies within the same realm. Only the selected Crown Prince of the Royal family, receiving a special inheritance, could once again surpass the True Dragons of the five Divine General Mansions. "Hmm? Such a formidable physique!" "This child''s body is as tough as iron, has he entered the path through Body Refinement?" The ancestors of the Li Family, who were surrounding Li Hao, were shocked when they were strengthening his bones. Li Hao''s bones emitted a divine light, not that of ordinary bones, even after their refinement, they might not be able to reach such a physical state. And Li Hao had managed to cultivate his body to this extent on his own, which was simply incredible. As the power of the ancestors infused him, Li Hao felt soft all over, as if Red Gold essence was flowing through his blood, immenselyfortable, like thousands of tiny hands werebing through his muscles and veins. "This soul manifestation..." Soon, the ancestors of the Li Family saw Li Hao''s soul manifestation, quietly residing within his heart, like a gigantic spiritual being, which also shocked them. "This is the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation, the Divine Soul of an Ancient Sage from legends!" The founding ancestor Li Tianyuan said, shocked. The other ancestors heard this and were also amazed, looking at Li Hao with disbelief. The entire ancestral hall trembled from their reaction. Afterward, theymunicated briefly before deciding to try once more to refine Li Hao''s manifestation. But Li Hao''s Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation was too vast and unyielding; they erupted with golden light, expending immense Soul Power, yet they still couldn''t refine it. "Could it be that his Law Manifestation has already been refined to the limit?" An ancestor wondered. Li Tianyuan shook his head and said with a grave tone, "It doesn''t seem to be the case yet, I can feel that our power is seeping through and that he can absorb it. It''s just that our power is too little. He seems to have refined up to a certain bottleneck, which needs to be broken." "If that''s the case, then let''s try again." The ancestorsmunicated for a moment and quickly decided to give it another try for Li Hao. As divine light burst forth, the entire ancestral hall was bathed in Red Gold light, and all ancestors unleashed an immense Spiritual Thought power. Li Hao felt the power enveloping him was several times more potent than before. Li Hao was momentarily stunned; in his understanding, his Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation was refined 360 times, already at its limit, yet the ancestors imed it could be broken again? He then remembered the state of Divine Power, where a million pounds of strength was the condition for activation, but his Physical Strength could still be increased. At that moment, he had suspected whether the Extreme Realm might indeed not be the ultimate limit. It turned out to be true. However, what is the true limit beyond the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation? And beyond the Land Immortal Realm, could one reach an even more extreme level? Could it be the true transcendence to immortality? As Li Hao pondered, the divine light fully bathed him, and the many surrounding ancestors, with their Spiritual Thought dissipating, looked determined and calm, infusing power into Li Hao''s Law Manifestation. Suddenly, Li Hao felt a slight tremble in his Law Manifestation, and then, the number of times he had condensed his soul astonishingly reached 361. It was just an increase of 1, but Li Hao could feel as though a certain bottleneck had been smashed through, a surge of power unleashed, converging from heaven and earth and all directions, giving him a sense that his Law Manifestation was in harmony with heaven and earth. Immersed in this feeling, Li Hao truly grasped the power of the Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation for the first time; it was not just an increase in strength but the ability to mobilize even more power. Combined with the Heaven and Earth Vein, it would unleash a force many times greater in battle. When Li Hao opened his eyes, however, he saw that the golden light on many of the ancestral heroes had dimmed, with only a few ancestors still shining brightly, though much weaker than before. ``` Chapter 371: Chapter 11 Beginning of the Extreme Realm_2 "Child, this is all we can do." Ancestor Li Tianyuan spoke to Li Hao in a warm voice, "If we continue to forge a path for you, we might all burn outpletely and still not be able to fill you up." "But it''s alright. You''ve already far surpassed your peers and entered a much broader heaven and earth. In the future, if you can cultivate another top-notch Soul Condensing Skill on your own, you''ll be able to reach a higher level." Seeing his weakened state, Li Hao sighed inwardly and nodded, "I understand." "The efforts of our soul condensing have used up tenfold energy, yet only achieved a tenth of the effect. If you cultivate on your own, it will be much easier. This is just the beginning," another ancestor said. "The future of the Li Family rests on your shoulders." The other ancestors also voiced their thoughts, their spiritual thoughts significantly weakened, but their voices still firm and resolute. "I will do my best to protect Dragon City." Li Hao murmured softly. The many ancestors didn''t say much more, continuing to strengthen his Divine Travel Realm and Fifteen Li Realm, but the enhancement was limited. Even the Power Passage Realm''s strengthening only added a hundred thousand jin of strength to Li Hao. The blessings received from the True Dragon were immense for ordinary people, but for Li Hao, if he could find more cultivation techniques, he would be able to umte even more strength. The greatest gain this time was letting Li Hao know that 360 Heaven and Earth Law Manifestations were not the limit, and thus he could realize that the Extreme Realm he had initially forged was just the beginning. However, this so-called beginning, over thousands of years in the Dayu Divine Dynasty, only a scarce few were able to touch it. And not every realm could reach this initial Extreme Realm. ... With the inheritance of the True Dragon, Li Hao gained more freedom, and his needs became the Li Family''s top priority. Li Tianzong brought Li Hao many cultivation techniques, allowing for a quicker improvement of his cultivation level. Li Hao then stopped going to the martial practice fields, only cultivating in his own courtyard. He spent his days cooking and painting, with his artistic skills improving rapidly. With the absorption of numerous cultivation techniques, all the major veins in Li Hao''s body, including the 108 Veins plus the Yin and Yang Dual Pulse, opened up the Heaven and Earth Vein for him. The Soul Refining Skill and the Object Control Qi Cirction Skill also became stronger. If he could safely leave the Mo River, Li Hao''s Divine Travel Realm and Fifteen Li Realm would also be further enhanced, as the memories of his cultivation here could be taken with him. At the age of eleven, Li Hao smoothly stepped into the Grandmaster Extreme Boundary, a terrestrial immortal. With the assistance of the Heaven and Earth Vein in the transformation into an immortal, Li Hao attempted to manipte the rules, and indeed there was an effect. His recollection of previous cultivation revealed more, giving him a sense of dj vu during regr practice. This was a tremendous help to him inprehending his state of mind. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin Now, Li Hao was focusing on achieving Spiritual Awakening through the path of cooking. He must sessfully awaken spiritually before the age of eighteen to step into the Three Immortal Realms. As Li Hao grew rapidly, the demons outside Dragon City grew increasingly restless. The harmonious and joyful atmosphere within the Divine General Mansion gradually decreased. Most evenings, Li Tianzong would even stare nkly at maps and military manuals, unaware that his food had gone cold. And the eldest, Li Xingbei, second brother Li Fengping, and others, would don their armor and serve in Dragon City, guarding the city walls. When they asionally returned, they often carried with them a solemn aura, clearly having been stained with much blood. As others aged, they also left the Green Lotus Courtyard, some to venture elsewhere, some to guard Dragon City, leaving the courtyard deserted. Li Hongzhuang was also nine years old, her bones measured as a ninth-grade battle physique, an elite talent. But when Li Tianzong looked at his only daughter, he didn''t encourage her to learn martial arts; instead, he hoped she would be an ordinary daughter and marry off, leading a stable life. Though practicing martial arts could provide protection, once embarked on that path, one could no longer live in peace. For instance, should some border town be in trouble, if she did not practice martial arts, she wouldn''t consider going to reinforce them. The moment one stepped onto the martial path, bing entangled in the rights and wrongs, merits and faults, escape became difficult. Li Hao could understand Li Tianzong''s thinking. Looking at Li Hongzhuang, who had barely survived defending Heavenly Gate Pass, he knew that if she had not practiced martial arts, at least she herself would have had a much morefortable life. Given the wealth and status of the Li Family, her inws wouldn''t dare to mistreat her, and at least she could enjoy a peaceful life of ease. However, the Li Hongzhuang here was tracing embroidery designs, but the Li Hongzhuang outside had already picked up the sword and stepped onto the battlefield. Perhaps this was the destiny etched into the Li Family''s bloodline. Li Hao did not know what the Li Hongzhuang outside was like as a child, but he guessed she was mostly the same as now, once handling embroidery needles like a youngdy from a reputable family, until everything was shattered by the invasion of demons and the consecutive deaths of the nine sons of the Li Family. Li Hao took a deep breath. He knew that as he continued to grow, the ovep with history would soon arrive here as well. At the age of thirteen, Li Hao achieved spiritual awakening in cooking. The strength of his own cultivation level reduced the influence of the Mo River''s rules on him, and that somewhat illusory sensation helped him to sessfullyplete the spiritual awakening. With the addition of points, Li Hao also stepped into the Three Immortal Realms, and such growth had brought a wee surprise to Li Tianzong, whose temples had begun to turn white over the past two years, easing the wrinkles on his forehead considerably. Li Hao took the opportunity to propose that he wanted to go outside Dragon City to y demons. He had discussed with Li Xiaoran that if he grew at a fast enough pace, he could reduce the number of demons beforehand. By the time he was to defend Dragon City, the pressure would be much less. Li Tianzong was somewhat hesitant about this, but Li Xiaoran stepped forward, promising to secretly protect Li Hao. Seeing this, Li Tianzong agreed and temporarily entrusted the Listening Rain Tower to the care of the third son, Li Xuanyin. Li Xiaoran had by now found his Tao Heart and reached the Tao Heart Realm. Looking at Li Hao, who entered the Three Immortal Realms at the age of thirteen, he smiled wryly, thinking that this pace of growth seemed even faster than Li Hao''s outside cultivation progress. But here, Li Hao still needed to sleep, skipping over a lot of time. They had been inside for less than a month in total. "Now that I have you as my assistant, we can start by eliminating the demons lurking within the city," said Li Xiaoran. At this moment, Li Hao''s strength was not much different from that of his true body outside the Mo River. Li Hao had no objections to this; the familiar feeling of power gave him a sense of security. Besides easing Dragon City''s defensive pressure by hunting the Demon King in advance, Li Hao also wanted to use the corpses and precious blood of these demons to test out the heretical cultivation technique he had deduced. The cultivation techniques heprehended here were slightly different from the ones outside. For example, Li Tianzong had borrowed some peerless techniques from other Divine General Mansions through letters, exchanging them for the unparalleled techniques of Listening Rain Tower, which allowed Li Hao to deduce two unfamiliar cultivation techniques relying on the seventh stage of the Physical Body Path. One was a cultivation technique that strengthened the physique, while the other refined the physique. However, this physique-refining cultivation technique was somewhat nefarious, requiring arge amount of demon flesh and blood. Li Hao just took this opportunity to hunt demons for cultivation. As Li Hao stepped out of the Divine General Mansion, golden light converged before his eyes, forming into the characters of the Mo River. Activate the second side quest, Exploration. Quest Completion: 0%. Li Hao was somewhat surprised, but then thought that it seemed to be his first time leaving the Divine General Mansion while conscious. Whether he had left during the skipped times, he did not know. Chapter 375: Chapter 13 Dragon City Showdown, The Ninth Child Sacrifices Li Hao used Qing Shuang to slice his own finger, yet it healed in an instant. The residual Sword Qi from Qing Shuang couldn''t impede the healing speed. Li Hao felt that even if he were to lose a limb, it could regrow within a single breath. Just how immense was this vitality? To be undying, indestructible, and unaging represented the Three Immortal Realms. At this moment, he seemed to truly approach the state of undying and indestructible. "If it were the Extreme Realm, that would be true Immortality..." Li Hao thought to himself. Regrettably, although he was extremely close to the limit, he had not yet made the breakthrough and reached that state of the Extreme Realm. At this moment, when Li Hao was seventeen, the demons outside Dragon City were already restless. Groups of demons continuously assaulted the city. Although a major war had not yet broken out, there were repeated probing attacks. And with each probe, if the soldiers of Dragon City did not resist tenaciously, the demons might actually seize the opportunity to attack. Inside the Divine General Mansion''s dining room, the atmosphere grew increasingly solemn. "Is Xing Bei still defending the city?" Li Tianzong picked at his food, asking with a somber expression. Chen Hefang wore less of the pearls and gemstones that she used to, appearing simpler. Now, many of the Divine General Mansion''s resources were sent to the front lines, and everyone inside was practicing austerity. "He''s there with Feng Ping. They watch each other''s backs, so you don''t need to worry too much." Chen Hefang''s eyes were filled with distress as she whispered softly, "Since you''re back, rest well and conserve your strength." Li Tianzong fell into a slight silence, saying, "If only I could step into the Grand Tao of Peace Realm, those demons wouldn''t be so rampant..." Chen Hefang gave a bitter smile, "The Grand Tao of Peace Realm is not so easily achieved. Each step in the Four Stands Realm is like ascending to heaven. You are already doing very well." Li Tianzong didn''t speak again and simply continued to eat. However, a glimpse of Li Hao smoothed the seriousness in his eyes, reced by a look of relief and satisfaction. "As long as we withstand another ten years, Xiaoshi will definitely be able to step into the Grand Tao of Peace Realm. By then, those demons will surely fear us..." He had immense confidence in Li Hao''s talents. Although by the time one reached the Four Stands Realm, they would no longer value the initial innate talent, favoring instead opportunities andprehension, he felt that Li Hao could achieve it. Hearing this, Li Hao sighed inwardly, fearing that they might not be able to wait for ten years. In a year''s time, would his strength be sufficient to help them withstand the siege on Dragon City? Li Hao also wanted to clear the game, but thinking of Li Xiaoran''s words, that within four days of defending the city, over a hundred Demon Kings had appeared, he felt immense pressure. This time within it still lurked the Candle me God and the old dragon Lu Yuan. Li Hao shook his head, daring not to continue experiencing the Tao Heart Realm here, worried that time would jump directly to one yearter. He needed to strive to enhance his physical strength and cultivate other realms to their limits before then. Only then could he maximize hisbat power. After the meal, Li Hao got up to leave, going back to his training. If he could have another Artistic Skill reach Spiritual Awakening, and then raise his Control Path to the Seventh Stage, it would greatly enhance hisbat capabilities. Li Hao pinned his hopes on the Art of Painting. He immersed himself fully in his painting techniques, and during his rest periods, he would go patrol the city with Li Xiaoran, ying demons. The demons within the city had been mostly eradicated by now. asionally, they would search the areas near the city outskirts. The city wasrger than Li Hao had imagined, but beyond it, the distant sky was an endless expanse of pitch-ck darkness, like an abyss. That ce seemed unreachable even by thought, concealing countless demons. The Demon Kings that Li Hao hunted were all absorbed using the Ten Thousand Blood True Demon Skill, continuously refining his physical body, growing stronger day by day. "Painting..." Li Hao sometimes sat atop the city walls, gazing into the distance and picking up his brush to paint. This sight caused some surprise among the other soldiers defending the city. Yet knowing of this Li Family youth''s exceptional talent, which shook both the past and the present, they didn''t discuss it much and simply focused on their duties. With his brush, he captured the distant horizon''s dark and profound sky, resembling an upside-down abyss that sent shivers down one''s spine just by looking. Having already reached perfection in his Painting Experience, Li Hao indulged himself in capturing the spirit within the paintings. From then on, Li Hao spent each day painting on the city walls. After ten continuous days, countless sheets of paper bore the ck skies outside the city and various ferocious demons peeking out from within. It wasn''t until Li Hao painted the Thousand Demons Emerging from the Abyss Picture that he gradually touched a trace of spirit within it. Perhaps influenced by the atmosphere of the withering grass outside the city, his state of mind turned mncholic, and the demons in the painting seemed ready to break free and fly out. As Li Hao contemted the Art of Painting, he felt time around him elerate, although not as quickly as when he contemted the Tao Heart Realm. Li Hao faintly sensed that this was a deliberate rule hidden by the Mo River, to prevent someone from using it toprehend the Tao. Once immersed in understanding the Tao, the Mo River would speed up time until it pushed them out or brought them to the ultimate extremity. "It seems, unless one enters the Grand Tao of Peace Realm and covers oneself with a Dao Domain, isting the rules of the Mo River, one cannot live freely here." Li Hao thought to himself, unaware of the Candle me God''s current situation. Was he hiding among the demons, cultivating, or secretly nning andmanding a part of the demon forces? He could not know, but as time passed by with each day he spent ying demons and contemting the spiritual essence in painting, half a year of the Mo River''s time had quietly psed. The attacks of the demons became more rampant and violent. After one time leap, Li Hao returned to the mansion to find two coffins lying in the main hall, those of his eldest brother Li Xingbei and his second brother Li Fengping, not yet buried! Li Hao''s expression subtly changed when he saw Li Xiaoran was also there and immediately leaned in to ask through a whispered transmission. Li Xiaoran, having regained his cultivation level from before his death, had reached the Ultimate Study Realm. He informed Li Hao through a whispered transmission that when Li Xingbei and Li Fengping were defending the city, they were ambushed by an attacking Demon King. They barely managed to defend the city but lost their lives in the process. Both were of the Three Immortal Realms, and although they possessed extremely high talent, they were not like Li Hao, who could y a Demon King at the Three Immortal Realms. Li Hao''s face grew dark; the great battle for Dragon City had not yet begun, and the nine sons of the Li Family had already started to fall. The cause of his eldest and second brothers'' deaths was different from that outside the Mo River, as the environment here caused many things to develop differently than they would have outside. "Don''t be too nervous. After all, passing through is difficult. If it really bes impossible, I will take you and retreat from the ancestral hall. That ce is the exit from Dragon City, as well as the exit from this Mo River." Li Xiaoran transmitted to Li Hao, "You are only at the Three Immortal Realms right now. Even if you reach the Tao Heart Realm, it will be difficult. I suspect that in the uing days in Dragon City, Demon Kings from the Grand Tao of Peace Realm might appear, in addition to the dominators of the Great Void Realm who have entered this time, which will make the difficulty greater than normal." Now, seeing Li Hao disy such exceptional talent, Li Xiaoran''s thoughts had quietly changed. Rather than risking passing through the Mo River, ensuring Li Hao''s safe andplete retreat is the key. As the elder brother within the Mo River had said, Li Hao is the future hope of the Li Family! With Li Hao''s talent, as long as he continues his cultivation, he will surely lead the Li Family toward the most splendid future, rivaling that of the ancestral era! Once Li Hao reaches the Grand Tao of Peace Realm, it would not be unfeasible to assist him in passing throughter. Given his rate of cultivation, it won''t be too long a wait for him. Hearing Li Xiaoran''s transmitted message, Li Hao nodded slightly. Their main task was to defend Dragon City, so most likely, the Candle me God''s main task is to destroy Dragon City. "Elder brother left a back door for us, guessing that we, the descendants of the Li Family, woulde to release him and bring him home..." Li Xiaoran looked at the elder brother in the hall with a sorrowful expression. Although the person before him was not really his elder brother from his lifetime, but merely a soul thought, or even a soul thought affected and enved by the Mo River, his emotions were still somewhat turbulent at the moment. However, he quickly restrained himself. This was not his first visit to the Mo River. The scene before him was one he had seen many times before. Li Hao looked at the hall and fell silent as well. The other seven sons, including the fifteen-year-old Li Hongzhuang, all showed expressions of grief, with some eyes reflecting anger and others clenching their fists tightly, all filled with hatred and murderous intent towards demons. Li Hongzhuang was dressed in ady''s dress and adorned with swaying essories. Any excessive motion would ruin the aesthetic of her dress hem and earrings, serving as both decorations and a reminder to maintain decorum in her posture. But at that moment, her eyes were wet and red, staring intently at the coffin, as if contemting something. Li Hao knew that this "younger sister" would walk the same path as she did outside the Mo River, transforming from a rich youngdy into a sword-carrying female general. Perhaps this was an unavoidable fate. Li Hao did not look further, choosing to skip the current scene of sorrow. He kept his emotions cool, watching the progress of his growth task inching closer to 100%, aware that his eighteenth birthday was soon toe. With the misfortunes of Li Xingbei and Li Fengping, the prelude to the battle had already begun to sound, necessitating a greater focus on the martial path. Several dayster, when a Demon King infiltrated the city and killed Li Ziye, the sixth son, Li Hao and Li Xiaoran arrived only to see thetter''s bisected body, a sight of utter misery. Although he knew it was Mo River, and everyone else in Dragon City existed because of Li Tianzong''s obsessions, excluding Li Tianzong himself, witnessing the death of Li Yuanzhao''s father right before his eyeshis death so painfulLi Hao felt his emotions were ignited, a surge of anger welling up within him. He abruptly drew his sword and cleaved the Demon King in two, cutting through the street as well, unleashing divine power. Having killed the Demon King, Li Hao rushed to Li Ziye''s side, whose breath had already ceased, yet his eyes remained open. But in his eyes, there was a trace of relief and a smile on his lips, as if he saw the Demon King beheaded and saw his own reinforcements arrive Li Hao used his hand to close his eyes. He remembered when he was four years old and injured from a demon attack during a banquet, lying in bed. Upon opening his eyes for the first time, it was this "Sixth Brother" he saw, struggling to stay awake beside his bed. Although they were born from obsessions, Li Hao had heard from Li Xiaoran that these people resembled those Li Tianzong had met in life, their temperaments not much different. This also meant that, in reality, this "Sixth Brother" would have likely been just as gentle and meticulous, the kind most adept at caring for others. Yuanzhao, you had a good father... Li Hao thought to himself. What a pity that Yuanzhao was born just as his father died in battle, without ever seeing his face. He picked up Li Ziye''s body and carried it back to the Divine General Mansion. Seeing "mother" Chen Hefang''s sorrowful demeanor, Li Hao noticed a few strands of white hair had quietly appeared at her temples. Li Hao''s lips moved slightly, intending to offer some words offort, but suddenly he didn''t know what to say and fell silent in the end. He clenched his fist slightly and chose to elerate time, skipping over those sorrowful eyes and the mournful cries as if pouring out grief. A month after Li Ziye''s sacrifice, the Third and Fourth Brothers also met with idents one after another. Within Dragon City that had been cleared before, countless demons somehow infiltrated from unknown ces; the city''s protective array seemed to have lost its function to warn of demons, leaving Li Hao perplexed. "The same happened to Dragon City in the past, infiltrated by demons. Those demons killed the ones with mandates issued by Dayu Divine Dynasty and stole their tokens..." Li Xiaoran said in a low voice. Li Hao was silent; this must have been imprinted in Li Tianzong''s heart, turning into his inner demon, leading to such unreasonable scenarios. As Li Hao once again immersed himself in theprehension of the Art of Painting, and had not yet emerged from the immersion, the growth task that was nearly 100%plete finally prompted. Taskpleted. These four words should herald joy, but instead, Li Hao felt a heaviness in his heart. He nced at the progress of passing through Mo River, thepleted growth task had only provided 10% of the passage progress. The many demons he had in had umted to only 3%. The current progress was 13%. At the same time, the main task also sent a prompt at this moment, officially opening. As the ancient golden lettering of Mo River disappeared, Li Hao felt the battlements under his feet suddenly tremble slightly. Chapter 376: Chapter 14 Oh How I Wish You Were Really My Son "It''sing." Li Xiaoran''s figure appeared at some point, standing behind Li Hao, staring at the pitch-ck area a hundred miles outside the city. Gradually, the figures of demons became visible there. Rushing out of the darkness, they seemed to be crawling out from the abyss. "Really fast." Li Hao hadn''t expected that the main quest to defend Dragon City would encounter demons so soon. It was the break of dawn, and they had to hold on until dawn ten dayster! During this time, he couldn''t rest. Both of them were gazing outside the city where dry grass swirled in the air, and the demons on the horizon rushed forward, getting closer and closer. Up in themand tower on the city wall, Li Tianzong''s figure emerged, d in battle armor, exuding a majestic aura. He gave the order to passmands. The deputy beside him signaled with various colored gs, rying orders in all directions. Above them, beacons of different colors wereunched into the sky to transmitmands to other parts of the city. Soon, the demons were near. In an instant, following Li Tianzong''s orders, countless fire arrows shot from the city walls, and many Celestial Master Realm warriors also controlled their weapons, soaring out to meet the enemy outside the city gates. Li Xiaoran and Li Hao took action as well, raising their hands to send forth beams of sword and de light, their weapons flying dozens of miles into the demon flood. The Green Frost Sword had the tails of nine demon souls attached to its de, with their enormous upper bodies wing ferociously, preying within the demon flood. In moments, many demons perished, including those from the Heavenly Human Realm and even the Great Demons of the Three Immortal Realms. Li Hao watched the progress''s decimal points behind the Mo River pass jump rapidly, and his heart steadied. He controlled the Green Frost Sword to sweep across swiftly. His breath surged, stirring up a tide of swords, like a cyan river of des, sweeping across the demon flood and clearing arge swath instantly. Li Xiaoran''s de light darted among them, specializing in ying Great Demons with a momentum like thunderbolts. "You take this side; I''ll head to the other." Li Xiaoran said to Li Hao, "Watch out for those two sneaking attacks in the demon tide." "Understood." Li Hao nodded. The two split up but didn''t go far from each other, staying close enough to help if needed. With their intervention, the onught of the demon tide was greatly relieved. But before long, earth-shaking roars came from within the demon tide, and two ferocious silhouettes of Demon Kings pounced from within, heading straight for the Green Frost Sword. Li Hao''s expression turned icy, his spiritual thought in motion, controlling the Green Frost Sword to counter-attack. The tide of des rose, piercing countless demons, among them condensed two dazzling beams of sword light, aimed right at the two Demon Kings. To Li Hao''s regret, he hadn''t managed to collect the Yellow Sparrow Diagram during this time, and currently, his panel attributescked the lethal attack property. The Yellow Sparrow Diagram was obtained in Liangzhou, and despite Li Tianzong sending people to search for it on behalf of Li Hao, perhaps because of a fixation on cognition, they were unable to find it. Without this attribute, Li Hao clearly felt that his offensive means seemed somewhat weakened in such a chaotic group battle. Otherwise, just by stirring up an endless tide of des, he would have had a chance to y the Demon Kings, but now, he needs to exert his real power to pose a threat to them, and this significantly increases his consumption. Boom! Boom! Both Demon Kings were repelled by Li Hao''s sword light, heavily wounded. Li Hao controlled the Green Frost Sword to chase after them quickly. The demon souls roared, swiftly biting and entangling the two Demon Kings'' bodies, followed by beheading from the flying sword that cleaved open their immense bodies, spilling their guts. The sword light swirled, annihting the escaping divine souls as well. Two Demon Kings of the Tao Heart Realm perished under Li Hao''s hands within three rounds. Cheers erupted from the soldiers on the city walls, as a deluge of fire arrows and many grandmasters'' weapons continued to fly out, assisting Li Hao in ying the demon tide and killing those that slipped through. While Li Hao stood guard on the city walls, in the depths of the demon tide, three figures sat atop a mountain, surrounded by countless demons howling as they surged forward. "That kid has actually cultivated to such a level so quickly." "Feels almost no different than the outside. No wonder he reached the Three Immortal Realms at fifteen." "This kid must have a big secret, or possesses some mystic artifact, or it''s possible that a saint has reincarnated through the bloodline of the Divine General Mansion!" The three cold and gloomy figures, watching the unceasing cyan sword light in front, were none other than the Candle me God and Lu Yuan. Ms. Yin was also there, not guarding outside the Mo River as Li Xiaoran anticipated. At this moment, all three had the same cultivation level as they had outside. The Candle me God managed to maintain his and his wife''s original cultivation level by opening up the Dao Domain to iste their rules. Lu Yuan, on the other hand, had relied on the bloodline of the Dragon n to grow rapidly among the demons, restoring his former cultivation level. "Saint reincarnating, hmph, it''s just a legend," scoffed the Candle me God, showing no respect for Lu Yuan''s words, knowing he said this to escte the killing intent towards Li Hao in his heart. "Just wait. Today is only the first day. Even without our intervention, they won''tst. The real big guns haven''t even taken action yet," Lu Yuan retorted without argument, his eyes coldly fixed on the city walls. He dared toe because the Dragon n Demon King had entered the Mo River before and had some understanding of its special rules. Ten days to besiege the city, and this was only the first day. They sat watching the battle, not nning to take action immediately, but waiting for the opportunity and the loophole to appear. "That Li Xiaoran has tried repeatedly here and has always managed to retreat unscathed, so he must have found a way to escape with his life. As soon as he prepares to withdraw, we''ll take action," the Candle me God dered. Chapter 377: Chapter 14 Oh How I Wish You Were Really My Son_2 Lu Yuan nodded. They waited quietly, while outside the city walls, demons suffered countless deaths and injuries, their corpses piled into mountains, and their blood flowed like rivers. The sheer scale of the war weighed heavily on both Lu Yuan and the Candle me God, even they didn''t know exact numbers of the demons, otherwise they would''ve been annihted by now. With Li Hao and Li Xiaoran leading the charge, along with many other renowned defenders, the tide of demons quickly broke. But apart from the areas Li Hao and Li Xiaoran held, the other sections still suffered some damage. Li Hao''s expression was solemn. On just the first day, he had in five Demon Kings, a scaleparable to many previous demonic forces'' attacks on Liangzhou. Dinner was sent from the residence to be eaten atop the city walls. Li Hao sat on the ground, joining the soldiers in their meal. The five Demon Kings he had in were absorbed by him, refining their essence blood with the Ten Thousand Blood True Demon Skill, further refining and strengthening his physical body. The clouds at the edge of the sky were densely ck, shrouding visibility. Li Hao had asked Li Xiaoran whether anyone had been sent to scout beyond that ck frontier. Li Xiaoran informed Li Hao that anyone venturing into that ck area beyond the border never returned. It wasn''t just because the demons y them, but the specialws of Mo River and affects of Li Tianzong''s obsession had merged with thews. During the battle at Dragon City, that ck area signified the demon army, meaning certain death to those who entered. Therefore, it embodied thews of certain death. Only at the Grand Tao of Peace Realm, could one''s Tao Realm break thesews, freely traversing the forbidden zones. That night, more demons attacked, keeping the soldiers on the city walls tensed and unable to rest. By the next day, the onught of the demon tide became even more ferocious. The areas guarded by Li Hao and Li Xiaoran now required serious effort to defend. Among the vast demon army, Demon Kings lurked, and Li Hao single-handedly tackled one side, suppressing the Demon Kings. Among these Demon Kings, there were those in the Defying Fate Realm who withstood Li Hao''s attacks and made their escape. While Li Hao and Li Xiaoran fought the demons, the other sons of the Li Family also gathered to aid each other, defending one side together. The entirety of Dragon City''s defenses was manned by Li Hao and Li Xiaoran single-handedly on one side each, while the rest were held by senior members of the Li Family''s coteral branches. "There are so many Demon Kings!" On the northern side of Dragon City, four young figures assembled, all with grave expressions. The eldest among them, Li Xuanli, gazed at the teeming demon horde outside the city. He watched as a senior coteral member wielded a Divine Weapon to kill demons and duel with Demon Kings, and he clenched his fists tightly. "Including Xiao Jiu, all of us have stepped into the Three Immortal Realms, but we dare not leave the city." "The Demon King''s attacks are deadly sure, and we would be targeted the moment we show our faces. These demons hate our Li Family the most." The few of them were solemn, only daring to control Divine Weapons to strike down in the swarms of demons. "It''s a pity, we don''t have the terrifying power of Old Ten. Only Old Ten can kill Demon Kings." Li Junye stood straight, controlling the Evernight Divine Sword. Master of spear and sword, he had incorporated spear techniques into swordsmanship, entered the Grandmaster Realm, broken through to the Three Immortal Realms, and now he had reached the Indestructible Realm, his progress impressively rapid. He had been the brightest among the nine siblings, yet now his light was overshadowed by Li Hao''s brilliance. "Let''s not talk about him. Let''s figure out how to deal with these demons and help our father," Li Tiangang said severely. Li Junye kept a close eye on the demon tide, contemting: "These Demon Kings are keeping their distance, not daring to approach, using only low-level demons to probe. If we can lure them in and coordinate with the uncles lying in wait, we may be able to eliminate several." "Luring the enemy?" Li Xuanli''s eyes glinted, "That''s not a bad idea, but the Demon Kings'' attacks are too fearsome. We may not withstand the first blow." "I have a Sacred Heart Talisman that can protect for a moment." Li Junye dered, "I''ll go draw them out, you wait here for me." "Don''t go, Old Nine; it''s too risky. Father said we''re only to stay within the array and not step out," Li Tiangang promptly said. Li Junye nced at the demon tide, "Don''t worry, Seven Brother, I know what I''m doing," and with that, he suddenly recalled the Evernight and rushed out of the array. The Demon Kings within the demon horde seemed to sense something, abruptly turning their gaze toward Li Junye. "A whelp from the Li Family dares to seek death!" A Multi-eyed Demon Dragon roared and abruptly lunged at Li Junye. As two other Demon Kings noticed Li Junye, they abandoned their feuds with the elder coteral members of the Li Family to pursue Li Junye. Li Junye remained calm and collected, swinging his sword fiercely, but a Demon King easily swatted him away. Then, unleashing a dark lightning, it struck him down. Li Junye didn''t rush to use the Sacred Heart Talisman as the distance of the Demon Kings was insufficient. Summoning all his power and channeling his extreme skills, he encased himself in a protective shield, choosing to take the hit head-on. With a thud, his body was sent flying, spitting blood, his limbs limp as if paralyzed, flesh torn and body scorched. Seeing this, the other Demon Kings attacked again; in haste, Li Junye struggled to the array. The Demon Kings grew more savage, hastening their pursuit. That''s when Li Junye ignited the Sacred Heart Talisman. The elder Li Family coteral members, having heard Li Xuanli''s message, were aware of Li Junye''s n and roared as they burst forth. The rest of the elders, hidden within the city, brandished their swords and charged from the array, shing with Demon Kings. The Demon Kings were horrified and sought to retreat but were toote, quickly falling under thebined assault. By this time, Li Junye had been dragged back to the array by Li Tiangang. "You took too big of a risk, Ninth Brother!" Li Tiangang couldn''t help shouting angrily. Li Junye cracked a weak smile, "But I seeded, didn''t I?" Chapter 378: Chapter 14 Oh How I Wish You Were Really My Son_3 ``` "Quickly attend to your injuries and stop talking," Li Xuanli urged hastily. Li Junye immediately refocused, took the medicinal pill, and then closed his eyes to recuperate, healing his Indestructible Treasure Body. With Li Junye''s provocation, several Demon Kings were killed; the assault of the demon horde diminished greatly, reducing the defensive pressure significantly. These Demon Kings seemed less cunning and rational than those beyond the Mo River, perhaps influenced by some residual obsessions; seeing the bloodline of the Li Family, they attacked as if invigorated. On the third day, Li Junye employed the same tactic and left the city to draw them out again. But suddenly, a figure among the Demon Kings burst forth, mming down a palm strike that shattered the sacred light of the hastily conjured Heart Protection Charm and sent Li Junye flying with a blow that instantly killed him! "Jun Ye!!" Li Tian Gang and the others, upon seeing this, had their eyes splitting with rage as they let out furious roars. That Demon King turned out to be from the Ultimate Study Realm, striking like thunder,nding blows directly on the Dragon City Array, attacking relentlessly. Li Tianzong arrived swiftly, hearing the miserable howls of Li Xuanli and the others, his eyes filled with shock, but even more with sorrow. He clenched his fists and sent orders to the hidden Third, telling him to leave the city and deal with that Demon King. Li Xuanyin took up his spear and charged out, fighting the Demon King in a ferocious battle, but neither could gain the upper hand. That evening, Li Hao and Li Xiaoran learned of Li Junye''s death in battle, and both fell silent. The deaths of several others before had already led them to anticipate this scene. However, everyone was born from Li Tianzong''s persistence; they did not feel too much sorrow in their hearts. The real Li Junye had died in Cangzhou, saving countless people from disaster. Now, as the demise of Dragon City approached, the whole city was on the brink of destruction, and everything was just beginning. On this third day, Li Hao and Li Xiaoran were also under immense pressure. Seven or eight Demon Kings had emerged in the demon tide, with a Demon King from the Ultimate Study Realm presiding over them. Li Hao''s Green Frost Sword was entangled by the Ultimate Study Realm Demon King, leaving him no room to act, which caused the Array to withstand numerous attacks from the Demon Kings. "Tomorrow, this Array will probably be broken." In a brief respite from the demon tide, Li Xiaoran hurried to Li Hao''s side, saying, "Then we can only retreat to the Divine General Mansion. The Array inside can hold out a while longer." Li Hao had not expected to see signs of the city''s fall on just the third day. And to this point, neither the Candle me God nor Lu Yuan, the old dragon, had made a move. "If we retreat to the Divine General Mansion, that Candle me God will probablye over and open a Dao Domain outside the mansion, attacking the Array," Li Hao said with a heavy expression. Li Xiaoran sighed, "The situation this time is already much better. If it were just me before, the Array would have been broken by the third day, barely holding on. Now with you sharing one front, the pressure is lessened, others can reinforce elsewhere, and we''ve managed to hold the line intact." Li Hao remained silent. In the evening, Li Hao saw a group of figures approaching the city walls. Looking closely, they turned out to be a group of female warriors. They were all dressed for battle, among them was "Mother" Chen Hefang. "Xiao Shi, you must be tired too," Chen Hefang said, as her stern eyes softened upon seeing Li Hao, stepping forward to say, "Your father sent me to call you back for a while, he has important matters to discuss with you." Li Hao couldn''t help but give her a second look: "You all are...?" "The Li Family has no cowards," Chen Hefang said softly, "For the people at dawn, the Li Family can fight to thest drop of blood!" Hearing this, Li Hao''s heart was deeply shaken. ``` Other female officers, upon seeing Li Hao, also showed smiling faces. "I heard that the youngest is the most promising, holding his own in the Three Immortal Realms, truly impressive." "To have such a son in the Li Family does not disgrace the glory of our ancestors." "Good child, go back quickly." These female officers were Li Hao''s aunts and such, whom Li Hao could not recognize, but he knew they were all people of the Li Family. "It should be about informing you of the ancestral temple," Li Xiaoran transmitted a message. Initially, Li Tianzong had informed him of this news when the city wall was about to fall. Li Hao fell silent for a moment, then bid farewell to the "mother" and the female officers in front of him and leapt back to the mansion. Upon returning to the Divine General Mansion, Li Hao saw the once bustling courtyard that brimmed with guests was now deste with fallen leaves swirling around, the ground untended by anyone. In the empty courtyard, there were only a few servants left. The rest, perhaps, had donned their armor and joined the City Defense Army, or had been dismissed, with only a few familiar faces remaining. Li Hao saw the young Zhao, who was d in battle armor, as if ready to join the battle and y demons at any moment. "Young Master, you''ve returned. The master is waiting for you in the main hall," Zhao said, bowing respectfully upon seeing Li Hao. Li Hao nced at him, his lips moved slightly, but in the end, he said nothing. He turned and entered the main hall, then saw that "father" seated in front of the dining table, sitting alone and deep in thought. Upon hearing footsteps, Li Tianzong looked up, and in his bloodshot eyes, a faint malevolent energy seemed to hint at pressing ghastliness; a heavy, ominous presence. Li Hao felt the other''s aura had be icy-cold and eerie but this sensation vanished in a blink, and when Li Tianzong saw Li Hao, his previously somber and cold expression softened with warmth. "Jun Ye,e and sit." Li Tianzong called Li Hao over, his voice warm and gentle. Li Hao nodded, prepared in his heart by the message from Li Xiaoran. Yet, with the demise of the majority of the nine sons of the Li Family, such a tragic state, even knowing the others were but manifestations of Li Tianzong''s obsessions, Li Hao couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Even when watching a y, one can''t help being moved by the pathos of the drama and sigh with emotion. Not to mention, he personally experienced the affectionate looks and respectful care of those "brothers" every day, all very real and poignant. It''s just that in reality, they never had such an opportunity. "Jun Ye, you are the most outstanding talent the Li Family has seen in a thousand years." Li Tianzong beckoned Li Hao to sit next to him, at this moment it was only the two of them at the table; Li Tiangang, Li Xuanli, and others were still on the city walls, vignt at all times. Li Hao sat quietly, listening in silence, waiting for the other to speak about the ancestral temple. "In these days, I''ve watched you grow," Li Tianzong said, looking at Li Hao with warm eyes. "I am fond of the carvings you made for us, the paintings of your mother and me, which I will treasure. The dishes you''ve cooked are delicious, the tastiest I''ve had..." "How fortunate am I, Li Tianzong, to have a son like you." He extended his broad palm and gently patted Li Hao''s shoulder, saying: "I am very happy with the time we''ve spent together." At this point, he smiled again, then, with a hint of regret, murmured: "If only you really were my son, how good that would be..." Chapter 379: Chapter 15: Attracting the Candle Flame God (Extra) Li Hao, who had been waiting for him to speak about the ancestral hall incident, was suddenly taken aback when he heard thatst whisper, and froze on the spot. His pupils contracted immediately, and he looked up in shock, his body springing up from the stool and adopting a defensive posture. However, he only saw the other person reveal a warm smile to him. It seemed to say, "Don''t be afraid, child." Li Hao was shocked, recalling Li Xiaoran''s words echoing in his mind, speaking much about the Mo River and repeatedly cautioning him not to slip up and to y his role well. Li Xiaoran had no reason to harm him. But Li Tianzong in front of him had already seen that he wasn''t his son! "How did you..." "Don''t be nervous, sit down." With a gentle expression, Li Tianzong beckoned to Li Hao and said: "I was in a daze earlier, imprisoned in this Mo River, moving like a sleepwalker, out of control. But over these days, my consciousness asionally became clear, and I have remembered many things." "Child, you carry the aura of the Li Family''s bloodline, are you my grandson or my great-grandson?" He looked at Li Hao with eyes full of reassurance and anticipation. Upon hearing this, Li Hao recovered from his shock and subconsciously furrowed his brows, falling silent without responding. If he told his grandfather right now that he had left the Li Family, that would probably sadden him... Seeing that Li Hao remained silent and thoughtful, Li Tianzong took it as Li Hao contemting other matters and didn''t me him, merely smiling slightly and said: "Let''s talk about serious matters then. I don''t have much time when I''m clear-headed. Regardless of whose child you are, having a descendant like you in the Li Family''s bloodline is my pride." "Although I, Li Tianzong, am ipetent, my bloodline isn''t too bad, my descendants are formidable!" He said this with augh. But soon, his smile faded and he looked solemnly at Li Hao: "Child, the Mo River is treacherous. Though your talents are extremely high, your current realm is not enough to guard it. Even reaching the Grand Tao of Peace Realm would be difficult... When the city breaks tomorrow, go with my fourth brother to the ancestral hall for shelter." "There, all you need to do is sleep, and you''ll be able to leave the Mo River." Li Hao''s heart jolted. Looking at his blood-rted grandfather, he asked, "You recognized him too?" Li Tianzong smiled slightly from the corner of his mouth, but there was a hint of sadness in his eyes: "How could I not remember my fourth brother? That little one loved to follow me around when he was young, but this time it''s different, this is the Mo River, and I am already dead." "He no longer needs to follow me..." Li Hao looked at his downcast and bitter expression, puzzled he said, "But it seems that Uncle Four doesn''t know you''ve recognized him." Li Xiaoran never mentioned that Li Tianzong''s memory could return to rity. "You call him Uncle Four, so it seems you are indeed my grandson." Li Tianzong seized on the essential point in Li Hao''s words, immediately looking at Li Hao, his eyes sparkling with vigor: "Which son of mine was so capable to have taken such a wife, a princess perhaps, to give birth to such an excellent son as you!" "Was it number nine, or number six?" "You must take after your mother in appearance, since you''re very close to number six. Is it number six?" "..." Li Hao could only offer a wry smile. Were these the focal points? Seeing that Li Hao remained silent, Li Tianzong felt a trace of regret and said: "I know the temperament of my fourth brother. If I were to recognize him, he would surelye even more frequently, risking even more for the sake of saying a few words to me. But not every visit here will allow him to be reborn into the Divine General Mansion, nor is it the case that he can always rely on the ancestral hall to save his life..." "I''m telling you this so that when you leave, you can ry the message to my fourth brother: Tell him not toe to the Mo River anymore. You must be the True Dragon of this generation of the Li Family. Use the True Dragonmand to order him not toe again. Remember this, child..." As Li Tianzong spoke, his voice grew quieter, but he also spoke with increasing speed: "... and also, don''t get close to the daily me..." After saying this, he fell silent. Li Hao stared nkly, his gaze tumultuous as he watched him. Soon after, Li Tianzong looked up again, but this time with surprise as he saw Li Hao, and said: "When did you get here? What are you standing around for? Sit down and eat, get your rest sooner after you finish." Li Hao hesitated for a moment but sat down nonchntly, picking up the chopsticks to eat as usual while he covertly nced at the other person. Compared to earlier, Li Tianzong''s brows were now furrowed with worry, resonating with Li Hao''s typical impression of him, deeply concerned about the matters of Dragon City. But there was a hint of a heavy and ominous air between his brows, as if shrouded by looming clouds, which gave Li Hao an uneasy feeling. Li Hao didn''t speak a word, finished his meal quietly, and then excused himself to leave. When he returned to the city walls, Li Hao was greeted by Li Xiaoran. "How did it go? He talked about the ancestral hall, didn''t he?" whispered Li Xiaoran. "Did he say the same to you before?" Li Hao asked without revealing any emotion. "No, I found out on my own," Li Xiaoran shook his head. Li Hao''s gaze flickered slightly; likely, that investigation was the result of his grandfather''syout while he was lucid, leading Li Xiaoran to mistakenly believe it was his own discovery. He chose not to share this with Li Xiaoran for now. With a great battle imminent, he was concerned Li Xiaoran might lose hisposure. After all, ording to his grandfather, Li Xiaoran had a deep bond with his brother. Having left the Divine General Mansion for many years, guarding a deste Mo River fraught with dangers, all for the sake of freeing his older brother to return home. If he learned that his grandfather had moments of rity, he would likely engage in the fight with abandon, driven by even more tumultuous emotions. Li Hao took a deep breath and buried the matter in the depths of his heart. He was afraid he was going to disappoint his grandfather; he had not be the Li Family''s True Dragon, and he was no longer even a member of the Li Family. Limiting the movements of fourth elder Li Xiaoran was something he couldn''t manage; he could only keep the news to himself, to avoid causing more trouble. "Did you recognize your grandfather when you first came here?" Li Hao asked through a voice transmission. Li Xiaoran nodded: "I nearly screwed things up at that time; he almost killed me. That''s why I said you must hide your identity well and not expose it." Li Hao understood; it seemed that when Li Xiaoran first met the grandfather, he was most likely overwhelmed with emotion and exposed his identity, leading to the attack. And the final words Li Tianzong said, warning him not to approach his usual self, must be due to the fear of Li Hao slipping up. It was clear that the usual Li Tianzong, although he maintained a normal state as the great general defending Dragon City and his good "father," would be extremely vicious once he discovered their identities, attacking them. Discover hidden content at mvl This change was likely influenced by the Mo River. "The demons havee again." Li Xiaoran said. Li Hao was pondering, about to say something else, but on hearing this, he couldn''t help but look toward the distance. He saw a dense swarm of demons once again assaulting the city. Taking a deep breath, his eyes turned icy as he said, "That Candle me God and the old dragon are probably watching us from the shadows. If we leave, they might strike; why not draw them out in advance?" Li Xiaoran gave Li Hao a look and nodded, saying, "That''s possible. Are you thinking of fighting them right here?" "Let''s try it; I want to experience the power of the Dao Domain!" Li Hao said. "Alright." Seeing Li Hao''s resolute attitude, Li Xiaoran also chose to join him. Geniuses swim against the current. Despite the fearsome nature of the Grand Tao of Peace Realm, without personal experience, how could one force out one''s own potential? "The fourth elder will join you!" Li Xiaoran said. As the demon tide swept over, Li Hao and Li Xiaoranmunicated through voice transmission, firstbining their efforts to manipte Divine Weapons and ughter within the demon tide. But as Demon Kings within the demon tide were forced out, after several consecutive attacks, they chose to withdraw their Divine Weapons, turning to fly toward the city, weapons in hand. In the distance, within the demon tide. The Candle me God, along with Lu Yuan and Ms. Yin, three of them, noticed the weapons retracting atop the city walls and their expressions shifted slightly. "Damn it, they aren''t going to start retreating now, are they?" "Aren''t they from the Li Family? Aren''t they supposed to defend the city gates to the death? Seeing this, Lu Yuan couldn''t help but reveal a ferocious expression, extremely angry. "It could also be a deliberate lure," the Candle me God said with a stern face. "But what if it''s really a retreat?" Ms. Yin furrowed her brows, saying, "After all, the Peerless Technique Realm has now appeared among the demons, matching our strength. It''s normal for them to feel despair, and there are still seven days to go!" "Go, let those guys go up too. Can''t wait any longer, damn these ten days, we will break through today!" The Candle me God took a deep breath; be it a trick or an overt n, they could not let the chance slip by. If the other side was abandoning the defense, it was possible they were nning to exit the Mo River. That Li Xiaoran had entered the Mo River several times yet always emerged unscathed clearly held a special secret regarding this Mo River. If they wanted to retreat, they had to break through Dragon City first and tten the Divine General Mansion! If the other side left first, exiting the Mo River and retreating back to Liangzhou, or even Qingzhou, it would be harder for them to make a move. Moreover, the strategic deployment on Qingzhou''s side would also change due to the return of these two troublesome individuals; they had to be dealt with right here! "We can''t let that kid get away!" The Candle me God quickly sent a voice transmission, gesturing to his wife with a look. Ms. Yin immediately understood, releasing a ck full moon, continually rising into the sky, scattering endless moonlight, illuminating the depths of the Demon Abyss. Soon, those great figures he had previously gone to investigate and visit all noticed the dazzling silver moonlight. However, only two of them moved, their presence closing in on the Candle me God''s location. The Candle me God''s expression changed slightly, surprised that only two responded; these creatures were indeed too arrogant! Mere death souls, after all. He was annoyed inside but did not show it; two should be enough! "Go!" The Candle me God shouted lowly, quickly taking his wife and Lu Yuan, flying toward Dragon City. The three of them traversed the demon tide, rushing out dozens of miles in an instant, and before long, they arrived outside the Array. Bang! The scorching fist, following the Candle me God''s arm, thunderously smashed upon the Array. The Dragon City Array trembled immediately, lighting up with brilliant golden divine patterns that flickered rapidly. "It can even block my Dao Domain me Fist!" The Candle me God''s face showed a sh of rage. Where in reality could there be such an Array that could withstand this? Could it possibly be one of the divine arrays from the imperial pce! Chapter 380: Chapter 16: Battle of the Taiping Tao Domain Within the city. Li Hao, whose presence was hidden, and Li Xiaoran instantly recognized the three figures that suddenly burst out from the battlefield as the pursuing Candle me God and Lu Yuan, their eyes sharp and frosty. Ms. Yin was also among them, which meant there was no one guarding outside Mo River. Indeed. Leaving Ms. Yin alone to guard was also unlikely to restrain either Li Hao or Li Xiaoran. "They''ve indeed been watching us constantly..." Li Xiaoran''s gaze was sharp as a knife, and he said, "This array probably won''t withstand the attacks from the Taiping Tao Domain for long. We must make our move quickly. If you can''t hold up, retreat immediately. There should be many Sacred Heart Talismans in the secret vault, you took them all, didn''t you?" "I did." Li Hao nodded. Having inherited the True Dragon, in that secret vault were not only the divine weapons of the Li Family''s ancestors but also many treasures that had been passed down for hundreds of years, including many Sacred Heart Talismans. Such precious items were stacked thickly in the secret vault, representing the deep foundation of the Li Family. Among them were several offensive Sacred Heart Talismans that could pose a significant threat to the Tao Heart Realm. Li Hao wanted to test the might of the Candle me God''s Dao Domain partly because he had a wealth of treasures from the Li Family''s secret vault to squander. Here, his advantage was even greater than on the outside. In any case, all this was due to Li Tianzong''s obsession, so spending them would not cause any regret. "Kill!" Li Hao suddenly charged out. Although Feng was not present and he had not learned the Heaven and Earth Traceless Skill, His strength had been continuously refined and enhanced, and as he advanced his cultivation to the Three Immortal Realms, restrictions from the rules weakened. This led him to a vague sense during hisprehension of the movement technique, ultimately deriving the Heaven and Earth Traceless Skill on his own. With the Sixth Stage of the Tao Realm in movement technique, and using those asional shes of "inspiration" for reference, it wasn''t difficult to extrapte. Now,bined with many peerless movement techniques of the Li Family, his speed was even faster. Moreover, aided by the several paintings and zither scores he had collected, his movement technique was also bolstered by these portraits, and with just a blink of an eye, he exploded at full speed. Like teleportation, he crossed over ten miles and appeared in front of the array. Bang! Li Hao''s hand wielding the Green Frost Sword furiously shed down. He possessed an array token, and his attack directly prated the array, shing onto the Candle me God. The Candle me God did not anticipate Li Hao would return with a counterattack, and certainly not that he would leap out in an instant. His eyes constricted as he instinctively attempted to dodge, but Li Hao''s swordsmanship was also at the Sixth Stage, and the Sword Intent of Endless Sea cut through space, striking directly. Without the pull of Dao charm, the sheer speed made it extremely difficult for anyone to evade. An intense fiery essence erupted as the Candle me God''s Dao Domain was unfurled. Witnessing the sword light that Li Hao cleaved into his Dao Domain, he was shocked, and his eyes zed with furious killing intent. Far too audacious! How dare he attempt a counter-kill? He was in a state with an unfurled Dao Domain. A mere Three Immortal Realms, who gave him the audacity!! With a boom, the divine mes within the Dao Domain exploded, and the sword brilliance dominated the sky. The fierce impact shook the array, causing it to ripple extensively, with countless divine runes flickering rapidly, as if about to burst open. The shing force of their attacks nearly tore through the array! The Candle me God stumbled back several steps, his pupils dting slightly, horror in his eyes. Within his Dao Domain, his Martial Arts were the rule, the order! In the me Tao Extreme Realm, he could burn all things to ash. Everything could be destroyed and incinerated within his Dao Domain. If he were amidst a battlefield of countless people, he would merely need to extend his Dao Domain, and all surrounding Tianren Sect Grandmasters, Three Immortal Realms practitioners, and even those in the Tao Heart Realm or the Ultimate Study Realm would turn to charred fireballs in an instant! Only those who relied on defying fate could barely struggle and escape. Even Li Hao''s Sword Qi and the Divine Weapon would be burnt and melted under the jurisprudence of the me Tao Extreme Realm! In reality, Li Hao''s Sword Qi indeed melted, but as it did, the residual power of the Sword Qi forced the Candle me God back! The force contained within that Sword Qi seemed capable of splitting a hundred mountains! "What kind of Divine Power is this!" The Candle me God was shocked. This was the first time someone had pushed him back while his Dao Domain was expanded, and by a practitioner of the Three Immortal Realms?! When he looked up, he saw Li Hao glowing in Red Gold, like a War God, emanating an endless aura of murder and ferocity. Having cultivated in Mo River, it ounted for eighteen years with the elerated time, but in reality, it was just under two months. It was the first time Li Hao truly unveiled his power! This terrifying divine might that reverberated out left everyone on the nearby city wallspletely astonished, as they stared at the young man. "Little Tenth..." Chen Hefang and the other Aunties like Li Qingling watched the young man''s figure in shock. Explore stories at mvl They couldn''t imagine that the child could be so tremendously powerful and fearsome. Three Immortal Realms? The might he emitted at that moment made even them, who were of the same realm, feel a sense of trepidation, as if they could be snuffed out and obliterated in an instant. What was more terrifying was that Li Hao had actually forced back the supreme Demon King of the Taiping Tao Domain with a single sword strike, utterly inconceivable! Li Xiaoran, who followed close behind, found his movement speed was just a fraction slower than Li Hao''s. Witnessing the scene, he stood dumbfounded, astounded. Was this the confidence Li Hao had in challenging the Taiping Tao Domain? Being indomitable within the Dao Domain was amon consensus in Martial Arts, yet this very moment, the myth was broken by Li Hao, who was without a Dao Domain! "It seems, as long as the power is great enough, even the rules of the Dao Domain can''t suppress instantly!" Li Hao''s eyes were icy as he deduced the uniqueness of the Taiping Tao Domain from that single stroke of his sword. While the rules of the Dao Domain would suppress and strangle all foreign entities that intrude, if the power was condensed strongly enough, it could barely hold on. Chapter 381: Chapter 16 Battle of the Taiping Tao Domain_2 Because suppression and strangtion required a little time. Just a little bit of time, but the stronger the power, the longer this time could be extended! Therefore, The Dao Domain, is not unbreakable! Kill! Li Hao struck with his sword once more, bolstered by his Divine Power status and the connectivity of the Heaven and Earth Vein, he reached out and tossed a piece of godly medicine into his mouth, and his whole body''s aura grew once again. There was one advantage in the Mo River, his ability to cultivate so quickly also benefited from being able to swallow godly medicine, no longer cut off from it. In a situation where he didn''t have to consider consequences, even godly medicine with side effects, Li Hao could devour them eagerly, using every possible means to enhance his strength during this time! After all, once he left the Mo River, everything would be in vain. Boom! The second sword strike, like roaring waves, condensed myriad Sword Qi and furiously descended. The Candle me God came back to his senses, feeling a divine rage in his heart, as if an emperor had been provoked and his robes sullied by amon beggar, an insult to him. A golden light split open on his forehead, like a vertical pupil, shooting out intense Divine Fire. With the boost of the Dao Domain, this Divine Fire seemed capable of burning everything, creating the illusion of scorching ck smoke in the space. As the sword light fell into the Dao Domain, it rapidly burned and melted away, but the sword light was like a stick of wood condensed to the extreme; the surface was continuously burned, yet the inside was incredibly solid, piercing through dozens of yards of the Dao Domain and colliding with that intense Divine Fire, only then did the sword light turn into a whiff of me and dissipate. It was clearly just Sword Qi, yet there was a sense of it being like straw being rapidly burned away. Li Hao''s expression slightly changed, the Dao Domain was indeed extraordinary, if the opponent seriously deployed the Dao Domain, with the power boost, his Sword Qi could pose a threat but it was very limited. After all, the opponent''s strength in itself was enough to dominate the Ultimate Study Realm. "This youngster!" Lu Yuan caught up and saw Li Hao actually on par with the Candle me God, not falling behind, which shocked him to the core. The rate of the opponent''s growth scared him. "Husband, I am here to assist you!" Ms. Yin arrived, waving her hand releasing the Dark Moon, like a sickle''s de, fiercely shing down. But Li Hao stood inside the Array, the ck curved de striking the Array, triggering waves of divine patterns, yet it couldn''t break through at once. At the same time, several figures from within the city were also speeding over, clearly sensing the presence of a Demon King at the Ultimate Study Realm and thus wanting to assist Li Hao in repelling him. Li Xiaoran also made his move at this moment, with saber light sweeping across the sky, he directly chopped at the Dark Moon, shattering the moonlight. "Half-step Tao Realm, do you still need the help of others?!" Read exclusive content at mvl Li Xiaoran roared furiously, shing another saber strike towards Lu Yuan, the saber light slower to start yet faster to arrive, cutting through space and directly chopping onto Lu Yuan''s head. Lu Yuan had previously witnessed the terrifying nature of Li Xiaoran''s saber technique, now both shocked and furious, his body shed with lightning, tearing through the saber light, yet he was still injured, with blood dripping down from the top of his head. "Bastard!" Lu Yuan raged, one-on-one, he might not be the match for Li Xiaoran. "I will kill him myself!" Hearing Li Xiaoran''s roar, the Candle me God raised his hand to stop his wife Ms. Yin froming to assist, his eyes zed with gold mes, burning in their sockets. His splendid golden pupils stared intently at Li Hao: "Do you dare toe out?" Li Hao sneered, "Do you think I am a three-year-old child?" Raising his hand, he swung his sword consecutively. Sword light constantly emitted, hammering against the opponent''s Dao Domain; each strike was terribly fearsome, if not for the Dao Domain, they were enough to sh horizontally for hundreds of miles, cutting off mountains, splitting rivers. But in this Dao Domain, traveling several yards, it burst into mes, the Sword Qi rapidly waning. "You truly fancy yourself inpetition with me?" The Candle me God felt likeughing in anger, but paid no further attention to Li Hao. Previously, Li Hao had caught him off guard, allowing Li Hao to repel him within the Dao Domain. Now, as he poured a great deal of power into the Dao Domain, Li Hao''s attacks were simply unable to touch him and would be consumed by the domain''s rules! "Wait until I break your Array, then I will kill you!" The Candle me God began to attack the Array frantically, wanting to shatter it. The older generation of the Li Family, enraged, struck out with a flurry of attacks, but as they entered the opponent''s Dao Domain, they were incinerated, vanishing without a trace. Only now, as they witnessed the Sword Qi that roamed freely within the Dao Domain, did they deeply realize how terrifyingly powerful this member of the Li Family''s main lineage was! "Ends of the Earth Carefree Saber!" Li Xiaoran also furiously unleashed his Peerless Technique, as the saber light seemed to sever the void. Upon the figure of the locked-on Candle me God, a majestic mountain phantom faintly appeared, seemingly pressing down from above. That was the edge of the world the saber light aimed to reach. But the moment the giant mountain phantom appeared, it was burned away. As the saber light rapidly approached, the saber intent got incinerated, causing the speed to slow down. The originally almost instantaneous saber light now had traces to follow! With a thud, the Candle me God raised his hand and pped out, a mighty surge of scorching heat and zing intent shattering the saber intent. His eyes were cold. Despite crushing Li Xiaoran''s Peerless Technique with a casual strike, he did not feel exhrated. On the contrary, he felt an ashamed anger. Those two from the Li Family had actually dared to brazenly charge into his Dao Domain, it was utterly disgraceful! "Die!" The violent ming fist hammered down on the Array, and the divine patterns on the Array actually started to smoke, giving off a feeling of melting. Li Hao''s pupils constricted as he struck out with his sword again and again, driving the great veins of his body, harnessing the Power of Heaven and Earth from all directions, shing with all his might. His strength now was stronger than outside, as due to the influence of the Ten Thousand Blood True Demon Skill, his physical body was refined to an even more extreme extent, reaching the level of the Eighth Cast Divine Weapon. Boom! The sword light chopped down on theva-like intense fist. The Sword Qi ignited itself, yet the fiery light was only slightly reduced. Chapter 382: Chapter 16 Battle of the Taiping Tao Domain_3 Although Li Hao was able to attack the Candle me God in the Dao Domain, his power was still not enough due to the suppression by the domain. The attacks of others melted away as soon as they flew into the Dao Domain, not even leaving ashes behind. "We can''t hold them off any longer." Li Xiaoran''s expression was ugly as he transmitted his voice to Li Hao. Li Hao''s gaze grew even colder, he took a deep breath and entered the Transforming Immortal Realm. The Heaven and Earth Vein, like a water pump, frantically drew the power of the surrounding world, Li Hao''s strength surged wildly, divine light shot from his eyes, and his hair flew about in anger. He raised the Green Frost Sword and swung it out again, the sword light seemed to draw all the light from the sky, condensing into an autumn-water-like, extremely cold Sword Intent, and suddenly shed out. The green sword light shone like a divine rainbow, reflecting outward, instantly flying into the Dao Domain, turning into a me-burning sword light without decreasing in speed, heading straight for the Candle me God. The Candle me God''s face changed slightly, the divine fire on his forehead shot out again, but it was torn apart by the burning Sword Qi, and then the Sword Qi continued, attacking once more. The Candle me God was shocked and roared as he swung his fist to smash it down. Bang! The fire from the punch reverberated, and the sword light was dispersed by this punch, but the terrifying force left a sword mark on the fist of the Candle me God. The Candle me God was injured! "My lord!" Ms. Yin was shocked when she saw this scene. The Taiping Tao Domain, actually injured by someone from the Three Immortal Realms?! "You!" The Candle me God, his fist in pain, was also stunned, never expecting to be injured within his own domain. However, Li Hao''s eyes bloomed with divine light, revealing a more intense killing intent, as he seemed to have discovered the limits of what the other''s domain rules could suppress. At this moment, he had transformed 30% into an Immortal, and inbination with his current refined body and the enhancement of many divine medicines, he could barely injure the Tao Realm! "Bastard!" The Candle me God trembled with rage, and golden mes spread rapidly from his eyes to his entire body, like a deity bathed in fire, facing off against Li Hao who was covered in Red Gold, across an Array as if in a battle between gods! "I will kill you!" The Candle me God roared and swung his fist at the Array again. But before his fist even fell, the Array suddenly burst apart. Li Hao and the Candle me God were both stunned, Li Hao''s pupils contracted as he looked into the distance, only to see a young man in a ck torn robe standing in the eastern sky, leisurely retracting his palm. Clearly, it was he who had destroyed the Array. Read exclusive adventures at mvl "The Taiping Tao Domain!" Li Xiaoran''s pupils contracted, and he urgently transmitted his voice to Li Hao, "There''s a change, run!" "Finally willing to make a move, a bunch of damned dead souls!" The Candle me God, upon seeing the torn-robed youth, shed a hint of anger in his eyes, but quickly repressed it. The other party was a genuine top Demon King of the Taiping Tao Domain. He had been patrolling everywhere with the Tao Realm in the hope of uniting them to break through Dragon City after encountering these terrifying presences lurking in the Abyss. Only two figures had just responded to the summon, while the others, previously agreed upon, now ignored his calls, seeming to look down upon them. Li Hao''s expression also changed; without the Array to block them, although he now had the power to barely fight the Candle me God, another from the Taiping Tao Domain had appeared! It was only the third day, yet such an unexpected change had urred. At that moment, Li Hao suddenly saw ancient characters gathering in a golden light, it was a prompt from the Mo River: The main mission has changed: Defend Dragon City for one day. The countdown has started... Seeing the characters jumping about above, they were archaic symbols like Zi, Chou, Yin, Mao, etc., seemingly representing a countdown by the minute and second. Li Hao''s expression shifted slightly, from an original 3/10 defense time, it was now suddenly shortened to one day? Were the Demonsunching their full attack ahead of schedule? Seeing the Candle me God before him, Li Hao seemed to understand and, although feeling angry, he also knew that this was as far as they could go. To continue fighting would put himself at risk and would also endanger Li Xiaoran. "Let''s go!" Li Hao growled lowly, and suddenly unleashed seven or eight sword lights to sh at the Candle me God. At the same time, he attacked towards Lu Yuan and Ms. Yin to cover for Li Xiaoran''s retreat. Li Xiaoran had previously witnessed Li Hao''s terrifying movement technique and didn''t say much now; he took the lead in rushing out, unleashing two Peerless Techniques while also heading toward the Divine General Mansion. However, while retreating, his mind continuously focused on Li Hao, ready to protect him at all costs, even if it meant burning his own Divine Soul, should Li Hao be in danger. This was the hope of the Li Family, as well as the true hope to free his older brother! "Arghhh..." Suddenly, a fierce and mournful roar burst forth from the Divine General Mansion. The figure, shrouded in surging ck aura, resembled a Demon, a ghostly specter, with a grim face, roaring as it attacked the youth in the torn robe who had broken the Array. "Big brother..." Li Xiaoran recognized at a nce that it was Li Tianzong. Originally, after defending Dragon City for four days, once the city was breached, the other party was supposed to undergo a transformation, as if obsession was awakening, entering a state akin to demonic possession. But now that Dragon City was breached ahead of schedule, the other party had entered that state prematurely. Li Xiaoran''s eyes filled with sorrow, knowing defending Dragon City was his older brother''sst obsession before death. Chapter 383: Chapter 17: The Collapse of the Ancestral Hall ``` Boom! At a distance, Li Tianzong, with his ghostly figure, shed with the young man in the tattered robes, causing an earth-shatteringmotion. Li Xiaoran nced over and saw that his elder brother, who was already formidable, had now soared in strength under this state; from just the Ultimate Study Realm, he now possessed the power of the Grand Tao of Peace Realm! "Let''s go!" Li Xiaoran said to Li Hao, holding back the pain in his heart. Li Hao also looked back, his eyes flickering, but said nothing and quickly flew towards the Divine General Mansion. Experience more tales on mvl Their speed was extremely fast, with the Candle me God and Lu Yuan pursuing them from behind. But the older generation of the Li Family''s cadet branch, including Li Xuanyin, emerged one after another, charging towards the Candle me God to block his pursuit. "Seeking death!" The Candle me God''s eyes were cold, his Dao Domain spread out, enveloping an area of one li. His body shot out directly, the Dao Domain propelling him like an invisible fireball. Along the way, all the buildings crumbled to ashes. The soldiers who touched the Dao Domain, unable to dodge in time, also burst into mes and extinguished in an instant. With the Dao Domain activated, the Candle me God advanced forcefully, ughtering his way into the city, paying no attention to other peopleing at him. Among the old generation, some were of the Four Stands Realm, but their attacks barely extended ten meters into the Dao Domain before turning into little mes. Before the Grand Tao of Peace Realm, under the Dao Domain, all were mere ants! Li Hao and Li Xiaoran arrived at the Divine General Mansion in a blink, and seeing the splendid and towering divine mansion, they did not hesitate to rush in. Bang!! Suddenly, a violent boom erupted from within the Divine General Mansion. A gigantic ck furry paw emerged from the depths of the Divine General Mansion, sweeping down with a mighty crash, causing the entire mansion to tremble violently. Li Xiaoran and Li Hao involuntarily stopped, staring in shock at the massive demonic pawhow could such a thing appear inside the Divine General Mansion?! Li Xiaoran''s expression abruptly changed, and he eximed in astonishment and anger, "No good, it''s the ancestral hall!" He elerated fiercely, bursting forth with all his might, pulling himself forward with the rhythm of the Tao, constantly teleporting. Li Hao elerated with all his strength, entering the Divine General Mansion. His pores tightened, a premonition of dire misfortune overwhelming him. He noticed that the Array outside the Divine General Mansion had not been destroyed. How did this demon get in? Soon, just as they set foot in the Divine General Mansion, the Candle me God pursuing them collided with the Array, shaking the Array with his Dao Domain, burning it as a golden light enveloped and surrounded the Divine General Mansion. This Array''s strength was even greater than that of Dragon City''s Array. The Candle me God, furious, kept punching, causing the divine patterns of the Array to tremble slightly. "This, this is..." By the time Li Hao and Li Xiaoran reached the ancestral hall, they felt as if their blood had frozen, a chilling feeling spreading from their heads to their toes. The ancestral hall stood halfway up the mountain, but now, the entire mountain had been ttened, and the halls and buildings of the ancestral hall were destroyed. A hundred-zhang tall demon with a body like a bear, ck fur all over, and a fierce face with white ivory tusks coldly and indifferently scanned Li Hao and Li Xiaoran. At the side, middle-aged Li Qingzheng, covered in blood, had an expression of anger twisted to the extreme. "The ancestral hall..." Li Xiaoran stood in midair, somewhat in a daze. The sacred ce of the Li Family, the exit from the Mo River, was now shattered by a single palm strike. "Still trying to leave from here? Stay and join us in eternal slumber," the demon said with a cold sneer. An unusual wave of energy emanated from its body, and Li Hao''s pupils dted instantly, recognizing the unfolding of the Dao Domain. And the demon''s Dao Domain unfolded even faster, in the blink of an eye. "I am no half-baked Dao Realm practitioner." The hundred-zhang tall demon noticed the astonishment on Li Hao''s face, and with a nonchnt sneer, his massive body turned, the ground thundering beneath him as he swung his paw towards Li Hao. The ck furry palm seemed to blot out the sky, giving a sensation of unbounded reach. "You should die!!" Li Xiaoran roared in frenzy, his meridians appearing to burst, releasing a sky-high momentum, unleashing his most powerful Peerless Technique in a single sh. In an instant, the light of the de illuminated heaven and earth, then abruptly disappeared, splitting a horrifying chasm in the void, rapidly extending and colliding with the demon''s Dao Domain, actually tearing a twisted seam into it. The invisible de light extended swiftly, striking the coarse ck palm with a boom, carving a wound half a meter deep. The hundred-zhang tall demon seemed not to have expected that someone of the mere Ultimate Study Realm could prate his Dao Domain and wound him; a flicker of surprise showed in its indifferent eyes, but soon turned into an even colder chill: "Peerless genius, you taste even better." Its aura surged, the Dao Domain spread like the aurora, rapidly expanding to envelop both Li Hao and Li Xiaoran. "You leave, I''ll hold him off." Just as Li Hao was about to act, Li Qingzheng appeared in front of him, shaking with anger, streams of crimson divine light extending from his body, releasing a heaven-shattering malevolent aura. This malevolent aura coalesced into a blood-red shadow behind him, resembling some majestic entity. His veins burst, his aura tearing apart his robe, revealing his burly upper body. Blood-red energy burst from his pores, and his presence surged. He was, astonishingly, burning his Divine Soul! "Go!" Li Qingzheng bellowed, suddenly lifting his hand, a dazzling spear light shooting out, forming a ck arc in the air, striking the encroaching Dao Domain, forcing the expansion of the Domain to a standstill at the tip of the spear! At that spear tip, an ultimate force gathered, resisting the spread of the Dao Domain, sparking an endless might. ``` Chapter 384: Chapter 17 The Destruction of the Ancestral Temple_2 Li Xiaoran and Li Hao both felt shocked; the strength disyed by Li Qingzheng before their eyes, whether due to the influence of the Mo River or an intrinsic aspect of his being, exceeded their imagination. Li Xiaoran felt a grief-stricken heart, forcibly suppressing his anger as he turned and charged towards the copsing ancestral hall. Li Hao also knew that the other was risking his life at this moment to buy them time; even though he was filled with rage, he could only turn and flee, rushing into the ancestral hall. Li Xiaoran''s power tomand objects swept through, lifting the broken tiles of the ancestral hall, only to find that the ancestral tablets within had all been destroyed! Only a single tablet emitted a dim golden light. That was the tablet of the first ancestor, Li Tianyuan. Its golden statue had already shattered, and only this small tablet remained now. As the two of them arrived, they immediately sensed many weak and fading thoughts on the tablet, which turned out to be the spirits of other ancestors. "You have arrived" "Regrettably, we cannot hold on any longer." "I''m afraid there''s no way to send you out" Waves of sentiments tinged with sorrow transmitted their consciousness, but just as they conveyed a segment, they dissipated. Under the umting attack of the Hundred-Zhang Demon from the Grand Tao of Peace Realm imbued with Dao Domain, they had only enough time to gather all the ancestors'' strength to protect the first ancestor. In life, they were powerful, some dominating for hundreds of years in unparalleled splendor, others single-handedly challenging Dayu''s neen provinces, establishing a reputation for hundreds of generations. But in death, with only their Divine Souls and remnants, their power greatly diminished. Even the Ultimate Study Realm could pose a serious threat to them, let alone the Grand Tao of Peace Realm. "It''s a pity that the Li Family''s descendants, who were once the prodigies of Ancient Sages, have to die here" "If we die, remember to kill all the demons here" More ancestors transmitted theirst bits of consciousness,den with endless regret, dissolving into the tablet. The hazy golden light gradually faded into silence. Li Xiaoran and Li Hao both stared nkly at thisst remaining ancestral tablet. Although they knew all this arose from Li Tianzong''s obsessions, the words they heard still made their blood surge with a deste feeling. "Child, do not grieve." The spirit of Li Tianyuan emerged above the tablet and addressed Li Xiaoran and Li Hao, "In the Li Family, there are no ghosts that cling to life, only the heroic spirits that die in battle!" "Which of you is willing to don my remaining spirit and y the demons?" Li Xiaoran and Li Hao looked at the first ancestor before them; had they been outside, Li Xiaoran would have certainly bowed first in salute, but at this moment, all he felt was destion. "Let it be me." Li Xiaoran said to Li Hao, "Hao Er, go find a way to live. I''ll buy you time." "There are no routes to life left." Li Hao spoke bitterly, "I have no clue at all. The only possible way out is probably to hold on, to live another day." Li Xiaoran felt a profound sense of disappointment; indeed, he too did not know where to find a second path to survival. Without the ancestral hall, there was only one way out: death. If they possessed the power of the Grand Tao of Peace Realm, they could rely on the Dao Domain to go elsewhere, not being confined within Dragon City, using the Dao Domain to evade the rules of the Mo River and surviving a day wouldn''t be difficult, but neither of them was from the Grand Tao of Peace Realm. "I wonder if older brother''s consciousness has recovered. If it has, let him use his Dao Domain to protect you, but Big Brother can''t leave Dragon City" Li Xiaoran''s expression changed continuously, showing signs of despair. He himself did not fear death, but this time Li Hao was with him. If Li Hao died here, Li Xiaoran felt it would be more painful than his own death. "Since that''s the case, child, then let''s go down fighting together." Li Tianyuan''s heroic spirit saw the plight of the two and immediately made a decision for them, his form flickering and turning into a golden light, merging into Li Hao''s body. In an instant, Li Hao''s body seemed to be d in a suit of golden divine armor. The Divine Soul transformed into a ming armor, enveloping Li Hao''s entire body, and at the same time, it was apanied by surges of immense strength. Boom! A figure suddenly shot through the air and smashed brutally onto the ground a hundred meters away. Li Xiaoran and Li Hao turned around and saw that it was Li Qingzheng, covered in blood, his spear already broken. "Little fifth!" Li Xiaoran was about to rush over in a hurry. But Li Hao stopped him, whispering, "You go find a way to survive, I''ll handle this." A chilling murderous intent shed in his eyes, his body covered in golden light,bined with his state of divine power, radiating an unimaginable divine majesty. Seeing the hundred-zhang demon''s Dao Domain bearing down to kill Li Qingzheng, Li Hao suddenly raised his sword and swung it out. The Sword Qi swept across, actually blocking the Dao Domain for a moment. This casual sword strike wielded a powerparable to Li Qingzheng''s full-force outburst when he burned his divine soul. At the same time, with the power of object maniption, Li Qingzheng''s body was dragged to another ce. Li Hao looked up, holding Qing Shuang, facing the towering body of the hundred-zhang demon. "Hm?" The hundred-zhang demon also noticed Li Hao''s extremely vigorous aura at the moment, although it was only of the Three Immortal Realms, it made even him take a more serious notice. "If you were of the Four Stands Realm, I might have to take you a bit more seriously, but just a mere Three Immortal Realms..." The hundred-zhang demon sneered and then raised his hand to suppress down, bringing his Dao Domain crashing forward. "How did you get into the Divine General Mansion?" Li Hao asked. "Naturally, it was by using a formationmand token, otherwise why would someone be sent to kill the ten sons of the Li Family? Their tokens had already been swapped out." As the hundred-zhang demon finished speaking, his Dao Domain bore down. Li Hao''s expression turned sour. Was it because of this? "Fourth Uncle, run, find a way out! Don''t die!" Li Hao quickly transmitted his voice, then facing the oppressive Dao Domain, he fiercely shed his sword towards the sky. "Kill!" It seemed like the Prime Ancestor''s heroic spirit was roaring in his ears. Read new chapters at ?? This sword released a divine light that covered the sky, like the first ray of light at dawn that disperses the darkness. The sword light prated the Dao Domain, subjected to the suppression of the Dao''s rules. The opponent''s Dao Domain was not of the me path, and so it did not incinerate the Sword Qi. Instead, it carried a terrifying power topress and copse, attempting to crush the Sword Qi. But the Sword Qi was wrapped in divine light, dazzling to the point of piercing through, and viciously struck the chest of the hundred-zhang demon, severing many of its hairs and leaving behind a wound. However, that wound was visibly healing at an incredible speed. "Hmph!" The hundred-zhang demon was furious, raising its giant palm and striking down repeatedly. Li Hao''s body flickered swiftly, his sword forcing back the massive palm, both pulling distance from each other. The demon was right, their realms differed too greatly, a full major realm''s limit away. Now filled with various divine medicines, graced by the heroic spirit of the Prime Ancestor, Li Hao''s power surged like the raging rapids of a river, just enough to fully wound the opponent, yet unable to inflict a fatal blow. "Ancestor, I''m going all out now." Li Hao took a deep breath, saying solemnly. "Come on, a warrior''s death is without regret." Li Tianyuan''s consciousness transmitted. Li Hao didn''t wish to die in battle, but now he had no choice. He extended the Heaven and Earth Vein, lifting the restrictions on his body. Instantaneously, the vast qi of heaven and earth poured into his body. Originally at the Transforming Immortal Realm, now he pushed it further, from thirty percent to fifty percent! And then to seventy percent! As terrifying power gathered around Li Hao like a storm, the heavens and earth changed color, with clouds and mist swirling around. Chapter 385: Chapter 18: I Want to Go Home (Two in One) ``` "Huh?" Seeing Li Hao''s imposing momentum, the hundred-zhang demon''s expression changed slightly, a hint of solemnity in his eyes, "This strange sensation, it''s somewhat familiar. Are you the prodigy Ancient Sage from the Great Wilderness Heaven?" Li Hao did not answer. In a life-and-death battle, there was no need for words. Kill! His body ruptured and bled, Divine Blood of red-gold flowing, infused with the Power of Heaven and Earth that turned his hair silver-white, as if he was burning his life away. Suddenly, he unleashed multiple Illustrated Handbook Attributes, charging at his opponent. The moment he struck, he gave it his all. Sword Dao Reincarnation! It was as if the world fell silent for a moment when the Green Frost Sword, like autumn water, shed out a pitch-ck sword beam. That sword beam, like a ck thunderbolt, tore the void, reversed light and darkness, and everything congealed into one sword strike, directly tearing through the Dao Domain! The Dao Domain was forcibly cleaved by the ck sword beam, and then, like thunder pushing forward unstoppable, the sword beam sliced through like a knife through silk, aiming straight at the hundred-zhang demon. "What!" The hundred-zhang demon''s pupils shrank in shock, unable to believe his Dao Domain could be torn apart? "My Dao Domain is invincible!" The hundred-zhang demon roared, his Dao Domain closing in, striving to crush the ck sword beam, and frantically wearing down its martial realm and power. Various martial realms like thunder, fire, wind, and snow revealed themselves, the sword light producing all kinds of phenomena as it was worn away, but still not losing momentum. What seemed like a single sword beam was actually the ovey of thousands of sword beams, each one a full-force eruption from Li Hao. It was only at this critical threshold of transformation that Li Hao could instantly muster such a tremendous force, shaping it into a heaven-shocking, ghost-weeping sword strike! With a loud boom. In the midst of the hundred-zhang demon''s angry palm swing, the sword light shattered the dark light within his palm, blood spraying wildly as ghostly ck Demonic Qi escaped. Li Hao, howling, leaped forward, cloaked in the power of his ancestors'' spirits, wielding the Green Frost Sword and stepping into the Dao Domain, shing down on the demon''s head. "You!" The hundred-zhang demon''s skull was torn apart, blood spraying wildly, more ck Qi emanating from his body as it rocked backward in shock, staring at Li Hao. The sword-cleaved Dao Domain closed in, enveloping Li Hao, but to the demon''s horrified discovery, the Domain failed to instantly shatter Li Hao''s body. Li Hao''s body was trembling, yet it withstood the Domain''s rule-based Suppression; his body continuously broke apart, his bones cracking loudly, but it seemed he could hold on for a while! This sight was beyond the hundred-zhang demon''sprehension, inconceivable. This was the Dao Domain! Furthermore, he could feel that the rules of his Dao Domain hadn''t failed; it was just that Li Hao''s physical body was simply too formidable,parable to a top Divine Weapon! "Kill!" Li Hao roared, sword shing fiercely. His body,parable to that of a Divine Weapon forged eight times, was nearing a ninth, not even the Dao Domain could instantly destroy a weapon of this caliber. Even a Divine Weapon beyond seven forgings would take some time to be refined in the Dao Domain. Lu Yuan''s body,parable to a six-forging Divine Weapon, was already among the elite of the Ultimate Study Realm, but the gap was vastpared to Li Hao at this moment. With sword light furiously shing, Li Hao ignored his own wounds as heunched a fierce attack. The hundred-zhang demon, too, was enraged, having never suffered such humiliation. He raised a surging Demonic Qi, his body burning like a ck me, repeatedly striking with his palm, his enormous demon hand easily able to cause a city to quake and sink from prosperity into a basin. Yet now, it was being pushed back by Li Hao''s sword light. In the distance, Li Xiaoran, anxiously contemting an escape route, also witnessed Li Hao''s battle, startled. Although aided by the spirits of his ancestors, the might Li Hao himself burst forth with was even more terrifying. Seeing this scene, his anxiety intensified; a talent like Li Hao must not die at the Mo River. Besides the ancestral hall, where could there be a way out? Li Xiaoran continued to recall every clue from past explorations, vaguely sensing he was onto something. At that moment, a massive tremor came from outside the Divine General Mansion; Li Xiaoran looked and saw a vast demon cloud sweeping over. The Array had been broken, and all the demons from outside the city were ughtering onto the ramparts, engaged in fierce battle. And among them, the most dazzling figures were Li Tianzong and the young man in tattered robes. "Big brother, if you still have consciousness, give me a sign..." Li Xiaoran''s eyes filled with sorrow, he bit his lip, continuing to follow the trail of thought he had just now. Meanwhile, Li Hao and the hundred-zhang demon were locked in an intense fight, both soaked in fresh blood. Li Hao''s blood scattered within the Dao Domain, instantlypressed and burst, the Domain containing an unimaginably oppressive gravity, where anymon being of the Ultimate Study Realm would explode upon entering. "Die!!" Li Hao bellowed, drawing even more of the Power of Heaven and Earth, exceeding the 70% threshold, and pushing to a higher degree. And this meant he could lose control at any moment. As an even wilder power surged, Li Hao recklessly created hundreds upon thousands ofyers around his body. He wasn''t unaffected by the Dao Domain; rather, he continually resisted the Domain''s effect with his power, like water soaking through paper, which would take but a moment if only a single sheet, but a whole book would take a bit longer to soak through. Boom! Continue reading on ?? Li Hao''s sword light, like a ck thunderbolt, directly ripped through half of the hundred-zhang demon''s head. The hundred-zhang demon, left with only a mouth, still roared, his body exploding with power, energy surging wildly. Li Hao, however, rammed headfirst into his head, and upon seeing the blood spatter, a thought urred to him, he reached into the demon''s brain and fiercely activated the Ten Thousand Blood True Demon Skill! ``` Chapter 386: Chapter 18 I Want to Go Home (Two in One)_2 With the violent power operating like an intense pump drawing water, the hundred-zhang demon let out a scream, its blood power being incessantly drawn toward Li Hao''s arm. "What kind of evil cultivation technique is this?" The hundred-zhang demon bellowed in shock and fury, finding the domineering technique evil even for a demon. "Your obsession should disperse now!" Li Hao''s eyes were chillingly cold, and seeing the opponent''s aura continuously wilt, he sensed an opportunity. The Green Frost Sword danced around him, slicing out dark sword beams to block the power of the Dao Domain while his hands and even his whole body reached deep for the demon''s brain. Under the nourishment of the flesh and essence, Li Hao''s shattered body showed signs of repair. But the Power of Heaven and Earth had be violent, enveloping both Li Hao and the hundred-zhang demon. Li Hao''s absorption rate increased, and with a series of miserable screams, the demon''s body knelt down, the surrounding Dao Domain that had been frically closing in suddenly halted, then dissipated. As the Dao Domain faded, Li Hao''s arms felt as if a weight of thousands of pounds had been lifted, and he violently tore through the demon''s body. Blood sttered, and Li Hao broke into its body, absorbing vigorously. With the demon king''s blood power absorbed into his body, Li Hao''s physical form continued to condense, but it seemed that his transformation into an Immortal entered an unstoppable phase. As the Power of Heaven and Earth tore at Li Hao''s body, and he simultaneously refined his flesh, this cycle of destruction and rebirth transformed and reborned his body. Li Hao emerged bathed in blood, exuding Blood Qi like an Asura god of war, and with a sudden raise of his hand, he cleaved the surrounding Heaven and Earth. The power of Heaven and Earth was instantly interrupted, and the disintegration of Li Hao''s body halted. Li Hao controlled his body to close up, suppressing the Immortal transformation. It was fortunate that the recent body refinement increased his control over his physique significantly, allowing him to pull back just in time to prevent losing control. Li Hao took a few quick breaths and rapidly consumed a handful of divine medicines, feeling his body rekindle like a furnace, burgeoning with vitality. Such consumption would leave great drawbacks in martial arts, but Li Hao had no pity for this body. Once his vitality recovered to its peak, Li Hao stepped out from the hundred-zhang demon''s carcass, and upon seeing the Candle me God still aggressively assaulting the Divine General Mansion, murderous intent surged in his eyes. At this moment, the adversary seemed far less of a threat than before. Li Hao could feel that his physical body had reached a new level; the tearing of the Power of Heaven and Earth and the condensing of his flesh had elevated his physique to match that of a Nine Cast Divine Soldier. Whoosh! Li Hao took a step, instantly appearing at the Array''s location. Upon seeing Li Hao appear abruptly, the Candle me God showed a flicker of surprise, but then, disregarding it, he continued to break the array. Otherwise, Li Hao would be able to attack from within the array while he could only defend from outside. However, Li Hao didn''t n to let the array take any more strain; he stepped forward, entering directly into the opponent''s Dao Domain. "Huh? You''re actually seeking death..." The Candle me God raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, but then he immediately sensed Li Hao''s provocation. He suddenly operated his Dao Domain with full force, intending to incinerate Li Hao. Li Hao felt the intense heat searing him, his blood as if boiling. This time, he didn''t release much power to block the Dao Domain, instead extending his finger and using his body to probe. His fingertip stung painfully, as though pressed against a searing hot iron te. But even so, it wasn''t immediately reduced to ash. With his body alone, Li Hao could already withstand the Dao Domain. However, not for long. With this, Li Hao could direct all the power that was isting the Dao Domain into attacking. "Die!" Li Hao went all out in his assault, pushing himself to extremes. Without the separation of power, relying solely on his physique, he was like standing in boiling water. But his will was iron-strong, unshaken, no trace of pain on his faceonly his eyes burst forth with a divine look as he swung his sword with all his might. "What?!" The Candle me God, seeing Li Hao''s state, was horrified, shocked that Li Hao could withstand the rules of the Dao Domain with just his body?! He couldn''tprehend nor imagine that such a thing could exist. But upon closer inspection, he was astounded to find that Li Hao had condensed his physique to the strength of a Nine Cast Divine Soldier. Among demons, that made him a monstrous entity! You should know that the return on body refinement is extremely low, requires a long time, and demons do not take the route of pure body refinement. Bang! The sword light furiously shed, and the Candle me God suddenly lifted his hand, pulling a fire halberd from the space of Heaven and Earth, smashing it towards the sword light. The fierce collision almost flipped the Candle me God''s arm, and the glow of the fire halberd was shattered. Li Hao re-entered the state of transforming into an Immortal, drawing on the Power of Heaven and Earth, ramping it up to eighty percent directly. The Heaven and Earth Vein converged rapidly, an immense power filling him, and Li Hao stepped forth consecutively, executing the Heaven and Earth Traceless Skill, and the ck sword light, like a fierce storm, hacked down relentlessly. Previously, the Divine General Mansion''s Array had isted the fight between Li Hao and the hundred-zhang demon, which the Candle me God had not probed. Now, with Li Hao unleashing his full power, the Candle me God instantly felt terrified. He bellowed in rage as he swung the fire halberd, but Li Hao''s onught forced him into retreat, causing him to question his life. In his own Dao Domain, he was actually being suppressed by someone from the Three Immortal Realmsthis was absolutely preposterous! Enjoy exclusive content from ?? "My lord..." Ms. Yin, upon witnessing this scene, was also dumbstruck, her beautiful eyes gaping in disbelief. Lu Yuan, who had intended to assist from the side, was so frightened that he froze in ce, staring at Li Hao as if he had seen a ghost. This relentless killing all the way here made Li Hao far more terrifying than when he had seen him at Heavenly Gate Pass. Bang! The sword light, like ck thunder, ferociously struck the Candle me God''s shoulder, tearing off an arm in the process. Chapter 387: Chapter 18 I Want to Go Home (Two in One)_3 The Candle me God lowly growled, the blood spurting from his wound incinerated by fierce mes to stop the flow. He looked at Li Hao, with his silver hair and white threads, in shock and fury, realizing the opponent had used some kind of extremely terrifying secret technique. "Power reaching its pinnacle, able to shatter the Dao Domain? How is that possible..." The Candle me God felt his understanding being overturned. His Dao Domain continued to burn Li Hao''s body, but Li Hao''s healing power was terrifyingly formidable. His flesh that was destroyed kept regenerating. The Candle me God, now truly enraged, unleashed his Unwithering Strength, instantly materializing an arm, and then shed with Li Hao once more. The two fought so fiercely that the heavens and earth seemed to fall apart, leveling the streets outside the Divine General Mansion to the ground. Everywhere they went was scorched ck, incinerated by the Dao Domain. Ms. Yin and Lu Yuan exchanged nces, spotting the horror in each other''s eyes. Despite being in the Ultimate Study Realm, they couldn''t intervene in this fight! That youth was too terrifying. If they let him leave alive, he would quickly be a figure to be reckoned with, as fearful as the Buddha Lord, and turn into the third person in the Dayu Divine Dynasty that struck fear into others! Bang! The body of the Candle me God was cleaved by Li Hao''s sword and mmed into the ground far away, carving out a scorched, deep crater that extended for hundreds of meters. Li Hao once again swung his sword to kill, the Green Frost Sword, forged from cold iron, had also be red-hot after a prolonged battle in the Dao Domain. The nine sword souls on it dared not show themselves, to avoid being incinerated by the Dao Domain the moment they emerged. Only the innate hardness of the Divine Weapon allowed it to hold out in the Dao Domain. "Die for me!" The Candle me God roared, emerging from the ground, not dodging but also cleaving with his fire halberd. They pierced through each other, Li Hao cutting off half of his body, and his own arm severed in the process. The flesh of the Candle me God wriggled, regrowing rapidly under the Unwithering Strength, but he was only halfway through when he saw Li Hao''s severed arm had already regenerated,ing for him once more. The speed of physical regeneration was several times his! The Candle me God was struck in the face by the sword light and chopped down. Li Hao attacked again, but from within the depths of the crater, a streak of firelight surged towards him. By the time Li Hao dispersed it, he saw the Candle me God transforming into a long rainbow, trying to flee far away. Ms. Yin had already taken the opportunity to retreat earlier, vanished from sight. When Lu Yuan saw the Candle me God running away, he finally came to his senses, cursing angrily in his heart but trembling with fear, he turned to flee, rushing towards another direction, deeply afraid of being targeted by Li Hao. "Why are you fleeing? Weren''t you going to break the formation and kill me?" Li Hao pursued the Candle me God, shouting angrily. Hearing Li Hao''s words, the Candle me God was so infuriated hisplexion turned crimson, but he was powerless with rage. He felt a rage and tremor in his heart, knowing he was no match for this mad youth without resorting to his ultimate trump card. Let the other dead souls wear down Li Hao! "You will die sooner orter!" The Candle me God suppressed his anger, his gaze icy, and with a sudden p, he used a Holy Heart Talisman to boost his speed once more, disappearing in the blink of an eye as he flew out of Dragon City. The Half-step Taiping Dao Realm Demon King was chased away by Li Hao in a rout. Explore more stories at ?? Seeing the opponent wrapped in runes, elerating, Li Hao immediately pped a Holy Heart Talisman as well. Covered in talisman light, he pursued at full speed. But just as he left the city walls, Li Hao sensed a strange, dangerous omen. It seemed that behind that wave of demons outside the city, there were a few extremely cold gazes, watching him. Among them, there were likely several Ping Tao Realm Demon Kings! During this brief hesitation, the Candle me God had already flown into the dark forbidden area a hundred miles outside the city, all in the span of half a breath. There were rules that promised certain death to the Human Race, and while Li Hao could withstand the rules of the Dao Domain, he might not be able to vite the Mo River rules. Li Hao had an ugly look on his face. At this point, he had even given up hope of escaping the Mo River, yet even if he were to die here, he wished to kill the Candle me God before his death. To prevent the enemy from escaping and bringing disaster to Liangzhou. However, it now seemed that even this wish was difficult to fulfill. Li Hao gazed sharply for a moment, then decisively turned and dashed at full speed towards another part of the city. Lu Yuan was flying toward the outskirts at full speed; he wasn''t one of the undead here. Even if these dead souls died, they wouldn''t vanish, forever reincarnating in the Mo River until the Mo River was cleared and resolved, when they would finally be freed. But if he died here, he would truly die. However, it felt much harder to leave the city now than when he had entered. At the spot he aimed for escaping, several older generations of Li Family soldiers appeared to block himthough their cultivation was not as high as Lu Yuan''s, they were utterly fearless in the face of death. Lu Yuan roared in fury, releasing thunder to repel these men. But at that moment, a beam of light whistled hurriedly from behind him. Lu Yuan turned in dread, only to see a ck sword light streaking across the sky, cleaving across fifty miles! The furious sh of the sword light decapitated Lu Yuan, and the Dao Intent within it shattered his Divine Soul in an instant. The massive dragon corpse fell from the sky. This Ultimate Study Realm elder of Dragon Gate couldn''t withstand a single peak-condition sword strike from Li Hao! It was mainly because Li Hao was empowered by many forces at this moment, including numerous divine medicines and the heroic spirits of his ancestors, etc. Most importantly, his physical body, refined to beparable to a Nine Cast Divine Soldier, was nearing the limit of the Immortal Realm, and the vastness of the Heaven and Earth power he attracted during his ascendance was beyond imagination. Back when he was merely in the Heavenly Human Realm, Li Hao could fight against the Tao Heart Realm and withstand attacks from the Defying Fate Realm by relying on forty percent of his ascension. Now, with the Heaven and Earth Vein and approaching the Three Immortal Extreme Realms, his power was even more fearsome. Li Hao nced at the bisected dragon corpse, stepped over it, activated the Ten Thousand Blood True Demon Skill, absorbing its essence, and once again refined his body. Chapter 388: Chapter 18 I Want to Go Home (Combined)_4 As the dragon''s corpse dried up, Li Hao felt a slight sense of relief in his heart, having dealt with one of the three Great Demon Kings. He didn''t take another look at the ancient dragon, which had cultivated for tens of thousands of years and was famous throughout Dayu, and turned around to head towards the city walls. By the time Li Hao arrived, he saw that the top of the walls had been overwhelmed by a tide of demons, with corpses of soldiers and demons scattered everywhere, blood flowing like rivers. Chen Hefang, Li Qingling, and other women from the Li Family, who hade earlier to reinforce the wall, were already nowhere to be seen. Li Hao enveloped the battlefield in his Qi but detected no trace of them. This meant that they were most likely overwhelmed by the tide of demons, possibly already devoured by the mouth of some demon or in the belly of another. Li Hao took a deep breath and wielded the Green Frost Sword to enter the tide of demons, weaving through the battlefield. Soon, Li Hao realized that the presence of his other "brothers" had also dissipated. Now that the north city wall had been breached, it was likely that those few, given their temperament, had also perished in the tide of demons. Li Hao sighed inwardly and continued to fight against the tide of demons, doing his best to hold them off. If he fought with all his might, there was still a chance of holding the defense for a day. With Li Hao''s addition to the fight, the battlefield was swept clean, his Sword Qi crisscrossing, tearing through the tide of demons. The previously faltering situation was immediately propped up by Li Hao''s intervention. The tide of demons was unrelenting, and Li Hao fought desperately. Without the Grand Tao of Peace Realm, he didn''t need to enter the state of transformation. Relying solely on the recovery power of the Heaven and Earth Vein, he could maintain a half-Unwithering Realm state; a war of attrition was not difficult for him. Within the tide of demons, many Demon Kings burst forth, seeming to see hope for escape, charging towards Dragon City. Li Hao fought valiantly, ying these Demon Kings, and transformed the essence and blood power within their bodies to refine his own flesh, making it stronger and stronger, with many Body Refinement techniques pushing his body to even more extreme limits. The battle continued, and Li Hao relieved the pressure on the north side before heading towards the east side of the city. He was like a sword on the battlefield, shuttling everywhere, continuously assisting the broken defenses at various points. But Dragon City was toorge. Even with Li Hao''s support, there were still ces being infiltrated by demons, with civilians scattering throughout the city. As Li Hao continued the fight, he ordered the Li Family''s army to contract their defense lines, retreating to the inner circle of Dragon City. Since the Array was gone, they had to rely on human walls to stop them. Time flew by. As the time approached the halfway mark, Li Hao suddenly heard an angry roar. He saw a huge demon''s figure fall from the sky, crashing into the city. Li Hao recognized that it was the true form of the young man in the torn robe who had fought against Li Tianzong for a long time without a decisive oue. Now, however, his body was covered in cracks, and as he plummeted down, his Divine Soul dimmed. Li Tianzong, engulfed in pitch ck smoke, swooped down furiously, the ck smoke engulfing the demon''s true body quickly, with horrifying sounds of tearing and the squelching of fleshing from within. Li Hao tried to probe with his Divine Soul but was blocked by the ck smoke. His action seemed to disturb something. The ck smoke suddenly roiled and then contracted like a whale absorbing water, gathering on a single figure. It was Li Tianzong. The Demonic Qi rolled off him, but his eyes had turned blood-red, and he seemed to be muttering something under his breath. Li Hao, with his extraordinary hearing, quickly made out what the other was saying. "I must hold on..." "I must hold on..." Li Tianzong seemed delirious, mumbling indistinctly. Feeling Li Hao''s gaze, he suddenly looked up, his eyes violent, with none of his previousposure or gentle smile. Li Hao felt a chill in his heart at the stare, sensing he was being targeted. He was internally rmed, realizing that Li Tianzong was not in the right state, seemingly turned into what Li Xiaoran described as an untouchable state. As Li Hao''s expression grew solemn, Li Tianzong''s blood-red eyes seemed to freeze for a moment, reflecting Li Hao''s image. After a pause, the violent killing intent in his eyes gradually revealed a hint of lucidity. "Go quickly... to the city..." Li Tianzong shouted loudly, but it seemed to trigger something, his expression quickly twisting into one of pain. With a roar, his body suddenly shot up from the ground, heading towards the outskirts of the city, shouting, "Let me go!!" The shout resonated over Dragon City, and outside the city, several lurking figures began to exude stronger Qi. "What''s happening?" At this moment, hiding among the demons outside the city, the Candle me God and his wife Ms. Yin, who had concealed their Qi and remained hidden, were waiting for the Soul Death Demon Kings to break through the city, deplete Li Hao, and then take their chance to strike. Seeing Li Tianzong, who was defending Dragon City, charge out like a demon, they were both taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. This was their first visit to the Mo River, and many things were unknown to them. Usually, a first visit was only for gathering information. The Candle me God noticed that several Dao Realm Demon Kings from within the tide of demons, who previously looked down on him, now seemed eager to act, exuding overwhelming momentum. "Are they targeting Li Tianzong?" The eyes of the Candle me God flickered with a mix of surprise and suspicion. Just then, a scene that shocked him to the core urred. Several Dao Realm Demon Kings rushed out of the tide of demons and surrounded Li Tianzong, not to attack, but to crash into him. Li Tianzong''s appearance was even more frightening; he grew giant like a demon, his body expanding massively, and he swallowed several Demon Kings whole. "This..." The Candle me God and Ms. Yin''s pupils shrank in shock at this sight. Seeing Li Tianzong, after devouring the Demon Kings, radiate a terrifying Demonic Qi, turning into a ghastly and demon-god-like figure, he roared to the heavens, his hair flying and his body growing asrge as a wild beast. Chapter 389: Chapter 18 I Want to Go Home (Two in One)_5 He suddenly turned around, his footsteps trampling amidst the wave of demons, charging towards Dragon City: "All of you, die, die..." From his eyes burst a cruel red light, ughtering his way into the city. And as his body underwent a horrifying transformation, a vast change also emerged within Dragon City. Li Hao saw Li Tianzong, who had turned back to kill, wreathed in a sky-high Demonic Qi that was even more fearsome than that of the Grand Tao of Peace Realm, towering like a Demon God. As he stepped over Dragon City, all the soldiers who had been diligently fighting the demon wave suddenly came to a halt. Then, they all emitted billows of ck Qi from their bodies, resembling demons or spectersing back to life, joining the wave of demons and turning to ughter the city''s civilians. Those civilians also started to emit ck Qi, transforming into demons, destroying buildings and houses everywhere. Li Hao hovered mid-air, witnessing this sudden horrifying change, and waspletely dumbfounded. It was just the invasion of the demon wave before, but now, even the soldiers and civilians of Dragon City had turned their weapons, bing demons! Is this the true difficulty of breaching the Mo River? Li Hao felt a bone-chilling coldness, a taste of bitterness. The task of guarding Dragon City for ten days would usually show such transformations by the eighth or ninth day, even on the tenth day. Even if they cooperated with everyone to hold Dragon City, in the end, they would still have to face the transformation of all the soldiers within, including Li Tianzong''s transformation. Why would this happen? Li Hao could notprehend how anyone could ovee such difficulty. Even the Grand Tao of Peace Realm would be impossible! Roar! Roar! At that moment, terrifying roars echoed throughout the city. Those soldiers who were initially fighting the demons now had ck light shining from their eyes, riding on the backs of the very demons they had previously considered mortal foes, destroying and demolishing everything within the city. Moreover, a multitude of demons, as if going mad, started converging towards Li Hao. "Hao Er!" From a distance, Li Xiaoran''s figure swiftly approached, equally shocked by this scene. Now, almost the entire city had fallen. Except for the Divine General Mansion, where the Array had yet to shatter. Outside the Divine General Mansion, the sky and earth were covered in demons and transformed soldiers, and now it seemed that the only protectors left were Li Hao and Li Xiaoran. Just the two of them to face all this and protect Dragon City, that was the real challenge. Li Hao wanted tough, but couldn''t. He knew that the Mo River at the ghostly-tier was perilous, but this was his first time truly feeling it. No wonder his second uncle said that even those at the Four Stands Realm should not easily enter a ghostly-tier Mo River, as it was very easy not to return... "So this is it..." Li Xiaoran came near Li Hao, staring at the swarming demons from all sides, his face turning pained and bitter as he seemed to understand. "The final battle for Dragon City confronts us with the resurrected obsession of our elder brother..." "Turns out what we ultimately have to guard is our elder brother..." He felt grief, an obsession turned demonic. His elder brother''s life-long obsession had been to protect Dragon City, but in death, it had instead be the greatest threat to protecting the city by the Mo River. Watching Li Tianzong approaching step by step through the void like a Demon God, Li Xiaoran said sadly: "Elder brother, wake up, we''vee to take you home!" Li Tianzong''s stride seemed to pause for an instant, but it was only a very faint moment before he continued stepping forward. On his shoulder, chest, and back, multiple ferocious demon heads grew, mocking and looking down at Li Hao and Li Xiaoran with disdain: "Prepare to stay here as part of this burial ground, to apany your elder brother, for none of you shall leave." "He will never wake up again, you''re all going to die!" "No one is leaving this Mo River, stay and join us!" Amid their cold mockery, Li Tianzong''s eyes glowed fiercely red as he stepped forward, his mouth murmuring as if chanting: "I must protect Dragon City, no one shall approach, I will lead all the soldiers home, I want to take them home..." "I want to... take them home!" His eyes aze with red light, his body emitted an Abyssal demonic aura, far surpassing the demonic power of the Grand Tao of Peace Realm. Li Xiaoran roared in sorrow, "Elder brother, the battle of Dragon City ended long ago, only you did not return, only you did not return!" Boom! Li Tianzong suddenly raised his hand,unching a terrifying bolt of lightning. Li Xiaoran didn''t even have time to react, seeing only a blur before his eyes, but Li Hao noticed it, his expression changing rapidly as he hurriedly raised his sword to strike. Sword Qi shattered the thunderous intent. Li Hao shielded Li Xiaoran behind him, looking up at the towering Li Tianzong taking giant strides like a hundred-zhang Demon God, and whispered to Li Xiaoran at his back: "Fourth Uncle, step back and let me try." "Hao Er, what are you going to do?" Li Xiaoran couldn''t help but look at him, his eyes filled with sorrow, nothing but despair. This despair wasn''t about dying here, but rather about Li Hao dying here, about their elder brother being trapped here forever, unable to find release. Who else could take their elder brother away from here and back to the family shrine, if they were to perish here? Li Hao said nothing, just quietly watched Li Tianzong as he drew ever closer, his grip on his sword tightening. shes of the past two months crossed his mind, including the low words fromst night''s banquet. "If only you were my son..." Li Hao''s energy surged wildly, and at that moment, he opened himselfpletely, allowing the Power of Heaven and Earth to flow through him unrestrained. "Since you wish to go home, allow me to pave a section of the road for you." "Let''s see if my life can be exchanged for..." Li Hao said softly, taking a step forward. This step was toward death, but also toward an unprecedented extreme, transforming into the utmost pinnacle of immortality! He had no other choice, to not battle was to die, and rather than such an end, he chose to stake his life in a final gamble! Chapter 390: Chapter 19: Passing Mo River (Lets add an update) "Hao Er, what, what are you saying?" Li Xiaoran felt a jolt through his body when he heard Li Hao''s murmur, immediately followed by the sight of the surrounding power converging, crazily pressing toward Li Hao''s body. That power coalesced into a storm, isting him, and the mere gathering of force made it feel impossible for him to approach. In the center of this vortex of power, Li Hao''s body shone with a brilliant golden light, and his hair, previously restored to a lustrous ck, once again turned silvery-white, strand by strand. From ck to snow-white, it seemed as if his life force was fading too. Li Xiaoran was stunned, feeling as if the blood in his body had frozen. He guessed what Li Hao was about to do. His mouth slightly agape, he wanted to call out to stop him, but he couldn''t utter a single word when it came to his lips. Was there any other hope? No. He couldn''t help shedding tears, never having imagined that after years of effort with no hope, in the end, a child would have to gamble with his life! He looked at Li Tianzong approaching like a Demon God and said in grief, "Big brother, please wake up, your grandson hase to take you back!" Boom! In response was Li Tianzong''s suddenly lifted fist, like a ck meteor shrouded in thick smoke, smashing wildly toward the two of them. Meanwhile, the surrounding Demons surged forth like a tide, clearly about to be affected by the fist''s power, yet still insanely charging toward them. Li Xiaoran immediately understood that the current situation was influenced by the Mo River. They were facing not the Demons, nor Li Tianzong, but the Mo River itself! The Mo River sought to use the numerous Demons and Li Tianzong''s hand to leave them, the living, behind aspanions for the deceased in eternal slumber! Under the roar of the fist force, there was a dazzling green sword light that forcibly halted the gigantic fist in its tracks. But it paused only briefly before smashing down directly again. Surrounded by an aura, Li Hao entered a Divine Power state, his Red Gold colored body also began to crumble at this moment, his transformation into an immortal already exceeding the critical threshold of eighty percent. Still, his aura continued to climb, giving the sensation of charging toward the Abyss of Death. However, Li Hao''s expression calmed down at this moment, and the Green Frost Sword in his hand whistled out a piercing screech, shing again at that fist. The sword spirit within the de wailed, emitting piercing roars, and finally managed to bounce that hand away. Li Tianzong''s body paused, his eyes redder than blood, and he growled, "All soldiers, follow me to kill, to break out!" He seemed to mistake this ce for the battlefield of Dragon City from long ago, viewing Li Hao in front of him as a Demon, leading all the soldiers to ovee this deadly barrier. Li Hao said nothing. The Green Frost Sword, fluttering in mid-air like cracking ice, released a vast river of Sword Qi that swept around and protected Li Xiaoran''s body within, shing at the Demons and transformed soldiers. Perhaps the real way to pass through the Mo River was to assist Dragon City in a desperate fight against the Demons during the ten-day siege, ensuring that the Array would not break, letting the soldiers of Dragon City also be reduced to almost nothing. Then, during this transmutation stage, there would finally be a chance to survive by oneself, solving everything. This was valuable intelligence, but whether it could be brought out was another matter. The river of Sword Qi cleared the Demons around Li Xiaoran, Li Hao looked toward Li Tianzong, who was already unfolding his Dao Domain to kill. "Fourth Elder, take care of yourself. Try to live on. I''ll see if I can fight for a chance at life for you!" Li Hao murmured quietly. This was also to repay the kindness Li Xiaoran had shown when he helped outside the Mo River. The chance at life he nned to fight for was to defeat Li Tianzong, to kill all the Demons. That way, when the Mo River ended, Li Xiaoran would be able to leave. But to achieve that, he had to reach the limit of transforming into an immortal, to have a sliver of hope. Li Hao had no confidence in himself. As he spoke, he soared into the sky, seemingly gathering all the momentum of the heavens and the earth, and with a fierce punch, he aimed to halt Li Tianzong''s body, blocking the battlefield ahead to avoid affecting Li Xiaoran. Boom!! Li Tianzong too lifted his fist and howled down, as if heaven and earth had collided, the terrifying shockwave knocked unconscious or killed all the Demons within dozens of miles. Li Hao''s body was rapidly crumbling, yet also rapidly regenerating and healing, bathed in blood, like a figure made of blood. Li Tianzong''s Dao Domain unfolded, his will opening and extending instantly to four or five miles, enveloping Li Hao''s body within, not even allowing a chance to escape. This was the true speed of the Grand Tao of Peace Realm''s Dao Domain. At this moment, many types of regtions appeared within the Dao Domain, not just one. It included regtions controlled by other Demon Kings from the Ping Tao Realm, and now they were all superimposed and merged together. The pressure of several regtions came crashing down, causing Li Hao''s body to rapidly disintegrate, like being unravelled and peeled. But luckily, his body reached the strength of the Nine Cast Divine Soldier, barely able to sustain for a breath''s time. Utilizing this brief moment, Li Hao''s movement technique shifted, bringing many movement techniques to their limit, escaping the confines of the Dao Domain almost like teleportation. Just exiting the Dao Domain, the speed of his disintegration slowed down. However, Li Tianzong seemed to have set his sights on Li Hao, and pursued him with stride asrge as aet. As Li Hao backed away, he also ascended quickly, increasing the distance, drawing even more Power of Heaven and Earth. His body once again tore apart, deteriorating, as if it would disperse. When transformation into an immortal surpassed ny percent, Li Hao''s skin had burst open, his flesh exposed, resembling a figure crawling out of a blood pool, horrendously ghastly. Yet Li Hao''s absorption did not stop, continuing to push toward that limit. The power between Heaven and Earth pressed down even more wildly, by this point uncontroble, and everything rushed toward that destructive limit. Chapter 391: Chapter 19: Passing Mo River (Lets add an update)_2 ``` Soon, Li Hao''s transformation into an immortal had reached ny-nine percent. His flesh fell from his body, and his internal organs dropped out of his chest cavity, leaving his body like an iplete shell, unable to support itself anymore. Based on Li Hao''s previous experience in the Heavenly Human Realm, if he were to fully transform into an immortal, his consciousness could only be retained for a moment before it vanished. That would be the ultimate instant. But now, his physical body had strengthened considerably, tens of times beyond that of the Heavenly Human Realm, which allowed him, even under extreme conditions, to barely maintain consciousness for a few breaths. Boom! Li Hao''s bodypletely merged with heaven and earth, reaching the limit of transformation into an immortal. All flesh seemed to vanish from his body; his consciousness as if detached and merged into this vast and expansive world. At this moment, Li Hao heard all the sounds of the world quiet down. The myriad roars within Dragon City, the bellowing of demons, all disappeared. His hearing seemed damaged, his body feeling as if it had fallen into a vastke, and then, his consciousness, like a branching spider web, connected with the entireke. He himself was the world! The three realms of Grandmaster Realm: self, world, and all beings. At this moment, Li Hao seemed to have truly "glimpsed the world." He suddenly realized the direction his path of seeking the Dao should take. But there was no chance or time for him to consolidate his state of mind at this moment. Perhaps he might never have the chance again. An unimaginable power connected to his consciousness, making Li Hao the ruler of this world at that moment. He felt the vast and mighty power surging throughout his body, both rampantly colliding and recklessly destroying. He was unprecedentedly powerful, yet unprecedentedly vulnerable! His life wasing to an end. All of this happened and ended in an instant; Li Hao''s consciousness moved from the world back to himself, and he saw his body disintegrating and perishing. His calm eyes revealed a murderous sharpness, and suddenly, he invoked the Unwithering Strength! In an instant, his previously disintegrating body began to slowly revive and heal! A power like the resurgence of all things allowed new flesh to keep growing, filling up the once iplete and hollow body, and the flesh returned. His physique was strong enough topare with the Nine Cast Divine Soldier, and he was in a state of Divine Power, which exponentially increased his self-healing ability. Coupled with the Unwithering Power at this moment, he was finally able to withstand the full transformation into an immortal and its destructive decay. As his body condensed, it also split apart, but it seemed to be coalescing. The destruction inflicted on his body by the extreme transformation into an immortal did not stop; it only appeared to have stopped. During these countless moments of disintegration and rebirth in the blink of an eye, his flesh continued to condense, and his physical body was refined to an even more extreme level. However, once the Unwithering Strength ended, Li Hao''s life would alsoe to an end,pletely transformed into an immortal and disappearing between heaven and earth! The duration of Unwithering Strength was only three minutes. Mighty Demonic Qi swept in, and Li Tianzong, with blood-red eyes, bellowed, "You cannot stop me!!" Li Hao looked up and saw those red, furious eyes staring fixedly at him, the face twisted and filled with deep murderous hate, no longer gentle as before. But Li Hao knew that the Li Tianzong before him was not the Li Tianzong he had known before. He was not angry, his eyes were calm, simply gripping the sword in his hand tighter, feeling the body that kept disintegrating and regenerating, as well as the tearing pain, and softly said, "I won''t stop you, I''m just guiding your way." The Green Frost Sword in his palm seemed to sense its master''s state of mind and suddenly burst with dazzling green frost, tearing through the demon-tainted ck sky with a streak of green light. Magnificent Sword Intent condensed in Li Hao''s palm. This Nine Cast Divine Sword now showed cracks on the de as if it were about to shatter. The sword body couldn''t withstand the vast heavenly and earthy forces poured into it by Li Hao. Li Hao did not retreat further; instead, he charged straight at Li Tianzong. His body entered the Dao Domain; yet it seemed as if when he stepped, lotuses bloomed beneath his feet. The Dao Domain''s field of force rules were automatically pushed away by his body, unable to get close! His bloodied form, like an Exiled Immortal Facing the Dust, crossed Li Tianzong''s Dao Domain, the sword light like a rainbow, gently falling down. But this seemingly gentle strike carried the thunderous brilliance of silver white light, easily slicing through the Dao Domain, cutting towards Li Tianzong''s body. Li Tianzong seemed to sense the danger, suddenly looking up, his blood-red eyes red fiercely at the dazzling sword light. He roared, and on his body, heads of Demon Kings, like Demonic Qi condensed, emerged, howling: "Must block it!!" Roar!! Li Tianzong roared, raising his hand to summon a long spear from the space between heaven and earth. The spear, dark as iron with spiral dragon patterns wrapped around it, ignited with sky-reaching divine mes as he grasped it, and he forcefully thrusted it towards the sword light. With a thud, Sword Qi dominated, shaking heaven and earth. A power beyond the Dao Realm tore and vented, devastating buildings and demons within ten miles below. Li Tianzong roared skyward, but the spear was forced back inch by inch, and his aura became more ferocious; the Demon Kings also revealed ferocious expressions, roaring: "Useless, you can''t escape!" With a thud, the spear was knocked aside, and the sword light pierced straight through, directly falling to the ground. The entire ground of Dragon City violently shook, as if struck by a magnitude ten earthquake. And Li Tianzong''s body was grazed by the sword light, his blood spraying, cut straight through! From shoulder to thigh, a sword wound was ripped open. But the heads of the Demon Kings on his body roared, quickly mobilizing the Demonic Qi to congregate and mend the torn wound. ``` Chapter 392: Chapter 19: Passing Mo River (Lets add an update)_3 Li Hao saw it, but his eyes remained calm. At this moment, only he couldprehend the immense power he held. He had taken control of this world, bing the true incarnation of an Immortal God! He raised his hand, and endless strength converged from all directions. It then condensed into countless strands of Sword Qi, ovepping each other to form three silvery-white sword beams, striking Li Tianzong in an instant. All this was the work of a moment, summoning and condensing power beyond imagination. Immortals canmand the wind and rain, omnipotent. At this moment, Li Hao wielded the Power of Heaven and Earth, borrowing the majesty of this world to disy such capabilities. No matter how powerful the Dao Domain was, it could not truly destroy the heavens and the earth, nor the void; hence, Li Hao couldn''t be surrounded by the Dao Domain, let alone be destroyed! Bang! Three consecutive sword lights shattered the Dao Domain, defied the rules, and shed directly onto Li Tianzong''s body, severing his arm and cleaving open his chest, from which an even stronger Demon energy emanated. In the distance, the Candle me God and Ms. Yin stealthily approached, hoping tond the final blow on Li Hao, but were shocked by the terrifying scene unfolding before them. Li Tianzong, who had consolidated multiple Dao Domains, was actually being suppressed by Li Hao at this moment! "What did he do, how could this be?" Ms. Yin''s eyes widened, filled with disbelief. But the Candle me God''s pupils contracted, his heart pounding wildly; an ancient inheritance memory surfaced, making every hair on his body stand on end. "That seems to be the power of a Saint..." He muttered to himself, overwhelmed and indescribable. Li Tianzong''s enormous body staggered backward, grievously wounded by Li Hao''s Sword Qi, with blood spraying all over. However, his eyes emitted a more terrifying red glow, and he let out an enraged roar. The head of the Demon King on his body wanted to roar threats at Li Hao, but suddenly, as if being drained by something, it all changed color. "Damn it..." Before the heads of the Demon Kings could roar, they shrunk back into Li Tianzong''s body, seemingly pulled in by a force. Afterward, the Demonic Qi around Li Tianzong grew denser, and the wounds on his body swiftly healed. His severed limbs regrew. "Anyone who stands in my way dies!!" His eyes, like blood-stained weeping, emitted a roar, and behind him, emerged several shadowy figures of the Demon Kings, adding a terrifying momentum. The Dao Domain concentrated, gathering onto his spear, soaring through the sky. This thrust was like thunder, piercing the heavens, as if it could tear apart the sky above Dragon City. Li Hao raised his hand as well, unleashing the strongest form of his swordsmanship, the Sword''s Ultimate Reincarnation! Spring, Autumn, Winter, Summer, epassing dozens of types of swordsmanship, all condensed into the Four Seasons. In the end, as the Four Seasons revolved, they transformed into a pitch-ck sword beam. This sword beam was like the night, capable of devouring everything, overshadowing all things. Within it was a terrifying Extinction Principle, which fiercely shed with the spear. A violent rumble ensued, and Li Tianzong''s body tore apart, his demonic body shattered, as he burned his whole body''s blood vessels and Divine Soul to erupt with boundless might. Meanwhile, Li Hao''s own body was bleeding, continually breaking apart. Summoning his strongest sword earlier had forced him to tap into even more strength, causing his Unwithering Strength to be overwhelmed. What should havested three minutes now halved. Li Hao knew his time was running short. Seeing the frenzied Li Tianzong rushing towards him, he likewise met the assault head-on. The two shed fiercely in the void, their punches and kicks colliding, creating terrible shockwaves. "Soldiers, attack together!" Li Tianzong roared again, and the transformed soldiers of the entire city turned into ck smoke, drifting toward his body to merge into one. Li Hao''s expression changed upon seeing this. If he truly allowed his opponent to merge, even in his Immortal state, he might not be able to withstand it. Why be so persistent? Li Hao gazed into those red, raging eyes and sighed softly. He really wanted to look up at the world one more time, if only for thest time. But he knew he had no time left. "I will get you back home..." Li Hao raised his hand, the Green Frost Sword had shattered, but he mustered his power to solidify the fragments into a broken de, wielding it once more to deliver the strongest Sword Intent. Three consecutive strikes, one shing towards the demons and soldiers within the city, the other twonding on Li Tianzong. The demonic might on his body was scattered, his body burst open, and his chest cracked. And as he unleashed such a powerful attack, Li Hao''s flesh and blood deteriorated rapidly, the solidified Green Frost Sword also turned to debris, leaving him no choice but to charge forward, continuously swinging his fists. Boom boom boom! Blow after blow, his fists pummeled Li Tianzong''s massive demonic form, punching holes everywhere, Demonic Qi rattling and dissipating from within. Li Tianzong let out a roar of fury, and yet his body waspletely overpowered by Li Hao. He seemed to realize that he had failed. "I want to go home, I wish to bring you all back home..." He let out a wounded beast''s mournful roar, tears of hot blood flowing from his eyes, seemingly returning to the despair of Dragon City''s copse. Boom! Li Hao''s final punch was swung, crushing the demonic presence within himpletely, the giant demon body disappeared, plummeting straight down into the city. Li Hao''s body had be horrifying, the flesh of his chest and abdomen all fallen off, leaving behind nothing but a broken shell. Even the Unwithering Strength could not alleviate it, and it was quickly running out. Li Hao turned his head towards the city, suddenly raised his hand, and drew in all the Power of Heaven and Earth, unleashing it with a swing. A wave of Sword Qi rippled out from his side, spreading rapidly, its destructive forceparable to the Dao Domain''s extension, erasing all the demons and mutated soldiers it passed, not even a scream could be emitted in time. This included some Great Demons from the Three Immortal Realms and even the Demon King, none had the power to resist. The Candle me God tried to flee, but that force came too fast. He blocked with all his might using his Dao Domain, roaring in rage, but his body was submerged nevertheless. "Hao Er!" Li Xiaoran rushed over from afar, only to see Li Hao''s body fading away like dust. Li Tianzong climbed out of the deep pit, his hair disheveled, but with no sign of demonic presence on him, no dark Qi, and the red in his eyes had disappeared. He looked around, and when he spotted Li Hao almost vanishing in mid-air, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he hurriedly rushed over. "My child!" He sped over like a rainbow, arriving in front of Li Hao, trembling as he saw the dissipating body: "How could you do something so foolish!" Li Hao felt his consciousness being pulled by the Power of Heaven and Earth, about to dissipate, he saw Li Tianzong who seemed to have regained rity, he smiled weakly: "Now, you should be able to go back..." Beside him, golden lettering appeared, notifying Li Hao that the main quest wasplete. Does this count as clearing the game? Li Hao wanted to look closer, but his vision was already blurry, everything seemed to be receding, and it felt like he was being tugged into the vast Heaven and Earth, to blend inpletely. "If I''ve cleared it, then I should be able to let go, right..." Li Hao murmured to himself. His body, like dust, faded from sight in front of Li Tianzong and Li Xiaoran. Li Xiaoran, who had chased over, was also covered in the blood of demons, he stared nkly at Li Hao disappearing like a wisp of clean breeze,pletely gone. The young man''sst words, faint as spider silk, reached his ears, causing him to break down in tears. With Mo River''s passage, big brother Li Tianzong could be freed. But, Li Hao couldn''t return anymore! Chapter 393: Chapter 20 Peace in Liangzhou Liangzhou, a month ago. With reinforcements arriving from all sides, the frontline copse of the demons led to the swift recapture of most cities that had been quickly upied by the demons. Around Liangzhou, battle gs soared. To prevent the demons lingering in some cities from harming the people excessively, Li Tian Gang discussed with Li Xuanli about withdrawing a Light Cavalry Unit from the main army. Recing the unit with the Haotian battle gs, they would head to various cities first to deter the demons and scout the situation. If the situation looked grim, they would wait for the main army, but if the battle gs could intimidate the demons in those cities, they could rescue the trapped citizens ahead of time. After all, even a single day''s dy could result in tens of thousands of citizens falling victim to the demons. Hence, when it came to reiming territory and rescuing the people, speed was of the essence. After the rion call of this grand counterattack was sounded, the many small- and medium-sized demon forces that had followed the three great demon powers into battle, trying to fish in troubled waters, were in a state of panic, not expecting such a swift copse at the frontlines. Originally, upon hearing the numerous favorable battle reports from Tianji Pce, they believed the demons'' upation of Liangzhou to be a done deal, almost certain. Yet, the situation had reversed. Memories of fear, branded in the ancient dynasty within their veins, resurfaced. Many forces with elder demons within their ranks chose to withdraw, taking advantage of the chaos in Liangzhou that made it difficult to be tracked. If they were put on the wanted list, it would be tough to find a ce to live outside their own territories; they''d have to constantly hide and dodge. "Why, why was there such a swift defeat?" "Wasn''t it said that the Great Elder of Longmen would lead us to breach Liangzhou?" Amongst the demons, many Great Demons roared in anger, questioning the Bird Demon from Tianji Pce. The Bird Demon from Tianji Pce felt bitter inside. Being demons themselves, they naturally sided with the three great powers, and what''s more, they had not yet revealed that the master of the Great Void Realm had personallye to the battlefield. This was secret information about the war, not to be leaked to prevent these informed demons from being captured by the Human Race and the information bing known to them. "ording to frontline intelligence, Longmen has been defeated. For the specific reason, you will need to pay with blood jade." The same phrase was given by the bird demon from Tianji Pce in response to the demon forces. Regardless of the oue of the war, the money Tianji Pce earned would not be any less. This was also why Tianji Pce, while seeminglycking inbat power, could still rank among the top demon forces, on par with powers like Longmen. Some demons chose to simply flee for their lives, not bothering to inquire further, knowing that in time such information would naturally be public, and they could learn it for freeter on. Yet some of the wealthier and more irritable demons, though annoyed, still chose to purchase the intelligence immediately, and soon learned the detailed reasons from the mouth of the Tianji Pce bird demon. Master of the Great Void Realm personally led themand, but a young general of the Human Race emerged, joining the battlefield, ying seven Demon Kings, and was chased by the master of the Great Void Realm and the Great Elder of Longmen, fleeing outside the territory of Liangzhou. This news spread swiftly among the demons. The demons that normally resided outside Heavenly Gate Pass and had moved elsewhere were surprised but not overly shocked upon hearing this information, for they had long known of the might of the young general guarding Heavenly Gate Pass. The other demons scattered around the exteriors of Liangzhou, however, were truly astounded that an extraordinary talent had been born within the Human Race! An elder demonmented, recalling the incident in Cangzhou from over a decade ago. It was a young general who had emerged out of nowhere, leading only a thousand Iron Cavalry, single-handedly pacified an entire province and guarded it. Now, fifteen yearster, another young general had emerged, seemingly a cyclic destiny. This also seemed to indicate that the fate of the Human Race had not declined and still hung like a three-edged sword over the heads of the demons. The demons copsed upon hearing the name Haotian, scattering in a frantic escape. This reiming operation did not consume much military strength, and with the Dayu Royal Family''s army arriving to reinforce, surrounding Liangzhou, they annihted many fleeing demons. The original five hundred thousand royal troops that came as reinforcements now only had to deal with the cleanup work. Consequently, the fleeing demons faced the sweeping tide of the vast army, suffering heavy casualties. A smaller number of demons who managed to escape did so with their races exterminated and forces destroyed, leaving only a handful of minor demons to get away with memories filled with fear and agony. "Report, Your Highness!" The scout returned, bearing the Emperor Yu''s banner, with the flying characters for Xuan in Emperor Yu''s distinctive ck color. "Thirty li ahead, the demons in that city have abandoned it and fled. Now a military force is taking over there, rallying the remaining guards and citizens in the city to treat the wounded." The scout dismounted swiftly and reported in detail. In front of him was a dragon, its body covered in red scales and over a dozen zhang long, with a young man standing on its back wearing golden divine armor, his cape billowing in the wind. Being called ''Your Highness'' suggested his extraordinary status. The ''Yan'' character on his divine armor''s chest made his identity clear and was familiar to the court and noble families. He was one of the few extraordinarily famous princes among the dozens, the thirteenth Prince, Jiang Yan. At such a young age, he had already established incredible aplishments and was known for his bravery; had he not been born into the royal family, he could have easily been ennobled as a Marquis. At the moment, Jiang Yan slightly furrowed his brows upon hearing the scout''s words and said, "It is said there was a Great Demon presiding there. How many troops did they use to repel it so quietly?" "Reportedly, not a single soldier or piece of weaponry was harmed." The scout replied respectfully, lowering his head and exining the situation in detail. After listening, Jiang Yan''s eyes, beneath his arched brows, showed surprise, which then turned to a cold sternness: "Humph, the Haotian battle g? It''sughable that a mere g could deter a Great Demon!" "Is the ancestral banner of the Dayu Royal Family not more intimidating than that Haotian battle g? It seems that father has been too merciful towards these demons in recent years!" Chapter 394: Chapter 20 Liangzhou Peaceful_2 "Transmit the order!" His face was cold as he said, "y all demons encountered along the way, leave none alive, capture the Great Demon alive, and after Liangzhou is pacified, I will construct a high altar and refine the Great Demon to awe the demons of the world!" "Let these demons know the fate that awaits those who dare invade the territory of the Dayu Divine Dynasty!" As the royal army rushed to the scene, forces from other major states also hurried to Liangzhou, reinforcing the battlefield. These forces consisted of scions of noble families, various Jianghu sects, and local armies from each statelearning of Liangzhou''s plight, reinforcements were sent from all directions. However, with each major state spanning seventy to a hundred thousand miles of vast territory, unless the armies used certain secret military assets to hasten their march, reinforcement often took time. By the time all the allied forces had arrived, the cleanup of the Liangzhou battlefield was almost at its endthe campaign from the demons'' initial attack to its conclusion took less than ten days in total. What remained was the sweeping of demons lurking in various ces within the territory. Some of these demons had fled to towns and other locations to hide, waiting for themotion to die down before continuing to endanger the popce. After all, with the defense line broken, it was unknown how many demons had poured in, and Liangzhou covered arge area that needed to be thoroughly examined. "Old Seven, we''ve just interrogated a Bird Demon from Tianji Pce. Hao Er has drawn the three Demon Kings to Mo River, where your Fourth Uncle is stationed." In the Liangzhou Military Department, hope red in Li Xuanli''s eyes as he said, "Perhaps, with Fourth Uncle''s help, Hao Er might note to harm. Fourth Uncle does have considerable experience with Mo River." Li Tian Gang breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, "With Fourth Uncle there, there''s hope of escaping via Mo River. So, the Demon King is now guarding outside Mo River?" "He''s gone in too." "In that case, this is valuable intelligence; we can catch the turtle in the jar!" Li Tian Gang''s eyes started to glimmer faintly. Li Xuanli nodded: "But the Candle me God is at a Half-step Taiping Dao Realm. To hunt him down, we''d have to ask Second Uncle toe over, and even that might not be enough. We still need the assistance of those few from the Divine General Mansion wielding the Sea-Calming Divine Needles. If we could get help from that olddy of the Xia Family..." He paused, then shook his headthe olddy had been anchoring the Xia Family for many years and rarely left; it was unlikely that she would take action for this matter. "Why not ask the Buddha Lord?" proposed Li Xuanli thoughtfully. Li Tian Gang''s eyes narrowed slightly as he said, "The Buddha Lord might not intervene; he might just send a Bodhisattva to make do. You should have seen clearly what happened in Liangzhou this time!" Li Xuanli thought of Lin Wujing and certain rumors, nodding subtly: "But the True Masters of the Gan Tao Pce are loath to leave their abodesurely we can''t let this rare opportunity slip by?" "Let''s ask the imperial family to step in. With their call to arms, I''ve heard that Princes Jiang Yan and Jiang Chong have both arrived. Let''s discuss with them. If they can summon other powerful figures like the Sword Saint to unite in a siege and also call upon themander of the imperial guards, the Candle me God is sure to die!" A cold light flickered in Li Tian Gang''s eyes. "Agreed." Li Xuanli nodded in response. With the rebellion in Liangzhou quelled and peace restored, Prince Jiang Yan, in coboration with the Liangzhou Army and the Divine General Mansion, constructed a high altar within the state and sacrificed nine Great Demons of the Three Immortal Realms to heaven. This act was ostensibly to honor the souls of the Liangzhou popce, but in reality, it was intended to intimidate the demons. The news spread rapidly, inciting even greater fear among the demons beyond the borders. After the Demon Sacrifice Ritual concluded, messages were sent out to all corners. ... At the Xia Family. In a in courtyard, an olddy was tending to the poultry, feeding chickens and ducks. "Cluck, cluck." She took out a handful of rice and threw it in front of several chicklings, letting them peck at the grains. The little yellow chick pecked at the rice demurely, savoring its meal with relish. Suddenly, the gate to the small courtyard was pushed open, and a middle-aged woman in patched clothing walked in, holding a letter in her hand. She appeared simple, with a gray wooden hairpin in her hair, yet beneath the coarse hemp sleeves, her skin was white as mutton fat, seemingly delicate enough to break at the slightest touch. The elderly woman was sitting in a rocking chair, gently swaying, watching the little yellow chick peck at the rice in front of her with a benevolent expression on her face. Only when the middle-aged woman came closer did she look up and naturally nced at the letter in the other''s hand, her smiling face bing slightly reserved. "Madam, it''s a letter from the Li Family." The middle-aged woman spoke in a gentle and respectful tone. The old woman reached out for the letter and read through it slowly. After a while, she gently closed the letter and murmured, "Now that the country''s fortune is waning, these old fellows have started getting restless." "Madam, shall we go?" The middle-aged woman cautiously whispered, "It truly is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and that Candle me God with the Dao Domain should not fall into the Mo River. Once he emerges, it''ll be an ideal time for the hunt." The old woman ced the letter behind the rocking chair and grabbed another handful of rice to throw to the little yellow chick at her feet: "The Tianji Pce must have already shared this intelligence with other demon powers, right? Demons, although often at odds with each other, still understand the principle of mutual interdependence in survival." "The Ancient Demon Pce and the Great Void Realm don''t get along; they''ll likely not send reinforcements. But Gluttonous Valley, Dragon Gate, and the Holy Pce will all send people." "It''s both an opportunity and a trap." "This battle could well be bait for the demons." As she spoke, she gently kicked one of the little yellow chicks with her foot and chuckled, "Don''t be greedy and eat it all. Leave some for the others." The biggest little yellow chick was nudged aside, looking somewhat aggrieved and then huddled closer to the feet of the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman shifted her stance slightly before saying, "So Madam, do you mean that we should just observe the situation for now?" "Let''s wait." The elderly woman said softly. ... The Wang Family. Within a pce-like hall, three figures were gathered. "We''ve just received another letter from the Li Family; Liangzhou has been pacified." One of the figures, a burly man with a dignified face, spoke in a low voice, "Li Tian Gang had sent out the Eight Directions Orders asking for assistance earlier. Our Wang Family is too far away. By the time we sent help, it would have been over. Since we didn''t respondst time, if we don''t show some gesture now, we might be criticized." "Hmph, what of criticism? Such matters concerning demons are none of our business. Haven''t we already divided our forces among them? Isn''t that enough?" Another gaunt middle-aged man said coldly. "Those are all things of the past; let''s not bring them up again." An elderly figure seated at the head of the group spoke in a low voice, "Grievances and grudges are all past smoke, untraceable." "The current situation under the Dayu Divine Dynasty is that the threat of demons is a minor issue. The problem with the Mo River is bing more serious by the day." "Zhen Dong is currently striving for those ten thousand merit points, but it''s unclear what special changes will ur once he reaches the ten thousand." With a sigh, worry tinged his brows, yet he seemed to carry a hint of hope as well. "There should be some changes. Over the years, our research and challenges regarding the Mo River show that the merit ranking is not simply an empty name or merely a title." The authoritative man on the right said, "An ancestor of our 98th generation broke ten thousand in merit, didn''t he? It''s recorded that he seemed to have received an extra chance to defy fate, and it was his thriving fortune that led to the flourishing of talents in our Wang Family over these years." Chapter 395: Chapter 21: The Chess of Emperor Yu "It''s a pity that no one but us believes this kind of thing," The thin middle-aged man snorted coldly, "They just think that our Wang Family is tricking people, luring them to help with false promises. These guys will never rise early unless there''s profit in it. Without any benefits driving them, even if the Mo River extends to their hometown, they would choose to move rather than solve the problem of the Mo River!" "That''s just how people are; you can''t really me anyone else," The elder shook his head slightly and said, "Unfortunately, ten thousand merits is too hard to obtain; it requires the destruction of a Youdu-level Mo River ten times. Only the Eastern Protector is in the Grand Tao of Peace Realm, otherwise it would be impossible toplete." "Let''s talk about the Mo River in Liangzhou Dragon City first," The authoritative-faced middle-aged man said, "That Li Family young man lured those three Demon Kings into the Dragon City Mo River, probably nning to perish together with them in the river." "That section of the Mo River is extremely dangerous, more troublesome than other Youdu-level Mo Riversit could rank within the top ten of such rivers." "Li Xiaoran has the blood of the Li Family, a natural advantage, but even so, there hasn''t been much progress over the years. It''s uncertain if there will be any achievements this time." "Indeed, this is a rare opportunity to catch a turtle in a jar, to kill the sovereign of the Great Void Realm. The Great Void Realm will surely be severely wounded, falling from the top forces, allowing the Monster Suppression Department to dispatch people to clean up, easing the pressure on the border." "But other holy pces and the Dragon Gate will most likely not sit idly by and may even anticipate our actions, leading to a major battle when the timees," "What do you think, should we ask Uncle of the Eastern Protector toe out, or should we go ourselves? If the old matriarch of the Xia Family chooses not to intervene, we can withdraw in time," "I don''t think it''s worth it," The thin middle-aged man said, "It''s hard enough for Uncle Eastern Protector to clean up the Mo River, and on top of that, to run around for this kind of thing, isn''t itughable? It was agreed back then that they would guard the border, and we would take care of the Mo River. Now they want us to manage their mess as well, isn''t that a joke?" The authoritative man looked at the elder, who was silent for a while before finally saying, "I''ll make a trip myself first, go there and see. Wait for Uncle Eastern Protector to emerge from the Mo River, let him rest before hees over if necessary." "Uncle, are you really going?" The thin middle-aged man was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "Our Wang Family is no longer involved with these demons. Over the years, they have been killing demons and making meritorious deeds, and although the Li Family has lost six sons in battle, at least they did their duty and earned a clear conscience! But who will remember those from our Wang Family who died in the Mo River? Even the Merit Board will erase their names; ask anyone in the world now, who remembers that the Wang Family is also part of the Divine General Mansion?" "Who will help us clear the Mo River if we help them?" The elder listened to his agitated speech, fell silent for a moment, then looked up at him and said, "My journey is not about shouldering the responsibilities of the Wang Family, but about the conscience of a martial artist! Man and demons are inherent enemies; ying demons and removing evils are the martial goals of our kind. If one possesses martial skills but lives a cowardly life in the marketces, what''s the point? The world may not know of the Wang Family''s merits, but heaven knows, earth knows, the Emperor knows, and the descendants of our Wang Family rememberthat''s enough!" The thin middle-aged man saw his resolute look, was taken aback, his lips trembling slightly, and in the end, he said no more. ... ... In Dayu State, the holy capital, Yuzhou. Within the majestic imperial pce, inside a deep courtyard. Snap! With a crisp sound, in a courtyard abloom with peach blossoms, two figures sat leisurely across from each other ying chess in a pavilion. One was Emperor Yu, and the other wore luxurious Jiao robes. He looked about forty, but with a few strands of white hair at his temples. On his waist card was engraved the character "Qing," and everyone in the imperial pce and even the entire Yuzhou knew that this only represented one identitythe Prince Qing, Jiang Qingshan. In Jianghu outside the court, he had another namethe Green Mountain Taoist Master! "Brother Emperor, you''ve won again," Jiang Qingshan watched as his own territory was dissected beyond redemption by the ck stones,pletely severing his lifeline, and he could only smile wryly as he conceded with a bow. Emperor Yu chuckled, "It''s not fun to y chess if you keep letting me win." "I wouldn''t dare let you win, Brother Emperor. I have given it my all, yet skill is inferior to yours. I must practice more when I return," Jiang Qingshan replied with a bitter smile. Emperor Yu, pleased by the statement, couldn''t stop smiling as he said, "Your chess skills indeed need improvement. I should find a better chess yer to visit your residence to sharpen your skills. After so many years, you haven''t improved a bit, not even as good as a child." Jiang Qingshan was left speechless, and with a forced smile said, "Brother Emperor, now you''re making fun of me. My chess skills may not match yours, but I can hold my own against the little chess sage. How could I not be better than a child?" Seeing his brother unconvinced, Emperor Yuughed, but his smile faded as he thought of the carefree youth beneath the willow tree. He remained silent. He put down the chess piece he was holding and said softly, "You already know about the situation in Liangzhou, what are your ns?" Jiang Qingshan, seeing this, stopped fiddling with the chessboard, and seriously replied, "Holy Pces and the Dragon Gate, the Great Void Realm is attacking Liangzhou, and other demonic forces are also eager to move, eying the other states, preventing them from allocating too many resources elsewhere." "They aim to use Liangzhou as a breach, and once Liangzhou is secured, they n to invade other states with the surge of the Aquatic n demons from the Wei River, and then rely on Liangzhou''s terrain, defensible bynd and attackable by water forces. They are truly serious about taking action against our Dayu State!" Emperor Yu nodded slightly and said, "You must also be aware of the situation behind them." Jiang Qingshan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he nodded, "I heard that the Li Familyd lured the sovereign of the Great Void Realm into Dragon City Mo River. Now is an excellent opportunity to catch a turtle in a jar. Brother Emperor, did you summon me here to join the hunt?" Chapter 396: Chapter 21 Emperor Yus Chess_2 "I asked you to hunt, but the target isn''t Dragon City Mo River." Emperor Yu''s fingers lightly tapped on the chessboard, his gaze falling on a ck piece that had dropped off the board, and he smiled, saying, "Sometimes, the oue of the game isn''t decided on the board, but rather outside of it." "That elder Lu Yuan from the Dragon Gate made his move, cooperating with the Candle me God in an attempt to take Liangzhou. ording to secret reports from the front lines, the Candle me God hadn''t nned to make a move, but was forced to show himself because that child was too troublesome." "However, the master of Dragon Gate and many elders from the Sacred Pce didn''t participate in this battle." "Where do you think they all might be?" Jiang Qingshan''s heart stirred, quicklying up with an answer, yet he shook his head and said, "This younger brother is dull, please enlighten me, older brother." Emperor Yu spoke indifferently, "The older generation of the Li Family didn''t show themselves, which means they must have realized the issue. Besides wanting to encroach on Liangzhou, they also want to take advantage of the situation to make a big score and tten the Divine General Mansion as well!" "With three major forces making their moves, everything is out in the open. Luckily, the Li Family is smart and didn''t rashly leave." "Now that they are gathered in Qingzhou, it is exactly when their own territory is at its weakestthis is the perfect time to hunt!" Jiang Qingshan''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Older brother, are you suggesting that I go and eradicate theirir, pulling out their roots?" "Northern Yan has been unchallenged for over a dozen years; the Sacred Pce should pay a price!" Emperor Yu nodded slightly, looking at the vivid peach blossoms in the courtyard, "I have evergreen seasons here, but outside the courtyard, autumn has arrived." "It''s been many years since I hunted with you; I wonder how your hunting skills have held up. Have you regressed?" Jiang Qingshan''s face showed a hint of a smile, "I am certainly no match for older brother, but if I hunt a mountain, I will make sure there isn''t a single survivor left!" "Then I shall await your return for a drink!" Emperor Yuughed. Upon hearing this, Jiang Qingshan stood up, bowed respectfully, and formally epted hismand. After seeing Jiang Qingshan off, Chu Jiuyue walked slowly back to the pavilion, saw Emperor Yu still staring at the chessboard, lost in thought, and said, "Your Majesty, are you thinking about that child?" Emperor Yu''s gaze became focused,nding on him, "Do you think that the fate of our Dayu Divine Dynasty is truly declining?" Chu Jiuyue''s face changed slightly, hurriedly saying, "Your Majesty, the Dayu Divine Dynasty is blessed by the former emperor and will surely prosper for eternity. How can there be any decline?" "If it hasn''t declined, then why, over a decade ago, did the ninth son of the Li Family die young, with not even his bones left in foreignnds?" "And why that child, at just fifteen, found himself in peril? They were both the future hope and backbone of our Dayu Divine Dynasty, but it seems as if the heavens are unwilling to give them time." Emperor Yu gazed into the distant blue sky outside the courtyard and murmured, "If only that child had another ten yearseven just ten more years would have been enough." Chu Jiuyue fell silent for a moment. Chapter Your: Thinking of the secret dispatches from Liangzhou, he knew these words were true. At fifteen, reaching the Three Immortal Realms, and with cultivation so solid it was almost unimaginable, to y the Demon King and even battle in the Ultimate Study Realm was truly incredible! Such exceptional talent could be described as having the posture of a Saint without exaggeration. Perhaps, it was for this reason that he managed to draw the attention of the master of the Great Void Realm, who abandoned the bigger picture on the battlefield to pursue him alone... Chu Jiuyue thought to himself. "Your Majesty, about the situation at the Liangzhou Mo River..." Emperor Yu fell silent for a long while before he finally said, "Send for the ninth brother, have him go in person at any cost, and bring him back!" Chu Jiuyue''s pupils contracted slightly. Was he actually nning to release that madman? "Your Majesty, but if we do this..." "Are you afraid?" Emperor Yu looked at him dispassionately, his expression already calming, "If hees out, I suppose the first stroke of his sword would strike me, but no matter, I can bear it for that child." "Your Majesty..." Chu Jiuyue was shaken, never expecting Emperor Yu to make such a risky move. The ninth prince... was not someone to be taken lightly! In this vast imperial pce and the city beyond, to all the nobility and royalty, that existence was a topic shrouded in silence. In those days, he was nearly a madman who nearly split the imperial city with a single stroke! ... The battle of Liangzhou ended, with undercurrents stirring everywhere. The royal army of five hundred thousand still stood guard in Liangzhou, waiting for the situation beyond the Mo River to unfold. After consultation with two princes, Li Tian Gang joined forces with the Liangzhou Army, sending out two hundred thousand elite troops toward Dragon City Mo River. They set up camp outside the Mo River, forming a military formation, ready to rescue Li Hao and Li Xiaoran whenever they emerged and also to counter the master of the Great Void Realm; striking the enemy would be a good oue. Although two hundred thousand troops wouldn''t harm the Dao Domain, it wasn''t just any armymany masters were hidden among them. News of masters heading over or making excuses had already fallen into the hands of Li Tian Gang and others, therefore strategic arrangements were made in advance. But as time passed, no quarrel broke out outside the Mo River, instead, there was great upheaval in the Northern Yan Region. Prince Qing led an army of a million and took the Sacred Pce, leveling the secretnds of its Sacred Mountain, destroying the gates, killing countless demons. Now, the Sacred Pce''s treasured domain, its spirit springs cut off, its peaks ruined, has turned into a wastnd. This news spread among the demons, and soon reached the ears of those gathered in Qingzhou. "Dammit, that Green Mountain Taoist Master is vicious!" "He actually led the charge himself. I heard the Pce Master of the Sacred Pce was seriously injured and managed to escape." "The other elders of the Sacred Pce have returned, but it''s probably toote." Hidden in a secret ce in Qingzhou, there were many fierce figures, all elders from the Dragon Gate. When the situation in Liangzhou turned around, some elders of the Sacred Pce realized that the ambush n in Qingzhou was going to fail. Once Liangzhou stabilizes, the old members of the Li Family will have no reason to leave the Divine General Mansion. Chapter 397: Chapter 21: Emperor Yus Chess_3 As a result, their ambush had be utterly meaningless. However, no sooner had the elders of the Sacred Pce retreated than bad news from Northern Yan arrived. No one expected that the Qing Mountain Master would seize this opportunity to not support Liangzhou, but instead turn his spear against the Sacred Pce''s stronghold! The news of this battle was personally reported by the bird demon elder of Tianji Pce, and at this moment, the numerous elders of Dragon City, including the master of Dragon City, all felt surprised and angry. At the same time, they were somewhat relieved. Their defensive force left behind at the mountain gate and demon nest was even weaker, and if another prince were sent to encircle and suppress the enemy, they feared their own home might also suffer. After some deliberation, they could only choose to retreat reluctantly. The two old men of the Li Family had shut their doors and note out; obviously, they had guessed their movements and knew that continuing the ambush would be fruitless. "Contact the Sacred Pce, go to Mo River, there is no turning back now, we must rescue the Candle me God." "This waste, at Half-step Tao Realm, still can''t take down a little brat!" "Has the Great Void Realm been avoiding the world for too many years, that he has even forgotten how to devour people?" The numerous elders of Dragon City were full ofints, their hearts filled with anger. This time, not only had they failed to take down Liangzhou, but the Li Family of Qingzhou also remained unscathed; the n was aplete failure. And as the many pieces of intelligence from Tianji Pce were gathered and the overall situation reviewed, they realized that the failure of the n was due to a variable, which was none other than the young general known as Haotian! He came from the Li Familyagain, the Li Family! Not just Dragon City, but also the numerous Demon Kings of the Sacred Pce were filled with resentment. ... Inside the Divine General Mansion. Upon hearing the news that the stronghold of the Sacred Pce in Northern Yan had been uprooted, Li Muxiu couldn''t help but burst intoughter. He knew that his majesty would never let anyone down. The Sacred Pce''s stronghold in Northern Yan had been wiped out, the Pce Master fighting alone, defeated by Prince Qing, with both sides unleashing the power of the Grand Tao of Peace Realm, having kept their strength profoundly hidden. But Prince Qing proved to be even more skillful, defeating him, and with the sweeping advance of a million-strong elite royal army, the entire Sacred Mountain was ttened. This battle could be said to have shaken the demon world, showing them that this aging lion still had the power to struggle and bite off the enemy''s neck! "Those guys in Qingzhou must be scared by now." "Just wait a bit longer, a few more days, then I''ll quietly leave for Liangzhou." Li Muxiu went to the ancestral hall and exined his n to Li Qingzheng: "You know the situation in Liangzhou; these guys definitely won''t bepliant and let us ambush the Candle me God, that would cause their alliance to fall apart." "But the Candle me God must die!" A cold light shed in Li Muxiu''s eyes, and he said: "Additionally, I have to go and bring back Hao Er and the fourth brother; otherwise, they might also be in danger." "But with the Candle me God at Half-step Tao Realm, can you stand against him?" Li Qingzheng asked with concern. Li Muxiu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he replied: "Half-step Tao Realm, that''s all, isn''t itmon!" Li Qingzheng was slightly stunned, looking at him in astonishment, "You, you''ve also touched upon it?" Li Muxiu nodded slightly, his expression suddenly turning somber, "It was an epiphany during one of those years spent Fishing with Hao Er, chatting idly, when you think about it, I should thank that boy..." Li Qingzheng became somewhat excited, but when he mentioned Li Hao, thinking of the young boy who had sat with him ying chess in the courtyard for four or five years, he couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s a pity that Tiangang is too stubborn, that boy is also stubborn, but now that you''ve touched that step, it''s like finally catching up to big brother''s footsteps." "Big brother..." Chapter Find: Li Muxiu thought of his eldest brother, who had been ambushed and killed by the master of Dragon City and several Demon Kings during the battle of Dragon City, and his fists clenched involuntarily. At that time, he had been traveling and pursuing the girl he had long yearned for. When he heard the news, he came to his senses, returned to the Li Family, took over from the fourth, stood guard in the Listening Rain Tower, and cut off contact with that girl. Although many had persuaded him that this matter had nothing to do with him, during the battle of Dragon City, Li Tianzong himself had led the troops to defend the city, others were not present, each stationed at their own ces. But Li Muxiu felt it wasn''t so. He had always been out of favor with his father, had a casual temperament, and held no office. Being unupied, he felt guilty, and this guilt had always taken root in his heart, unwilling to look back. "I heard that Hao Er has reached the Immortal tier, and he can even contend with Demon Kings, I don''t know how he trains." Seeing the second brother''s forlorn and grieving eyes, Li Qingzheng quickly changed the subject, smiling, "Now that we''re bringing him back, there should be no need topete with that little fellow Li Qianfeng anymore, we can directly acknowledge him as the True Dragon." "Tiangang shouldn''t have any objections either, after all, Hao Er''s martial achievements are witnessed by all after this battle; he ought to be made a marquis!" Hearing his words, Li Muxiu came back to his senses, a sh of anger in his eyes as he coldly snorted, "Naturally, his achievements are in no way inferior to little ninth''s of the past, Hao Er is only fifteen years old, being appointed a general and made a marquis, I want to see how Tiangang will still criticize his son, calling him unfit!" "The past incident was a misunderstanding, and I don''t know why Tiangang was so impulsive back then, didn''t let Hao Er finish speaking, ah!" Li Qingzheng shook his head and sighed. Li Muxiu''s gaze shifted slightly, murmuring, "Only, I don''t know if Hao Er will be willing toe back, willing to recognize me as his Second Uncle." Li Qingzheng nced at him, recalling the solitary figure of the boy leaving the Divine General Mansion in the snowstorm, and fell silent for a moment. ... As time passed. After Liangzhou was pacified, everyone''s attention turned to the otherworldly Mo River. Chapter 398: Chapter 21: Emperor Yus Chess_4 The Mo River, originally part of Dayu''s territory, was separated from itter due to the river itself. This illustrates the difficulty that the Mo River has posed,pelling the highly territorial Dayu Divine Dynasty to cedend, something not even the top demonic forces have managed to do. Li Tian Gang was stationed in the western region of Liangzhou, constantly monitoring the situation, closest to the Mo River. As another month passed, Li Tian Gang could no longer endure, and he found Li Xuanli to take over the surveince. "I''m going to Heavenly Gate Pass." Li Tian Gang said. "Are you going to see Hao Er? But I heard that''s just his Martial Arts avatar." Li Xuanli immediately understood his intent. While reiming Liangzhou, they also sent people to scout Heavenly Gate Pass, only to learn that there were no traces or tumults of demon attacks there. In this regard, they could understand, since Li Hao''s war gs were too intimidating. Strewn across Heavenly Gate Pass, they should deter any demons from daring to approach. Moreover, when they reimed Liangzhou, they obtained information about Li Hao from a captured Bird Demon from Tianji Pce. Beyond the pass by five thousand li, all had been swept clean by Li Hao; no demons dared to vite that area! Furthermore, the demons deliberately avoided attacking Heavenly Gate Pass during their assault on Liangzhou! These two pieces of news shocked both them and all other officers and soldiers, including the reinforcements from various powers. No one had expected that the demon army, which united three top demonic forces, would dare to face the million-strong army of the East-West Territory but not invade the southern pass guarded by that youth! One man equivalent to a million-strong army! Considering the power that Li Hao exhibited on the battlefield, everyone was not only shocked but also fell silent. That youth''sbat abilities truly warranted such cautious reverence from the demons. Often, it is not your allies who know if you are weak, but your opponents. Simrly, only you know who is the weakest on the opposite side. Undoubtedly, they had yet to realize the growth of that youth, but the demons outside Heavenly Gate Pass had already deeply learned their lesson. Experience more tales on M V L Besides, Li Tian Gang had written to the imperial court, hoping His Majesty would send more war gs to help them defend Liangzhou. But it took several days to receive a reply that the Heavenly Observatory did not have such means at the moment and suggested Li Tian Gang ask Li Hao where he learned such heaven-reaching techniques. Upon receiving this reply, Li Tian Gang was somewhat stupefied. He thought of the words spoken by the Candle me God when it appeared, feeling as if his blood was pulsating through his body. That Sword Array war g, did that child create it himself? Who helped him? Li Tian Gang realized that he knew far too little about his own son. Besides being valued by Emperor Yu and cherished by the older generation of his family, this child also had secrets unknown even to himself. He had previously written to his second uncle to inquire, but the response he received was somewhat mocking: "He is your son, you''re asking me? Who should I ask then?" Having long been ustomed to his second uncle''s temper, Li Tian Gang was not angered by the response. But from the reply, he realized that his second uncle likely did not know either. Given the importance of the matter, even if that second uncle was angry with him, he would not be vague about something like this. Thus, he could only learn the truth by asking Li Hao himself. Now, with Li Hao having not returned from the Mo River for a long time, his life or death unknown, he nned to first visit Heavenly Gate Pass to see, as he heard that Li Hao''s Martial Arts avatar could move on its own and might hold a fraction of his memories. Apart from inquiring about the war gs, he was also keen to find out if Li Hao was confident of extricating himself from the Mo River and returning. With his fourth uncle, who had tackled Dragon City Mo River for over a decade, by his side, he should be unharmed... Chapter 399: Chapter 22 Li Tian Gangs Fury ``` Liangzhou, on Dragon Pass Road. Dressed in the Marshal''s golden armor, Li Tian Gang sped along. Although Liangzhou was now peaceful, a great battle might erupt at any moment near the Mo River in Dragon City just beyond the border, which is why he had not yet removed his armor. After many years, setting foot on Dragon Pass Road again, Li Tian Gang felt nostalgic. When he saw the clean and empty road, he was somewhat surprised. Ever since his third and sixth brothers died defending Dragon Pass Road, the demons there had grown increasingly rampant. He heard that travelers who ventured out from nearby borders were repeatedly attacked by demons, indicating that quite a few had infiltrated the region. However, he couldn''t me his younger sister Li Hongzhuang, who had taken over the defense of this ce. Despite being a woman, she not only donned armor and went into battle but also faced relentless demon forces outside Heavenly Gate Pass and three formidable Demon Kings. It was already an achievement to hold that pass. The yearly military reports spoke of heavy losses, illustrating just how difficult it was to defend this ce. That was also the reason to shrink the defenses and abandon Heavenly Gate Pass. He had originally wanted that child to experience the perils of the battlefield. Unexpectedly, that soon-to-be-abandoned pass had now be the safest ce in Liangzhou. Even such a catastrophe, a demon army numbering in the millions, chose to avoid that route and attack elsewhere. Li Tian Gang''s eyes flickered as he gazed at the ancient road''s thriving cypresses, feeling surprised and also a trace of quiet pride. Thinking of soon seeing that child''s face, his eyes grew eager. Although it was only a split-off part of him, his heart had shattered when he saw Li Hao purposefully lure away the three Demon Kings, his and Qingqing''s only son. Whenever others discussed Li Hao''s extraordinary talent and how stunning he was, he appeared cool and even somewhat aloof on the surface, but inside, he couldn''t help feeling proud and pleased. After all, that was his son, Li Tian Gang''s son! Your journey continues at M V L "Guest, would you like a cup of tea?" A cheerful voice interrupted Li Tian Gang''s thoughts. Li Tian Gang walked over leisurely, and seeing a tea stall nearby, he slightly raised his eyebrows and asked, "Old man, there are no patrols around Dragon Pass Road, and demons could appear at any time. You dare to set up a stall here?" The tea stall owner smiled and said, "General, you speak of the past. This ce isn''t like that anymore. Don''t you know? Ever since General Haotian took charge of Heavenly Gate Pass, no demons dare to step foot here. In my opinion, even the Imperial City might not be as safe as this!" Li Tian Gang''s eyes darkened, "Old man, you are of age. The Imperial City is not something that should be lightly disrespected. You should be more careful in the future!" The tea stall owner realized his faux pas and hurriedly made a cating smile, "Yes, yes, I spoke too much. General, would you like to have a cup of tea?" "Even if there are no demon attacks, with no one around, how can you have any business?" Li Tian Gang nced at the deserted Dragon Pass Road, thought for a moment, then casually took out a piece of silver coin. Although he was a general, he had the habit of carrying some money when he traveled. He had been taught by his father, Li Tianzong, from a young age that as a Dayu General, one must never casually use things belonging to themon people; otherwise, how would soldiers differ from bandits? "This is too much." The tea stall owner, taken aback by the sight of the silver coin, hurriedly went to give him change. But Li Tian Gang had already strode forward, "No need for change." "Hey, General, I haven''t served you tea yet!" "Drink a cup yourself." Watching the golden-armored general leaving, the elder at the tea stall wiped the silver coin and tucked it away, his face breaking into a joyful smile, "He carries a fierce aura, but he is indeed a kind-hearted person." In front of Cangya City. Li Tian Gang gazed at the majestic and imposing new city, his eyes focused. The city walls were filled with fluttering gs, bearing that familiar and revered symbol. Along Dragon Pass Road, he had also seen several battle gs, surmising it must be these gs that brought such tranquility to the road. At this moment, the city''s defendingmander noticed Li Tian Gang, immediately recognizing the Marshal''s armor, and was surprised. Someone immediately flew from the city walls to greet him respectfully, "Greetings, Marshal!" Li Tian Gang gave a slight nod, "Where is Li Hao?" Themander''s heart skipped a beat. Inside their city, they referred to him as Marshal Haotian, forbidden to mention Li Hao''s real name. But the man in front of him, he recognized as the legendary Duke, the Great Warrior. "Are you asking about the real Haotian General or...?" "What do you think?" Li Tian Gang interrupted him coldly. Themander''s face shifted slightly, thinking he had been foolish. With Marshal Haotian''s support, Liangzhou achieved remarkable military exploits, which had spread to the Imperial City. They all knew that Marshal Haotian''s real self wasn''t there, so how could the Great Warrior in front of them not know. "Marshal Haotian is in the city..." "Take me to him." Li Tian Gangmanded. Themander respectfully agreed and immediately led the way. As themander entered the city and walked briskly, Li Tian Gang proceeded slowly, observing his surroundings. Seeing this, themander quickly adjusted his pace to match his. Li Tian Gang surveyed the city. Along the way, he saw shops, vendors, and elegantly dressed young noblesaristocratic young masters,dies in fine silkcreating a harmonious atmosphere of content citizens. The interactions between these noble offspring and humble vendors were quite cordial, indicatingpetent management. The bustling and orderly scenes resembled those of a central regional state city. At that moment, many people on the street, noticing Li Tian Gang''s golden armor, looked on in surprise and started whispering among themselves. Li Tian Gang intended to look around more, but seeing the curious gazes of the people, his brows furrowed. He abruptly took to the air and instructed themander: ``` The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 400: Chapter 22 Li Tian Gangs Fury_2 "Lead the way." The officer, upon seeing this, immediately took to the air and increased speed. Li Tian Gang followed him at full speed to the city center, where there was an open area that seemed to be the lord''s mansion. The surrounding buildings were all neat and imposing, but in contrast, that open area was a humble fenced courtyard, which looked extremely simple, yet the presence of patrolling officers lent it a certain majesty. "Is that where he lives?" Li Tian Gang frowned, "They have the time to build civilian homes, howe they don''t build a more decent lord''s mansion." "Replying to the Marshal, General Haotian said that his old friend likes this little yard, so he kept it as is," the officer responded. Li Tian Gang slightly raised his eyebrows, thinking of the child''s capricious nature, he secretly sighed; surely even here at the Frontier Pass, that nature hadn''t changed. It is said that if a youth is not disciplined, they are unlikely to change for life. He knew that the other party''s character was probably already set and afraid it could no longer be changed. However, thinking of Li Hao''s current reputation, as well as all that he had done in Liangzhou, he felt there was no point dwelling on this issue anymore. Soon, both of themnded in front of the fenced courtyard. "Who is this?" The two guards at the gate, both from the Haotian Army, were formed from the warriors and grandmasters from various states, only familiar with some military rules, but their grasp of other military affairs was rather shallow. Therefore, when they saw Li Tian Gang''s attire, although they found it impressive, they did not immediately recognize him. "This is the Great Public of Punitive Military, Marshal of Punitive Military!" The leading officer immediately said. Li Tian Gang frowned slightly, feeling somewhat displeased. He had just thought that it was unnecessary to delve into Li Hao''s loose disposition, but now it seemed that this disposition had also spread to the soldiers under hismand. Not even recognizing his own identity, if he encountered another Divine General Mansion, he might inadvertently offend. And who knows what such disorganized soldiers would be like on the battlefield. Although he knew Li Hao was very strong in himself, he surely couldn''t expect to handle everything alone, especially if he was to inherit the mantle of True Dragon. If everything depended on the True Dragon, then ten lives wouldn''t be enough. The two guards jumped in fright upon the introduction. Even though they had not recognized Li Tian Gang, the great name of the Marshal of Punitive Military had been famous in Northern Yan for over a decade. They instantly knew that the middle-aged man before them was Li Hao''s father. The pair quickly paid their respects, and their appearance made Li Tian Gang''s brows furrow even deeper. Glowering, he said: "Hasn''t he trained you at all? You have no discipline. If you all went to battle like this, what kind of discipline would you have? A rabble!" The two lowered their heads nervously, and one of them muttered: "General Haotian said that with him around, we wouldn''t need to go to battle, and that we have undergone strict training. Usually, we won''t make mistakes unless it''s an ident..." Li Tian Gang couldn''t help but scoff, "What a grand tone, if he handles everything, then what''s the use of you? Who does he think he is? How many lives does he have?" Seeing the two shivering with their heads down, he didn''t bother to scold them further, and said, "Open the gate." "Marshal, please wait a moment, I''ll go inform General Haotian..." One of the guards said in desperation, turning and running into the yard. Li Tian Gang''s expression changed slightly. The other guard hurriedly exined to Li Tian Gang, "Please calm your anger, Marshal. Our general told us to report to him no matter whoes, otherwise it would spoil his mood." A stern light flickered in Li Tian Gang''s eyes as he said, "Mood? What mood?" This guard was also a grandmaster who had been famous for many years, surely able to tell that the Marshal was already angry, so he quickly tried to offer an apologetic smile: "General Haotian usually likes to take a nap during the day, or y chess, paint; if he is rudely disturbed..." Li Tian Gang''s expression turned sour; he hadn''t expected Li Hao to still be indulging in such leisure activities without restraint at the Frontier Pass! He had thought that Li Hao''s startling cultivational progress and strength were due to his own inspiration, culled from rigorous cultivation at Heavenly Gate Pass. Yet, he seemed to be enjoying himself just as always. He hadn''t changed, not at all! Li Tian Gang took a deep breath, thinking of the previous defense line and the battle achievements of Li Hao, as well as the current state of Liangzhou, he felt the anger rising in his heart slowly dissipate. He sighed inwardly. Although the other party hadn''t changed, his talent was indeed extraordinary. Even amidstfort and enjoyment, he still possessed that astonishingbat power and had also saved countless lives in Liangzhou. With such distinguished merits, he found it hard to rebuke. And he knew that the kid was stubborn, and he hade here this time to try and ease the father-son rtionship. At this moment, the courtyard gate opened again, and the guard came out, appearing nervous and uneasy. He nced at Li Tian Gang, and as Li Tian Gang noticed his expression, his own face turned stormy. "Um..." The guard said nervously: "General Haotian said he does not wish to receive guests, asking you to go back." "Insolent child!" Li Tian Gang was enraged. As a father who had personallye to visit, he had already lowered himself to Li Hao, and to be turned away? Where was the slightest respect for the father? "Did he personally say that? Tell him toe out and see me himself!" Li Tian Gang''s face chilled, considering that it might be Li Hao''s clone, which might not retain much of the main body''s consciousness, he held back his anger. "General Haotian is painting." "Painting what, for goodness'' sake? As a general, does he think he can create a world-renowned masterpiece?!" Li Tian Gang had no patience for further words and pushed past the guard in front of him. The guard attempted to block him, but Li Tian Gang red with both eyes, emitting the aura of the Four Stands Realm. The awe-inspiring deterrence made the two guards horrified, leaving them stiff and immobile. Chapter 401: Chapter 22 Li Tian Gangs Fury_3 He kicked open the courtyard door and walked inside. Inside, he saw two figures leisurely seated, one cross-legged with a swordid across his thighs, eyes closed in contemtion. The other was painting, brushstrokes sweeping over paper. At that moment, both were startled by the sound of the breaking courtyard door and looked towards Li Tian Gang. Ren Qianqian immediately recognized Li Tian Gang''s appearance, was startled, and hastily stood up, saying, "Uncle." The Li Hao of the shadow sat in front of his painting, frowning slightly. The memories he had inherited were few, most of the time spent painting or ying chess in an old and empty courtyard, gazing up at the stars in solitude. asional glimpses of some faces were those of women d in fine silk brocade. He found the face before him somewhat unfamiliar, yet it stirred a sense of recognition. Still, instinctively, he felt a profound repulsion. "This is the General''s residence, who allowed you to intrude!" The Li Hao of the shadow''s expression grew colder as he set aside his brush, stood up, and assumed a battle-ready stance. Themand left by Li Hao to his shadow copy was to defend Cangya City to the death. "Such leisure indeed!" Li Tian Gang, upon seeing Li Hao''s division painting, couldn''t help but feel an urge tough. Even his division had the same temperament? "Do you know who I am?" he asked with an icy face. "Whoever you are, you need to follow my rules in this ce!" the Li Hao of the shadow dered in a cold voice. "Does the division really have no memory?" Li Tian Gang furrowed his brow. The Martial Tao Division Skill was rare indeed, and he had some understanding of it. It was an external incarnation, very difficult to condense and control, but the final result was rather ordinary. After all, if a division could inherit just one-tenth of the original''s power, that was already quite good. And if you cultivated other cultivation techniques with the same difficulty, your power could increase by one-third, which is several times more efficient than relying on a division! The only benefit of a division was that it could help with some minor tasks. However, for the powerful, there was no shortage of servants to order about unless it was to handle some private matters. When it came to fighting, a division was rather insignificant. If Li Hao was still by his side, he would never approve of him wasting time on such a cultivation technique. But he was already ustomed to Li Hao''s character. He couldn''t even control him in chess or painting, let alone what cultivation technique he practiced. "You followed Hao Er here. Do you know if there''s a life-and-death connection between his division and the original?" Li Tian Gang asked Ren Qianqian standing beside him. Ren Qianqian looked anxious and said, "I''m not very clear about the young master''s affairs." "Aren''t you his personal maid?" Li Tian Gang frowned. "...But I never inquire into the young master''s affairs." Ren Qianqian said, looking down. Li Tian Gang huffed coldly in annoyance and then addressed the Li Hao division before him, "Your original is trapped in the Mo River. Do you know that? Can you sense it? Is there a life-and-death connection between you and the original?" "This is my business, there''s no need to answer you. Please leave, or don''t me me for being impolite!" the shadow aspect of Li Hao said. Li Tian Gang wanted tough in annoyance, "I''m the Marshal of Liangzhou, Heavenly Gate Pass is under my jurisdiction, I make the calls here. You''re telling me to leave?" "You can be in the city, but not in this courtyard." the shadow aspect of Li Hao said, frowning. Li Tian Gang''s eyes shed with cold anger, "I''vee to fetch you, to see if you can inquire into your original''s situation, and you want to send me away?" "Qianqian, see the guest out." the shadow aspect of Li Hao said with a chilly face. Ren Qianqian hesitated and looked at Li Tian Gang with uncertainty, "Uncle, why don''t you wait for the young master to return before discussing this?" "Where do you get off speaking here!" Li Tian Gang gave her a cold nce. This nce pierced like a sword, causing Ren Qianqian to turn deathly pale, stumbling backwards. The expression of the shadow aspect of Li Hao changed abruptly, with cold light overflowing in his eyes. With a gesture of his hand, the Dragon Soar Sword, previously sheathed where Ren Qianqian had been seated cross-legged, unsheathed with a roar, emitting a golden dragon''s cry. The Divine Sword gathered its might and shed down without hesitation. Li Tian Gang''s eyes shed with anger, and he pped out his hand, shattering the golden light on the sword, but his own face suddenly changed color. The might of this sword far exceeded his expectations, much stronger than he had imagined. He took two steps back and had to stop himself with a deep breath. "Are you the original or a division?!" Li Tian Gang raised his head, looking at Li Hao before him with a mix of shock and doubt. The gaze of the shadow aspect of Li Hao was cold, with the golden light of the sword standing horizontally before him, he said, "If you linger further, I will treat you as an intruder!" Li Tian Gang''s face turned ugly upon hearing those upromising, icy words. "I''d like to see how you n to deal with your father!" Li Tian Gang clenched his fists, his aura bing visible. Just then, a figure like a gentle breeze suddenly descended, appearing between Li Tian Gang and Li Hao as if by teleportation. "Haven''t you caused enough trouble?" The voice that carried was sharp and cold as Feng Boping stared at Li Tian Gang with icy eyes. Feng Boping had sensed Li Tian Gang''s arrival from the beginning and had moved from the courtyard to the clouds, trying to conceal his presence. But seeing him sh with Li Hao''s division, he could no longer remain seated. "Hao Er is currently trapped in the Mo River, a level ofher river where life and death are uncertain. Do you really intend to kill his division here?!" Feng Boping said in a chilled tone. Chapter 402 - 23: The Ancient Ji Family (Tens of Thousands of Updates) "You are..." Li Tian Gangs gaze sharpened as he saw Feng Boping appear so suddenly. He had long been aware that there was a Four Stands Realm expert assisting Li Hao, allowing Hao to stand his ground upon his arrival at Heavenly Gate Pass. It must be the person before him. He scrutinized the neer, and his expression suddenly changed, eximing angrily, "Youre the Thief Saint?!" Feng Boping had originally avoided revealing himself by staying away from the courtyard, as the only people in the vast Li Family he was rted to were no more than Li Hao and Li Muxiu. Stepping forward now was a reluctant move, but since he had decided to show himself, he was prepared for his identity to be exposed. "Its me." "So its you who has been following Hao Er in secret?!" Li Tian Gang was somewhat shocked, his eyes wide with anger, "What are your intentions? What are you nning?" Feng Boping replied with a coldugh, "Without me, your son wouldnt even have made it to Heavenly Gate Pass. Do you know, the moment he stepped out of the Li house, how many pairs of demon eyes were viciously fixed on him? You pushed a fourteen-year-old child out the door; do you know what hes carrying?!" "Hes bearing the wrath of all the demons your Li Family has provoked over the past thousand years!" "Hes carrying that hatred for your Li Family; without me, your son would have been dead long ago!!" "You ask what my intentions are? My intention is to keep him alive, to let him live with his spine straight!" Li Tian Gang retorted angrily, "But if not for you, Hao Er wouldnt even have dared to leave the Divine General Mansion. Its your protection that made him so bold, enabled him to defy me like this!" Feng Boping was provoked toughter, saying, "Even if he chose to remain in the Divine General Mansion just to scrounge by and save his own life, so what? Would he listen to you? During your decade-plus absence in Northern Yan, has your son ever lost to anyone else by half a point?!" "Does he need your teaching? Does he?! " Li Tian Gang, hearing these angry, almost roaring words, couldnt help but pause. Indeed, the separation of over a decade in Northern Yan made him feel guilty about Li Hao. In terms of innate talent, the boy truly wasnt inferior to anyone. But precisely because of that, he needed to be guided onto the right path. "You, a thief, naturally wouldnt understand the ethics of our traditions, matters of sovereign and subject, of filial piety!" Li Tian Gang stared coldly at Feng Boping, saying, "Do you think that those who achieve great things can convince the masses with ability alone? Even as an officer or a general, relying on power to suppress your subordinates might work, but on the battlefield, you might just get a knife in your back!" "The government may be stronger than the people, but the government is like a boat, and the people like water. Although water appears weak, it can overturn the boat!" "Even the current Emperor must adhere to rituals and virtue, bnce kindness and severity. What counts sheer bravery?!" Feng Bopingughed, but it was a coldugh, "Are you talking about yourself? Cant you see, whose banners now flutter uncertainly all over Liangzhou?" "Whose valor is being praised by countlessmoners?!" "Is it yours, Li Tian Gang? Is it the Li Familys?!" "Isnt it all achieved by Hao Er on his own?!" Li Tian Gang exploded with rage, "This is why I came here. Whose battle standard is it? Surely it cant be yours!" Feng Boping sneered, "Whose name is on the battle standard, thats who made it. Isnt that obvious? Or do you still think theres some other hermit or grand master involved? Even if there were such a person, why would they help Hao Er? Have you thought about that?!" Li Tian Gang was momentarily stunned, a multitude of thoughts shing through his mind. For a moment, he found himself at a loss for words. Seeing him speechless, Feng Boping sneered, "Even if there is such a grand master, do you think he would help Hao Er for the sake of the Li Family? If your Li Family had such influence, then why, having lost six out of nine sons in battle, has there never been such a grand master to offer help?!" Li Tian Gangsplexion turned unsightly, but he also realized that what the other party said was not entirely unreasonable. "Really? Hao Er made it himself?" Li Tian Gang stared at him, suppressing his anger as he asked. Feng Boping let out two coldughs, but did not answer. Li Tian Gang, seeing his reaction, took no offense but instead felt a stir of surprise and excitement in his heart. If it was truly crafted by his own son, no matter how he came to possess such a secret technique, just having that ability meant what was there to worry about the demons at the frontier passes of the various states in the future? If they could mass-produce such standards, with the Li Familys reputation, it would surely be enough to defend the entire Dayu Divine Dynasty! "Is it really your own work?" Li Tian Gangs gaze shifted past Feng Boping to look at Li Haos split form. The shadowy Li Hao spoke with a cold gaze, "Its none of your business, get out!" Although he knew the person before him was only Li Haos split form, and didnt recognize him, seeing someone with his own sons face talk so rudely still ignited a spark of resentment in Li Tian Gangs heart. Feng Bopings eyes were cold as he said, "Whats the point of these questions? With Hao Ers life in question, even if he did create it, what of it?" "If hes dead, everything is gone!" Li Tian Gangs face paled slightly, his voice cold, "The heritage of the Li Family is beyond yourprehension. With my fourth uncle there, he knows the Dragon City Mo River not just like the back of his hand, but is also quite familiar with it. Haos ownbat ability is notcking, so being careful, he wont encounter trouble. Ive already stationed hundreds of thousands of troops outside Dragon City Mo River, just waiting for them to emerge, then we will escort them back!" Continue reading at NovelBin.C?m "You, a thief, a vagrant person, what do you know about connections, about heritage?!" Feng Bopings lips trembled slightly with anger, but he held back any rebuttal at the tip of his tongue. He too hoped that the foundation of the Divine General Mansion was indeed as Li Tian Gang imed, powerful enough, so that Hao would return safely. "Hopefully your Divine General Mansion truly lives up to its renown." Chapter 403 - 23: The Ancient Ji Family (Tens of Thousands of Updates)_2 Feng Boping snorted coldly and flicked his sleeve, "I cant be bothered to argue with a junior like you. Just mind yourself. If you want to fight, this old man will apany you, but dont even think about hurting Hao Er again!" "Back then, outside the Divine General Mansion, I didnt show myself because I didnt want to smear the Li Familys name. Now, here, its no longer your turn to be rampant!" "So, I should thank you, should I?" Li Tian Gang sneered and said, "You, a thief whomits evil everywhere, who instructed you, who gave you benefits to meddle in the affairs of the Li Family? It was you who led Hao Er astray, wasnt it?!" "Haha..." Feng Boping was so angered heughed, saying, "Hao and I hit it off from the first meetingyou say Im the one instigating?!" "Isnt it? If not for you, Hao Er would still be in the Divine General Mansion by now. When he left the city and encountered the demon attack, he would have been brought back by Li He!" Li Tian Gangs cold voice said, "You keep saying its for Hao Er, but thats a matter between father and son. When did it be your ce to intervene?" "What standing do you have to get involved in the affairs of the Divine General Mansion? And Hao Er is also the Li Familys next True Dragonwhat are you plotting?!" Feng Bopings cheek twitched slightly, wanting to rage, but the words "When did it be your ce to intervene" extinguished the retort that hade to his throat. Thinking of his life wandering without roots, he couldnt help butugh at himself. "No matter what you think, the infamy I carry in this life is more than just this; its nothing more than the chirping of noisy insects." Feng Bopings expression calmed down, just quietly staring at Li Tian Gang: "But today, as long as Im here, you wont even think about harming Hao Er!" "Do you really think you canpete with me?" Li Tian Gang narrowed his eyes and said, "Im not unreasonable. If it werent for the fact that you did indeed protect Hao Er, I would have arrested you and sent you to the imperial prison long ago!" "Is that so? Then try it. That would be a great achievement, at least enough to have your peerage raised from a third-grade duke to a second-grade one." Feng Bopings mouth curved up slightly, saying derisively, "Ive long wanted to experience the Li Family True Dragons methods!" Hum! All of a sudden, the Dragon Soar Sword vibrated and floated in front of Feng Boping. The hilt faced Feng Boping, but the tip pointed towards Li Tian Gang. Dark Li Hao, sensing the escting power between the two, took a step to stand beside Feng Boping, coldly saying, "Trespassers will be killed without mercy!" Li Tian Gangs face changed instantly upon seeing the floating Divine Sword, and seeing Li Hao stand by Feng Boping in defense, his expression turned ugly, a surge of blood fury shing in his eyes: "Say that again?!" Feng Boping, aware of the power Dark Li Hao was summoning, nced again at the Divine Sword floating before him, a trace of satisfaction shing in his eyes, but he quickly subdued it and said in a low voice: "Hao Er, just stand guard here for me. Ill personally find out and show him if the so-called thief can shake the Li Familys True Dragon!" Taking a step forward, he addressed Li Tian Gang, "Li Tian Gang, do you dare to step outside and put yourself to the test with me?" "Hmph, a sneaky rogue thief also dares to talk to me like that." Li Tian Gangs eyes were fixed on him, and in the next moment, the silhouettes of the two men disappeared from the courtyard in an instant. "Feng!" Ren Qianqian saw Feng Boping and Li Tian Gang disappear, her face changing instantly, unable to help herself from calling out anxiously. But the heavens and earth were silent without a trace of them, only a surging sounding from a far distance. Both intended to avoid Cangya City and in the blink of an eye had sped off countless miles away. Swoosh! Dark Li Hao took a step and chased after them. "Young Master!" Ren Qianqian was anxious, but could only see the Dragon Soar Sword turn into a beam of golden light following Li Haos figure, disappearing into the sky. ... ... Outside Liangzhou Territory, by the Dragon City Mo River. As Li Haos body tore apart and vanished, he felt his consciousness being ripped to shreds as well, merging into the universe, then melting away bit by bit like umted snow. The more he melted, the weaker his consciousness became. The feeling was extremely peculiar, and terrifying, as if something was slowly eating away at him. Darkness, coldness, dampness, silence. All sorts of unsettling sensations closed in, and Li Hao tried to struggle, but he was like a salted fish nailed to a chopping board, utterly powerless to move. His world became blurry, the light dim. In his vanishing vision, Li Hao saw Li Tianzong and Li Xiaorans anguished roars, but it seemed they couldnt see him; their gazes did not focus on his consciousness, but rather mourned to the vast cosmos. Li Hao wanted to say goodbye with a smile, but he had no body left. The darkness closed like a shut window, engulfing thest streak of light. Li Hao felt his consciousness disintegrating, as if plummeting into an endless abyss. My superfluous life ends here, does it? But at least in dying, I seem to have done onest good deed, marking a fitting end. Li Hao thought to himself, feeling a chill envelop him in the darkness, while the sound of the rivers clear flow seemed close at hand. At the same time, a voice seemed to rise from the depths of his heart: "Dont you want to go home?" It was less of a voice and more like a thought that emerged from within. Home... Li Haos thoughts drifted, floating to that grand, empty courtyard, then out from the courtyard, over countless mountains and rivers. Floating toward Heavenly Gate Pass, to the small fenced courtyard, then down Dragon Pass Road, past blossoming flowers along the way. Where is home? Explore new worlds at NovelBin.C?m This journey was filled with snowstorms and clear skies; thendscapes changed, but theughter and cheer that apanied him did not. Chapter 404: Chapter 23: The Ancient Ji Family (Tens of Thousands of Updates)_3 He had no home, but he had friends. Li Hao sighed softly in his heart, feeling regret and guilt. He could no longer apany Feng to fish, nor had he managed to help Qianqian refine her swordsmanship to step into the realm of Grandmaster. That young girl had followed him through thick and thin, enduring much hardship. And the little white fox, that little guy would have to find his own food from now on. Erye, Daye... Yuan Zhao... Li Hao sighed softly again, feeling the chill in the darkness disappear, his consciousness growing weaker and weaker. Was it because he was about to die that he could no longer feel anything? Li Hao''s consciousness kept sinking. But as he fell deeper and deeper, suddenly, there seemed to be a warm sensation emerging from his "chest." Li Hao, whose consciousness was about to fade into slumber, gradually became alert again. Looking down, he saw a crimson light emanating from his chest, growing brighter and stronger, as intense as thick blood sma, illuminating the darkness, enveloping his consciousness. Following that, Li Hao saw the darkness gradually dissipate bit by bit. When the darkness faded, he found himself in front of a thatched hut. Next to the hut, an old man in tattered robes, turned away from him, was busily doing something in front of him, piling something up. Li Hao looked up to see a mountain before the thatched hut. The old man was moving a mountain! Or rather, he was building a mountain! Li Hao froze, where was this, and what was the situation before him? As Li Hao puzzled, the old man seemed to sense something, his moving hands suddenly stopped. Then, the towering mountain before his eyes began to tremble slightly, and promptly, it cracked open to reveal a massive gap, before copsing with a thunderous roar! Li Hao instinctively wanted to dodge, but the falling rocks plummeted straight down, as if opening a bottomless pit beneath the mountain, swallowing the entire mountain! Li Hao was stunned, staring at the old man, a stranger''s face, who was also staring indifferently back at him, expressionless. "Don''t you want to go home?" After a long while, the old man finally spoke slowly. Li Hao was slightly startled, looking around, he could only see the bright moon, feeling astonished in his heart, vaguely sensing that this ce was still within the Mo River. "I consider heaven and earth my home, senior, are you also trapped by this Mo River?" Li Hao asked, suspecting that the old man before him was also a soul imprisoned within the Mo River. The old man looked at Li Hao for a moment, then suddenly broke into a smile: "No wonder I can''t keep you trapped with the Mo River. I never expected to encounter someone like you..." Having said that, Li Hao''s face suddenly changed. Control the Mo River? The old man before him could actually manipte the Mo River? Li Hao suddenly thought of something and quickly called out to the Mo River in his mind. He saw golden characters emerge before him, coalescing into several messages: Mo River clearance progress: 99%. Main mission: Defend Dragon City pleted) Side mission: Growth pleted) ... Li Hao froze, clearance progress, not reaching perfection. Even such difficult main missions had beenpleted. Could it be thatpleting the main missions was not enough to clear the game? As if reading Li Hao''s thoughts, the old man seemed to be in a very good mood and said: "The so-called main missions youpleted can only let you leave this Mo River, to detach from Li Tianzong''s obsessions. But to truly clear it, you''re thinking too simply." Li Hao was somewhat speechless. The main mission was tough enough, and it still wasn''t enough to clear the game, just how difficult was this ghost-level Mo River! "However, now you only need to do one more thing to truly clear it." The old man said with a smile: "Originally, this Mo River was at the underworld level, but because my soul wandered here and merged with it, it became ghost-level. Now, the power of the river and my obsessions have been broken by you. There''s only onest thing left, if you manage to do it, you''ll truly clear it." Li Hao''s eyes flickered as he asked, "What is it?" "Take me home." The old man said, "The souls attracted and detained by this Mo River, because of me, all have deep obsessions with going home. The deeper the obsession, the harder it is to break free. Likewise, people with the same obsession cannot truly clear this Mo River!" "Even if youplete what you call the mission, if you can''t see through this point, if you can''t let go of your heart''s obsession with ''home,'' you won''t be able to break through here." He turned, looking at the mountain behind him that had turned to dust, his eyes reflecting a touch of mncholy: "My fusion with the Mo River deepened my obsession. For years I''ve been building this mountain, trying to establish the home in my heart here. Over the years, my obsession caused the Mo River to absorb more and more souls, strengthening its power." "The stronger the Mo River, the deeper my obsession became, creating a cycle, trapping me for eternity." Saying this, he chuckled, but there was a hint of sadness in his eyes: "Now, the obsession I built has been broken by you. As long as I return to my homnd, I''ll be able to rest. The power of the Mo River willpletely disappear then." Li Hao listened to his detailed exnation, his eyes darting about, yet he was skeptical in his heart. Was the old man before him really the source of the Mo River''s obsession? By that count, he was sort of the final boss? But he seemed rather friendly, far from malevolent. "You don''t have to be wary. The Mo River is already copsing, and the souls are scrambling to escape. In a moment, I''ll let your consciousness return to your body, back outside the Mo River. I will shrink myself and take refuge within your body." Chapter 405: Chapter 23: The Ancient Ji Family (Tens of Thousands of Updates)_4 The elder said, "Once you take me back to my ancestral home, I will dissipatepletely, otherwise, I will take root in you. As time passes, the power of the Mo River will grow stronger again, and it will return to its current state. Therefore, you don''t have much time left." Hearing this, Li Hao began to believe what the other party said. Return to the outside of the Mo River? If he could return to his body, everything could be verified. Moreover, if it was an illusion or something, he could test it through his physical body panel. Thinking about these things, Li Hao said, "Then you send me away first." Suddenly thinking of something, he quickly added, "Wait, can you also send out the one who came in with me?" The elder said with a smile, "Of course, he has been here many times, but his obsession is too deep. He will never be able to pass this ce, even if he trulyprehends the path, it would be impossible for him to get through." "Additionally, I will also send out the soul of Li Tianzong, but don''t think that by passing through the Mo River he will be truly freed. You are thinking too simply," the elder added. "This is a ghostly-level Mo River, the souls here have long been corroded. Even if they pass through, they will dissipate," he continued. The elder said, "But I am able to use the remaining tiny bit of power from the Mo River to let him temporarily maintain his form, at least, to let him truly return home for a nce." Li Hao was stunned. So, that grandfather, even if he returns to the ancestral shrine, can''t stay forever? Just... to be able to take a look back home? Li Hao''s expression turned somewhat ugly, but he knew it was something he was powerless to change for now. "If you are ready, I will take you both out of here," the elder said quietly. Li Hao nodded slightly. In an instant, Li Hao felt the scenery around him shift as if the stars were moving, countless mountains and rivers flowed past, his vision became blurry, and he finally plunged into darkness. When he opened his eyes again, bursts of light appeared. At the same time, an odd scent of trees and grass wafted over. When Li Hao opened his eyes, he saw towering ancient trees, as colossal as steep mountains, which would take hundreds of people to wrap their arms around one. Where is this? Li Hao was puzzled; this did not seem to be the strange rock-filled mountain valley outside the Dragon City Mo River. "Hao, Hao Er?!" Just then, two astonished and joyful voices, mixed with disbelief, rang out beside Li Hao. Li Hao turned to look and saw Li Xiaoran standing dumbfounded beside him. Next to him, a shadowy figure floated, it was Li Tianzong, who also looked utterly astonished. "You''re still alive!" Li Xiaoran, upon seeing Li Hao, rushed over excitedly and embraced him tightly, as if feeling the reality of Li Hao''s physical presence. Afterward, he grabbed Li Hao''s shoulders and looked him up and down. Upon seeing a cluster of red light on Li Hao''s chest, he quickly asked, "Are you okay? What''s this?" Li Hao looked down and saw the strange red light emanating from his chest within the Mo River. Even Li Hao was wondering what it was, and now, on looking down, he saw his clothes were stained red. He opened his clothing to look and saw two broken jade pieces glowing with a bloody light wrapped in his clothes. "It''s Dragon Blood Jade!" Li Tianzong''s valorous soul, seeing this, lightly gasped, a hint of surprise on his face: "Was this bestowed by Emperor Yu?" Li Hao was also stunned; he hadn''t expected the thing emitting the red light to be the precious jade he''d worn since childhood, given to him by that emperor shortly after his birth. "This?" Li Hao dumbfoundedly picked up the two broken pieces of jade. Li Tianzong gazed at them for a long while, then sighed deeply and said, "The Li Family has received Emperor Yu''s grace. Little Nine died unexpectedly in battle, but fortunately, Emperor Yu preserved the True Dragon bloodline of the next generation for our family. Hao Er, you must always remember this kindness from Emperor Yu!" Li Hao was startled, "This Dragon Blood Jade saved me?" Ever since he was awarded the jade, he had worn it since childhood. It simply felt warm and provided heat, warding off the cold and slowly nourishing his body. Compared to these effects, it usually symbolized one''s identity more. "Yes, not many know the secret of this jade. It was made by a true sage of the Gan Tao Pce. There are rumors that it has the rebellious power of a Defying Fate Realm strongman sealed within. This jade has the effect of reversing life for a person; in a desperate situation, it''s akin to a second life!" Li Tianzong exined. Li Hao was astonished. The rebellious power of the Defying Fate Realm was sealed within? What kind of method was this? A Defying Fate Realm strongman, upon sensing life and death, could defy the heavens and change fate, and if encountering an instant kill, it would also trigger automatically to defy death for oneself! He had never heard of a method that could plunder the power of defiance from a Defying Fate strongman! This was terrifying. Was this the power of the strongest being of the Dayu Divine Dynasty? And moreover. No one had ever told him how precious this item was! He had almost lost it several times! "It''s just misleading fate," said a detached voice at this moment, startling the three of them. Li Hao looked to see that the specter of the Mo River''s source of obsession had also appeared nearby, casually addressing them: "Even without this jade piece, he wouldn''t have died. This young man had already broken the power of the Mo River at the very brink of life and death, with the vigor from his own body flowing in. It''s just that the jade detected his fading consciousness and triggered itself." "Who are you?" Li Tianzong''s face changed slightly, feeling an overwhelming sense of oppression emanating from this stranger, a sensation that made him shudder, as if at any moment, a mere thought from the stranger could doom him beyond redemption. Li Xiaoran also felt the special aura emanating from the elder but didn''t experience the same oppressive sensation as Li Tianzong, merely fixating his gaze intently. Chapter 406: Chapter 23: The Ancient Ji Family (Tens of Thousands of Updates)_5 "You people from beyond the Great Wilderness, even if I told you my name, you wouldn''t recognize it." The elder spoke indifferently, obviously not holding Li Tianzong and Li Xiaoran in high regard. Li Tianzong was slightly taken aback, this familiar address made him think of something. "Senior, where is this ce?" Li Hao asked, having already determined that the towering wild trees around them were not where they had entered the Mo River previously. "This is the source of the Mo River." The elder said calmly, "The ce you entered before was just an opening to the Mo River. As I said, I wanted you to take me back, naturally I would lead you to the source. This ce is closer to my hometown..." As he spoke, he looked toward a certain direction in the distance, a hint of nostalgia and expectation in his eyes, as well as a faint sense of urgency. Li Xiaoran''s expression changed slightly, and he looked at Li Hao, saying, "Did you promise him something?" "Yes, he is the source of obsession within the Mo River; I have to take him back, or the Mo River will revive." Li Hao said. Moreover, he had alreadypleted 99% of the task, just one step shy of the final threshold. "Where must he be taken?" Li Tianzong asked eagerly. Li Hao also looked at the elder, now feeling certain that this was indeed beyond the illusion. If that was the case, then the elder''s words were probably true. However, such miraculous events were somewhat beyond his understanding. The Mo River could actually be moved, and its source was in fact on a soul of the dead. "Great Wastnd Heavenly Realm, Ancient the Ji Family from the Great Wilderness Heaven!" The elder stated indifferently. Upon hearing this, Li Hao and the others all shuddered. Li Hao suddenly recalled what Li Rumeng had whispered in his ear about the True Dragon contention, "The Great Wilderness Heaven, where my mother resides, and she is surnamed Ji!" Li Tianzong and Li Xiaoran both contracted their pupils. They were present when Ji Qingqing married into the Li Family, and they were aware of the woman''s origin since then... The elder before them, his hometown was where Li Hao''s mother''s family was located? "You, you''re a member of the Ancient the Ji Family from the Great Wilderness Heaven?" Li Tianzong couldn''t help but ask. If that was the case, it seemed they could be considered rtives?! But the elder before them clearly did not recognize them. "You know of us?" The elder looked at him with some surprise upon hearing this. It seemed he did not expect these outsiders from the Great Wilderness to know of the Ji Family''s name. Could it be that their Ji Family''s reputation had spread beyond the heavens of the Great Wilderness? Li Tianzong was taken aback for a moment, about to speak but hesitated, finally asking, "I don''t know what your rtion is to the Ji Family, but do you know of Ji Qingqing?" "You know of Qingqing?" The elder was taken aback, looking at him with slight surprise. Then, as if realizing something, he raised an eyebrow and said: "Considering the time, that little girl should have grown up by now. What, did shee to y in Dayu? Heh, with the talent she showed, she probably could easily sweep through the younger generation of the Dayu Divine Dynasty, right?" Saying this, he curled his lip, seemingly a bit proud. Li Tianzong was speechless; they did not know the level of Ji Qingqing''s Cultivation Realm, only that it was not bad. It seemed she had not really shown her full abilities. They had privately learned of her identity at the time of the marriage, and not many knew this secret. After all, many families of the Dayu Divine Dynasty, including other Divine General Mansions, harbored fear and aversion towards the residents of the Great Wastnd Heavenly Realm. Li Tianzong nced at Li Hao, wanting to say something, but eventually did not speak. He knew the rules of the Ji Family. When Ji Qingqing married Li Tiangang, it was her own decision. If it weren''t for seeing their deep affection and righteousness, he as a father would not have agreed. With a silent sigh, Li Tianzong did not say more, but transmitted to Li Hao: "Hao Er, do you also know of your mother''s identity? Later, we will apany him back together, but we must not stay long in the Ji Family, and you must not let anyone know that your mother is Ji Qingqing. I worry they might harm you." Li Hao was taken aback. During his time at Heavenly Gate Pass, he had idly asked Feng about the Great Wilderness Heaven. Although Feng knew little, he did understand that the families of the Great Wilderness Heaven had extremely superior bloodlines, and thus rarely intermarried with outsiders. The union of Li Tiangang and Ji Qingqing was a mutual striving of both parties, and with the protection of the Divine General Mansion''s influence, hiding the information about his mother Ji Qingqing had allowed for peace over the years. This was also why after his mother revealed her identity in Northern Yan, she could frighten off the Holy Pce, and why she then left. Li Hao fell silent. To go to the Ji Family but not be able to recognize his own mother? He vaguely recalled the affectionate and loving gaze of the gentle and beautiful woman looking down at him when he was in his swaddling clothes. "Let''s go, it''s time to depart." The elder urged. "We''reing too," Li Xiaoran stood up and said. Li Hao snapped back to reality, looking at the two ready to depart with him, and quickly said, "Fourth Uncle..." He turned to call Li Tianzong, but the words stalled on his lips, uncertain how to address him. If he called him "Grandfather," wouldn''t that imply he still acknowledged that identity? But, if he did not address him as such, wouldn''t it sadden the man if he knew of his current situation? With the thought of the elder saying he only had enough time to visit home onest time, Li Hao felt a pang of sorrow. After the battle at Dragon City, he knew how strong the elder''s desire to return home was. "You go back first. The power of the Mo River has infiltrated grandfather''s body; I''m afraid he won''tst much longer." Li Hao said. This final journey, he intended not to let the old man suffer any further. Li Xiaoran was startled, involuntarily looking at Li Tianzong. Li Tianzong, however, changedplexion, also aware of his own abnormal state but had not realized it was so serious. Chapter 407: Chapter 23: The Ancient Ji Family (Tens of Thousands of Updates)_6 ``` "That''s right, you all hurry along now; this kid alone is enough to take me back," the Ji family elder said impatiently. "Big brother, is it really so?!" Li Xiaoran''s eyes suddenly reddened as he looked at Li Tianzong. Li Tianzong was silent. He turned to Li Hao and said, "Anyway, it''s just one nce and not seeing would be fine. Being able to see that I have a fine grandson like you, I am already utterly content." "Since I am going to fade away sooner orter, I will pass on this strength of mine to you; perhaps it will take you to greater heights!" Li Hao understood his intention but shook his head slightly: "I have yet to grasp the essence of the Tao, your strength, if given to me, will only enhance the power of my Divine Soul; it cannot help me break through to the next realm." An increase in the strength of one''s Divine Soul is indeed a great thing, but for Li Hao, practicing certain Divine Spirit Cultivation Skills could achieve that. How could he let this old man perish in soul and spirit for something that could be achieved through Cultivation Techniques? Li Tianzong paused, feeling an urge to cry: "But my dear grandson, I have not given you anything yet, and you almost died for me..." "You have already given," Li Hao looked at him and revealed a hint of a smile, saying, "You have acknowledged my paintings, those pleasures I indulge in when I am not attending to my duties..." Hearing this, Li Tianzong felt even more sorrowful and said, "How minor those things are! My grandson, with your unparalleled talent, do you not deserve praise?" Li Hao fell silent for a moment, then smiled again, and said to Li Xiaoran, "Fourth uncle, please take grandfather back; be careful on the road." Li Xiaoran, upon hearing that his big brother Li Tianzong was soon to fade away, still felt dazed, somewhat distraught. Coming back to his senses, he said: "I understand, Hao Er, you must also be careful, and if I don''t see you by the time I get back, I''lle looking for you!" "No need for you toe looking; this kid is much stronger than you," scoffed the Ji Family elder. Being the source of the Mo River''s persistent obsession, he knew everything that had happened inside and was extremely satisfied with Li Hao''s performance. Such talent, even within their Ji Family, would be considered exceptional. "Fourth Uncle, farewell." Li Hao then bade them goodbye. "This looks like the border of Great Wilderness Heaven, where Demons abound, and their strength is formidable; you should also be cautious," Li Xiaoran said. Li Hao nodded. "Get moving now, stop dawdling," the Ji Family elder couldn''t help urging. Li Xiaoran and Li Tianzong exchanged nces, thinking to themselves that this uncle from their family surelycked patience. After some more admonitions, entrusting Li Hao with information about the Great Wilderness Heaven that they knew, the Ji Family elder, upon hearing half of it, interjected: "I will tell the boy along the way; you all hurry along now!" Hearing this, the two finally desisted, reasoning that since the other was a powerful member of the Ji Family, he would likely guide Li Hao. The group bid farewell. Li Hao, remembering the issue with Heavenly Gate Pass, said to Li Xiaoran, "Fourth uncle, after taking grandfather back, please also take a trip to Heavenly Gate Pass for me; greet my Sword Servant and tell her that I won''t be able to return for now, that she along with my avatar will need to hold the fort at Heavenly Gate Pass." He referred to her as the Sword Servant, not mentioning Feng, mainly because he was worried that the other would not ept Feng''s identity. And once the message reached Ren Qianqian, it would naturally be ryed to Feng, who would understand what he meant. "Hmm." Li Xiaoran nodded, thinking of the rumors he had vaguely heard about Li Hao and Li Tiangang, his expression slightly shifted, but seeing his elder brother still present by his side, immediately restrained himself from any reaction. After saying their goodbyes, Li Hao watched Li Xiaoran and Li Tianzong leave together. They followed the main path, determined the direction toward the Dayu Divine Dynasty, then flew off. "We should be on our way, too." The Ji Family elder said. Li Hao gazed longingly onest time, then withdrew his gaze, nodding slightly. ... ... Li Xiaoran flew in a straight trajectory across the wilderness with Li Tianzong. Every few hundred li, they would pause to verify their direction. As they progressed, he finally located their exact position, and couldn''t help but reveal a joyous expression: "This is the outer boundary of Liangzhou Territory; if we look at that path up ahead, we can just pass by Heavenly Gate Pass on our way back." "Heavenly Gate Pass?" Li Tianzong asked curiously, "I just heard Hao Er mention, is he inmand there? Hao is so young; how can he be allowed to start leading troops into battle now? He''s still at the age for cultivation." Li Xiaoranughed somewhat unnaturally and said, "Hao Er is exceptionally gifted, as you''ve seen. The pace of his cultivation is astonishing; starting training early isn''t a bad thing." "That''s true. He''s only fifteen outside, yet at that ce, by eighteen, he can match the Demon King of the Grand Tao of Peace Realm," Li Tianzong''s eyes gleamed continuously as he spoke, showing a mix of excitement and amazement: "To have such a descendant in the Li Family, I can indeed die without regrets!" Hearing him say the words "die without regrets." Li Xiaoran''s face shifted slightly, falling silent as he recalled what Li Hao had just mentionedthat his elder brother would only be able to take onest nce before dissolving into nothing. His heart soured as he spoke no more, bowing his head to hasten their journey. ``` Chapter 408: Chapter 24: Petty Thieves for Themselves, Great Thieves Save the World Liangzhou, outside Cangya City, hundreds of miles away. Intense shockwaves erupted, as crimson and azure lights shed in battle, the spilling force vibrating the ground, the residual heat shattering the rocks, and the divine fire dropped from the fight igniting the forest, setting it aze with towering mes. Bang! A streak of azure light, like a pagoda, descended heavily, aiming to smash down onto Li Tian Gang''s head. Li Tian Gang''s eyes emitted a chilling light akin to divine electricity, and with a sudden sh, he cleaved with a divine saber engulfed in burning mes, the overwhelming divine might vibrating as it rang out, deflecting the azure pagoda. However, he himself took several steps back in session, his aura erupting, shouting, "Order of all things, firee!" Out of nowhere, divine fire materialized in the void, transforming into a fire dragon and pursuing the azure figure. The azure figure retreated rapidly, but suddenly vanished from in front of the fire dragon as if into thin air. Before Li Tian Gang could react, a palm pressed down on his chest armor, its force swallowing and erupting, Bang! With that, his body was sent flying and brutally smashed onto a mountain peak. Li Tian Gang struggled to free himself from the rubble of the mountain, hisplexion ugly, his qi and blood churning. He had long heard of the legendary thief Bu Liuxing, whose movement technique was extremely fast, and even masters of the Ultimate Study Realm found it difficult to track him, truly living up to his reputation. "If I hadn''t had to escort Hao Er to Heavenly Gate Pass and had been unable to leave, I would have beaten you severely back when you were in the Three Immortal Realms!" Feng Boping''s figure revealed itself ahead, raising his hand again tounch the azure pagoda, suppressing and locking the fire dragon in ce, and spoke lightly. Li Tian Gang, now in the Fourfold Tao Heart Realm and a True Dragon of the Li Family, may not possess martial arts talent as exceptional as Li Junye, was still top-notch among the nine sons, and outside of the Divine General Mansion, he was considered a peerless genius. Considering the many contributions the other party had made, Feng Boping did not use his full strength, intending only to teach him a lesson. "Unfortunately, you will never have that chance again!" Li Tian Gang''s eyes grew icy as he flicked his Divine me Saber, suddenly stepping forward continuously. This time he took nine steps in one breath, his aura reaching its peak, the emanating momentumparable to the Defying Fate Realm. Feng Boping''s expression turned cold, "Do you truly wish to fight for real? Then I shall thoroughly discipline you on behalf of your elders!" "You are not worthy!" Li Tian Gang roared furiously, suddenly shing with the saber, and the void seemed to catch fire, the heat wave swept by the divine saber withering the vegetation on the ground hundreds of feet below. Guided by the rhyme of the Tao, the light of the saber arrived in an instant, striking down in front of Feng Boping. Yet, Feng Boping''s figure vanished abruptly, disregarding the lock of the Tao''s rhyme, startling Li Tian Gang. With a bang, azure light flickered, Feng Boping appearing behind Li Tian Gang like a specter, his self-created Heaven and Earth Traceless Skill utilized to perfection, just one step away from entering the Peerless Technique Realm with that technique. A palm vibrated as it descended onto Li Tian Gang''s back, but suddenly, as if Li Tian Gang had eyes on the back of his head, a burst of firelight surged out, condensing into the Great me Luo Hand, shing against Feng Boping''s palm. Caught off guard, Feng Boping''splexion shifted, his body retreated, and then he flickered out of sight, reappearing two or three miles away. His palm was charred ck, his veins seared, which, despite regenerating, continued to bleed profusely. The Extreme me Intent from the Great me Luo Hand burned through his palm into his blood, reaching his heart and lungs, as if he were immersed in boiling water, excruciating pain spreading throughout his entire body. "Heh, you''ve spent your life stealing, what is your higher realm to me?" Seeing his opponent wounded and in a tight spot, Li Tian Gang sneered, "I, Li Tian Gang, have fought countless battles. How can you imagine my experience in killing enemies?" Feng Boping nced at his charred palm and then fixed his gaze on Li Tian Gang, saying, "Then let''s try again." His robes billowed around him, and suddenly his figure disappeared. Li Tian Gang''s pupils contracted, scanning everywhere, but he lost track of the other''s figure and could not see clearly. A whistling sound suddenly came from behind. He sneered slightly, fire converging behind him, but the whistling sound disappeared, only to rush from the side. Li Tian Gang''s expression remained unchanged; he had anticipated that the attack from behind might be a feint, as the opponent had just been thwarted there. Why would he make the same mistake? Therefore, the fire behind him was a deception, his aura pervading his entire body, ready to mobilize at any time. When the whistling came from the side, his power burst forth immediately, the Great me Luo Hand striking out. With a resounding bang! Suddenly, a massive force struck him from behind, reverberating through Li Tian Gang''s body, and prating sharp forces felt as though they were cutting into his spine, with the pain so severe it felt like his backbone had been shed! He stumbled forward, swinging his hand back in a furious strike. But the whistling sound had already vanished, and as he turned to strike back, a piercing sound came from in front of him, shaking him once more. Li Tian Gang spat out blood, his body flying backward, tumbling down the cliff. But the next moment, he burst out from the riverbed below the cliff, his armor steaming with water vapour ignited by divine mes, angrily looking around. Soon, on a cluster of fallen leaves atop a treetop, he spotted that calm standing figure. "Is this the extent of your experience in killing enemies? As for insight into the human heart, I''ve frequented the secret grounds of all the great sects throughout my life, never failing. How can you imagine?" Feng Boping slightly sneered, returning Li Tian Gang''s words. Li Tian Gang''s eyes zed with divine fire, mes rising from his body, and dered, "You''re courting death!" With a roar, he surged forward, covering nine steps in an instant, his movement technique unleashing extreme speed as he charged towards Feng Boping. Just then, a dragon''s roar came from afar, with a golden sword light whistling in their direction. Chapter 409: Chapter 24 The Small Thieves for Themselves, the Great Robbers Benefit the World_2 With a loud bang, sword light cleaved down upon the divine sword, casting out showers of sparks. Li Tian Gang turned his head to look and saw theing clone of Li Hao, his brows almost shooting upright in anger: "You beast, how dare you help this wild bandit to kill your father?!" The dark-faced Li Hao''s expression was cold and unmoved, only his body erupted with a daunting presence, as he controlled the Divine Sword to lock onto his opponent, waiting for a gap tounch his attack at any moment. "Hao Er, get back here." Feng Boping''s expression changed slightly when he saw Li Hao approaching, and he quickly said. The clone of Li Hao shook his head slightly, "I cannot let you face the invader alone." Upon hearing this, Li Tian Gang could not help but burst intoughter, "What an invader!" In the midst of talking, his divine me surged even more vigorously, like a god in fire, he stepped toward Li Hao: "I have tried to be good to you time and again, tried to make amends, but you have disappointed me repeatedly. You really are too disappointing!!" Feng Boping, seeing the momentum, couldn''t help but step forward and angrily shouted: "Li Tian Gang, what are you trying to do? Do you want to annihte Hao Er''s clone? If his clone causes a great battle here, should anything happen to his original body, you will regret it!" Li Tian Gang''s angry face faltered slightly, and his stepping forward halted. His face turned ugly, and anger surged through his body, but he held it back. There are many kinds of Martial Arts clones; some can live independently but are very weak inbat, sharing memories and merging with the original. Some share the same field of vision with the original, acting as sentinels; others are constantly connected through bloodline, affecting each other. There are even Demon clones that share a life with the original; these clones are very strong inbat, but if the clone dies, the original suffers heavy damage or may even die with it! Which kind of clone Li Hao has, Li Tian Gang still couldn''t judge at the moment. Seeing that Li Tian Gang still had some rationality, Feng Boping also let out a sigh of relief and immediately told Li Hao, "Hao Er, listen to me and go back." "I cannot leave." The clone of Li Hao shook his head. Li Tian Gang, hearing this, almost wanted tough out of anger, "As a divine general of the Li Family, you collude with thieves and protect them so, you are truly a good son of mine!" Feng Boping angrily retorted, "Shut up, Hao Er has not been your son for a long time, have you forgotten the three-year agreement when he left the Li Family? What right do you have to criticize him!" "This is a matter for the Li Family, had it not been for you protecting Hao once, I would have dealt with you severely already!" Li Tian Gang looked at him coldly, "If you interfere with Divine General Mansion affairs again, you will not have a good end!" "I will handle Hao Er''s business, and if you don''t ept it, I will continue to teach you until you do!" Feng Boping said with an angry face. Li Tian Gang''s eyes suddenly turned cold, about to say something when suddenly a whooshing sound came rushing from the distant horizon. The sound was incredibly loud, causing all three to turn their heads to look. They saw a figure in a dark long robe flying towards them. "It''s indeed you guys." As the figure flew in and saw Feng Boping and Li Tian Gang, his expression changed slightly. Feng Boping, seeing the figure, was also taken aback, but his body rxed, and he said with a cold face, "You still know toe here. Deal with your nephew yourself!" In the midst of talking, he protected the clone of Li Hao behind him, withdrew a step, and moved away from Li Tian Gang''s side. Li Tian Gang, seeing the figure''s approach, couldn''t help but freeze and changed his expression, "Uncle, howe you are here, the Divine General Mansion..." "Hao Er?" Li Muxiu however directly interrupted him, looking dumbfoundedly at the clone of Li Hao protected by Feng Boping behind him, his face quickly bing agitated: "When did Hao Er escape danger? Wasn''t he at the Mo River? What about the fourth brother?" Feng Boping sneered, "He hasn''t escaped danger yet; this is just Hao Er''s clone." Li Muxiu was slightly taken aback, hearing the word "clone," it was as if a bucket of cold water was poured over his head, cooling down his once excited heart. He looked at Li Tian Gang, then swept his eyes around, and his face grew uglier, "I sensed your auras from a distance, what''s going on here?" Li Tian Gang looked at him, then nced at Feng Boping, narrowing his eyes, "Uncle, it seems you know this Divine Thief?" From Feng Boping''s attitude, he had deduced the two knew each other. Considering Li Hao was still a child, knowing the Divine Thief was strange unless the thief had approached him with ulterior motives. But if Uncle was the one who introduced them, it seemed to make more sense. Li Muxiu''s face changed slightly, knowing Li Tian Gang''s temperament, he sighed silently and nodded, "Indeed, your Uncle Feng and I have known each other for many years. What''s going on here? Were you fighting?" Li Tian Gang, upon confirmation from his uncle''s mouth, only felt a surge of anger rush to the top of his head, gritting his teeth, he said: "Uncle, I respect you as my father''s brother, as my uncle! They say you were reckless in your youth, but are you still so reckless now that you''re older?!" Li Muxiu''s face turned, saying, "How dare you speak to me like that! Our private rtionships have never affected the Divine General Mansion. Is it your turn to teach me what to do?" "I don''t care about other things you do, in these years, you''ve guarded the Divine General Mansion and contributed to the family; I have seen it all. But to actually make friends with a thief!" Li Tian Gang was so angry that he clenched his fists, "And to lead Hao Er astray, corrupting him, Uncle, how could you be so muddle-headed?!" Li Muxiu exploded in anger, "Li Tian Gang! I need to tell you once more, he''s not a thief. A thief steals for himself, a great thief helps the world. Your Uncle Feng''s conduct deserves the title of ''Saint''! "As for the usation of leading Hao Er astray, it''spletely baseless. Hao Er is exceptional; the person who really hurt him is you!" "Are you saying he robs the rich to aid the poor?" Chapter 410: Chapter 24 Thieves for themselves, great thieves benefit the world_3 Li Tian Gang sneered, "Don''t talk to me about ''Uncle Feng.'' There are many ways to save the world, like ying demons, enlisting in the army, defending the borders. Aren''t all of these services to the country and its people? Yet he specifically chose to steal!" Feng Boping coldly retorted, "That''s right, Li, don''t call me ''uncle'' anymore. I''m not worthy of being an uncle to the True Dragons of the Li Family!" Li Muxiu knew his old friend was upset. Seeing Li Tian Gang''s sneering demeanor, he couldn''t help but heave a long sigh and said, "Tiangang, you''ve trained in martial arts since your childhood, andter led troops in battles. You have too little exposure to the Jianghu and too much to the temples of power. You don''t understand the helplessness behind the world''s feuds and resentments. If one could be openly chivalrous, who wouldn''t want to leave behind a good name?" "The world''s suffering is endless; you can''t experience it all, but you should understand it, rather than looking down with cold eyes from your temple high above." Li Tian Gang replied indifferently, "Considering that he protected Hao Er in the past, I can spare him. But he must nevere close to Hao Er again. You should know, if others find out that our Divine General Mansion is in collusion with the Thief Saint, how will it look to other Divine General Mansions and to His Majesty?" Li Muxiu remained silent. He naturally knew this, and that''s why he only associated with Feng Boping in private. At first, they were unaware of each other''s identities, enjoyed each otherspany immensely, and became friends. After revealing their true selves, they realized who the other was. But by then, how could theypletely break off their rtionship just because of their identities? Despite many reluctances and worries, their friendship didn''t wane but instead grew deeper over the years. Hearing Li Tian Gang''s words now, Li Muxiu sighed deeply. As a child who was not favored, he harbored resentment, thinking how much better life would be if he were not part of the Divine General Mansion. Now, he found himself somewhat wishing for that again. However, he now bore too much responsibility and was no longer the spirited youth who could gallop across the Jianghu, recklessly roaming everywhere without a care. "Only you know about my rtionship with Feng, and if you don''t speak of it, no one will know," Li Muxiu said. Li Tian Gang sneered, "Uncle, you should know that paper can''t contain fire." Li Muxiu took a deep breath and slowly said, "Let''s not talk about this now. I came here intending to go to Dragon City Mo River to retrieve Hao Er. Passing by Heavenly Gate Pass, I thought to have a look here first. How did you end up fighting? What about on the Dragon City Mo River side? Bringing Hao Er back safely is the priority." Li Tian Gang said, "I was about to ask you. Have you checked the situation in Qingzhou before you left? Was your departure secretive? You should know how dangerous Qingzhou would be if people knew you were gone!" "You can trust me to take care of things," Li Muxiu said. "How is Hao Er?" Li Muxiu asked. Li Tian Gang slightly sneered. He indeed used to be confident, but ever since returning from Northern Yan and witnessing all the family affairs, he had be increasingly concerned. "Hao Er has his fourth uncle looking after him there; he should be fine," Li Tian Gang said. "Unless there are other variables, the situation is currently unclear. I came to the Heavenly Gate Pass to inquire through his avatar, but instead, I stumbled upon this great secret!" As he said this, anger surged in his eyes again. Li Muxiu no longer paid attention to him and instead turned his head to look at Li Hao''s avatar. His gaze softened as he asked, "Hao Er, can you sense your original self in the Mo River?" The dark side of Li Hao shook his head slightly, "I can''t sense it." "Is it because of the Mo River or something inherent within you?" Li Muxiu quickly pressed for more details. The dark side of Li Hao exined everything meticulously. Seeing how forthright Li Hao was in front of Li Muxiu, answering all his questions, Li Tian Gang''s face darkened with aplex feeling that made him both ufortable and angry. I''m your father! It was not long before Li Muxiu had asked all he wished to know and found that the avatar was unaware of Li Hao''s true situation. However, through the avatar, he learned that Li Hao''sbat strength was extremely strong, no less than that of a Demon King of the Ultimate Study Realm, and, using the special methods the avatar spoke of, could even reach the limits of the Ultimate Study Realm. In addition, Li Tian Gang asked Li Muxiu to inquire about the matter of the war g, and upon Li Muxiu''s questioning, the avatar pondered and thenmunicated the information to him via mental transmission. Seeing that Li Hao had intentionally avoided him, Li Tian Gang''s expression turned ugly once again. But all he could do was ask Li Muxiu via mental transmission, and when he learned that the war g was indeed personally crafted by Li Hao, Li Tian Gang was struck by a wave of shock in his heart, followed by ecstasy. This talent that Li Hao possessed was nothing short of a gift from the heavens! Once Li Hao returned, if he could make full use of this talent, its impact could even surpass the significance of his own martial arts. After all, no matter how strong one''s martial arts are, by reaching the Grand Tao of Peace Realm, one can only protect a single state, but if such war gs could be mass-produced, they could shelter the entire Dayu Divine Dynasty! "With Hao Er possessing such strength, along with the fourth child, as long as no unexpected events arise within Mo River, there should be no issues..." After Li Muxiu gathered intelligence from the avatar, his tense emotions settled slightly. But without seeing Li Hao''s true body, he still could not rxpletely. "Second Uncle, let''s go to Dragon City Mo River now," said Li Tian Gang to Li Muxiu, "but you need to hide first to prevent your exposure on the battlefield, which might lead demons to shift their attack to Qingzhou and strike the Divine General Mansion, causing a disaster." "I am well aware of that," Li Muxiu said. Li Tian Gang nced at Feng Boping beside him and then said, "Additionally, there is one more thing, you must sever ties with this man!" "Hmm?" Li Muxiu''s expression changed slightly; however, Feng Boping merely frowned slightly and did not speak, instead giving Li Muxiu a quiet look, as if waiting for his decision. If the other party chose to break away for the sake of the Divine General Mansion, he would not me him. After all, when they first discovered each other''s identities, he had vaguely anticipated such a scene. His own identity was, after all, not on par with the Divine General Mansion. "Tiangang, this is a personal matter of mine, don''t interfere!" Li Muxiu said coldly to Li Tian Gang without looking at his old friend''s face. Li Tian Gang responded with a cold face, "Second Uncle, you should know the consequences if something happens. This is not your private matter, but something that concerns the entire Li Family. Do you want the ancestors of the Li Family to be shamed because of this?!" Li Muxiu''s face changed slightly, looking a bit unsightly. "I have known Feng for six decades, and I understand his character," said Li Muxiu. But before he could finish, he was interrupted by Li Tian Gang, who said: "I don''t want to discuss his character with you. All I know is that once he gets involved with our Li Family, it will be bad for both parties! So what if he''s a good person? I can listen to your exnation, but can the world?" Li Muxiu''s expression kept changing; he knew this point, naturally. His exnation was just an attempt to sidestep the issue. "Li, if it really doesn''t work out, let''s stop associating with each other in the future. Even living in different worlds, we can still enjoy the sun and the moon," said Feng Boping at this point. He knew the consequences once his identity was revealed and did not wish to put Li Muxiu in a difficult position. Li Muxiu''s body trembled slightly, and turning to look at his old friend, his eyes filled with sadness, he bowed his head and slowly shook it, saying: "I have severed enough ties. I don''t wish to sever anymore!" Chapter 411: Chapter 25: Slapping Li Tian Gang Hearing Li Muxiu''s words, Li Tian Gang couldn''t help but change his expression and immediately called out: "Second Uncle!" Li Muxiu lifted his head, gazing deeply at him, and said: "He is my good friend, and even in front of His Majesty, I would say the same. My friendship with him is pure and transparent; I have never asked him to do anything for the Li Family, nor has he done anything for our Li Family!" As he spoke, he seemed to recall something, paused for a moment, and his face turned slightly unsightly: "Except that I entrusted him to take care of Hao Er... but that''s your child" Feng Boping interrupted, "Taking care of Hao Er was my own volition, it has nothing to do with whether you entrusted me or not. If you hadn''t said anything, would I have neglected Hao Er? Just for the seven-year fish Hao Er cooked for me, I would protect him for life!" Li Tian Gang''s eyes narrowed slightly, seven years? That means Li Hao has been in contact with this "Saint of Thieves" for seven years already. Thinking of the Second Uncle''s predilections, he immediately figured out the general situation and sighed inwardly. It seems Hao Er has been influenced since childhood. "Keeping Hao Er at home was my greatest mistake and what I regret the most." Li Tian Gang took a deep breath and said to Li Muxiu, "Second Uncle, I won''t pursue the matter of your influence on Hao Er, but now, I, in the name of the True Dragon, demand that you sever all ties with him, with no further contact!" Li Muxiu''s face changed, and he looked at him with a mix of shock and anger, "You want tomand me in the name of the True Dragon?!" "That''s right." Li Tian Gang''s expression was cold and serious, restraining the anger in his heart: "Second Uncle, don''t forget what blood flows through our veins and the surname we carry! Even though my father is no longer here to restrain you, the thousand-year-old family rules of the Li Family have been passed down through generations. Do you also intend to defy them?" Li Muxiu looked at him with a mix of shock and anger, but in the end, his eyes were filled with disappointment. He closed his eyes, and after a long while, reopened them; his gaze was filled with indescribable agony and time-worn sorrow as he said in a low voice: "I''ve led a wayward life in my earlier years and have done many wrong things. I''m sorry to your father, for leaving him to guard the lonely city alone. I won''t break the rules anymore, my life was given by the Li Family, and I will let it burn out for the Li Family..." His body trembled slightly as he slowly turned around to look at Feng Boping. As they gazed at each other, Li Muxiu''s eyes brimmed with tears of blood: "Old Feng..." Feng Boping''s body trembled slightly, but his face slowly cracked a smile, and he said: "Old Li, how can you cry at such an old age? Haven''t I said before, even if we''re worlds apart, we can still share the sun and moon. Gatherings and partings are not up to us. Both of us are old enough to ept our fates, just ept it" Li Muxiu''s fists clenched tightly, his whole body shaking. His fist, strong and forceful, was known as the fist of a saint; yet it couldn''t shatter the shackles of blood nor break the bindings within his heart. Half a step invincible, yet not truly invincible after all. That half step taken could never be retracted. "Second Uncle, this is for the best for both of you. Don''t me me, Li Tian Gang, for being heartless," Li Tian Gang said solemnly. Li Muxiu''s silhouette was filled with vicissitudes; he said nothing, only silence. Feng Boping gave Li Muxiu a smile, and then nced at Li Hao''s alter ego, his eyes filled with regret, and said: "But I promised Hao Er to guard Heavenly Gate Pass for three years..." "Not necessary!" Li Tian Gang looked at him, his face not so good-humored, and said coldly, "If you truly care about Hao Er, you should know that your notorious reputation, constantly being involved with Hao Er, will only burden him!" "Do you want to ruin him? In the future, he is to inherit the Li Family''s True Dragon and shine brilliantly. If people find out about his association with you, what kind of gossip will that stir?" Feng Boping''s cheeks twitched slightly, wanting to retort, but as the words reached his lips, he only chuckled softly: "That''s true, I''m just a solitary traveler in this world, iparable to the illustrious Divine General Mansion; I''m not worthy to reach so high..." He self-mockingly shook his head and looked at Li Hao''s alter ego, whispering, "Hao Er has grown up and doesn''t need someone to look after him anymore. If he can return from the Mo River, no one would dare invade Heavenly Gate Pass. Even if someone dide, this old man is probably of no use, as that would certainly be the existence of a Grand Tao of Peace Realm..." He talked to himself, then smiled again, looking at the dark side of Li Hao with a kind and tender gaze: "Child, from now on, you will have to walk your path alone." "Snow and wind, I can only apany you this far." The dark side of Li Hao looked at him nkly, wanting to speak, yet not knowing what to say. In the end, he only said two words: "Don''t go..." Feng Boping''s lips trembled slightly, but he just smiled, then turned around to look at the vast and boundless world, took a nce around and looked towards the direction of Cangya City. His eyes flickered for a moment, he said nothing, just suddenly stepped forward and disappeared into thin air. Heaven and Earth Traceless Skill, if he wished to leave, no one could keep him. He invented this Cultivation Technique, and with his Martial Arts, he could perform it to the utmost limit. A breeze swept by, lifting the corner of Li Muxiu''s robe like a gentle hand, fluttering it, before it fell back down. Li Muxiu was as silent as a stone, without a single sound. Li Tian Gang nced at him, understanding his Second Uncle''s difort, and said softly, "Second Uncle, we should head to Dragon City Mo River now. I''ll go ahead and check on the situation there..." Li Muxiu did not respond. But from afar, a sudden whooshing sound came, apanied by a voice filled with surprise: "Second Brother, Tian Gang?!" Hearing this voice, both of them trembled, and even Li Muxiu sharply lifted his head to look in the direction of the voice. Chapter 412: Chapter 25 Slapping Li Tian Gang_2 Only to see a figure rapidly soaring towards them, dressed in tattered gray robes like a beggar, hair unkempt and without regard for appearance, but that face, and the knife hanging at his waist, was unmistakably Li Xiaoran! "Fourth brother?!" Li Muxiu was stunned. Li Tiangang was also taken aback, doubting his own eyes for a moment before concentrating his gaze and really seeing that it was indeed their fourth uncle! He''s back? Howe he''s here?! "Hao Er?" While Li Tiangang and Li Muxiu were shocked and astonished, Li Xiaoran noticed the obscured figure of Li Hao beside them and couldn''t help but be taken aback, almost letting out a cry of surprise, but quickly, he realized something was not quite right with the Li Hao before him, his aura wasn''t as strong. And his clothes were clean and tidy, where were the signs of the dpidation from when they hadst parted? Previously, when Li Hao was pursued to the Mo River, he experienced the great battle of Liangzhou, his hair tinged with the blood of demons, his clothes torn and tattered from the conflict. "Why have you returned alone, where''s Hao Er?!" Once Li Muxiu confirmed that it was indeed Li Xiaoran before him, he asked in an urgent tone, eyes widening as if all the blood in his body was tensing up. Coming back to his senses, Li Xiaoran hastily replied, "Second brother, don''t get excited, Hao Er is fine, he has just onest step before he clears the Mo River, he''s currently on his way to the Great Wilderness Heaven." Upon saying this, he nced at Li Tiangang, hesitating, unsure if he should continue. After all, the Ji Family of the Ancient Holy n was a sensitive topic. Li Tiangang, who had been campaigning in Northern Yan for over a decade and had heard of the events that transpired after the war ended, knew it involved that woman from the Ji Family. "He went to the Great Wilderness Heaven?" Li Muxiu was taken aback, but upon hearing that Li Hao was alright, his body, which had been rigid with tension, slowly rxed, and he immediately inquired, "The Great Wilderness Heaven is so dangerous, what''s he going there for, how long will he be gone?" "He should be back soon," said Li Xiaoran. He just needs to escort that elder of the Ji Family back to their homnd of the Ancient Holy n, it shouldn''t take much time. Upon saying this and seeing the two still eager to ask about Li Hao, he smiled and said, "This one beside us, this is Hao Er''s incarnation, right?" "Yes." Li Tiangang nodded, his expression easing upon hearing that Li Hao was safe, but he couldn''t hide the concern that shed across his face as he thought of that woman, his wife. His heart skipped a beat, could it be that child had gone to find his mother? Previously, during the father-son confrontation in Qingzhou, Li Tiangangter heard that Li Hao had pped Li Rumeng because thetter had insulted his wife, and also spilled the beans regarding the whereabouts of Li Hao''s mother. "This child..." He clenched his teeth, his expression growing tense again, filled with worry. Even he dared not approach the Ancient Holy n of the Ji Family, not to mention Li Hao. "Setting aside Hao Er''s matter, look who I''ve brought back for you," Li Xiaoran said to them. As his words fell, a voice reached the ears of Li Tiangang and Li Muxiu: "Tiangang, the second brother..." Hearing this familiar aged voice, Li Tiangang and Li Muxiu were simultaneously startled, their hearts pounding as they raised their heads in astonishment, only to see a specter-like ethereal spirit drifting from behind Li Xiaoran. Seeing that mighty figure, with its benevolent face, left them staring in disbelief, as if returning from a different era. "Dad?" Li Tiangang''s pupils constricted tightly, he rubbed his eyes vigorously for an instant. Upon seeing clearly once more, all the thoughts that had been in his mind vanished in an instant, as tears suddenly filled his eyes: "Dad!!" His knees gave way, and he knelt in front of Li Tianzong, tears staining his face: "It is your unfilial son''s fault, my ipetence; I failed to bring you back sooner!" Li Muxiu stared nkly, his eyes reddening slightly, and managed to say, "Big brother, have you been freed from Mo River?" Li Tianzong quickly lifted Li Tiangang to his feet and with a smile he nodded in response to Li Muxiu''s question, "Yes, I''m freed now. I can finally go home!" Li Muxiu''s aged body trembled slightly, he clenched his fists tightly, biting his teeth and lowering his head. Time seemed to strip away its outer garments, revealing the weathered old man now resembling the spirited young man in brocade from yesteryear, shoulders quivering, head bowed as if to suppress the emotion climbing up his throat, though his voice was choked with sobs: "Big brother, it''s all my fault back then. I was the one too fond of y, leaving you alone to guard Dragon City. I''m the one who caused your death!" "All these years, it should have been me suffering in Mo River, it was me..." Li Tianzong was momentarily taken aback, then gently raised his palm and patted Li Muxiu''s shoulder. When he saw the tears streaking down the face of the brother he had grown up with, his own eyes grew moist as he softly said: "As a True Dragon, it was my duty to lead the battle for Dragon City. It has nothing to do with you; had you been there, it would''ve only meant we both perished together." "Fortunately, you weren''t there. I heard from the fourth that the Li Family is now relying on you; you are the Sea-Calming Divine Needle of the Li Family..." He said this and chuckled, "Remember when father punished you, making you kneel in the yard for three days and three nights? When I secretly brought you food, I told you that aside from me, you would possibly be the most capable one in the Li Family. You didn''t disappoint me." Li Muxiu was stunned, looking into his eyes, the brothers locked gazes for a moment. They both wore the guise of old men. Yet time seemed to summon a breeze, whisking them back to their youthful days Just like in that courtyard, under the zing summer sun, the elder brother practicing before a wooden stake, and the mischievous younger brother sitting by the pond''s edge. Chapter 413: Chapter 25: Slapping Li Tian Gang_3 His eldest brother''s gaze was as tender as it had been in the past, whereas the rebellious second brother turned his head away with crossed arms, showing a face of defiance. But now, at this moment when their time-worn eyes met, all words melted away. Li Muxiu''s face was streaked with tears, and this old man, who had never shed a single tear even when crawling out from beneath tens of thousands of demon corpses on the battlefield, was now sobbing uncontrobly. The longstanding knot and scar in his heart dissolved at that moment. It turned out his big brother had never med him Li Muxiu''s body trembled slightly, but gradually, he calmed his emotions, wiped the tears from his face, and a rare hint of blushing appeared on his weathered face. He quickly changed the subject, thinking of important matters, and hurriedly asked, "Big brother, how did you break free? Wasn''t it said that one must pass through Mo River to do so? You just mentioned you haven''t passed through yet" "That''s aplicated story." Li Xiaoran said from the side, "But in short, we must thank Hao Er, his help allowed big brother to escape." At this, his heart soured, for escaping also meant vanishing. But on his way back, Li Tianzong had instructed him not to tell anyone about this; Li Tianzong only wanted toe home for onest look and then leave quietly. "Thank Hao Er?" Li Muxiu was stunned, then he quickly thought of the numerous times that child had surprised him, and his heart stirred with a mix of pride and tenderness. "Hao Er?" Upon hearing Li Xiaoran''s words, Li Tian Gang, who was just getting up, knew something was afoot and asked, "What does Hao Er have to do with this?" "It has a lot to do with it!" Li Tianzong took over the conversation with a lightugh, "I heard from the fourth brother that Hao Er is your son, Tiangang, you''ve truly given me an exceptional grandson! He''s remarkable!" Li Tian Gang was stunned. He had never imagined that even his own father would have such high regard for the boy. Was he really... that outstanding? "That child doesn''t understand manners, he''s naturally casual; he hasn''t offended you, has he?" Li Tian Gang couldn''t help but ask cautiously. At that moment, he was no longer the general with the divine sword, but a son in front of his father. Li Tianzong was taken aback andughed, "What are you talking about? Hao Er is lively and endearing, proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting; unmatched in every aspect, his martial arts talent isparable to an Ancient Sage reincarnated. In the thousands of years of Dayu Divine Dynasty, he has been a peerless prodigy!" "Moreover, he''s sensible. There''s nock of decorum, just cumbersome formalities. Although our Li Family needs family rules, a home is a home, a nation is a nation; there''s no need for everything at home to be so rigid." Li Tian Gang was deeply shaken and stood dumbfounded for a long time, unable to speak. If it had been anyone else, he might not have taken the words to heart, but hearing this from his father, he suddenly wondered if he had been wrong all this time? Had he been too harsh on the child? Or perhaps, had he been too meddling? Everyone who came into contact with the boy seemed to favor and admire him. Was it because of his esteemed identity from the Divine General Mansion, or was it simply because of the boy himself? Li Tian Gang''s thoughts raced; the memories of his interactions with Li Hao since returning from Northern Yan shed quickly through his mind. But before he could reflect properly, Li Tianzong spoke gently, "I heard from the fourth that after Xiao Jiu passed on, you took over his position and became the True Dragon of the Li Family. You must have had a hard time these years." Li Tian Gang snapped back to reality, feeling his blood tremble at this gentle concern. He knelt before Li Tianzong once more, crying inconsbly as he bowed his head, "Father, father, I am ipetent. I am not worthy of being the True Dragon of the Li Family. The third brother, the sixth brother, they are gone. I failed to take care of them; I failed to protect our home!" His shoulders shook. He had not cried when the borders of Liangzhou were breached, his tears had dried up in Northern Yan, as they did during the Li Family''s funerals. Yet, at this moment, he cried like a child again. Li Tianzong was momentarily stunned, reminded of the family affairs he had inquired about from Li Xiaoran on the way. Out of his nine children, six had died in battle, some had even perished while he was still in the Divine General Mansion, such as the first and the second. He hadn''t expected that after he was gone, the others would gradually meet with misfortune. Seeing Li Tian Gang''s uncontroble weeping, deep sorrow filled his own eyes, but he concealed his sadness, smiled gently, and helped Li Tian Gang to his feet: "Child, don''t me yourself. It''s my fault as a father for not doing well enough. If I hadn''t encountered trouble in Dragon City, if I had stepped into the Grand Tao of Peace Realm sooner, none of this would have happened." "Father, how can it be your fault, you were already strong enough." Li Tian Gang couldn''t help but say, momentarily releasing his restrained emotions, but his many years of military life allowed him to quickly regainposure. He wiped the tears from his face and, grasping the arm of Li Tianzong''s spirit, said, "Now all is well, you''re back. When I step into the Grand Tao of Peace Realm, I''ll bring Xiao Jiu back too!" Seeing his son regain his confidence and spirit, Li Tianzong smiled and patted his shoulder: "I know you can do it, and Hao Er has inherited the True Dragon as well, hasn''t he? Give him a few more years, and Hao Er will surely lead our Li Family to eradicate all demons, restoring the Li Family to the glory of our ancestors!" Li Tian Gang''s expression changed slightly upon hearing this, and he nodded, "When he returns from the Great Wilderness Heaven, I will let him inherit the True Dragon." "He hasn''t inherited it yet?" Li Tianzong was somewhat surprised. Inheriting the True Dragon was better done at a younger age, around fourteen or fifteen. With assistance from the ancestors, the speed of cultivation would skyrocket, allowing one to quickly surpass the genius phase to be a true powerhouse. Chapter 414: Chapter 25: Slapping Li Tian Gang_4 "I was supposed to inherit it, but Tiangang drove me away." Li Muxiu stood to one side, suddenly speaking out. Li Tianzong was startled and couldn''t help but look at him with confusion. Li Xiaoran''s face changed slightly; on his way back, he had deliberately avoided mentioning the issues between Li Hao and Li Tiangang. He didn''t want his elder brother''s spirit to be troubled or concerned with this matter before it dissipated. "Second brother, what are you talking about?" Li Tianzong asked. "Elder brother, you should ask him yourself." Li Muxiu took a deep breath. He had wanted to mock Li Tiangang a bit, but considering his elder brother had just returned and the father and son were rarely reunited, malicious mockery seemed pointless, so he restrained himself. "Tiangang?" Li Tianzong looked at his son. Faced with his father''s gaze, Li Tiangang did not consider hiding the truth and said: "Father, when Hao Er was born, Northern Yan fell into chaos. I was dispatched to campaign in Northern Yan and thought to leave him in the mansion to cultivate under the care of my sister-inw. Yet, in those years Qingqing and I were not by his side, the child picked up all sorts of bad habits." He continued, "He neglected his proper duties, not cultivating properly. After I returned and applied some discipline, he drew his sword on me. Because of that, we had a big fight, and he left home in a huff to challenge me here at Heavenly Gate Pass..." "Nonsense!" Li Muxiu, who had been curbing his anger, exploded at that moment and loudly objected: "What ws does Hao Er have? Elder brother also said he excels in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting! Although he enjoys those arts, they have never held back his cultivation!" "Isn''t his cultivation level high enough, far surpassing his peers!" "Now, at just fifteen years old, already in the Three Immortal Realms, capable of ying the Demon King, who else under heaven could achieve that?!" "The two of you were absent for more than a decade. When Hao Er was poisoned by the Liu family, destroying his Divine Blood, he hadn''t even had the chance to take revenge. Yet, because Little Eighth''s daughterined, you pped Hao Er without listening to his exnation. And you call that ''just applying some discipline''?" "Without your discipline over the years, is Hao Er worse than others?!" Upon hearing the outburst from Li Muxiu, Li Tiangang''s expression subtly changed, recognizing the familiar arguments. He said: "But if he devoted the energy he spends on music, chess, calligraphy, and painting entirely to cultivation, he could only improve even more!" "Then you might as well stop eating and sleeping, and just train to death all day long!" Li Muxiu angrily said, "That''s your son, not a wooden puppet, nor a stone, he is flesh and blood!" Li Tiangang opened his mouth slightly but found himself at a loss for words. Hearing the argument between the two, Li Tianzong quickly began to understand the situation and his face turned ugly as he said, "So what happenedter? How did Hao Er end up leaving home?" "Of course, it was because of his so-called ''discipline'' that he couldn''t bear to stay." Li Muxiu red at Li Tiangang with resentment in his eyes, but they also revealed sadness as he remembered the snowy day: "The child said he would no longer bear the name Li. He would rather die out there than die within the Divine General Mansion!" "He didn''t want to be beaten to death by his own father!" Li Tiangang retorted angrily, "How could I want to beat him to death? I was just teaching him a lesson..." A sudden sharp smack interrupted him. Li Tiangang''s head jerked to the side, his eyes filled with shock; it took him a moment to recover and turn back, only to see his father, Li Tianzong, with an expression full of anger. "How could you push the child to utter such words!" "You must have made him so heartbroken for him to say such painful words!!" Li Tianzong shook with fury as he looked at him. Chapter 415: Chapter 26 Dont Let Me Die Unfulfilled Li Tian Gang could hardly believe it, his father had actually pped him. The warmth and affection on the other''s face just a moment ago now only left anger and pain, his eyes filled with disappointment... disappointment? Li Tian Gang''s face turned pale, he knew he was not capable enough, had not taken good care of the Divine General Mansion, had not taken good care of several brothers, but his father was not disappointed about this, insteadforting him with warmth and gentleness. But now, on the matter of Li Hao, he showed a pained and disappointed expression toward him. The burning pain on his cheek made Li Tian Gang''s consciousness somewhat blurry, not that the p was that heavy, but suddenly, the image of that courtyard shed through his mind. The p that he swung in anger. The gaze of that youth, it seemed, also carried disbelief. Li Tian Gang suddenly felt as if his heart had clenched, an indescribable emotion spreading into his heart, he couldn''t put a finger on it, was it a kind of fear? "Big Brother..." Li Xiaoran stopped himself from speaking further but didn''t continue, sighing softly to himself. He hadn''t wanted his big brother to know about this, but now that he knew, it was toote to stop him. Moreover, Li Tian Gang''s handling of the Li Hao incident, he also felt somewhat iprehensible, not to mention the boy''s talent, his temperament was also not like what was rumored in the family, frivolous and unruly, undisciplined. If one really had to say, at most he could only be considered unconstrained by minor trifles. Li Muxiu just stood by with a cold face, saying nothing, even feeling that the p was a bit too light. "No wonder that kid looked at me with a feeling of difort, the reason lies here, he had already left the Li Family, he, he also doesn''t want to acknowledge me as his grandfather..." Li Tianzong''s eyes became moist, but on the way back, that kid had clearly still affectionately called him grandpa. Was it because he knew he was about topletely perish, so he didn''t want to worry him? Even though he had no physical body, why did Li Tianzong feel such a piercing pain in his heart? That kid was clearly so sensible! Why did this happen, why did such a thing ur?! "You, you tell me in detail, exactly what happened, I want to know everything!" Li Tianzong said through clenched teeth, angrily and painfully looking at Li Tian Gang. Li Xiaoran''s face changed slightly as he quickly said, "Big Brother, this will take too much time..." "It doesn''t matter!" Li Tianzong bit his teeth, "If we don''t rify this, I will not rest in peace even in death!" Hearing this, both Li Muxiu and Li Tian Gang''s faces changed, with Li Muxiu saying promptly, "Big Brother, don''t be angry, I''ll exin this matter to you slowly." "Dad, please don''t be angry, you can hit me, but please don''t be angry." Li Tian Gang quickly said, his expression tense, fearing anything might happen to Li Tianzong. "Speak, speak here!" Li Tianzong said angrily with clenched teeth. Li Tian Gang had not expected his father to be so furious, since his father''s death, no one had disciplined him, and now, the feeling of being disciplined in his childhood returned, like when he made mistakes during martial practice, he didn''t dare to return to the courtyard with hesitancy and dread. His face changed, he lowered his head and said, "Dad, please don''t be angry first, I will tell you, this matter is also my fault, I was too impulsive..." He narrated the entire incident. Meanwhile, Li Xiaoran''s expression was extremely ugly, feeling every second was an ordeal. He knew, his big brother was using thest moments of his life to make distinctions about this matter. "...and then he was about to leave the Divine General Mansion." After listening to Li Tian Gang, Li Tianzong''s face looked grim as he turned to Li Muxiu and said, "Is this true?" Li Muxiu gave a faint coldugh, noticing the look passed by the fourth brother, somewhat surprised, but without much thought, he said: "What he said is from his point of view, in his eyes, after he returned from the hard battles in Northern Yan, he saw Hao Er was frivolous, idle, not cultivating diligently, but had he ever thought that Hao Er had reached the Fifteen Li Realm at just fourteen years old, already breaking the cultivation records of the Dayu Divine Dynasty!" With that, he added some more, filling in the gaps missing from Li Tian Gang''s perspective. The same event, narrated by different people, resulted in different oues, even if a wise person discusses it rtively objectively, there''s no guarantee of absolute objectivity. Li Tianzong, having heard both their ounts andbining what he had seen and heard at the Mo River, already had a rough understanding of the reason. He trembled all over with anger, unable to imagine that the kid had endured so many grievances. "You actually let him walk out of the Li Family just like that, don''t you know how many Demons harbor hatred towards our Li Family?" "How can you be so foolish!" Li Tianzong raised his fist and pounded it fiercely on Li Tian Gang''s chest, knocking him back several steps. He condensed a Spiritual Thought whip in his palm andshed it fiercely on Li Tian Gang, angrily saying, "I seldom spanked you kids when you were small, but to let youmit such a grave mistake, you deserve to be hit!" Li Tian Gang''s face looked awful, enduring the pain, but not making a sound, nor trying to dodge. "Big Brother, don''t exhaust yourself too much." Li Xiaoran said, unable to refrain, "How about let me do it?" Li Muxiu looked at him with surprise, this fourth brother was actually even more proactive than himself? "Don''t interfere!" Li Tianzong swung the whip repeatedly, ring at Li Tian Gang, "Now tell me, do you know where you went wrong?" Li Tian Gang looked up sorrowfully, gazing at him with a pained expression, and said, "Dad, please don''t be angry, I know I was wrong." "Wrong where?" Li Tianzong demanded angrily. "I should not have been so impulsive, I was wrong, I will definitely bring Hao Er back and treat him well," Li Tian Gang immediately said. Li Tianzong raised his whip again, but seeing the distress in his eyes, the whip in his hand could no longer fall. Chapter 416: Chapter 26 Dont Let Me Die with My Eyes Open_2 ``` "You''ve truly, let me down..." His expression was one of deste sorrow, as the whip in his hand dissipated, he said bitterly, "It''s all because I died early, and didn''t properly educate you, didn''t set a good example as a father..." "Father, you''ve already done enough!" Li Tiangang''s face changed, and he hurriedly said. But Li Tianzong looked up, finding itughable yet also feeling sad, and he said: "To think that the Li Family has such a venomous woman, and she''s even the second brother''s wife. When she married into the Liu Family, she waspliant and respectful towards your mother and me, never showing any ill intent." "The second brother died in battle, and yet she conceived such thoughts. It''s tragic that such a thing could happen in the Li Family!" He lowered his head, looking at Li Tiangang with bitterness, "What good will punishing you do, Tiangang? You should know, some mistakes are absolutely forbidden, and once made, no amount of regret can ever make amends!" Li Tiangang quickly said, ""Father, don''t be angry anymore, I will find Hao Er, it''s not toote, I can still make it in time!" Li Tianzong looked at his nervous, fearful expression and couldn''t help but feel waves of heartache. He knew that his child was very filial, and though it angered him tosh out with the whip, it also cut him like a knife. Angry at theirck of initiative, hating their foolishness, yet cherishing their obedience and filial piety, Li Tianzong was overwhelmed withplex emotions. He sighed deeply and said with downcast spirit: "I had intentions of going home for a visit, but now, it seems there is not enough time." Li Xiaoran was shocked, looking at the fading figure of Li Tianzong, unable to hold back, he eximed, ""Big brother!" Li Tiangang and Li Muxiu were both startled, and upon hearing Li Xiaoran''s mournful call, their blood seemed to freeze for a moment. It was as if all their blood had rushed to their brains and then frozen over, a chill caused both men to shiver uncontrobly. "Big brother?" It was then that Li Muxiu suddenly noticed that his eldest brother''s figure was much more ethereal than before. His heart trembled and he asked, ""Big brother, what do you mean by that? Can''t you, you can''t return to the family?" With sudden realization, he turned to look at Li Xiaoran and hurriedly demanded, ""Fourth brother, what''s happening, tell me, what is going on?!" "Father?" Li Tiangang just stood there, staring nkly at Li Tianzong, rooted to the spot. He wasn''t slow-witted; that brief statement,bined with Li Xiaoran''s reaction, plus the sight of Li Tianzong''s now spectral presence, immediately filled him with fear. "Big brother has been trapped in the Mo River for too many years, deeply eroded by its power. Although he has escaped now, he can barely make it home for a final nce." Li Xiaoran said wistfully, ""But now, big brother... can''t make it back!" Years of staunch resolve kept in the Mo River were now dissipating here, leaving him feeling so heartbroken he could hardly breathe. Li Muxiu and Li Tiangang, upon hearing his words, were thunderstruck, standing still as statues. They had thought that with Li Tianzong''s release, he would be able to return to the ancestral shrine, to rest in the family tablets, and that they would be able to see him often in the future... But now, this was thest time?! "Big brother..." Li Muxiu shook uncontrobly, staring nkly at Li Tianzong, feeling as if he''d lost all blood and warmth, chilled to the bone. "Father!" Li Tiangang''s pupils constricted, his head buzzed noisily, feeling as if the world were spinning. At the funeral, he had wept until his eyes were red over his father''s half-corpse, and now, was he to witness his father''s dissipation before his very eyes?! Was it because of his earlier action? He could feel his heart beating, twitching, with a tearing pain that felt like it was ripping apart. "Don''t be sad anymore." Li Tianzong, looking at their saddened faces, managed to calm himself, though his expression still carried a hint of bitterness: "I never expected such a thing to happen, well then, second brother, remember to say hello to your sister-inw for me, tell her I left first, and for her to take good care of herself. If she misses me, let her go to the mountain we often sat upon, and the chirping of the cicadas will be my greeting to her..." Li Tianzong spoke with an aged gaze, beginning to make his final arrangements here. His words made Li Muxiu shake with uncontroble sorrow, not able to utter a single word. "Father, it''s all my fault, I made you angry, it''s all my fault, my fault..." Li Tiangang suddenly fell to his knees in front of him, and abruptly raising his hand, he fiercely pped his own cheek. He continued to p himself, using his power of mes on his palm, actually causing his cheek to bleed. After several sharp ps, he then looked up at Li Tianzong, his eyes brimming with tears: "Tell me, what must I do to bring you back?" Seeing his state, Li Tianzong couldn''t help but sigh and said, ""What you need to bring back is not me, it''s your son. And you shouldn''t be sad, with my current strength, I can still hold on until I reach home, only... there''s no need anymore." Taking a deep breath, he said, ""I nned to pass on my strength to Hao Er, but he refused. Now, I will pass this power to you. Go immediately and bring back Hao Er, at any cost, no matter what happens, you must bring him back!" "If anything happens to him, I will never rest in peace even in death!" His palmnded on Li Tiangang''s body, his eyes became extremely serious as he gazed, "Did you get that?" Li Tiangang was jolted to attention, his eyes red as he said, ""I can''t take your power, you should go have a look home, mother misses you too..." "Stop being a mama''s boy." Li Tianzong, with arge wave of his hand, interrupted him and said, ""Forget your rules, back when you defied the entire family for Qingqing, even breaking military rule and the family code, now for Hao Er, your own flesh and blood, you should take up the real responsibility of a father!" ``` Chapter 417: Chapter 26 Dont Let Me Die Unfulfilled_3 "You must remember, you are first a son, then a husband, after that a father, and onlystly are you a subject, a general, and a member of the people!" Li Tian Gang was shaken, looking at the solemn and earnest face of Li Tianzong, he realized that he might have truly been mistaken. His father''s words were never wrong; his heart filled with sorrow, he said, "Father, your son understands all, please don''t speak anymore, I don''t want your power; just go back for a look, I''m begging you!" "As long as you can bring back Hao Er, our Li Family will certainly shine brightly, and the Dayu Divine Dynasty will once again return to its golden age, an age I have witnessed..." A faint golden glow and reminiscence flickered in Li Tianzong''s eyes, as though he could see that distant glorious view: "If you want to truly have a look at home, then go find Hao Er, even if it means apologizing to him. Even as a father, you should bow down if you were wrong; he is your child, what is there to fear?" Li Tian Gang''s heart was flooded with sorrow as he repeatedly nodded, "Your son has taken it all to heart, father, please don''t speak anymore, just go back for a look!" Li Tianzong raised his hand to wipe away his tears, smiled faintly, and then said: "You too must live on well, my child..." In that moment, he was not just a grandfather, but also a father. As he spoke, his body''s radiance suddenly intensified, like a fierce white light, enveloping Li Tian Gang. "Father!" Li Tian Gang cried out in panic. But Li Tianzong''s figure had already disappeared into the white light, no longer visible. Li Muxiu and Li Xiaoran came forward to shout at the same time, but only Li Tianzong''s voice echoed in the void: "Second brother, fourth brother, the family is now in your hands, let''s be brothers again in the next life... Heh, I probably don''t have a next life, but you must live well, live on for me." "Tiangang, open your mind, don''t waste my power!" Li Tian Gang was heartbroken, but could only grit his teeth and open his mind. A vast power poured in, engulfing his entire body. "You must... bring back Hao Er..." "Otherwise, I will die... unrestful..." Li Tianzong''s voice eventually faded away from Li Tian Gang''s ears. The great and powerful force suddenly expanded, turning into a sky-reaching golden column of light, enveloping Li Tian Gang within it. That column of light lingered for a long time, slowly contracting after a while, and finally transformed into a vertical streak of golden light,pletely dissipating. "Big brother!!" Li Xiaoran roared in grief and anger, his voice like that of an injured wild beast, raspy and echoing through heaven and earth. Li Muxiu wanted to shout, but could make no sound, feeling as if his throat were clutched, he just stared nkly, his wrinkled eyes moist with tears. The only thing left between heaven and earth was the wind roaring in tumult, fluttering non-stop. After a while, Li Tian Gang''s body trembled slightly as he woke up from that inheritance. He immediately looked around but did not see Li Tianzong''s figure. He clutched his chest in pain, this kind of pain was just like back in Northern Yan, when his wife Ji Qingqing left his side. Just like at the funeral, witnessing the other brothers being buried in a collective grave. Pain so intense, it made it hard to breathe. He called out in sorrow, but there was no response. The hand that had gently patted his shoulder was now utterly gone. "Father, Tiangang was wrong,e out,e out and hit me!!" Li Tian Gang shouted in grief. But all around was empty silence, with no echo in return. However, Li Xiaoran seemed to be provoked by Li Tian Gang''s words and abruptly looked at him, then suddenly rushed over, kicking him squarely in the chest. With a thud, fierce power was unleashed, kicking Li Tian Gang''s body directly into a distant mountain peak. Before Li Tian Gang could climb out of the dust, Li Xiaoran pounced fiercely, smashing a fist into his face, smashing his head hard into the broken stones. "It''s all your fault, all your fault! Why did you treat Hao like this, why did you let big brother die here, why?!" He iled his fists like a madman, each punchnding fleshly, battering Li Tian Gang''s cheeks, mouth, and nose, his fists covered in blood. "Do you know how much big brother wanted to go home, do you know, do you?!" "That was his obsession, do you understand what an obsession is, it''s the thing you want to do most in thest moment before death!!" "Big brother had already made it out, he had already left, why, why!!" Li Xiaoran''s roars were frenzied, his fists swinging wildly. Li Tian Gang was beaten until he was bloody and bruised, and his Immortal Treasure Body cracked open, spilling copious amounts of blood. He had intended to fight back, but upon hearing Li Xiaoran''s angry roars, those words pierced his heart like a knife, and he stopped resisting for a moment, allowing the other''s fists and feet to fly. Stones crumbled and the ground caved in, as Li Xiaoran beat Li Tian Gang into a pit tens of meters deep, the ground cracked all along the way. "Enough, fourth brother," Suddenly, Li Muxiu''s figure appeared, grabbing Li Xiaoran''s iling arm. With disheveled hair like a madman, Li Xiaoran raised his head, his face streaming with tears as he hoarsely said to the other, "Second brother, big brother''s spirit has dissipated..." "He doesn''t even have the chance to be reborn..." His voice was not of anger, but of an utter despair and heartbreaking moan. Chapter 418: Chapter 27 Too Late for Regrets Li Muxiu''s body trembled slightly, but he just stood there, silent. Li Xiaoran struggled with his arm but failed to break free. He nced at his second brother and saw the utmost sorrow beneath those eyes. His heart shook, and he sobered up a bit. Seeing the weakening breath and the blood-covered Li Tian Gang lying beneath him, he was stunned, and finally, he embraced his head in a pitiful and painful manner. He knew that his big brother would nevere back. All those years guarding the Mo River, all the failed attempts to pass through, what was it for? Wasn''t it to hope to bring big brother back home? But now, there''s no going back... "Aaah!!" Li Xiaoran let out a heaven-shaking roar, tears of blood streaming down. Li Muxiu remained silent, standing still like a statue as the winds from beyond the border swirled around the three men before drifting away lightly. For a long time, a very long time Li Muxiu looked at Li Tian Gang who was still lying in the deep pit, his face covered with blood, and said, "Do you just n to lie here for a lifetime? If you are not dead, then stand up." Li Tian Gang''s body shook, but he slowly sat up, wiping the blood and tears from his face. He looked at Li Xiaoran, who sat copsed like a stone next to him, and at Li Muxiu, whose face was now expressionless. Grief welled up from his heart, but he endured it; he knew he was still the Li Family''s True Dragon. Since he was the True Dragon, he had to persevere. Everyone could fall, but the True Dragon could notthat''s the responsibility the True Dragon had to bear. "I need to find Hao Er." Li Tian Gang got up from the ground, swaying a bit just after standing up, almost losing his bnce, but soon he channeled his true energy to heal his body. He took a deep breath, his teeth clenched, "I must bring Hao Er back, then pass the True Dragon legacy onto him. The prosperous era that Father wanted to seeI, Li Tian Gang, am incapable, I''m afraid I cannot fulfill Father''s lifelong wish. It can only be left to Hao Er." Li Xiaoran watched numbly into the distance, his gaze unchanging, as if he hadn''t heard anything. Li Muxiu, expressionless, said, "Now that the fourth one hase out, it''s a good opportunity to counterattack the Demon forces of the Mo River beyond our border. Don''t you n to go and takemand?" Li Tian Gang looked at him, unable to discern his inner thoughts from his unchanging eyes, andughed mockingly, "It won''t make a difference without me. With the fifth brother there tomand, as well as two princes, and you lurking in the shadows... Father was right, if I could bend the rules for Qingqing before, then for Hao Er, I can do it as well!" "I''m his father. What''s wrong with breaking the rules for him once?" Li Muxiu''s gaze slowly shifted, fixing on him, as a coldness began to build in his eyes: "If you had this mindset from the beginning, why would we be in this situation today?" Li Tian Gang felt a pang in his heart and murmured softly, "Second Uncle, I was rash and arrogant before, I hurt Hao Er''s heart, and I hurt yours too. Please give me a chance to make amends, okay?" Li Muxiu looked at him, now humbly pleading, the previously emotionless gaze in his eyes now showing waves of sorrow and pain: "Your father died here. Can you make amends for that?" A light sentence, yet it struck Li Tian Gang''s heart heavily, like a hammer blow, making his blood seem to freeze. When the heroic soul perishes, like the scattering of soul and spirit, how can one make amends? He understood the meaning behind Li Muxiu''s words: death cannot be mended, but what about a broken heart, how can that be made whole again? At that thought, his body began to tremble. He had never been timid in over a decade of battles in Northern Yan, but now he felt fear and dread. Could it be that the mistakes he had caused were irreparable? "No, that can''t be. Hao Er is my son, and although I hit him, my father also hit me, but I have never resented him. We are father and son; he will surely forgive me..." Li Tian Gang murmured. "Your big brother hit you because he loved you, because you made a mistake, because he had high hopes for you. asionally punishing you, his other brothers would secretly take care of you." Li Muxiu''s eyes could hardly conceal his sorrow: "But what about Hao Er? Was he at fault when he was poisoned? Have you truly cared for him, understood him? Do you know what food he likes, which streets in the city he enjoys visiting? Do you?" "You only want him to bear the Li Family''s burden. Don''t you realize how heavy that is? When your father chose, designating the ninth as the True Dragon, do you know how helpless and pained he was for the little ninth, that he couldn''t sleep well for months!!" Li Tian Gang was stunned... was his father pained over the ninth inheriting the True Dragon? "If you had true affection for Hao Er, why would he leave? That child remembers even the tiniest bit of kindness deep in his heart!" "He has seen through you long ago, that child is far smarter than you think. You treat him like a child, but Hao Er far surpasses other children in excellence. I''ve treated him as an old friend, how could you underestimate him, treat him with such stubbornness!" Hearing Li Muxiu''s indignant words, Li Tian Gang''s heart trembled, increasingly feeling an indescribable emotion surge, like a fearful hand gripping his heart. If this had been earlier, he might have thought Li Muxiu was being biased toward the child, but now, after experiencing various things, having saved Liangzhou, with the banner of Haotian flying everywhere, and learning the young man''s reputation from the Demons'' mouthsa reputation no less than those of the generals who had been battling for years, perhaps even greater! At fifteen, to have reached such heights, even his proudest youngest brother was utterly overshadowed by Li Hao''s talent. Now, even his father who had fallen in battle favored the child so much that he was willing to pass on his power to him, insisting on bringing Li Hao back. This realization suddenly awakened him, and theyer of prejudice that clouded his vision was torn away by that p. Chapter 419: Chapter 27 Too Late for Regrets_2 At this moment, he finally realized that he had made a mistake. He was too obsessed with enhancing the child''s strength but ignored the child''s feelings. "I, I must go find him..." Li Tian Gang clenched his fists, his eyes slightly brimming with redness, "He will forgive me, after all, we are father and son, he won''t hold a grudge forever..." "If he truly held a grudge, there might still be a chance to make amends, but I fear that child doesn''t even bear resentment towards you anymore." Li Muxiu''s eyes filled with sorrow as he said, "You have never taken his leaving home seriously, but did you know? He waited alone in that courtyard for fourteen years. What did he wait for? When he stepped out of the Li Family, how many dangers did he encounter, did he almost die? We know nothing of this." "But he attained such a cultivation level in just one year. Without the fear and pressure of life and death, how could he have transformed so rapidly?" "Do you take life and death as child''s y?" "Can''t you imagine how desperate and furious one must feel when facing life and death, when will you truly understand that you have already truly lost him!" With a thunderous noise, Li Tian Gang''s mind was struck as if by lightning, standing there stupefied. Had he truly lost that child? His pupils slightly contracted, his breathing almost halted as he cried out fiercely, "No, it''s not possible, he can''t truly leave, I will surely bring him back!" As he spoke, he strode towards the outside. But Li Muxiu stepped forward to block his path. "How will you bring him back, by force?" Li Muxiu stared at him intently, "I didn''t speak of these things before, while the elder brother''s spirit was still here. I didn''t want hisst moment to be one of despair, but I know that child''s temperament and character; you have no chance left!" "No, that''s not true!" Li Tian Gang shouted at him, his eyes red, tears rolling down, "We are father and son!" "Father and son? The bond between you father and son is shallow. Your first meeting after over a decade was shattered by that p of yours!" "Do you know why Hao Er waited for you to return before confronting that wicked woman? It''s because he thought at least you would be on his side. After all, you risked your life to cut down the Great Demon and gave him the Blood Melting Foundation Building. He held that act of kindness in his heart!" "Despite the few letters you exchanged and the distance between you, it was that bit of warmth that sustained Hao Er to this day." "But that was gone with one p from you!" Li Muxiu said sorrowfully, "When I saw Hao Er returning the Demon King''s blood essence to the Divine General Mansion, I knew you two had no more emotional connection. Hao Er... can''te back anymore..." Li Tian Gang stood there dumbfounded, as if doused with cold water, his entire body chilling. Outside of blood rtions, was the only thing between them that act of ying a Demon and offering blood? He swayed, feeling unsteady on his feet. He looked at Li Muxiu, eyes filled with sorrow and despair, "Uncle, what should I do? You wouldn''t want to see Hao Er truly leave either, what should I do to make him forgive me?" Li Muxiu looked at him with a frantic look in his eyes. In the past, his heart would surge with anger, wanting to use this opportunity to mock him severely, but now, he just felt a destion as if his heart had turned to ashes. "The most hurtful thing in this world is not being unable to do something." "Rather, it''s clearly being able to do it, but stubbornly not willing to." "With your insight and wisdom, you clearly could have handled these things well, but your prejudices, your indifference towards Hao, led you to arrogantly choose the most convenient method by disciplining your own child with military training..." "That is the most hurtful thing." "Uncle, say no more; I know I was wrong. Just tell me, how can I bring him back?" Li Tian Gang said in agony. Li Muxiu''s face was solemn and silent. He had said so much, and was it not because deep down he still harbored a sliver of faint hopethat by chastising Li Tian Gang, he might awaken him to realize the truth? If that were to happen, then there might be a slim chance to bring Li Hao back. "Perhaps, just as your father said, only if you sincerely apologize to him will there be that slim possibility." Li Muxiu whispered softly. He took a deep breath and, looking at the grief-stricken and remorseful Li Tian Gang, said, "But whether you can do it, that''s hard to say, and whether Hao Er can forgive you, I don''t know either. After all, you''ve hurt him too deeply..." "I understand. I will find Hao Er, no matter what happens, even if he draws his sword against me again, I will let him strike, as long as he is willing toe back!" Li Tian Gang dered fiercely. Seeing such determination in him, Li Muxiu fell briefly into a heavy silence, his heart held only a frail hope, but it was overshadowed by regret. If only this realization hade earlier, would there be such a day? His elder brother might have been able to return home for onest glimpse... His heart felt deste, and he no longer had the desire to speak. Li Tian Gang looked at him and then at his emotionless Fourth Uncle, Li Xiaoran, beside him. Filled with sorrow, he thought of his father''s final wordshe could not let his father die with his eyes unshut! "Dad, I will surely bring back Hao Er and let him visit you at our ancestral shrine!" Li Tian Gang knelt on the ground, facing the spot where Li Tianzong hadst vanished, and kowtowed three times with heavy thuds. Then, wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes, he stood up and said to Li Muxiu and Li Xiaoran, "Uncle, Fourth Uncle, I leave the matter of the Mo River beyond our territory to you. This time, I''m afraid I will be neglecting my duties, but let me take this chance for Hao Er!" As he spoke, seeing the two unresponsive, he felt a chill in his heart, knowing they were still immersed in their father''s death, and deeply disappointed in him as well. But as he was about to step out, the previously silent Li Xiaoran suddenly spoke, "I will apany you." Li Tian Gang''s body trembled, his eyes moistening again. Clenching his teeth, he turned around and bowed deeply, "Thank you, Fourth Uncle. It''s enough for Tian Gang to go alone. The child went to the Ji Family; the Ancient Holy n won''t be swayed by numbers. As Qingqing''s husband, perhaps the Ji Family will show some leniency on ount of this thin connection." Li Xiaoran did not respond and merely stood up straight. Li Muxiu, however, spoke up, "Old Fourth, let him go alone." Li Xiaoran''s body paused slightly as he looked towards him. "He''s right. With the strength of the Ji Family, if they want to harm Hao Er, it would make no difference who goes..." Li Muxiu''s gaze seemed to have aged considerably as he spoke in a low voice, "Let''s just hope they consider that Hao Er is also their nephew and don''t go as far as to kill him..." On hearing this, Li Xiaoran looked at the knife in his hand and then lowered his head in silent contemtion. Li Tian Gang, however, felt a tremor in his heart. His wife had told him that the rules of the Ji Family were extremely strict, forbidding marriage with other ns. His union with Qingqing was already a vition of a major taboo of the Ji Family. With the child now approaching the Ji Family, the prospects might be more perilous than auspicious. He could not afford to say more and immediately said, "Uncle, Fourth Uncle, wait for me to bring back Hao Er!" Having said that, he turned and dashed out swiftly, transforming into a streak of golden light and speeding towards the distant Great Wilderness Heaven beyond the border. ... ... Chapter 420: Chapter 28: The Young Man Enters the Great Wilderness Donghuang Continent is vast and boundless. If Dayu Divine Dynasty is considered the center, the imperial city is the bullseye. The contours of the neen provinces resemble that of a teapot. The spout curves upward, and at the edge of the spout is Heavenly Gate Pass. Extending from Heavenly Gate Pass and weaving through the grey demon territories beyond, this ce is rife with demons residing and entrenched, while even further on lies the stark ck area on the mapthe Great Wilderness Heaven Realm. The Great Yu Military Department consists of four divisions, overseeing military selection, cartography, state transportation, and arms and armaments, among other responsibilities. The second division, the Mapping Department, is in charge of the maps of the world and updates them regrly. Throughout the more than three thousand years of history in Dayu Divine Dynasty, new and old maps have been reced from generation to generation, without mention of the changes in the terrain within the provinces. The demon territories beyond the borders are marked as gray areas. However, over the years, mountains, peaks, and otherndforms have been surveyed and named within these realms. This has greatly facilitated the Monster Suppression Department in tracking down wanted demons beyond the territory, with maps acting as their eyes. But even just the mapmaking has imed the lives of many talented individuals. However, no matter how the new and old maps have changed, beyond thesends of demons, in a deeper and farther ce, that region dubbed "Great Wilderness Heaven" by the former emperor during his expedition, has always remained pitch ck on the map. No topography or descriptions of any sort. Like a ck abyss that surrounds the edge of the continent, it is a fearsome, mysteriousnd forbidden to the Human Race. For thousands of years, there have been talented individuals from the military department who have attempted to explore the Great Wilderness Heaven, but countless have perished, and in the end, only sparse information was brought back. These messages, written in blood, werepiled into a book called the Great Wilderness Scripture. It contained merely two pages and a few hundred words in brief summary. Life is more fragile than paper. Yet even so, these thin two pages were carefully treasured by the imperial pce, with only top forces such as the Divine General Mansion possessing copied versions. At this moment, at the edge of the Great Wilderness Heaven, the silhouette of a young man was walking through the towering ancient trees of the Barbaric Wilderness Forest. Tall trees enveloped the area, shrouded in a foggy mist. "It is said that within the Great Wilderness Heaven, miasma fills the sky, colossal beasts roam, demons run rampant, and there are even traces of ancient fierce creatures from the legends." As Li Hao advanced, he scrutinized his surroundings with care. The records indeed were true. Although he had not yet encountered any colossal beasts or demons, he could already feel the damp, toxic miasma in the forest. Fortunately, his Indestructible Treasure Body was extremely resilient, easily fending off the miasma without being harmed. Yet, if it was someone from the Three Immortal Realms, even if they were to stay here for a long time, their bodies would be damaged. And those with an even lower Cultivation Level would not even need to be mentioned, as they would face even greater hardships. "My mother actually lived in such a ce..." Li Hao''s gaze flickered, his thoughts shifting, as he asked the elderly member of the Ji Family hidden and shrunk on his body: "Is there really a human tribe living there as you said?" "Not humans, but the Saintly Tribes!" replied the elderly Ji Family member, correcting him immediately. As he held admiration for Li Hao''s talent, he was willing to borate: "Our Ji Family descends from the Ancient Holy n. Though we emerged from the Human Race, our n''s members possess the bloodline of Ancient Sages, with strong and formidable physiques, far fromparable to you primitive savages. Moreover, with the blessing of the sacrednd in our midst, we are impervious to the miasma. To call it and of deities would hardly be an overstatement." Hearing this, Li Hao felt somewhat relieved; it seemed that his mother''s living environment was not bad. As he walked, Li Hao started to converse with the elderly Ji Family member. He learned the man''s name, Ji Yun Ge. Ji Yun Ge touched only lightly on the subject of the Ji Family, and did not delve deeply into it. However, he gave Li Hao many insights into the Great Wilderness Heaven Realm, rifying that it was indeed as perilous as countless predecessors from the military department had explored and verified. But the perilous regions were divided into areas. For instance, their current location belonged to the outer periphery of the Great Wilderness Heaven Realm. Although extremely terrifying demons could be encountered here too, the likelihood was not high. Mostly, the area was dominated by demons and fierce beasts of low ancestry. However, with the abundant energy from heaven and earth here, even low-ancestry demons could hope to cultivate into Demon Kings, which is why the warnings in the Dayu Divine Dynasty''s recordsthat those without the Four Stands Realm should not easily step into the Great Wilderness Heavenwere deemed quite reliable. Among the towering ancient trees, Li Hao, following Ji Yun Ge''s guidance, hurriedly made his way. He moved swiftly between trees, each with a diameter of tens of meters, where every branch was wide enough tofortably amodate several people lying down. In the midst of his journey, a sudden shadow shot towards him. Drawn by a path of essence, the attack was unerring, and he felt an inescapable sensation. Li Hao, slightly taken aback, abruptly and quickly moved his just-settled foot again, vanishing without a trace and evading the pull of essence with a whoosh. Before the pulling essence could even reconnect, Li Hao appeared at the point of attack, speedy as lightning, and saw it was a woman hidden behind the thick leaves at the top of a treeunching a sneak attack. The woman was half-human, half-demon, with her lower limbs resembling the fierce form of a praying mantis. Upon seeing Li Hao, who had abruptly appeared before her, the woman was taken aback, evidently not expecting that this young man, with an unremarkable presence but clearly of the Human Race, would possess such remarkable skills! Her pupils contracted suddenly, but she reacted extremely fast, spitting out a jet of green poison. Bang! Li Hao threw a punch, the ferocious power of the blow dispersing the poison and pulverizing the demon woman''s delicate white face, revealing an exoskeleton-like bone structure underneath as she screamed in agony. "An Ancient Holy Scion?!" The demon woman retreated, shocked as she stared at Li Hao. To have such a terrifying explosive strength at such a young age, had she really encountered an Ancient Holy Scion on the fringes of the Great Wilderness Heaven Realm?! Cursing her luck inwardly, she didn''t bother with the pain in her face and turned to flee. Li Hao reacted with incredible speed. As soon as the Thousand Mountains Flying Birds Map was activated in tandem with his traceless movement ability, he almost instantaneously caught up to her from behind. Under the demon woman''s astonished gaze, he delivered a punch that burst through her head. Chapter 421: Chapter 28: The Youth Enters the Great Wilderness_2 Blood sttered, spraying on the nearby trees. A divine soul burst out from the body of the female demon, looked at Li Hao in terror, then turned and ran away screaming frantically. Her divine soul burned, erupting at full speed, but Li Hao had already condensed his controlling power into a sword, shing it out in an instant, tearing her body apart, then quickly splitting the sword Qi to shred her severed divine soul, utterly obliterating it. All of this happened in the blink of an eye, and this Tao Heart Realm Demon King had already fallen at Li Hao''s hands. Ji Yun Ge, hidden within Li Hao, couldn''t help but show a smile on his face upon witnessing this. In the Mo River, although he saw Li Hao disying extraordinary talents, it was somewhat due to the lingering will of Li Tianzong secretly blessing him. Now, the explosive power of Li Hao''s true body, along with the skill and strength he demonstrated, were in no way inferior to that in the Mo River, which put his mind at ease and left him satisfied. He thought that once he helped Li Hao return to the Ji Family, he could introduce him, and if he could get Li Hao to cultivate with the Ji Family, that would be an excellent way to nurture him. At the moment, as Li Hao killed the female Demon King with his fist, he felt a piercing pain in his knucklesthe venom had touched his fist, corroding his skin. His own flesh was susceptible to corruption; if it had been an ordinary cultivator of the Three Immortal Realms, their flesh would probably have rotted away, exposing white bones. Li Hao took a deep breath, not expecting that he would encounter a Demon King''s ambush just tens of miles after arriving in the Great Wilderness Heaven. He looked at the female demon''s corpse, her head smashed, but the rest of her body was still intact. He quickly flew back, arriving at her body, reached out his hand, and absorbed the life essence within her. The female demon''s body rapidly withered, eventually bing like a wrinkled piece of grey rotten flesh. Li Hao casually pped the remains, pulverizing the bones and scattering them, to avoid leaving tracks behind. After absorbing the life essence of the female Demon King, Li Hao circted it within his body for refinement, and the stinging sensation on the back of his hand immediately disappeared, and the corrosive decay stopped as flesh regenerated. He had juste out of the Mo River, with his true body''s strength still the same as before the great battle in Liangzhou, his physical body barelyparable to a divine weapon cast seven times. Now, he had advanced slightly further. This showed just how potent the female Demon King''s venom was; even though his physical body could hardly be gravely injured by a Peerless Technique Realm Demon King like Lu Yuan, she was only of the Tao Heart Realm, yet she had made him bleed! "To injure me while only at the Tao Heart Realm, is this the might of a Demon King in the Great Wilderness Heaven? It feels even more formidable than those outside," Li Hao muttered to himself. Ji Yun Ge heard these words and couldn''t help butugh. To injure an Immortal of the Three Immortal Realms and still be praised? That''s certainly defying the heavens. However, prodigies in the Ancient Holy n are like this, defying odds to y Demon Kings; in the barrennds beyond, such feats may shock the barbarians, but in the Great Wilderness Heaven, it''s merely considered excellent. But he knew that Li Hao''s true strength was not as it seemed, and even among the Ancient Holy n, Li Hao was certainly capable of being a prodigy, which was why he valued him so highly! After dealing with the female demon, Li Hao did not linger and immediately continued on his way. He possessed the Myriad Attributes, which could conceal his aura, but the noise he made while moving could still attract some demons along the way. On his journey, Li Hao dealt with two more, but they were both of the Three Immortal Realms, attempting tounch a surprise attack, and he pped them to death with his hand. Without any weapons at his side, Li Hao''s own body was already at the level of a divine weapon, and his fists and feet possessed tremendous destructive power. As he hastened on his way, Li Hao was also digesting the memories and martial arts cultivation techniques he brought out from the Mo River. Due to his memories, these techniques were directly added to the panel, and within the panel, after being deduced through the Seventh Stage of the Physical Body Path, some new cultivation techniques evolved. For instance, the previously deduced Ten Thousand Blood True Demon Skill had now be the Soul Sacrifice True Demon Skill. The absorption and refinement of the essence from demons had be more efficient. This allowed Li Hao''s physical body to refine towards its limit even faster. Ji Yun Ge guided Li Hao, avoiding some of the more perilous forbidden areas within the Great Wilderness Heaven along the way. Within these ces resided well-known Great Demon Kings, and one should not tread lightly there. Li Hao had no intention of venturing into these areas to hunt; his current urgent task was to return Ji Yun Ge to the Ji Family, and if possible, deep down, he still wished to see that mother of his. To know of her safety would put his mind at ease as well. The night was cool as water. Within the endless expanse of the Wild Heaven Ancient Forest, asional white bonesy scattered. A pile of dry leaves and twigs formed a me, burning on a sturdy branch, yet not igniting it. The sturdy branch contained abundant moisture and vigorous vitality, making it difficult for ordinary mes to spark a forest fire and ignite these robust ancient trees. Moreover, the air here was miasmic and damp; without a steady supply of fuel, the mes would quickly extinguish. Now, beside the fire, Li Hao stopped to rest and adjust his condition. He leaned against the trunk, took a de of grass, folded it into a harmonica by his mouth, and began to y softly. That night, apanied by moonlight and the Wild Heaven Ancient Tree, the lingering whistle floated gently, then was blocked from spreading by the soundproof barrier Li Hao had set up. It echoed only among the branches. His Musical Rhythm experience slowly increased. This, too, was cultivation. With nothing around him, unable to delve into painting or chess, only the Musical Rhythm was left for self-entertainment. Ji Yun Ge stood on the other end of the branch, hands sped behind his back, gazing at the distant stars and moon, his eyes full of the longing to return home. In this moment, as he listened to Li Hao''s melodious and revolving grass whistle tune amidst the quiet of the moonlit night, the longing in his heart deepened. He turned to look at the youth, only to find his gaze quietly fixed on the dark ancient forest, lost in thought. "What''s the name of this tune?" Chapter 422: Chapter 28 The Youth Enters the Great Wilderness_3 "Moonlight." "You said in the Mo River that you didn''t want to go home, yet your music is filled with longing," Ji Yun Ge said intently. "They are different matters." Li Hao took the grass de out from his mouth gently saying, "What I miss are my friends." Ji Yun Ge nced at him, "Are your friends very impressive too?" "That depends on what aspects you''re talking about." Li Hao smiled and said, "Some can fish, some are good at eating and drinking, some have no special skills but are very happy." "I think being able to live happily is a skill in itself." Ji Yun Ge''s eyes flickered slightly and he said, "I see you spent quite some time in the Mo River seekingfort and enjoyment. In such a dangerous environment, you still had the mood for entertainment. Are you not afraid of dying?" "You should not give up on life just because you are afraid of dying, wouldn''t that be putting the cart before the horse?" Li Hao didn''t exin it was because of the panel, but he did share his thoughts, "Just like working hard at cultivation is for the sake of living, but if you spend all your living time cultivating, then... what''s the point?" "Without power, in the face of life and death, in the face of demons, only despair remains," Ji Yun Ge stated. Li Hao chuckled, "But what about those powerful martial artists? Are there few of them who have died? Many of them didn''t even get the chance to enjoy life. Like you, predecessor, your cultivation level is not low, right?" Ji Yun Ge froze, his face changing slightly. The underlying meaning of Li Hao''s words was that someone as powerful as him had died. This was obviously somewhat offensive. But he did not get angry because of it; instead, he seemed somewhat lost in thought. Looking back on his life, he had lived for a very long time, but most of it was spent on cultivation. Now, as he reminisced, what he often missed in the Mo River were things outside of cultivation. Fooling around with those guys, drinking,petitive hunting, etc., and the everyday gentle words,ughter, and the ordinary scenes... He fell silent. In moments of life or death, what came to mind was not how to cultivate, but some people, some events. Not to mention, he was now a dead man. His obsession with returning to the Ji Family was to return home, and the purpose of returning home was the inability to let go of the Sacred Mountain and the people on it. Seeing the other party fall silent, Li Hao also said no more, continued to hold the grass between his lips, and gently started to whistle again. He was not opposed to cultivation, but even in the busy gaps of cultivation, one could also stop to enjoy a couple of cups of tea and a chat. That''s what it meant to live a "truly living" life. The night was slightly cool, a cluster of mes, a clear melody of whistle song, and two souls with different thoughts. And a bright full moon... ... For several consecutive days, Li Hao was on the move. On the journey, he also practiced each cultivation technique recorded on the panel one by one. With each practice, his body was refined and improved again. Along with hunting demons along the way and absorbing their essence blood, Li Hao''s progress was astonishing. His physical strength reached a level almostparable to that of an Eighth Cast Divine Weapon. In the Mo River, his physical body wasparable to a Ninth Cast, and he could barely manage in the Taiping Tao Domain. Now, he was getting closer and closer to that level. After all, in this reality, he didn''t have a multitude of divine medicines to consume, nor could he actually consume them, relying solely on transformation through cultivation techniques. Fortunately, the effect was not inferior to divine medicines; it merely required a bit of time. "Hmm? Something seems off here." Li Hao stepped into a crimson blood-colored mountain range. The surrounding red mist swirled around, making his flesh feel soft upon contact. This was more terrifying than miasma, seeming to weaken his physical strength. "This is Redwood Corpse Ridge," Ji Yun Ge stated. "It is the ce where a seeker of the Dao fell, and his Dao Domain lingers on, forming a special forbidden area here that is extremely treacherous." Then he shifted the topic, "However, it shouldn''t be much of a problem for you. The Dao Domain rules contained here are not as strong as that of the man before he died. They will only continuously dissolve your qi and blood, leading to physical weakness if you stay too long, or even aging and death. But with your physique, you should be able to withstand it." "Deep within here is a Crimson Blood Demon Vine King rooted in that Dao seeker''s skeleton. Every sixty years, it produces a Tao Rhyme Blood Fruit of great potency, which can significantly enhance one''s physique and help push physical strength to the Power Limit Realm, triggering a state of Divine Power." "You can try looking for the Crimson Blood Demon Vine King. It has absorbed too much of that Dao seeker''s flesh and bounds itself here, unable to escape. Itsbat power is mediocre, so you should be able to defeat it." Li Hao was stunned and somewhat at a loss. That Tao Rhyme Blood Fruit might not be very useful to him. But since he was here, it wouldn''t hurt to check it out. If he couldn''t use it, he could still take it back for Qianqian to use. As Li Hao was pondering, suddenly several sounds of breaking through the air came from ahead. "Stop right there!" "Who is that? Quick, help me stop him. I am from the Ancient Holy n of the Qin Family!" Several angry shouts came through. Li Hao looked over to see a short man rushing forward, with three figures in hot pursuit, their movement techniques extremely fast. The short man fleeing ahead, upon seeing Li Hao standing in midair, hisplexion changed and he urgently said, "Don''t block me; I''ll give you the treasure!" In the midst of speaking, he had already reached Li Hao''s side. As Li Hao was wondering, the man suddenlyshed out, pping a palm toward Li Hao''s face. Thump! The man''s wrist was caught by Li Hao, and with a crunch, it was crushed. "?" Li Hao asked in puzzlement, "What are you trying to do?" Chapter 423: Chapter 29: Slaying the Proud, Proclaiming the Divine Name "Ouch!" The short man screamed in agony, looking at Li Hao in horror. Even if Li Hao was on guard, it shouldn''t have been so easy for him to fend off a close-range attack, right? But it was indeed fended off, what kind of freakish strength was that! "Are you from the Four Stands Realm?" The short man was shocked. He couldn''t see through Li Hao''s aura, but considering Li Hao''s age, it would have been impressive enough if he had just stepped into the Three Immortal Realms. "Spare me, I''ll give you the item, just don''t kill me..." Not even waiting for Li Hao to respond, the short man hastily handed over a belt: "The Tao Rhyme Blood Fruit is inside, spare me!" Tao Rhyme Blood Fruit? Li Hao was somewhat surprised. Ji Yun Ge had just mentioned this item, and now it suddenly appeared before him. However, the item was in this belt? Li Hao was puzzled, yet he did not take it. Instead, he suddenly threw a punch at the other''s head. The man was being pursued, but at this moment he offered treasures to Li Hao, clearly trying to transfer the trouble onto him. It seemed like a plea for mercy, but in reality, it was a sinister move. "You..." The short man was furious and let out a roar as a golden talisman ignited in his palm. It was indeed a Saint Heart Talisman. Where the golden talisman burned, divine light emerged to envelop his body, intending to block Li Hao''s punch. But when Li Hao saw the golden talisman, he suddenly realized what was happening and forcefully used the "Flying Phase" ability, doubling the distance of his attack. His fist had just swung halfway when the fearsome destructive force struck the opponent''s head. With a bang, it burst like fruit pulp. The short man''s mouth was slightly open, his final moment before death still filled with disbelief, not understanding why he was dying. Yet his body had already lost all motor functions, and a divine soul flew out from the top of his skull, attempting to escape into the distance. But the Sword Qi that Li Hao had condensed, having the "Hidden Bow" attribute, was already lurking in the surroundings. As the man''s divine soul burst out, it was instantly shed at. If Sword Qi employed the "Hidden Bow" to stay hidden and went undetected, its lethality would double. In that moment, it directly split the man''s divine soul in half, and then the Sword Qi exploded like a porcupine, shredding the divine soul. The short man was only from the Three Immortal Realms; in front of Li Hao, he had no chance even to plead for his life using the Saint Heart Talisman. Everything happened in the blink of an eye; the man''s body and soul were both destroyed, leaving behind only the activated Saint Heart Talisman still burning and enveloping his headless body. One just had to wait for the talisman to burn out, leaving only a corpse behind. In the brief moment, three silhouettes were already chasing after him. Upon seeing Li Hao kill the short man in a blink of an eye, they were all startled and immediately surrounded Li Hao in a triangr formation, locking him down. "Damn little thief, he died too easily without me personally killing him!" The leading youth looked at the headless body with a trace of anger still in his eyes; the man was merely from the Three Immortal Realms, yet he nearly snatched the Tao Rhyme Blood Fruit from his grasp, aplete humiliation! "Boy, hand over his body, I am from the Qin Family of the Ancient Holy n. You better not be as foolish as this idiotic thief!" The youth shouted at Li Hao, eyeing him closely. The more he looked, the more he frowned; this young man didn''t seem to be from the Great Wilderness Heaven. But those of the lower Human Race beyond the Great Wilderness Heaven, at such a young age, who had such a cultivation level, to instantly kill someone from the Three Immortal Realms? Li Hao, holding up the corpse enveloped in divine light, slightly raised an eyebrow and said, "Shouldn''t you thank me first? I stopped him for you, and I also killed him." "Young man, hand over the Tao Rhyme Blood Fruit first, and our young master will surely reward you handsomely," another middle-aged man said, carefully watching Li Hao with a calm voice while quietly exuding his aura to envelop the surroundings, sensing in all directions, trying to discern if Li Hao was alone. Another elder was silently locking down the area, using a secret technique to prevent Li Hao from escaping using a Saint Heart Talisman and secret arts like the small man had attempted. Li Hao, with his Heaven and Earth Vein, had an extremely refined perception of the surrounding world. The opponent''s subtle movements and probes, though discreet, were immediately picked up by him, and his eyes became slightly cold as he sensed their murderous intent. He felt a hint of anger. The people of the Great Wilderness Heaven seemed to care even less about rules and order. "Whatever you want, just say it, but hand over that body first!" the youth said angrily, his emotions from the earlier provocation by the short man not fully calmed. "What if I don''t want to?" Li Hao said. The youth''s eyes suddenly turned icy cold as he angrily said, "Then you''re asking for death!" "Die!" The elder had secured the area and sighed with relief inwardly. After exchanging nces with the middle-aged man and confirming that there was no one else around other than Li Hao, he concluded that this unknown young man hade alone. Without politeness, his attack came in a sudden, even as he was speaking. As a member of the Ancient Holy n, there was no one they dared not kill. Even if Li Hao were some holy n scion, it mattered not. Great Wilderness Heaven respected the strong, and those inferior in skills deserved their fate! With a thud. Pouncing from such close proximity, the elder was from the Four Stands Realm; as an old servant from the Ancient Holy n, he also practiced a profoundly mysterious Cultivation Technique. The attack was as swift as lightning, unavoidable under the guidance of the Tao Rhyme. Li Hao didn''t choose to dodge either, and the attack was incredibly fast. His back vibrated violently, and his body leaned slightly forward, feeling piercing pain. But soon enough, his Indestructible Treasure Body kicked in, swiftly healing the grazing wound and the pain along with it. "How is this possible?!" The elder''s eyes widened in shock. This young man wasn''t wearing any Treasure Garment He actually took the full brunt of his strike with his bare body! The youth and the middle-aged man were both stunned, their expressions changing immediately. Chapter 424: Chapter 29 Cutting Down the Proud, Exalting the Divine Name_2 Li Hao''s eyes were ice-cold as he used his control over objects to put the headless body aside, suspended in the air. Suddenly he stepped forward, using the Heaven and Earth Traceless Skill, and instantly closed in on the youth. "You!" The young man''s face changed with shock and fury, and he instantly raised his hand to sh with his sword. But the sword light was shattered by Li Hao''s punch, the sharp de sparking against Li Hao''s fist, drawing a bloody streakclearly a Divine Weapon of extremely high quality. However, as the sword light broke, Li Hao''s fist alsonded on the young man''s chest. A low growl suddenly burst from within the young man''s chest, followed by the appearance of a dark Xuanwu phantom that roared at Li Hao, using its back to block Li Hao''s punch. A look of surprise appeared in Li Hao''s eyes. The young man''s golden silk robe, apparently armoured with a Divine Armor inside, didn''t seem like ordinary clothing; it appeared to be a Treasure Garment that was impervious to fire and water, soft in material yet extremely tough. The powerful impact sent the young man flying backward, the dark Xuanwu phantom fading slightly. Having made a move, he must ensure to root out the problempletely. Divine light shot from Li Hao''s eyes, his footsteps quickened as he pursued. "Damn it, stop your arrogance!" The middle-aged man was furious, a primitive spear appearing in his hand, rough as stone but containing the aura of an ancient wilderness, as he suddenly stabbed at Li Hao. Li Hao didn''t meet the attack head-on but used the Heaven and Earth Traceless Skill to pass by, his movement technique enhancing drastically as the patterns activated. Like a dazzling bolt of lightning, he caught up with the youth. Fury condensed in between Li Hao''s palms, and he violently smashed his fist out again. "You''re courting death!" The young man roared in anger and a hint of fear. This youth was like a wild dragon, terrifyingly powerful. Even with Divine Armor to protect him, the young man still felt his blood roilinghe should know, he was in the Tao Heart Realm! At this moment, Li Hao''sbat revealed his cultivation level, which was indeed in the Three Immortal Realms! It was always the prodigies who defeated enemies against all odds, yet today he found himself humiliated in adversity, something the young man could hardly believe. The bright sword light, like dark fireworks, whistled through the air, but Li Hao instantly activated his Supreme Body, entering a state where he could not be targeted for a brief moment. The sword affected by the Supreme Body lost its guidance, and despite being locked within his sight, the de quietly slid past Li Hao, touching nothing! Boom! Li Hao''s fistnded once again, the Xuanwu phantom roared out, but this time, the fist''s intent surged like a tempest, engulfing it entirely. The phantom dispersed, and the fist struck the young man''s chest, the gold silk robe caved in, his chest copsing into a massive depression as bones snapped and organs shifted. The young man spewed a mouthful of fresh blood, his body flying backward like a golden canary with broken wings. "Young master!" The middle-aged and the elderly men had caught up, their faces filled with horror. The young master had Divine Armor to protect him, but he was still gravely wounded? Li Hao suddenly raised his hand, energy surged in the void, the Heaven and Earth Vein pulling the power of the surroundings like a pump, condensing it into terrifying sword tides of Sword Qi. These formed into two sword dragons, roaring as they rushed toward the two men. The two men, rmed and furious, hurried to defend themselves. The elder, seeing Li Hao continue to kill the young master, his eyes nearly splitting with rage, roared: "Stop, how dare you act so wildly!!" As he spoke, neglecting the sword dragons, he activated his own Divine Armor. A swirling sword phantom encircled him, protecting him, blocking the Sword Qi from all directions. But still, many strands of Sword Qi, like fish slipping through a, struck him. Boom! Before the elder could reach the young master, a strand of Sword Qi entered his body. In an instant, his body trembled as if his nerves were pulled out, freezing him on the spot. A force pulling him towards the abyss assaulted him suddenly. The elder''s pupils contracted as he felt his strength drain rapidly. He was horrified; was he dying? Yet he hadn''t sustained any severe injuries! As his consciousness nearly vanished, he panicked and quickly stimted his life-reversing power. He hade to apany the young master because he still had a chance to reverse fate, to help the young master escape danger even in perilous situations. But to his surprise, he was the one facing death first, forcing him to use this life-reversing opportunity on himself. With a whoosh, his Divine Soul shot out from under his feet, wrapped in a force and fled into the distance. Perhaps because of the influence of reversing fate, the elder''s mind was now filled only with an overwhelming fear of death, causing him to forget the young master. The Sword Qi chased after him but missed, allowing the elder to escape. Li Hao frowned slightly but didn''t pursue; with his current strength, he was still not able to contend with destiny. He turned his attention back to the young man, throwing punch after punch. The young man wielded his sword to defend, exploding with a tremendous aura, but Li Hao disrupted it with two punches, and all the restnded upon the young man''s body, his head. "I... I am from the..." Soon, the young man''s body was battered into a bloody mess, his flesh unrecognizable, and his Divine Soul, trapped in his body by Li Hao, was pulverized along with it. Before his death, the young man couldn''t even utter aplete sentence, and this talent from the Ancient Holy n fell. Surrounded by the sword dragons, the middle-aged man watched this scene with utmost dread. Although their young master was only one of many in the Qin Family and his talent was not at the pinnacle, only above average, he should not have been killed so easily. Moreover, the one who killed the young master was just a youth! Could it be that he was a top prodigy from another Ancient Holy n?! "You, you are doomed!" Chapter 425 Chapter 29 Cutting Down the Proud, Exalting the Divine Name_3 ``` The middle-aged man was terrified, his eyes revealing a color of fear. He couldn''t imagine the fury of the young master''s older brother if he found out that his younger brother, who had chased after the Tao Rhyme Blood Fruit, was killed here! And as their protectors, they would be even harder pressed to escape me. Li Hao, hearing the middle-aged man''s words, picked up the sword that had fallen on the ground. The sword shone with a silvery sheen, its construction exquisite, containing a dim silver light. After listening to the middle-aged man, he turned his head and nced at him, then casually tossed the Divine Sword. With a whoosh, the sword light suddenly broke through the air, charging into the tide of swords and shing toward the middle-aged man''s head. The middle-aged man was horrified. He pulled out a Sacred Heart treasure talisman and burned it, turning it into a ck clock shadow that enveloped his body. But the next moment, the bell rang out with a tremor, torn apart by the silver light, and shed straight at his shrinking pupils. This Divine Sword was extremely sharp, and in Li Hao''s hands, it unleashed power that far surpassed what the previous young man had exhibited, cleaving the middle-aged man in two! The man''s Divine Soul was also severed and erased. "You, kid, you sure are decisive in your actions. It''s a shame that the one from Defying Fate Realm got away." Ji Yun Ge had been hidden on Li Hao''s body all along, not revealing herself. Watching as Li Hao swiftly dispatched this young descendant of the Qin Family, she couldn''t help but smile. "The other party won''t go back to signal, will they?" Li Hao frowned, a bit worried that fighting the small fry might bring the big ones, which would be quite troublesome. "Most certainly." Ji Yun Ge said, "Otherwise, what would be the point of the Qin Family sending someone from the Defying Fate Realm to stay by this kid''s side? However, it seems they don''t n to go back." As he spoke, a plume of ck smoke shot up from the distant mountains, as if it were some sort of signal. "That''s the Qin Family''s call for reinforcements. It seems there are other Qin Family experts nearby." Ji Yun Ge continued, "It seems they n to take their revenge immediately." ... In front of a crimson-red cliff, there was a huge hole in the cliff face, partially exposing a few dozen zhang of twisted, withered vine, seeming to twist and twitch slightly. On the lower hills outside the cliff, many figures gathered. They were dressed differently, each the young elite of various tribes and ns from within Great Wilderness Heaven. They gazed upon the body of the Crimson Blood Vine Demon King, their eyes gleaming with anticipation, waiting for its emergence. They had originallye here topete for the Tao Rhyme Blood Fruit, but unexpectedly found the Crimson Blood Vine Demon King undergoing transformation, refining its second blood body. Now, the transformation process was halfwayplete, and it could not stop even though it sensed these intruders; it was helpless to do anything about them. They, too, decided not to interrupt, quietly waiting for the second blood body to fully emerge. That blood body, equivalent to absorbing most of the essence and medicinal power of the Crimson Blood Vine Demon King, was like a ten-thousand-year-old blood ginseng just sprouted, ten times more precious than the Tao Rhyme Blood Fruit. So, when the Tao Rhyme Blood Fruit was seized earlier, there were few who pursued it. Aside from watching for the birth of this second blood body, it was also because the Ancient Holy n, the Qin Family, had sent a young master to pursue and kill the thief. They had restrained themselves from shing with the Qin Family over a single Tao Rhyme Blood Fruit, but this second blood body was different. "The Qin Family''s prodigy, Qin Tianchen, is also here; it might be difficult topete." "It''s all up to chance now. The Crimson Blood Vine Demon King is not easy to provoke, and there are other ns watching too. Let''s see who makes the first move." The gaze of many focused on several extraordinary figures in the crowd, one of whom was especially striking: the prodigy of the Ancient Holy n, the Qin Family, Qin Tianchen. There were rumors that he possessed an Innate Holy Bone, an exceptional talent, and was said to have the demeanor of a saint. He could cultivate at the age of three, reached the Divine Travel Realm at ten, stepped into the Tianren Grandmaster level at fourteen, entered the Immortal Realm at seventeen, and was extremely fierce, having in a Demon King in a reverse state of power. Now, only twenty-four years old, his strength was already on par with many of the older generation, dominating one side, and it was said that not long ago he had even ventured deep into the Great Wilderness alone to y an ancient fierce creature! In the crowd, Qin Tianchen stood with an illustrious air, extraordinary bearing, quietly staring at the Crimson Blood Vine Demon King inside the cave. Not far from him, several other figures asionally cast nces his way, their eyes filled with seriousness. It was said that he had already reached the limit of the Power Passage Realm, grasping a state of Divine Power, and to everyone''s surprise, he hade here as well. While everyone waited, suddenly, a trail of ck smoke soared into the sky from afar. The two elders beside Qin Tianchen saw it and were startled, their expressions immediately turning grim; that direction was precisely where their second young master had gone earlier. A flicker of recognition crossed Qin Tianchen''s face as he noticed it, too. Usually impassive, his eyes now widened, and a tremendous aura burst forth from his body, shooting up towards the heavens. "Big young master!" From a distance, a Divine Soul raced over swiftly. It was the elder who had previously attempted to kill Li Hao. ``` He saw Qin Tianchen who had just leaped into the air and hurriedly said, "Young master, someone is trying to steal the Tao Rhyme Blood Fruit and wants to kill the young master." "Who?!" Upon hearing this, Qin Tianchen''s pupils constricted. He hade here precisely to protect his brother and help him acquire the Tao Rhyme Blood Fruit. Now someone dared to kill his brother? All those who hade topete were already here, none had left. Seeing that only the divine soul was left of the old servant in front of him, his face changed, and he asked, "Where is Tian Yu?" "I... I only managed to escape by using my Defying Fate ability..." the old servant suddenly became somewhat incoherent, his heart filled with nervous fear. Seeing this, Qin Tianchen''s eyes suddenly shot out lightning-like divine light, "You mean to say, you abandoned my brother and escaped alone?" "Great young master, please hurry and save the young master..." the old servant quickly said. He had escaped using his Defying Fate opportunity, but the young master was only at the Tao Heart Realm; he likely could not escape from harm. He could only hope that they were still in time to make it there. Qin Tianchen''s face turned ugly, wishing he could p the servant to death, but there was no time to pursue the matter. He turned around and stepped forward, about to chase after him, when he saw a figure in the distance rushing towards him, wearing a golden-threaded robe and holding a shimmering silver sword. This attire was exactly like his brother''s. But the one wearing it was a young man. Li Hao, having fled from the great battle in Liangzhou to the Mo River, had long been in tattered clothing. After killing that young man, he took his clothes, which happened to be a Treasure Garment, as something to cover his body, recing his own ripped robe. As for the divine armor, which was already ruined, he had been toozy to take it. Coming here now was to strike first to gain the upper hand, as well as to avoid being caught escaping, and having them search beyond the Great Wilderness Heaven, causing trouble for the Dayu Divine Dynasty by attracting a powerful enemy. "So many people?" Li Hao nced around and saw figures on mountaintops both near and far. His gaze locked onto the divine soul of the old man and, seeing him pleading in front of a youth, he immediately understood that the youth was probably the target of the man''s plea for help. "Was it you?!" Qin Tianchen saw Li Hao wearing his brother''s clothes and holding his brother''s sword and his eyes immediately reddened. His previously icy demeanor instantly turned furious. Your next journey awaits at empire "Who are you?!" Two old men beside Qin Tianchen also rushed over. Seeing Li Hao''s attire, they were shocked and urgently yelled. The incident here alerted everyone, causing all those nearby waiting for the Crimson Blood Vine Demon King to be born from the blood body to look over in astonishment. From the looks of it, the Qin Tianchen''s brother who had just been pursued seemed to have been in?! Li Hao''s attire was immediately recognized by them. His clothes had been stripped, and his weapon lost, which clearly meant that the person was gone too! "Who is that person, so young!" "He looks like he''s in his teens, right? Which n''s prodigy is he?" "He dares to kill someone from Ancient the Qin Family and even chase after them? This guy''s got some nerve!" Everyone watched in shock, buzzing with stunned discussions. "Listen well, I am from the Ancient Divine n, Heavenly n!" Li Hao, hearing the old man''s question, thought to himself that they were paving the way for him. He had arrived intending to disguise his identity; if he just walked away, he didn''t know what means the Ancient Holy ns had at their disposal. If they traced him back to being from outside the Great Wilderness Heaven, that wouldn''t end well. Since you all are Holy ns, it''s not too much for me to be from a Divine n, right? Hearing Li Hao''s loud response, there was a moment of silence in the heavens and earth, leaving everyone dumbstruck. Ancient Divine n? Had they heard wrong? They had never heard of this name! In the Great Wilderness Heaven, was there really such an ancient divine n?! Everyone was shocked, feeling as if their horizons had been broadened. Qin Tianchen was also shaken, astonishment showing on his furious face, Ancient Divine n? His family elders had never mentioned it, and the Ancient Holy ns were called Holy because their ancestors were Ancient Sages! Therefore, they all had the bloodline heritage of Ancient Sages in their bodies. This young man before him imed to be from a divine n; could it be that he was a descendant of gods? But in this world, where are there gods? They had never even heard of such a thing! Chapter 426 Chapter 30 The Fierce Might of Youth "Stop pretending to be a god, if you were really from the divine tribe, why would you steal our n''s items and rob our young master of his Treasure Garment and weapons?" The two elders from the Qin Family, filled with suspicion, were not scared off by Li Hao''s intimidation, angrily rebuking but still probing in their words. "He offended me, so naturally, I won''t show any mercy." Li Hao feigned an arrogant stance and said. "No matter if you''re from the divine tribe or the Ghost Tribe, once I twist off your head, we''ll see what you really are!" Qin Tianchen couldn''t be bothered with further useless talk, no longer interested in probing Li Hao''s identity; with his brother tragically killed, he only desired to y Li Hao for vengeance. To think that an unheard-of divine name could intimidate the haughty talents of ancient times is trulyughable. With a whoosh, he suddenly made his move. His figure had just stepped out from the original spot, his afterimage had not yet faded, and his own body, already carrying a fierce attack, instantly appeared in front of Li Hao. He struck out with his palm, aiming straight for Li Hao''s head. Li Hao was slightly taken aback, his eyes narrowing sharply as he ferociously shed out with sword light. Bang! Sword Qi erupted, spilling over Qin Tianchen''s palm like a silver dragon. Qin Tianchen''s palm seemed like zed gemstone, when struck by the sword light, it was as smooth as water, the sword edge seemingly unable to touch his palm, having a hint of the texture of a Supreme Body. As the sword edge scraped past, instead, his palm continued straight for Li Hao''s face. Li Hao immediately unleashed the suppressive might of the painting, his eyes angry and wide, as a terrifying killing aura burst forth. Roar! Like a tiger''s roar in the face, like a flood dragon emerging from the sea! Tiger Press! Blood Sea Fierce Jiao Painting! Two terrifying forces suddenlyunched, striking fear into the soul, causing Qin Tianchen''s palm to momentarily pause, while Li Hao took the opportunity to raise his hand and strike with a punch, hitting the centre of the palm, the powerful explosion of force propelling them both hundreds of meters apart. The brief instant ofbat left them both feeling the other''s strength. "That''s the Qin Family''s past saint''s Peerless Technique movement technique, Three Thousand Phantoms!" "Such a fast movement technique, practically teleportation, is this Qin Tianchen''s strength?" "The young man actually caught it!" Observers on the surrounding mountain peaks, witnessing thebatants separate in a blink, were all shocked. Many eyes were still fixed on the afterimage of Qin Tianchen that had just stepped out, so lifelike that it didn''t appear to be an illusion, only disappearing when Qin Tianchen was forced back by Li Hao. If he were to attack them, they probably wouldn''t have the time to react before being in by Qin Tianchen! "Hmm?" Qin Tianchen''s body swayed slightly, feeling a numb sensation from his palm. The vast punch had quite a bit of a domineering and unstoppable vor. His eyes narrowed as suddenly realized that the youth before him indeed had some substanceit was no wonder that feeble old servant had to resort to a Defying Fate opportunity to be killed. And with such strength, his brother likely had truly no chance of escape. Remembering this, his eyes turned icy cold and gloomy, releasing overwhelming mighty auras from his body, utilizing his true power, and once again made his move abruptly. He drew his sword, and a dazzling sword light appeared, seeming to cleave apart the clouds in the sky: "Let me teach you how to wield a sword!" This time, his movement technique was faster, the afterimage appeared on the spot, then several more phantoms trailed behind him in the process. From the trajectory of the afterimages, he was supposed to kill face-on. But Li Hao, all of a sudden, shed towards the side, his sword light cut through space, arriving first despite being releasedter. ng! A resonant sound of divine metal rang out. Qin Tianchen''s figure was forced out of its near-teleportational speed, his previously concentrated Sword Intent only able to be transformed into a hasty defense, and Li Hao''s sword made him feel blood tumbling, as if he had collided with a wall. His body swayed slightly, followed by the sudden explosion of multiple afterimages, dozens upon hundreds, circling Li Hao''s body entirely and disying the true state of that movement technique! In that moment, over a hundred Qin Tianchens appeared in the void, all wielding swords and killing towards Li Hao in various poses. Such a scene was terrifying, making many onlookers'' hearts race. Li Hao''s gaze also became serious as he gauged the opponent''s Cultivation Level, recognizing it as Defying Fate Realm. But this was the strongest Defying Fate Realm opponent he had encountered so far. Unquestionably, the movement technique belonged to someone at the Peerless Technique Realm level, equating to the level of the Heaven and Earth Traceless Skill. This movement technique taught by Feng was already a Half-Step Peerless Technique. Once perfected, it would even be considered top-tier within the Peerless Technique Realm, elusive and hard to track. As countless Qin Tianchens moved in for the kill, Li Hao''s feet shifted, stepping out the Heaven and Earth Traceless Skill, vanishing from the encirclement. His eyes quickly locked on to the true Qin Tianchen hiding like a transparent phantom and swung his sword towards him. Other Shore Sword Intent, shortening space, Reincarnation Sword Skill, shaking heaven and earth! Your next chapter is on empire This swordbined two Sword Intents, bursting forth like condensed auroras, arriving in an instant, appearing before Qin Tianchen. Qin Tianchen''s pupils constricted, startled, never expecting Li Hao to discern his true body. Angry inside, he fiercely swung his sword. Bang! The frost-like Sword Qi suddenly dispersed, turning into a vortex, and the remaining sword force instantly assailed, tearing Qin Tianchen''s Treasure Garment. The attacks of those hundreds of Qin Tianchen''s phantoms missed, all vanishing. Before the crowd could react, the battlefield had already shifted, and Li Hao had forced Qin Tianchen back with a sword. "What!" "Qin Tianchen actually lost?" "Who is that young man? He''s defeated Qin Tianchen with a single move!" Everyone looked as if they had seen a ghost, stunned as they looked at the figure of the youth, whose movement technique also seemed to be a past saint''s Peerless Technique! Practicing a past saint''s Peerless Technique requires exceptional talent, after all, it is a practice devised by a master of the Peerless Technique Realm, extremely profound and containing some kind of fundamental truth, offering a way to question the saints. Chapter 427 Chapter 30 The Fierce Might of Youth_2 Li Hao, with hisprehension in the Three Immortal Realms, still performs remarkably well, able to dodge Qin Tianchen''s movement technique, which shows his cultivation has reached an extremely profound and terrifying level. "Could this young man possibly be some kind of godly prodigy from the divine race?" "Am I seeing this right, his aura is elusive, but what''s leaking out is actually the Three Immortal Realms?!" Many people were shocked and discussed fervently, their voices excited and incredulous. Indeed, prodigies can kill enemies beyond their realm, but now the one defeated is Qin Tianchen, who is also a prodigy that could reverse situations! In the crowd, a few figures with exceptional stances also fixated their gaze with shock in their eyes. They too treated Qin Tianchen with great caution, but at this moment, as he attacked in anger, he was continuously thwarted! "Damn it!" Forced back by the surge of Sword Qi, Qin Tianchen only felt his arm vibrating, the power unleashed by his opponent was by no means inferior to his own, and might even be stronger! This young man was even more powerful than the Demon King beasts he had in! "Young Master!" Two elders hurried over, wanting to assist and join the battle. "Don''te over." With an angry roar from Qin Tianchen, a divine light burst forth from his eyes, and an immense aura rose from his body. In an instant, his hair shone with a brilliant golden light, and his aura surged wildly. "He''s in Divine Power state!" "Power Limit Realm, indeed, worthy of the Qin Family''s prodigy, he has truly forged the Extreme Realm!" Everyone, seeing Qin Tianchen with red gold hair and skin faintly glowing with golden divine light, was shocked. In the Great Wilderness Heaven, the Extreme Realm is what many prodigies strive for. Without reaching the Extreme Realm, one does not qualify as a prodigy! This is also why the Martial Artists of the Great Wilderness scoff at those from thends beyond it. In the Dayu Divine Dynasty, even the top forces have very few records about the Extreme Realm, let alone the majority of Martial Artists, including Grandmasters of the Tianren Sect, who may never even hear about the existence of the Martial Arts Extreme Realm in their lifetimes. Even the royal family, who wield the top Cultivation Techniques of the Dayu Divine Dynasty, cannot cultivate to the limit. Therefore, in the Dayu Divine Dynasty, the Martial Arts are a legend, an unattainable myth. But within the Great Wilderness Heaven, there are prodigies with the heritage of saints who can cultivate it! At this moment, as Qin Tianchen stepped into the Divine Power state, his whole body''s might increased tenfold. His hair, like strands of gold, fluttered wildly, and the anger in his eyes turned into a bottomless killing intent. The one who had pushed him to this point was still the young Demon King beast he once killed! "Die!" Qin Tianchen no longer held back, and suddenly his sword radiated a blinding light as he shed out. With the Dao evoking its tune, this sword gathered an infinite might, like a frosty True Dragon, hurtling straight towards him with a piercing roar. Seeing this, Li Hao also didn''t hold back, equally bursting into the Divine Power state. In an instant, his physical strength increased tenfold, and his Qi Force capacity and cirction also improved tenfold! Whir! Below, those astonished by Qin Tianchen''s radiant divine figure, upon seeing Li Hao also transformed into the visage of a young deity, immediately exploded into a shocked uproar. That young man has also reached the Power Limit Realm! In Qin Tianchen''s eyes, a hint of shock also emerged. The Power Limit Realm was not so easy to cultivate. He had absorbed many heavenly treasures from his n, along with diligent Body Refining, before he could reach a physical strength of a million catties,parable to the ancient juvenile fierce beasts. After all, ordinary cultivation techniques at the Power Passage Realm, once perfected, could yield only ten thousand catties. Yet the limit was a full hundred times that! It required top-notch Body Refining Techniques to temper the body to achieve it. Boom! Upon entering the Divine Power state, Li Hao didn''t hold back either,shing out swiftly. His sword light furiously shed out, booming as it shattered the opposing Sword Qi. Then he stepped forward, employing the trackless Heaven and Earth movement technique. In the blink of an eye, he approached and closed the distance with his opponent, appearing right in front of Qin Tianchen. With a thunderous noise, the Half-Step Invincible Fist erupted, smashing into his opponent''s face, directly knocking Qin Tianchen from mid-air to the bottom of the mountain, creating a huge crater. Li Hao didn''t stop and dove down to continue the assault. "Do not harm the Young Master!" The two elders were horribly pale with anger, both infuriated, as they promptly appeared before Li Hao, showcasing their respective Peerless Techniques. He was in the Ultimate Study Realm, which is why he''d been appointed to protect Qin Tianchen. Although Qin Tianchen had grown up and possessed powerparable to someone in the Ultimate Study Realm, powerful enough to dominate an area, this was the Great Wilderness Heaven, where those below the Grand Tao of Peace Realm were still at risk of being assassinated by the strongest warriors of other families. Li Hao had no intention of continuing the fight. Suddenly drawing power from the Heaven and Earth Vein, he exhaled a breath of Immortal Qi, transforming it into a torrential might that apanied his sword light in a cleave. Sword Extreme Spring and Autumn! As the Spring and Autumn seasons embody Yin and Yang, his Sword Intent tore through the air, aiming to kill the two elders separately. With a bang, the void vibrated as the two elders'' Peerless Techniques shattered Li Hao''s Swordsmanship, but they too were forced to halt for a moment. Seeing Li Hao continue towards Qin Tianchen, both elders roared in shock and anger as they attacked Li Hao with all their might. They directly unleashed their most powerful Peerless Techniques, integrated with their own Martial Arts. These techniques, their own creations, were fully in sync with their Martial Arts. Even if someone else mastered these techniques and reached the true state, without the corresponding Martial Arts harmony, it would be difficult to unleash the true essence of the Peerless Techniques! The reason why such techniques are called ''Peerless'' is because they exhibit that unique power only when used by their creators. Li Hao''s Half-Step Invincible Fist had also reached the true state level, butpared to Li Muxiu''s Invincible Fist, there was a certain gapitcked that brief state of being unbeatable. Bang bang bang! The two Ultimate Study Realm elders shed with Li Hao, their swords shing brilliantly, causing heaven and earth to shudder. This scene left the crowd below dumbstruck and so shocked they couldn''t speak. Who was this youth? Barely a teenager, he was fighting one against two in the Ultimate Study Realm, and he was fiercely relentless! Bang! On the ground, Qin Tianchen burst from the dust, his golden hair disheveled. Though in a state of Divine Power, glowing bright as a deity, he still looked disheveled. He roared as he charged full speed at Li Hao, and the four of them suddenly engaged in a chaotic battle. ng! Qin Tianchen used the Three Thousand Movement Technique, as fast as a thunderp, taking advantage of the moment Li Hao''s momentum waned, and struck his back with a sword. But the bisecting he had imagined did not happen. His brother''s Treasure Garment had been torn in the battle, revealing Li Hao''s red-gold body. The sword light struck, but only left a shallow blood mark! "What?!" Even with Qin Tianchen''s temperament, he couldn''t help but be briefly stunned. Clearly, this scene far exceeded his expectations, astonishing him. His sword was a peak Nine Cast Divine Weapon, yet it only inflicted a superficial wound on Li Hao?! "Hmm?" Li Hao felt pain on his back, his eyes turning cold. Ever since his body becameparable to an Eight Cast Divine Weapon, he had seldom been injured. Keep in mind, even during the Seven Cast, when the Ultimate Study Realm''s Lu Yuan used his unique technique, the Limitless Thunder Tao, he could only st open Li Hao''s skin. Now at Eight Cast, it was very difficult for someone in the Ultimate Study Realm to hurt him. Those two elders, while shing with him, inflicted minimal damage, but now he was bleeding! "Another Nine Cast Divine Soldier!" Li Hao immediately realized the threat of the opponent''s weapon. If not for his state of Divine Power, which greatly enhanced his physical toughnessthough it was at Eight Cast, it wasparable to Nine Casthe could have had his flesh torn apart by now! Li Hao no longer bothered with the two elders, withstanding their Peerless Technique attacks, and headed straight for Qin Tianchen. "Die!" Li Hao borrowed the Power of Heaven and Earth, only a mere ten percent, but his aura suddenly swelled intensely. Striding through space without a trace, he instantaneously appeared before Qin Tianchen. Seeing Li Hao''s abrupt surge in aura, Qin Tianchen was startled, disbelieving that his opponent still had reserves after fighting till now! He roared, hastily igniting two Saint Heart Talismans, one for defense and one for movement, his speed soaring as he dodged Li Hao''s attack. Li Hao didn''t stop but activated all of his Illustrated Handbook Attributes, causing his movement technique to skyrocket once more. Bang! A sword struck,nding on the longsword in Qin Tianchen''s hand. The Divine Sword wailed, unable to withstand the massive force, its sword soul trembling on the verge of dispersal. Qin Tianchen used the Three Thousand Movement Technique, trying to create distance, but Li Hao swiftly threw a punch, his Flying Phase attribute doubling the range of his attack. Bang! The punch was only halfway swung when Qin Tianchen thought he had evaded only to have his head struck suddenly and explode. Chapter 428 Chapter 31 You Have the Blood of the Ji Family in You (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Red-gold Divine Blood scattered and spattered from Qin Tianchen''s neck. At this moment, he was still maintaining his Divine Power state, yet Li Hao managed to burst his head with a punch! Upon witnessing this scene, the crowd discussing at the foot of the cliff fell dead silent in an instant. Several figures of extraordinary bearing within that crowd were especially shocked and speechless, unable to believe this was real. The youth''s body was d in torn Treasure Garments, holding a silver sword, resisting attacks from two cultivators of the Peerless Technique Realm, wounds tearing open on his body but healing in the blink of an eye, disying an astonishing rate of regeneration. The Saint Heart charm that blocked in front of Qin Tianchen couldn''t stop Li Hao''s punch, and although it was effective, it was onlyparable to the power of the Tao Heart Realm. The rarer Saint Heart charms of a more refined grade couldpare to a full-force strike from the Defying Fate Realm. But the force that Li Hao unleashed at this moment had already exceeded what the Saint Heart charm could withstand. This was, after all, just a talisman and not a Saint Heart Heavenly Treasure. "Young Master!!" The two elders, upon seeing Qin Tianchen grievously injured, roared in horror, unleashing the Qin Family''s secret techniques as their aura surged wildly, reaching the extreme peak of the Peerless Technique Realm, and theirbined attacks fell on Li Hao. Li Hao''s aura pulsed around his body, intent on ying this scion of the Qin Family. Boom! He stirred up a tide of swords that swept out, rapidly scourging the opponent''s body. Despite his head being severed, Qin Tianchen''s physical body was extremely terrifying, and under the Divine Power state, the blood at his neck soon stopped, showing signs of regeneration. His Divine Soul shrank within his flesh, not daring to expose itself. Seeing Li Hao charge over in a frenzy, Qin Tianchen''s heart trembled C was this a bid for mutual destruction? "Defying Fate!" With sorrow and anger in his heart, he roared as he unleashed his power of Defying Fate. In the void, power vibrated, and it seemed as if the attacks of the two elders suddenly sped up, striking earlier than anticipated, just as Li Hao''s Sword Qi was about to utterly obliterate Qin Tianchen''s body. With a boom, Li Hao plummeted like a cannonball, crashing hard into the ground below. The earth fissured, and hills trembled as if a million-ton boulder had smashed down. But in the next moment, the ground exploded, and Li Hao, bathed in Divine me, with aura radiating outward, climbed out from the pit. His body was stained with red-gold Divine Blood on his tattered Treasure Garment, but his wounds had already healed. What a ferocious body! The crowd was astounded, regarding the youth''s body as nothing less than a top-tier Divine Weapon. Could it be that even cultivators of the Peerless Technique Realm couldn''t deal him significant damage?! It must be noted that the aura he exuded was only that of the Three Immortal Realms! Celestial Scion of a Divine n! At this moment, everyone simultaneously recalled Li Hao''s previous words and couldn''t help but hold their breath. Could it be that deep within the Great Wilderness Heaven, there lie secrets unknown to them, where an ancient Divine n really existed?! "He''s not dead?!" The two elders were astonished to see Li Hao rise so quickly, their attacks having been formidable enough but seemingly ineffective against the youth. "Young Master, run fast!" One of the elders quickly came to his senses and urgently spoke. The other elder''s expression changed as well. At this point, the ferociousness disyed by the youth exceeded their understanding. Continuing the fight was uncertain since they didn''t know what cards Li Hao still had left to y, and with the Young Master''s Defying Fate power depleted, it was not wise to linger. "If I, Qin Tianchen, don''t kill you, I''ll no longer be human!" Qin Tianchen also came to his senses and stared hard at the youth, etching him into his Tao Heart. With his brother dead and one life gone, he was extremely furious, but as a heavenly scion, he still managed to contain that rage. Without hesitation, his Divine Soul enveloped his headless corpse and fled into the distance. One elder covered their retreat while the other charged at Li Hao. "Die!" This elder''s body pulsed, veins bursting, and Divine Soul aze, simultaneously employing the Qin Family''s secret technique. His body shone like a dazzling sun, erupting with might that swept all directions. Li Hao wanted to pursue, but seeing the elder blocking his path, his expression shifted slightly. Facing the Peerless Technique Realm''sst desperate counterattack, especially from an elder of the Ancient Holy n, he had to take seriously the menacing aura. He tapped into the Heaven and Earth Vein to rapidly draw upon the Power of Heaven and Earth, channeling an even greater force, reaching forty percent! His flesh swelled, showing signs of being stretched to its limit. If he reached fifty percent, ruptures would start appearing on the surface of his flesh. Boom! Li Hao soared into the sky, engaging in battle with the old man. Both fought fiercely, with thunderfire and divine light intertwined, and Sword Qi piercing the heavens. This earth-shattering battle made the onlookers before the cliff disperse, fearful of being affected. After half an incense stick''s time, the elder''s burning Divine Soul and veins gradually weakened and finally burned out. His body, robed in tatters bleeding profusely, looked increasingly decrepit with age, but his eyes revealed a fierce unwillingness and fear. Li Hao, too, was drenched in blood, yet his body bore no wounds; any torn flesh had healed during the fight, showing a horrifyingly strong regenerative ability! Short of breath, the elder then employed Unwithering Strength for one more battle, leveling nearby hilltops and crushing the ground before the cliff into terrifying deep pits. Ultimately, as the elder''s strength waned again, he was cloven in two by a stroke of Li Hao''s sword. This Flowing Silver Divine Sword was an Eighth Cast Divine Weapon, now battered and full of chips, its de jagged. Li Hao, holding the damaged sword, employed the Soul Sacrifice True Demon Skill without any reservation, directly drawing out the essence of the elder''s body before the crowd, transforming it into blood power to refine his own body. When the elder''s body turned withered and gray, Li Hao casually struck, crumbling it to ashes, leaving no trace to avoid any secrets of his cultivation technique being discerned. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!